《The Dark Magician Transmigrates After 66666 Years》 CH 1 7 year old warlock (1) A time when the world was mixed with all kinds of myths. There was a warlock. Resurrecting the dead for the first time. He created a curse by practicing law for the first time. It was dark for the first time and created darkness. That mighty being stood above anyone else in a world full of myths. However, even a powerful being has its limits if you are alone in the end. "I will seal you." The 12 gods who enjoy heaven. Individually, they are inferior to the Warlocks, but collectively they overwhelm the Warlocks. "Kuk Kuk Kuk Kuk!" So the Warlock laughed. "I can''t do anything alone, so even if they come with a group, they can''t kill me alone." To seal means to fail to kill. How can you not laugh? "OK. seal it up But when I wake up again." The warlock smiled even more sullenly. "Your dazzling light will die black, and you will not die in despair, but beg for death." The 12 gods, without hesitation, imprisoned him in an eternal space. Countless hours have passed since then. "The time has come !" The warlock woke up. "Yeah!" "Oh my, I think Jamie is awake?!" "Hey, ma''am! I''ll be back, so take a break!" "Jamie is crying! Jamie!!" "Yeah!!!" "No, ma''am!" The eldest son of a very peaceful noble family. * * * " Is it another dream back then?" A child slowly opened her eyes. He was an impressive boy with large, emerald-colored eyes and long eyelashes. The boy ruffled his hair the same color as his pupils and stood up. A room too large for a young boy to live alone. In the past, it was difficult to adapt, but now, after 7 years, it has become awkward if it is not here where I woke up. 7-year-old Jamie Welton got out of the big bed and walked to the sunny window. "Ok-" The boy stretched coolly and opened the window. Winter has passed and spring has just arrived. The scent of spring flowers, which were slowly starting to bloom, tickled Jamie''s nose pleasantly, but did not inspire the boy at all. The boy, Jamie, leaned against the window and looked outside. The face was obviously a child, but the expression contained in it belonged to an adult who had gone through all the storms of the world. "It''s already been seven years." Like his expression, his tone of voice was unnatural for a child. His parents or nanny would have been astonished to hear of it. So Jamie didn''t show up in front of the grown-ups. I acted like a child as much as possible. "Ts. Today is going to be a tiring day." After reincarnation, she grew up under the care of her parents from her infancy until now. For him, who has the memories of his previous life intact, it was quite a torment. The most difficult of these is- Just imagining it, Jamie frowned. "It''s really hard to be loved." Jamie sighed as he remembered the eyes of his parents looking at him. I thought my situation was ridiculous. Jamie Wellton. The eldest son and official heir of Count Welton belonging to the Kingdom of Seldam. And, The strongest warlock in history who tried to bring down the sky in the past and the 12 gods who were its owners. Diablo Volfir! That was the true name of the being who now occupies the body of a child named Jamie Welton. The person he used to be is now such a little boy. ''It''s not bad though.'' It''s not that bad. Reincarnation offered him a new opportunity. It was a seal of aeons that I thought would never escape. With such a body, time was on his side, happily. ''They''re not disappearing somewhere.'' After a bit of research, the gods received the faith of their believers and were still leading a life like a parasite. They never looked at the seals for tens of thousands of years. Diablo Volfir was almost erased from their memories. arrogant tribes. It''s always been like that. ''Time is absolutely on my side.'' Those arrogant, heavy-assed ones will never move until they reveal themselves in earnest. Perhaps even knowing that Jamie was reincarnated, he snorted and ignored it. such things if there is a problem- "I mean, my level is damn low right now." Something in the shape of a black bat floated over Jamie''s hand. was a workhorse. Kiruru-! He rubbed his face with his hands to see if he was in a good mood. Jamie gently scratched her little head with her finger before summoning it back. Because of his young body, he had magical limitations. In order to gain the strength of his heyday, he had to have at least an adult body. Or go into remodeling. But in these peaceful times, such magic did not exist. It might be somewhere, but at least it didn''t come out on the surface. There is a possibility that you can find it if you search the dark areas, but it is impossible with the current appearance. Fortunately, he came from a good family. Count Welton was one of the largest families in the Kingdom of Seldam. It has the fifth largest territory in the kingdom, and there are more than ten knights under its control. Above all, his father, Count Welton, was the only sword master in the kingdom. In addition, her mother boasted a huge family. ''I''m sorry for them, but I should use everything that is available.'' How will you react when you find out that your son, whom you have been raising for 7 years, is a monster from the myth era? Of course I didn''t mean to tell you. They don''t look like they''ll trust you just because they reveal their identities, and even if they do, they''re not people who will harm their children. They had been watching for 7 years and they were clearly good people. That''s so embarrassing. That was then. smart- "young master!" A familiar voice was heard along with a knock. It was a voice that had been heard for seven years. "Is that time already?" Jamie looked at the mana-powered wall clock. The hour hand is getting closer to the number 8. It seems that he has been immersed in contemplation too leisurely since morning. Smart-! "young master!" The nanny''s call was heard again with the knocking sound that followed. Jamie rubbed her chin and cleared her throat. He threw off his uncle-like tone a while ago, and opened his mouth with the characteristic high-pitched voice of an oriole. "Yes, nanny. I woke up!" "Can I come in?" "come in." Suddenly, the door opened and an old maid with white hair walked in. her name is anna She was Jamie''s nanny, the second generation of the Earl of Wellton''s lineage. She said looking at Jamie, who was still in her pajamas. "The master and the devil are waiting for you. Please change your clothes first." "The morning sky was beautiful, so I was looking at it without thinking." "Our master, you are very sensitive." Anna praised with a wrinkled smile. it''s sensitive was there anything like that? Jamie sneered to himself and changed clothes. Anyway, it started again. A very annoying and tiring day that has been going on for 7 years. * * * With Anna''s help, Jamie changed clothes and headed straight to the dining room. Jamie''s expression on the way was not very good. Because he already knew what was to come. It is an act that has been going on without a break for 7 years, and things that will continue for at least several more years. "young master." Jamie stopped walking at Anna''s call. Standing in front of the big door, he had a complicated face. It takes 7 years to get used to it. ''You can get used to it.'' Wasn''t it the first thing he put down while learning black magic to kill the gods? "Master Jamie has arrived." As Anna opened the door, there was a squeaking sound and a panoramic view of the interior came into view. Beneath a large chandelier, a simple yet nutritious breakfast spread out on a long wooden table. And men and women were seated in the top and right seats. They smiled brightly at Jamie, who hadn''t entered the restaurant yet. "My dear baby, come and sit down." "Fufu. Who do you resemble to be so cute?" "Who do you resemble? You look like you." "No way. I meant that an angel like you came down from heaven." "Oh, so are you! ho ho ho ho." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" . Jamie looked at the two men and women, the parents of Jamie Welton, with an uncomfortable look. Count Argeno Welton, head of the Earl of Wellton and father of Jamie. At the age of thirty-seven, the sword master is a sword genius who reached the supreme state, and is called the five fingers of the kingdom. And Sears Bell Welton, Count Wellton''s mistress and Jamie''s biological mother. She was the only woman in the great Bell family, but now she is in charge of the household of Count Wellton. And a three-year-old girl sitting quietly between them. It''s small and hard to see, but it was Jamie''s only sister, Sarah Welton. Finally, himself, Jamie Welton. These four made up the Earl of Wellton. if there is a problem. "My baby, why aren''t you coming? I sit next to my mother. hurry. Do you want to eat it quickly?" "Heh heh heh. is your mom calling you Cutie, come and eat your heart out." Count Welton was overflowing with love to the point of being excessive. Too much for a warlock who gave up ''love''. Jamie responded as brightly as possible, feeling the chicken meat rising up. "Yeah!" As always. * * * "after." After eating, Jamie returned to her room and lay on the bed with a tired face. Tired of excessive love. It''s a shame because I got used to this to some extent, but when I was a newborn, I just wanted to die. Long ago, when I put down the feeling of love, I didn''t even think about this situation at all. ''Damn it.'' I wanted to rest a little more, but I was supposed to read a children''s book with my mother Sears in 30 minutes. You want to fall for the excuse of being sick, but if you really do, the situation will get worse. Sears'' worries and love will turn into a form of care, which will come terribly. "Sigh. I want to go to the library." A world tens of thousands of years have passed since the days of Diablo Volfir. The present world has achieved so much progress that it cannot be compared with that time. The long history was still recorded in the form of books. So, for Jamie, the library was Shincheonji. No matter how much he achieved, there was no end to new knowledge. It''s been two years since I properly entered the library. Even after reading a lot of books for two years, I couldn''t even see 30% of the huge library owned by the Count. Even so, he possessed the knowledge of any intellectual level, but Jamie was a wizard before being a warlock. Wizards covet all the knowledge of the world. I had no intention of being satisfied with the level of only intellectuals. ''And modern magic is fun.'' It is difficult to intercept the gods with conventional magic, so he invented black magic. However, the magic of modern times was so wonderful that it was regretfully compared to the magic of the past. In particular, the field is divided into 9 classes. Even in the days of Diablo Volfir, the state of magic could be distinguished, but it was not as specific as it is now. The system is essential. Without a system, it quickly collapsed, or the level of completion was low. Modern magic had a system that was very good in his eyes. ''Very useful.'' The lethality could not match black magic, but the versatility was comparable to or slightly superior to many things. Black magic could be further developed. "Hmm." My physical condition has improved quite a bit. Soon, Sears will call him. Unsurprisingly, I heard the nanny''s footsteps outside the door. * * * Sears beckoned to his son with loving eyes. "My sweet baby, come here." "Yes, mother." Jamie hid her trembling expression as much as possible and approached her. And, as if there was really nothing to be done, he hugged her wide. "Fufu. My cutie." Sears rubbed my cheek hard against his son''s cheek. Jamie''s expression didn''t look good, but luckily no one saw it. "Now, the fairy tale I read today is this." She read the book realistically in a pleasant voice. Jamie looked like she was about to yawn, but she was the mother of this body and held it in. "So Heinz lived happily ever after!" Sears closed the children''s book and asked his son with a smile. "Is it fun?" "Yeah. I also want to become an archmage like Heinz in the future." Jamie gave an answer that was age-appropriate and that Sears would like. "Fufu. My son is smart, so he''s sure to be a great wizard. Are you a genius who has already defeated three wizard teachers?" "haha ." Is this sarcastic? When Earl Welton learned that Jamie was reading difficult books in and out of the library, he hired wizards to be his teacher. However, everyone knelt in front of the genius boy and gave up his teaching position as if running away. "Anyway, Dad said he would hire a great wizard for his son." "It''s fine." If I had to say it was excellent, it would be a 4-5 class level wizard. Even if it was 7th class or higher, I was afraid it would fill my eyes. Above all, who taught you, the great wizard who reached its peak in the past? Even with the best wizard in the current world, that was impossible. I don''t know if it''s about information exchange. "Are you going to the library now?" "Yeah!" "Don''t just read too much, just play around a bit." "Do not worry." "Who''s son is he worried about?" Sears hugged Jamie like she was about to die. ''Do it in moderation, mother!'' Jamie let out a silent cry. - Continued on next episode - The Dark Magician Transmigrates After 66666 Years chapter 1 ToC | Next CH 2 : 7 year old warlock (2) young master. The sun is setting." "Ah, that''s already happened." At the librarian''s words, Jamie closed the book she was reading. The title of the book was ''Flow and Control of Mana''. As a new book published this time, the mana breathing method for beginners was written. It was particularly useless information to him, but I read it to see if there was anything improved as it was the latest method. ''The mana breathing part is not much different from other books.'' I read a few related books here, but only a little more detail was added. ''Is it dinner again?'' three meals a day. Tired of eating too. Jamie headed to the dining room with weary steps. And when he arrived in front of the restaurant, Jamie couldn''t help but frown. Someone was standing in front of the entrance. Laying his back, he was looking at the dragon statue next to the entrance. "Actually, Earl Wellton. It''s just the entrance to the restaurant, but to bring such decorative artifacts. It''s a pretty detailed magic device. haha. The voice was that of an old man. Then he suddenly turned around as if he felt a sense of popularity behind him. The first thing he saw was a white beard that reached down to his navel. And what I felt. ''Interest, that''s a lot.'' It was a huge amount of mana felt from the old man. I was trying to capture as much as I could, but I couldn''t fool Jamie''s eyes. The wizard accumulates mana in his heart. So, there is usually a strong mana reaction near the heart, but the old man had a huge storm raging all over his body. ''It will be at least 7th class.'' He is strong enough to feel sorry for himself compared to his current self. But why is this old man here? Is it an intruder? ''It''s difficult if it''s an intruder.'' Sadly, he now lacks the power to stop the old man. That made Jamie bitter. First, you need to figure out who your opponent is. Fortunately, the old man seemed unwilling to attack right away. It could be because he''s not an enemy, but because he''s a child, he could be in a state of mindlessness. It is better to keep a lot of cases open. Jamie is making a decision and is about to ask a question, but the old man hits the player first. "Are you the Count''s son?" Speech with a bit of interest. A bluish light flashed across the old man''s cornea. At that moment, Jamie felt something running through her body. Analyze your own body. But it didn''t respond. It had been a long time since I felt this way, but I wasn''t shy enough to respond to each one. Seeing Jamie like that, the old man grinned. "The child of a tiger is a tiger, right?" I felt bad for the words that sounded like an evaluation, but I did not express it and brought out what I was trying to say. Who are you? "Until you stumble." "How did you get here?" "Isn''t this kind of scary?" "Because he is the heir to the Welton family." The old man''s eyes widened slightly in response. Because it wasn''t an answer that would come from a boy of that age. At the old man''s reaction, Jamie sneered inwardly. If he showed any clever reaction in the form of a child, it was usually that kind of reaction. "I don''t know who my grandfather is, but this is a place no one can enter." Saying so, Jamie raised his mana. Regardless of whether or not he is an opponent, he must clearly show himself as the successor of the Welton family. ''That old man, it seems like he had that purpose in the first place.'' It will not be an intruder. It wasn''t like calling out Earl Welton, who was his father, or maintaining that kind of leeway even though he didn''t know when the Sword Master would arrive, nor was it the attitude of an intruder. And the attitude of testing yourself. It was very unpleasant, but it wasn''t bad to slightly bend that arrogant nose. ''You don''t seem to know how much pain it will be if you get hit when you''re vigilant. Jamie concentrated his mana with the tip of his index finger. Seeing him, the old man admired himself. ''I heard a little bit, but I didn''t know it would be this much.'' Is that the mana that only a 7-year-old child can produce? His eyes narrowed slightly. The corners of the mouth are a little bit, but they are raised. At first, I tried to figure out what kind of personality he was and finish it. Even when I''m old, it''s a staple book. A vigorous curiosity that still did not cool stimulated the old man. ''Let''s try it out a little bit.'' The old man raised his finger. Jamie''s eyes widened at the sight. ''That guy!!'' Jamie saw the old man''s fingertips glow. ''You dare to test me?!'' He knew the old man was trying to test him. But it was a test of how he reacted, not a test of his magical abilities. But right now, she''s trying to explicitly test her magical powers. Something like me, this Diablo Volfir that almost brought down even a god in the past!! fire. wind. compression. rotation. Acceleration. diffusion. Complex calculations were made in an instant. Those who are young in body but have reached their peak in spirit. [Fire Bullet] The high-heat bullets condensed in yellow are accelerated by the wind. Counterclockwise swirling rotation increases penetration. straight line. A yellow trail pierced the hallway leading to the dining room. And when you reach the old man, [Boom!!] exploded! The explosion wasn''t big, but the flames that spewed out were enough to blow up people''s faces. But Jamie''s expression wasn''t good. ''Is that the amount of power you can generate now?'' The drink was perfect. However, my current capabilities fell far short of what I thought. This too would be shocking to others, but the great warlock sighed at the miserable reality. Aside from Jamie''s reaction, the person who was hit by the magic was absurd in another sense. ''Is this really the magic of a 7-year-old child?'' The old man was at a loss for words in the thick explosion. He lifted the smoke. ''It didn''t work either.'' Jamie clicked inwardly, preparing the next spell. But the old man was faster. "But are you still a child?" Five magic circles in the air were created without any omens. A magic circle is a technique that requires a lot of attention, such as combination, arrangement, balance, and attributes. Easy things are really easy, but the more complicated it gets, the greater the chance of failure. However, each of the five magic circles that the old man spread out contained at least one attribute. At the same time, it unfolded without preparation. "Is it my turn now?" The old man smiled playfully and stretched out his hand. Without even carrying a tool that becomes a medium for mana. ''Damn that''s fine.'' He expressed that he was okay with being at the peak of his magic. It meant that the ability of the old man was beyond imagination. But Jamie did not avoid it. He just looked at the old man''s face with a calm face. ''Ha! This little one is really.'' it''s a thing No, it''s a treasure. The old man found something great in the boy. however. "This is the price you paid for attacking me." Apart from that, punishment had to be imposed. Five magic circles radiated light. Huge mana swirled and shook the hallway. Awesome love-! rough wind noise. It was at that moment that a gust of wind blew. Zeng!! A single sword blocked the magic shot from the five magic circles. Jamie saw a huge back that covered her eyes. His brown coat flapped wildly in the wind. Just looking at it put pressure on her small body. It was quite the momentum. "You are too playful." The slightly bent back was straightened. Jamie thought the man was like Taesan. The old man who saw him called out the man''s name with a blank face for a moment. "Earl Wellton." The man who stood in front of Jamie in an instant. He is the master of the count here, and the only sword master in the kingdom. It was Earl Wellton. He turned to look at his cute son. "Are you okay?" " Yes. It''s okay. The Count smiled and nodded at his son''s calm words. Then again, he hardened his expression and looked at the old man. "I need to talk. Marquis Linmer." At that, the old man called the Marquis of Linmer looked at Jamie and burst out laughing. Ha ha ha ha ha! Was that so?!" "Marquis." "I envy you, Count!" Earl Welton frowned at Marquis Linmer''s words. * * * "This is my son. And heir to the Welltons." "I know." Earl Welton''s eyes grew cold at the words of the old man, Marquis Linmer. "Did you say you knew?" "Calm down your temper. Are you still here?" "I called him my son." The count''s hand turned towards the sword. There is a saying in the world. Never lose sight of the Sword Master. A sword master is not simply a being who has reached the apex of a sword. The Sword Master was a superman who realized the extreme meaning of the sword and acquired the ''power''. The nature of that power determines the rank of a sword master, and Earl Welton had the highest level of power in the world. "I know. I haven''t aged yet. Do you think I''m going to do something like pretending with you? "You have crossed the line enough." "I tried it." exam? The Marquis Linmer smiled and thought of Jamie. "Do you know?" "What do you mean?" "What a genius your son is." "That''s why I asked the Marquis-sama." The Count knew that Jamie had a talent for magic. So, I attached a teacher several times, but the teachers couldn''t handle the child at all. That''s why he asked Marquis Linmer. Because he was an archmage at his fingertips even in the kingdom. "Then you don''t really know." Yeah? "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear your request." At the refusal of the Marquis, the Count frowned. Has Jamie not caught his eye? It can''t be. He doesn''t know much about magic, but his son was gifted with magic. He thought that if he met his master well, he would be able to target the future archmage. Seeing such a Count, the Marquis clicked his tongue. "Looking at your face, it seems like you''re clearly mistaken." "Tell me so I can understand." "Your son means I can''t afford it." " If a class 8 archmage can''t handle it, who will? "You wouldn''t have seen it. the eyes of a child." The Marquis remembered the time when magic unfolded in the magic circle. Jamie recognized all the magic that was flying towards him. but did not avoid it. I didn''t even turn my eyes. He maintained a calm face as if he knew that the magic would never reach him. It was not simply explained as ''the wall is large''. "You have read all my magic." " ?!" "And he was convinced that magic would never reach him." The Count could not believe what the Marquis had said. No matter how clever he was, he was a 7-year-old kid. With the knowledge of the library, let alone read the magic of the 8th class Archmage, he shouldn''t have even understood it. Even if I made the concession a hundred times and understood, it was normal to be scared. "It''s not just that." The Marquis also informed Jamie of the magic he used. Instead of the basic five elements, he developed a magic that fused high-level attributes. It was a magic that could only be entered by at least 3 classes. "Three classes by self-taught. No, if it doesn''t include physical limitations, it''s 4th class or higher. It is not enough to say that I am a genius." The Marquis thought about it, then said with a face of decision. "It''s a monster. A monster was born. A child doesn''t need a teacher. Just support me both physically and mentally. Then it will be done on your own." "My son ." "Maybe there will be a 9th-class wizard that exists in legend." 9 class. A legendary state that existed long ago. Even if you look back thousands of years of human history, no human beings have actually set foot in that state. It was just treated as an extraterrestrial realm. "I apologize for attacking your son." The Marquis said so and got up from his seat. "To the magical society. No, there will be a huge wind blowing all over the world. Whoops!" Then it disappeared with the light. The Count, who was left alone, was silent with a serious face. - Continued on next episode - CH 3 : 7 year old warlock (3) Jamie returned to the room with a tired face. My mother Sears was so worried that I kept asking him if he was okay, what to do, and I was mentally exhausted because my mother was holding on to my grandfather, saying that he would punish him. "Still, I haven''t seen magic like that in a long time." Did I say Marquis Linmer? At that level, it was not bad even in the Age of Myths. But even more surprising than the Marquis was his father, Earl Wellton. ''I knew it was strong, but I didn''t know it would be that strong.'' Sword Masters are called Superman. Earl Wellton was definitely the strongest among those sword masters. Just because you''re young doesn''t mean you''re dead. In the past, he killed many sword masters with his own hands, and at the same time had many sword masters as allies. Earl Welton was a strong man who did not bow down to the sword masters of the mythology era. The present era was infinitely weak compared to the myth era. Although magic had advanced far beyond that time, there was a difference that could not be narrowed even by that gap. In such an era, the fact that the count had such power in his hand was not insufficient even if he claimed to be the king of a country. ''I''m curious about the power.'' Although they were the closest family members, Jamie was unaware of the powers of his father, Argeno Welton. Since he ascended to the status of a sword master, he has only displayed his powers once. To prove his status, he unfolded it in front of the king. Even that was sent a secret, so even if it was a child, there was no way to know. In any case, the physical ability alone is enough, but if the powers were chosen well, there would be very few human beings who could face the Count. ''If you are the father of this body, you should be able to do that.'' Jamie nodded her head proudly. "What makes you so happy?" "Wow!" Then, a familiar voice was heard from behind. Jamie was startled and pounded her ass on the floor. "Gone, looking at it like this makes me feel uneasy." "Uh, how did you get into my room?" "I came in via teleport." Ah. For a class 8 wizard, teleporting is too easy magic. Jamie didn''t know he was exactly 8th class, but he was getting a feel for it. "Your father didn''t kill you." "Kah ha ha! What a fun kid!" The Marquis laughed out loud as if he was happy. "I heard that you show a very childish side to your parents, but you don''t want to hide your true self in front of me?" "It''s your true face. Are your family and strangers the same?" Seeing Jamie smiling and talking, the Marquis lamented with an expression of regret. "If only my abilities were a little better." Yeah? "What more can I say? Take this." The Marquis handed Jamie a book. As soon as he received it, he realized that it was a magic book. "That would be enough for you." "Why are you doing this to me?" "The mana breathing method you are learning is too old-fashioned." I felt like I was hit in the head by the word ''old-fashioned''. "It''s a breathing technique that I invented myself. It was not known anywhere." Anyway, I read the Mana Breathing Method, which was released as a new book at the library today. It''s hardly different from what I''m used to now. Is this different? "I said my breathing was outdated." I''m not going to rant about something that doesn''t make any difference. "I have high expectations for you." The Marquis did not laugh and said seriously. Jamie looked at him without a word. "How about the next time we see you?" The body of the Marquis was engulfed in the light and disappeared as it was. Jamie looked at where he was standing and then sat down on the bed. And he began to devote himself to the magic book that the Marquis had given him. * * * Mana respiration is a lung respiration through the mouth, absorbing mana and accumulating it in the body. It was known as the most efficient way, but the downside was that it couldn''t breathe much at a time. However, if you can breathe, it is possible to accumulate mana in your body for the rest of your life. The method adopted by almost all wizards, its history is long enough to date back to the Age of Myths. In the magical society, ''mana breathing method'' is the first method that comes to mind, and the expression ''unique'' is not a strange method. At least among humans, there was no one who had a breathing method that was superior to this breathing method, which was even considered common sense. "Fun." Jamie looked at Marquis Linmer''s spellbook with wide eyes. It was interesting. When I said how great it was to say that the existing breathing method was outdated, this was a great level. ''However, it is impossible to be a substitute for this.'' It is clear that the efficiency is high, but this breathing method had a clear barrier to entry. It requires very fine mana control. Magicians naturally increase their mana control when their status rises, but this breathing method did not require that much. ''We feel the mana particles granularly, and then we break them down into a size that the skin can absorb.'' Also known as whole-body breathing. The reason he breathed mana through his mouth was because of the particle size of mana. So, if you could break the particles into small pieces and be able to breathe through your skin, you could absorb more mana. However, as mentioned earlier, it required outstanding talent. And besides talent, there were downsides. The existing mana breathing method has the overwhelming advantage of accumulating mana even with a small amount of breathing, but this was not the case. The amount that could be breathed at a time was at a level that exceeded the one-day supply of the existing breathing method, but it was impossible to continue breathing. ''I don''t know if I can share the two breathing techniques... .'' The whole body breathing method could not breathe additional mana because the body was rapidly fatigued after one breath. Jamie''s lips twisted upwards. "That applies only to him." Whole body breathing. Certainly, the performance is enough to call the existing breathing method outdated. However, as the limitations were also clear, it could not be said that it was a good breathing method. At least, Marquis Linmer''s whole-body breathing method. Told me something very good. He''ll think he''ll replenish his mana by mastering it, but sadly, the rituals in this tiny body belong to the mighty warlock Diablo Volfir! "Come on, where are we going to eat it?" Behind her innocent face, the gleaming eyes of the warlock began to analyze and revise every sentence and word in the magic book. * * * The disadvantages of the whole-body breathing method are clear. Therefore, if only the shortcomings are compensated, an irreplaceable breathing method will be born. If it can be upgraded one step beyond making up for the shortcomings, then it will be the ''ultimate'' breathing method. It was not an easy task. The Marquis Linmer judged that the current whole-body breathing method was the most complete form. He asserts that there is no better way to breathe than this. He didn''t say so himself, but the contents of the magic book contained such a meaning. The Marquis Linmer was not wrong. If it''s in his realm. But the eyes of the warlock, who was close to omnipotence, had plenty of room to fix. ''I don''t know if I didn''t know this breathing method in the first place, but since it caught my eye, there''s nothing I can do about it.'' First downside. You need to break the mana particles down to a size that the skin can absorb. Unlike the existing breathing method, there was a limit to proceed in a fixed form in a fixed place. second disadvantage. After one breath, the body can no longer receive mana. It can absorb more mana for a day than the existing breathing method, but that''s the end of it. These two things had to be supplemented. ''You can''t change the way you split it.'' If that were possible, the existing breathing method would not have been used for so long. Whole body breathing should be used, but it is not necessary to use it in a fixed form in a fixed place. If you can breathe naturally by splitting mana even in normal times, it is perfectly compatible with the existing breathing method. And Jamie had the power to make it happen. "I need your help." As he raised his hand, black energy gathered and something black came to mind. It was a work horse made of black magic, a black bat. Its official name is Night Bat (Night Bat), and its nickname is Black, and it has the ability to ''assist'' magic tricks. Its level was proportional to the master''s ability. Gee geek! Black flapped his wings with a happy face and flew around his master. Jamie raised his arm slightly, but Black, and Black landed softly on it. Queek! "Split mana from now on." Black is a workhorse that Jamie worked hard on while he was Diablo Volfir. Mana was not required to sustain the summons because the soul contract was made. So, if Black splits mana, the first drawback is solved without any problem. Snuggle up! Black shouted out loud as if he wanted to believe only in himself and spread his wings. The surrounding mana vibrated. Black''s eyes turned blue and the particles slowly began to split. "After all, you are my best partner." Kiggy gig! At the master''s praise, Black twisted his small body as if he didn''t know where to put his body. What remains is the second drawback. In fact, once the first was solved, the second wasn''t too difficult. The reason for the second disadvantage is that the heart, which becomes the mana store, has a limit as it accepts a large amount of mana. If so, you can split the repository into several parts. In other words, it is an act that breaks the ''common sense'' of human beings. "Start." Queek! At Jamie''s signal, the split mana began to fluctuate. * * * Earl Wellton stood before Jamie''s door early in the morning. Next to him was Anna, a nanny, with a worried face. "The Count." " ." The Count did not answer Anna''s call, and looked into the room through the crack in the open door. There, his son, Jamie, was sitting cross-legged. If you were just sitting, you wouldn''t be in that uncomfortable position. It was clearly visible in the Count''s eyes. ''Mana It''s swirling.'' The Sword Master also handles mana in a different way. So the Count could also sense the mana flowing around Jamie. I knew yesterday that the Marquis had met Jamie before he died. ''What did you tell me?'' The Count recalled the face of Marquis Linmerle who was smiling slyly. ''Is my son really that gifted?'' Count Wellton has produced swordsmen from generation to generation. It was his own generation who had properly risen in status, but before that, a wizard had never been born. It wasn''t that Jamie wanted to keep the sword. However, it was hard to believe that he had magic, and even more talent than he had imagined. I wondered if it was because of her maternal blood, but even the great Bell family had wizards, but never had a strong wizard born. "Leave it all day today." However. "Because it''s okay." At the Count''s words, Anna couldn''t help but nodded her head. "Instead, you don''t know when it will come out, so let''s assign one user." I will do it. "Yes, thank you. I have an important guest in the afternoon, so I''ll stop. Call me when Jamie is done." Do not worry. Anna was a servant who served as the count''s nanny since the count was young. She could be trusted. "Please." As the Count moved, he pondered what the Marquis had said. ''Nine class.'' Did Jamie really have enough talent? I couldn''t be sure yet. But if what the Marquis said is really true. The corner of the earl''s lips rose. "It''s also my son." Today, the count''s gait was light. - Continued on next episode - CH 4 : Who set foot on my land? (One) After morning, the sun rose in the middle of the sky. Almost ten hours had passed, but Jamie''s concentration remained intact. Above his head, Black closed his eyes and was actively assisting in splitting mana. We have found a way to compensate for the shortcomings, but it is difficult to apply them all at once. But that will soon be over. It''s only ten hours. It was not an easy task for even the greatest genius of all time to fix the systematic magic in ten hours. What Jamie is doing now is a miraculous act. ''I feel fine.'' To compensate for the second shortcoming, the absorbed mana was shared throughout the five organs. Furthermore, he used his entire body as a vessel for mana. Since humans are not magical creatures, the space they can hold mana is limited, but Jamie''s consciousness transcends humans. Even so, this small body obviously had limitations. ''Let''s do it as much as we can.'' opened my eyes got up It was not easy to move in a highly concentrated state, but he did not stop splitting mana. At first, it was difficult to classify mana by grain, but now he has become proficient enough to do it while moving. took one step forward The mana that was regularly split was shaken for a moment. giggling- Black nags, telling him to be careful. Take one step forward again. This time, Mana did not move at all. It is successful. I walked two or three times in a row, but the shaking didn''t happen like the first time. Anything is difficult the first time. "Whoa-" Jamie contemplated the inside of her body while maintaining a full-body breathing technique. The current state is perfect. The smile spread wildly. But it''s still too early to like it. "After all, your body has its limits." Snuggle- okay. I can''t help it. Because this body is young and weak." After starting the full-body breathing method in earnest, mana of the 4th class level has already been accumulated in the body. If the Marquis Linmer, who gave the spellbook, saw it, it was an achievement that would have caused him to collapse with bubbles, but there was regret on Jamie''s face. It was 5th class with just one step. But the seven-year-old''s body did not allow that. At the very least, you can''t get 5th class. ''Can''t get mods.'' Even a child could acquire a body stronger than an adult if he received physical remodeling. However, in the very present world that Jamie found out separately, there were no physical alterations. ''I don''t know if I look around the dark side.'' No matter how the heir to the best family in the kingdom, a 7-year-old cannot go to the dark side at will. Kissing- Black came down from his head to his shoulder and rubbed the cheek against his face. Perhaps this guy was also accustomed to splitting mana, and he began to move freely. I need Black''s help now, but once I get used to this, I''ll be able to breathe on my own. "It''s all just a matter of time. Let''s not be in a hurry." They don''t run away anywhere. So, relax and build your skills. ''The road I walked once, twice is not difficult.'' He clenched his little hand tightly. Anyway, it was already past lunch time. "Black, Invisible." Queek! Black''s small body turned transparent. "Hide your mana tightly." From now on, I am going to meet my father, Argeno Welton. However, knowing Black''s existence could cause a bit of a headache. Black is a workhorse made with great care during the Diablo Volfir days, and almost no remnants of black magic remain. However, Earl Wellton is a sword master called a superman. The sword master has also reached the extreme of mana. Although the way he handles it is different from that of a wizard, his cognitive abilities will be beyond imagination. You may not notice Black''s existence, but there''s nothing wrong with being careful. hey! Black smiled and flapped his wings. I couldn''t see him because he was wearing the Invisible, but I could hear him flapping above his head. Jamie took a breath and headed to the Count''s office. * * * The pale-skinned old priest in his dark blue robes smiled at the Earl of Wellton sitting in front of him. "Thank you, Count. Thanks to this, our Zenith Church was able to take root in the Highs estate." It was nothing. You must be very busy, but I did not know that the bishop would come." Earl Wellton took a sip of tea with a polite smile. The old man called Bishop shook his head. "I see the Count, of course I have to come." Heath estate is the land of Earl Welton. He gave me a place like that, but it was only natural for the highest authority in the denomination to come. "By the way, I was quite surprised at the corps when the Count allowed it." Bishop Lincoln looked back on that day and smiled kindly. "Religion has never entered the Highness estate, because Zenith was allowed." "I just thought it was necessary." Count Wellton did not believe in God from generation to generation, so he did not bring religion to the estate, but the current Count had a different idea. Whether the lord has religion or not, religion has a positive effect on the people of the lord. One way or another, life is a very difficult life. If religion becomes a resting place for the minds of such people, the vitality of the territory will increase several times more than it is now. In the end, it was a business approach. "It is the right choice. Religion is a haven for the mind, and for some people it is a bond of salvation. The land will be enriched by the blessings of the god Zenith." "I hope so." "It will definitely happen. Where the Zenithism took root, it was always booming. If the people''s faith is sufficient, then blessings are a fact." Lincoln nodded his head confidently, as if he would. Seeing such a bishop, the count raised the corner of his mouth slightly. "In this Welton land, the Zenith can do what they want." " Yes? "Mine always seeks the best, so the Zenith Church under my ground will also be the best." The bishop''s eyes fluttered slightly at the count''s words. Lincoln cleared his throat for no reason and spoke in a cautious tone. "The Count. That seems a bit dangerous." what? "It sounds as if the Count is above the god Zenith." Hahaha. Earl Wellton smiled broadly and looked at the bishop with a slightly chilly smile. "Please. Would a mere man dare to put a god under him?" The bishop understood the meaning of those words. This is a sequencing It was also a warning against what he had said earlier. A warning not to recklessly treat his territories as the people of the god Zenith. Even so, the count''s words were quite exaggerated. ''I, too, made a speech mistake because of excitement.'' Knowing the impact of the 12 gods on this land, even the Sword Master of the Seldam Kingdom could not speak much. In particular, the god Zenith is the god of ''war'' and ''peace''. Zenith, which worships such a god, was a religion with a handful of influences not only in the Kingdom of Seldam, but also in the entire continent. ''Is it guts?'' The bishop judged the Earl of Wellton to be an ungrateful person. I knew the rumors. I also did my own research. A genius swordsman of the century produced by the Kingdom of Seldam. However, due to his young age, he is evaluated as lacking in political acumen. So, was it a call? ''It wasn''t an easy opponent to look at.'' I thought it was a pity The bishop decided that he should proceed with caution. "Then you are lucky." Lincoln smiled as kindly as the first time. Earl Wellton''s pretentious smile was funny, but he roughly expected it at the time of introducing a huge religion to the estate. What. Not a single thing will go their way. "Stop getting up. You must be very busy." "Heh heh heh. Thank you for your consideration." "Today was fun." it was fun Lincoln grinned on the inside, and outwardly sympathized with them. "I had a good time too." "Please take a look." "May God''s blessing be with you." He made a sign for the Count and left the office. Earl Welton, who was left alone, withdrew the smile on his lips and sent a cold gaze toward the door. * * * Jamie was hiding in the corner, secretly watching the old man moving away. He had come to his office to report the achievements to his father, Earl Wellton. However, I found an unexpected person. ''That guy .'' He frowned at the old man''s attire. A crescent moon drawn on a dark blue priest''s uniform, and a pattern as if the crescent moon embraces a yellow sphere. I know that pattern. It''s not just the text. The ''divine power'' I felt in that old man. ''Jenice!'' Zenith, the god of war and peace, occupies one of the 12 thrones! ''Peace is a horn, you garbage child.'' Among the 12 gods, he had the deepest affair with Zenith. His servant came out of the Count''s office. Judging by the amount of divine power, he seemed to be a high priest. A high priest visited the count. It wasn''t difficult to guess what the situation was. ''The Zenith Church takes root in Highs.'' There has never been any religion in Heis. ''Why?'' Why did Earl Wellton suddenly introduce religion to the estate? And out of many religions, I must have adopted the religion of Janice''s son, who was trash! A bumpy bump came up on the delicate skin. Just thinking about it, I had a strong allergic reaction. ''Jenice!'' When I think of him, I get sick from my throat. ''I dare you to enter my territory What a sanctuary for such a scumbag!'' can never tolerate I''d rather sell my soul to the Demon King, and I couldn''t just watch the denomination where his influence was exercised in this land. It''s not that we''re going to attack without countermeasures. It wasn''t that he had been living in vain for a long time. ''There are few things I can do, so there is only one way.'' Religion was allowed to enter the Countess because Earl Wellton gave permission. So, if the Count kicked them out, they had to be kicked out without a word. Zenithism is not the state religion of the kingdom, so there was no problem with kicking it out. A long smile spread across Jamie''s lips. Janice is impatient and angry, so his followers will also inherit the divine tendencies. ''It starts with the investigation.'' Tonight, it''s been a long time since I went out. Before that, I met my father, Earl Wellton. * * * okay. Are you done with your work?" Yeah. Jamie nodded at the Count''s soft voice. The Count looked at his son with a little arrogance and a look of concern. "Do you like magic?" Yeah. good. At the son''s bold reply, the Count sighed briefly. It''s good to have great talent, but life as a genius wasn''t that good. Even the Count himself had a pretty difficult life right now. Called the sword genius, he received a lot of burdensome gazes. Images rise in an instant and fall in another instant. When they do well, they support them, but when their growth is slow, those who praised them turned around and were busy slandering them. That was worse than rigorous swordsmanship training. Some say it sounds full, but it is something that you cannot empathize with unless you have experienced it. So I just wanted Jamie to grow up normally. "If you want to quit magic, you can stop at any time. But if you wish, this father will give you unlimited support." "I''m not going to quit." At Jamie''s resolute words, the Count smiled and nodded. "So that''s my son." Hehe. Seeing his brightly smiling son, those worries eased a bit. okay. whose bloodline ''By the way, is this enough mana for a 7-year-old?'' The energy of mana is felt full in the whole body. No, even now, mana was being absorbed through his body. awhile. whole body? The Count frowned slightly. Even though he wasn''t a wizard, he knew how to breathe as much as he could handle mana. And he knew that wizards couldn''t store mana anywhere other than the heart. But Jamie broke those two common senses. " Jamie. Did you learn the magic book that the Marquis Linmer gave you yesterday?" Jamie nodded indifferently. Yeah! I didn''t just learn it, I supplemented all the shortcomings, but I didn''t say that. If the truth is known, the Count will be black. I wanted to see that as well, but I didn''t really want to see the Count''s disheveled appearance. The Count rubbed his forehead in a fresh shock. ''marquis. What the hell did you make?'' It was a new breathing method that was not disclosed to the public. From what the Marquis hasn''t revealed so far, it''s probably arcane magic. He gave it to his son. He said he couldn''t teach, and he left behind such a great gift. And even more surprising was Jamie, who mastered the arcane magic of the Marquis in just one day. ''Is the 9th class myth really coming true?'' Earl Wellton was called the greatest sword genius ever since childhood. In fact, the fact that he became a sword master at the age of thirty-five was one of the few in the history of the continent. However, his talent faded in front of his children. ''When the father-in-law hears this news, he will be happy to run around.'' The count smiled as he saw his son staring at him blankly. "Great." Then he gently stroked his little hair. That was enough. sure, ''Ugh stop!'' Jamie suffered from his father''s love. - Continued on next episode - CH 5 : Who set foot on my land? (2) "More than that, is that a summoned beast on your shoulder?" The Count''s eyes turned over Jamie''s head. Jamie felt her heart sink for a moment. I didn''t show it on the outside because I paid close attention to my expression. " Can you see it?" Queek? I could feel the black go down on my shoulder. The guy was also confused. Invisible was applied perfectly. He couldn''t stop breathing, so he continued to maintain it, but to that extent, he couldn''t even notice the presence of Black. "It''s cute. bat? No, it looks a little more rounded than a bat." " I made it myself in the form of a bat." "You made it yourself?!" The count''s eyes twinkled at the words that he had made it himself. It wasn''t a lie, as it was made by hand using black magic. Of course, I couldn''t imagine how the Count would react when he found out that it was made with black magic. ''Fortunately, I don''t feel black magic.'' In fact, during the Diablo Volfir days, the workhorse that I put my heart and soul into was Black. It wasn''t just an archmage, it was created by a being capable of killing even a god, but it was impossible for even a sword master to notice. Jamie sighed inwardly. "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you would be surprised. Because I''m too young, I don''t know how I''d react if I knew how to do this... ." Jamie said with the most innocent face possible, as if she really thought so. Earl Wellton smiled at his son''s kindness. "If a son has such great talent, this father is only happy. What reason do you have to hate it?" "Then I''m happy. Hehe. Jamie smiled as childishly as possible, and the Earl nodded with satisfaction. "It was a lot of work. If you need anything, tell your father everything. I will do anything I can to help." really? "Then not really." "I am so happy!" ''That''s bad!'' Jamie screamed inwardly and cheered with as much joy as possible. * * * "Ha. Being a son is really hard." When I was about 2 years old, I started acting like a son while talking moderately, so it''s already been about 6 years. Still, thinking about when I was a baby, I feel better now. At least I didn''t have to pretend to be a baby like I did back then. Still, it was hard. "I think my condition has returned, let''s go out soon." It is a night when the full moon has risen. The parents were asleep, and only a sentinel standing on the night shift was left. black. Queek! Above his head, Black spread his wings. The wings then grew bigger and bigger, enough to cover Jamie''s entire body. Jamie reached out and the window opened silently. "Children of Zenith, do you dare to take a seat on my land?" I don''t know what the plot is, but I was glad that religion didn''t have a place in High''s estate. However, it was unacceptable for a religious person to enter the holy land of the person he hated the most. And Zenith was the most sinister among the 12 gods. "Let''s go on the first day lightly, lightly." I would like to slaughter all of his servants, but if I do that, there will be a lot of uproar about serial killings taking place in the estate. If such a thing happened in the Sword Master''s estate, it was difficult to predict what would happen in the future. "Black, get high." Gee geek! At the master''s command, Black flapped his wings toward the sky. * * * "What do you say to your brother?" "If you don''t want to be left behind, go ahead." Sigh Nemil. What three months do you want me to be?" In response to the skinny man''s answer, the man with a large scar on his face sighed. They were middle officers of Rival, the largest criminal organization in Highs. Heis, the realm of the Sword Master, what kind of criminal organization it is, but Earl Welton acknowledged their existence to some extent as long as they kept their goodness. The words were admitted, but in reality they were ignored. In any case, they have been working as good as possible. Hiss was a place where the risk was great and the return was great. There are not many places in the world that are as prosperous as here. But it looked like it was going to end soon. "Your brother is sacrificing half of the organization for his own benefit." "Damn it." You can''t come out without cursing. Right now, Rival was working on something quite risky. I don''t know where the hell did you ask about such a dangerous thing, but if you go ahead with it, you will definitely cross the line. "I told you never to pretend to be with the Sword Master." But if we''re lucky, we''ll make it through. "What good is that? If you pass by chance, you will eventually become a lamp in front of the wind." What Rival is promoting is human trafficking. human trafficking. It was also aimed at young children. All large-scale criminal organizations do it secretly, but it was a crime that was absolutely taboo only in Highs. Earl Wellton had two rabbit-like children. No one can compare how much gold and how much jade they raise, and the love of their children. But do you hear the story that people of the same age as your children are trafficked? "From that day on, all the dark streets in Heis will be wiped out." "See if you can afford not to be caught." "You call it a horse? You really don''t think so, do you? The skinny man was silent at the scar man''s words. The lord says he''s going to run away, but who can hide? Also, the lord was the only sword master in the kingdom. Only a sword master of similar skill level or a wizard superior to that can face a sword master. However, the only wizards stronger than the Sword Master were those who reached the legendary 9th class, so there was no such thing as a human. "The Hannis said they would do it." "If it''s Hanni''s child, it''ll still be there." "The only way to get out is now." "Are you talking about playing in Highs?" "Or report it first." The scarred man scoffed at the word Shingo. "If you''re going to be a traitor, you''re out of luck." There are rules in the dark. Even if the person is responsible for the crime, don''t pierce the coffin for what he is about to do. "Then it bounces." "Can you run away?" Rival is Heis''s largest organization. No matter how much the Sword Master''s estate was, it was virtually impossible for an organization as large as Rival to escape. Even if he succeeded in escaping, he had to completely abandon his current identity. It hurts to say how difficult it is for criminals like them to launder their identity. "By the way, why do you want to be trafficked?" I do not know. How do we know what you mean?" "It''s clear that some trash approached the boss and rattled his thin ears." "It''s sympathetic." The boss''s ears were thin. Still, I wasn''t the type to touch on human trafficking. If such a person said he would do it, what kind of proposal did he receive? "I don''t understand, I understand. No matter what, you''re not like that. "We also have to make decisions as quickly as possible." "Damn it." Scared man put a cigarette in his mouth. At that moment, small footsteps were heard in the alley where not a single light was properly lit. "Who are you?" The skinny man opened his mouth, looking at where the sound was heard. No answer was heard. The scar man also rubbed his cigarette on the ground and put it out as if he sensed something strange. If your opponent is an enemy, there is no point in telling them where they are. Even the small cigarette light disappeared and the alley became completely dark. "If you don''t tell me, I will consider you an enemy." Xueeng- It was the sound of cutting blades. bum bum- The sound of footsteps was getting closer. The scarred man squinted his eyes and fitted a spiny knuckle. They went through everything before and after on this floor, and they were kind of quiet. tension flows. The sound of saliva dripping, the sound of sweat, the sound of a heartbeat. Everything was heard clearly in this quiet place. And at some point the sound of footsteps stopped. "If you don''t say-" It was the Scared Man who moved first. He slammed the ground and swung his fist hard towards where the sound had stopped. If it was hit properly, it was an attack that would hook even an Auror user. But the thorn knuckle flew through the air. It was definitely here. There was no sound of other footsteps, so there was no reason to move. Shake-! The sound of a knife cutting through the air. The skinny man swung his dagger downwards. The dagger also cut through only the air of Amon. The two men''s eyes met in the dark. "Children." Then I heard a strange voice. It was a voice that was squashed and sounded like neither a man nor a woman. The nape of the neck became terrifying. It feels like a snake crawling on your body. "I think I''ve heard some pretty interesting things, but I''d like to hear more details." in the dark darkness. A being shrouded in darkness was floating with one emerald-colored pupil exposed. It was Jamie. * * * " That''s how it happened." A small block of light was illuminating the dark alley. There a scarred man and a skinny man were sitting on their knees with dead eyes. They were all confessing to what the organization they belonged to, Rival, was going to do. to Jamie. Jamie overhears their conversation while doing a brief investigation into the Highness branch of the Zenith Church. If it had been a simple crime, I would have ignored it, but it was like a big event that would shake Hiss, so I couldn''t just skip it. So now, all but the right eye was covered with black using black. "It''s human trafficking. Even children." Having watched the Count from his side for 7 years, he knew what he hated the most. The Count was extremely loath to play with the child. So if human trafficking happens, Heath''s dark streets will disappear without a trace. Jamie wasn''t as good as the Count, but he didn''t like playing with humans. It was Jamie who was outraged by the gods playing with humans and wanted to kill them. But the same human being human? In fact, Jamie couldn''t blame them. How many inhumane things have been done to enhance black magic. Recalling the past, he smiled bitterly. Of course, I didn''t regret it then. ''Trafficking is also human trafficking, but the important thing is that their boss accepted the offer.'' What the hell kind of big guy is trying to traffic in Heis? It smelled kind of ominous. Fortunately, we found out before it happened. Jamie put his hands over the heads of the scar and skinny man. Currently, they had lost their wit through black magic. As long as you make it happen, you''ve become a doll that can do anything. "Rush to the count right now and find out what you were trying to do. Do you understand?" Okay ." "I will obey orders ." They got up like corpses and started walking towards the count. "There will be some commotion in the morning." Now that I''ve looked at the Zenith Church roughly, let''s stop and go back today. Jamie ordered Black to switch back to flying form. Kick-! It was the moment when Black spread his wings. Pugh-!! With the sound of an explosion, a scarred man flew and crashed into the wall. Soon after, a second explosion was heard. This time it was a skinny man. Well? Both of them had been directly hit by the explosion, and black smoke was pouring out of their bodies. But thanks to the loss of the senses, I felt no pain. When I looked to see if he was dead, luckily he was still stuck. If you leave it like this, you will die. They had a heavy duty to tell the truth, so they put out the fire on their body. Even the necrotic skin let the mana flow, allowing for a brief moment of vitality. ''Death a little delayed.'' You will die eventually, but you will die talking. that is enough. Jamie covered himself with black again and looked at the explosion. "Hey heh heh! Stupid bastards are doing their job in a place like this. Were you angry because you wanted to be so sweet?" Someone walked into this place from a dark alley. It was an ugly man wearing a gray robe and covered in dark shades under his eyes. His hair came down to his neck and curled as if wet in the rain. brother! "There was a lot of commotion! There may be expenses!" After that, five or six long-haired men who seemed to have followed the man were added. "Bring them in front of me." The man ignored them and pointed to the scar man and the skinny man. "And that guy too." Finally, Jamie. He grinned and pulled out a small wooden wand from his bosom. I don''t know what he''s doing, but I''ve been with those scumbags, so I''m sure he has something to say. Kuk Kuk Kuk, Khuh Hee Hee Hee!" "You''re really crazy." Jamie smirked at the man with his eyes glistened with madness. Sometimes there are crazy wizards like that. I don''t know why they''re crazy, but they thought human life was like a fly''s life. "Today I will taste the blood properly!" That guy was just that. "Jance, Philip. hee hee hee. Did you think you could survive if you betray the boss?" It seems that the scarred and skinny men''s names were Jan and Phillip. The men''s men cautiously approached Jans and Philip, watching Jamie''s eyes. The man shouted at his subordinates in a frustrated voice. What are you doing! Aren''t you coming soon? Do you all want to die?" "Oh, I see!" One of his subordinates replied loudly and started to grab the scar man, Jans''s dummy and drag him away. Jamie looked at the scene and sighed briefly. And he opened his mouth like it was annoying. "Hey, I don''t care for such filth ." Pugh-! But the words did not go to the end. Jamie''s face exploded. "Kuh hee hee! What are you talking about, you trash!" pop-! Boob-! bang!! Every time the man''s wand shook, an explosion occurred. Jamie''s clothes were torn, and her skin peeled off. The peeled skin evaporated in an instant, leaving no trace. bang! Kwaga River! Explosions with increased power. The man swung the wand like a baton as if he had become an orchestra maestro. "Die, die, die!" The purpose of confessing something has already disappeared. Soaked in madness, the wizard focused only on killing his opponents with explosions. "Ah ha ha ha ha!" I use magic on this taste. I take pleasure in killing someone. okay. This is why I live. Man, Hanni, adorned the final blast with a pleasure-soaked face. bang!! exploding flames. blackened ground. blazing explosions. Perfect until the end "Tongue, brother." At that moment, I heard the trembling voice of my subordinate from behind. Did you even admire this gorgeous art? nothing I''ve seen someone''s magic, and of course I have to react like that... . "Brother, what have you done?" What? "Why, why the pin Magic on Finn... ." Finn is about three subordinates who follow him. I told him to bring Jans. Why does that guy refer to Finn with a face like that? uh? Hanni turned his head to where the explosion had started. There lay a corpse torn like a rag. His face was so damaged that he couldn''t even recognize him properly. But instinctively I knew. who he is "Is it all over?" A terrifying voice came from the side. Hanni turned to the side with trembling eyes. A single purple-tinted eye is peering into her inner self. "Is it fun to kill a subordinate?" Only then did Hanni realize. that he was the author''s prisoner. - Continued on next episode - CH 6 : my servant (1) He was small in stature and had something black around him. What he sees is one of his right eyes shining purple. Hanni asked in a trembling voice. " what? "Is it fun to kill subordinates?" After that, I looked at the charred corpse again. Obviously, the explosion magic ''Buster'' was used against this guy. However, the target that should have been hit by numerous explosions was standing right in front of them. So who is that body? "Tongue, brother." Then the subordinate''s voice was heard again. "Blood, it was Finn . Blood!" Ah. It was then that Hanni''s head began to spin. no pins Finn is the only subordinate brought in to catch Jans and Philip. And all that''s left is a charred corpse. "3rd class. Is that enough?" said the little man. He giggled, gleaming purple eyes. "It''s just a little bit like that crazy maniac." " your boy." Hanni''s face contorted. A lot of red cracks appeared on the white. He lifted the wand. I don''t know what he''s doing, but he dared to ruin his art. He also lost one of his subordinates. It was Hanni''s own fault, but now it was only a minor matter to him. that he was deceived. That one made him angry. "Kill me!" Class 3 explosion magic ''Buster''. The power is not comparable to the 5th class explosion magic Explosion, but if someone unprepared for magic gets hit, it''s life-threatening. okay. Even this dwarf little child could be burned without leaving a trace. I don''t know what you did, but it won''t work twice- "The mind is what it is." Piing- The world started spinning round and round. "When you see someone stronger than you, you become infinitely weaker." Jamie said in a cold voice as she looked at Hanni, who was unbalanced and staggered. "That''s why I like to rub the brains of guys weaker than me." You won''t hear this, though. Jamie didn''t have to say the last word. He looked at Hanni who was struggling, and then he looked at those who were trembling in fear behind him. The fact that their captain had been attacked by something dwarf seemed to have acted as a great fear. Well, to their eyes, it must have seemed that Hanney had suddenly collapsed without any warning. Those who follow only a third class wizard. It was natural if it was natural to be afraid of the ruthless power of ''black magic''. "Consider bad luck." It is enough to get information from Hanni. There was no reason to keep them alive. If you keep it alive, only strange rumors will spread. "Sleep, wait!" One of the men hurriedly shouted, [Erasure] Black magic is strong against the strong, but it is more powerful against the weak. It''s really strong and weak. Jamie saw where Hanney''s men, who no longer existed, were standing. And I saw Hanni again. "You are my slave. Open your mouth from now on." " Yes, Master." * * * The information that Hanni gave out was not very different from the information that Jans and Philip gave out. It seems that Jan and Philip have just betrayed them, so the task of catching them has been added. "In the end, all I found out was that they were trafficking people." It was all I had to tell Earl Wellton. "What am I going to do with this guy?" Hanni had completely lost her senses. The saliva dripping from his mouth, his defocused eyes, and his droopy arms were evidence of his broken soul. If it''s a 3rd class wizard, it''s fine to make it into an undead. Unfortunately, Jamie today didn''t have the ability to do that. Wizards are people with stronger mental power than ordinary people. 3rd class is not high, but I was able to get to that level only if I had some talent. It is possible to undead if Black assists, but it would be unsuitable for use here. ''I can''t keep the look.'' If it''s a battlefield, the rotting appearance of the undead is rather poisonous in a peaceful area like this. "Well, it''s not bad if you don''t have to make it into an undead." Jamie''s small lips twisted upwards. Being a 3rd class mage is a chunk of mana in itself. okay. It''s a bunch of mana. Jamie''s hand rested on Hanni''s head. I will enjoy this food. * * * ''It''s okay.'' He maintains a full-body breathing method, but there were not many opportunities to supply as much mana as it is now. Hanni''s mana had a lot of impurities, whether it was formally learned, but it was only a minor issue for Jamie. "Certainly it''s pretty hard because it''s full of mana." It was Jamie who could not enter the 5th class due to physical limitations. "More than that ." Jamie gasped and looked at Jans and Phillip. It has prevented the skin from necrosis, but it won''t last long. approached them Maybe it''s because his mind control hasn''t been released yet, so he''s stuck without feeling any pain. Hmm. I crossed my arms and pondered for a while. what to do with them Like Hanni, the amount of mana he had was not enough to absorb. Even if it wasn''t, it was difficult to eat more now that Hanni''s mana was not digested. Meanwhile, Black took off his suit mode and climbed onto his emerald head. giggling- Then he tilted his head. What is the owner trying to do? Jamie, who made a decision just in time, gathered the two corpses into one place. "If you''re going to die anyway, it''s better to use it meaningfully." Hanni did not take the challenge because it was too burdensome, but it would be possible for them. Jamie slowly raised her hand and murmured. "It''s been a while." ''Necromancer'' is the power to raise the body. It is similar to raising the dead, but different. This is because the corpse caused by necromancy is no longer a living being. reverse heaven. It is to reject the providence of nature and become a being that goes against the will of heaven. Undead. dead, but not dead. "From now on you will live a life beyond death as my faithful servants." Jan and Phillip. They are not dead yet. Jamie had no intention of killing them either. It just makes it undead in its current state. "Black, help." Queek! Black, noticing what his master was trying to do, spread his wings wide. I don''t know if it''s enough to just raise a corpse, but Jamie''s necromantic skill ''Necromancy'' isn''t just about raising it up. It was a high-level black magic that maintained the appearance and spirit of the past. In its heyday, it was possible to do it just by snapping a finger, but now it was quite difficult even with Black''s assistance. I really want to get a servant like this, but it will be of great help in dealing with the Zenith Church in the future. "Start." Jamie''s focused eyes turned purple. Through his mouth, an ancient and distant dead language, now forgotten in everyone''s memory, began to flow. {Leave life and rise. An immortal body awaits, and you will transcend death.} The bodies of Jans and Philip shook greatly. Though their minds were taken over and they lost their senses, their instincts were still holding on to life. However, it is not strange to die soon after Hanni''s attack. As Black''s wings gradually grew, all the mana around him became cloudy. {Sinners, come to me!} It is difficult to make a living thing a living being. But if you can make it that way, the attachment to life you had during your lifetime will be replaced by a form of chaos. "I will give you a new name." Two men exuding black smoke from their whole bodies. A man who was once Jans and a man who was once Philip. Jamie looked at them with dull purple eyes. "Azad. Liza. That is your new name." To become an undead is a ritual to throw away everything you were alive. So, as the owner, you have to give it a new name. ''The miscellaneous undead doesn''t have a name in the first place.'' They were created to be used as errands, but they were never miscellaneous as they were the undead that they made themselves. "I obey my master''s orders." The two undead bowed their heads politely towards their new master. * * * The one who used to be Zance, Azad. The one who used to be Philip, Liza. They still retain their original form. If someone you don''t know sees it, they won''t even think of it as an undead. Except for the black smoke flowing around the body. Hmm. Jamie hasn''t given them self-awareness yet. So, they just stood still like dolls. "Why is there still black smoke?" The drink was perfect. What I lacked was the help of Black. Queek! Taking a peek at Black, he squeaked and flapped his wings as if it wasn''t his fault. "What did I say? I have my doubts." Snuggle up! okay okay. I was just joking." Black''s assistant was perfect. okay. If there was something lacking, it would be you. "Is it still too much?" It was not an ordinary necromancy, so I had the possibility of failure in mind, but it was bittersweet when it actually failed. To the extent that the fame of the past feels like it was once. It is true that there were more possibilities with the new body, but the despair of losing everything was unavoidable. "I can''t write like this." In fact, even this alone would be astonishing to other warlocks, but it didn''t live up to Jamie''s expectations. They had to focus on the Zenith Church''s surveillance and intelligence gathering. But at the present rate, let alone the Zenith Church, I will not be able to enter a regular restaurant. The black smoke must be resolved somehow. Cheeky! Then Black tapped Jamie''s cheek with his wing. "Where is this guy just touching your master''s cheek?" Queek! Angry or not, Black flew to Azad and Ryza, stopping above them. Black looked at the two in turn, and settled on Azad''s head. Then it spread its wings. Five! The change occurred immediately after that. Black smoke from Azad began to be sucked into Black''s body. Black''s body swelled up like a balloon. Knock- A small burp came out of his mouth, and a small amount of black smoke came out. Jamie looked at my workhorse with a puzzled face. "I knew you could do something like this." hey! As if Black was proud, he puffed out his bulging body with his wings. Thanks to this, Azad became the same as before. Black then jumped over Liza''s head. Originally, he was supposed to fly, but it seemed difficult to fly because he ate black smoke. heh heh- I was gasping for breath as if it was hard with just jumping. Jamie was very funny. Black spread his wings again and began to absorb the black smoke. hey hey-! A dark glare emanated from the black eyes. * * * Ting- Ting- Good job. Jamie said, stroking the round, black body as big as himself. Black was lying on his back as if his eyes had changed to an X-shape. The black smoke that flowed from the bodies of Azad and Ryza was a remnant of black magic, and the amount was quite large. He must have been quite exhausted because he had absorbed them all into Black''s tiny body. actually it looks like that Jamie turned to see the two of them standing like dolls. Thanks to Black, they can be used for their intended purpose. "You should plant it." eyes are dyed purple As Jamie extended his hands to them, the two naturally bowed their heads. He placed both hands on their heads. "Wake up." Ominous mana spread through the two of them. A black light flashed. Jamie slowly lifted her hand. fading black. He stared at the two quietly. Neither Azad nor Liza raised their heads. He just didn''t lift a finger as if he were dead. Jamie didn''t call them. It must be complicated in my head, so waiting for the situation to be understood was a consideration for the ''dead''. Of the two, Azad raised his head first. His eyes were still alive as before. he opened his mouth " Did you make me like this?" Although his appearance had not changed, Azad knew. As for the fact that his body had turned into something terrible. Somehow, the scars on his face he had acquired a long time ago seemed to throb. Yes. It was awkward to see the six or seven-year-old boy answering with a solemn expression on his face, but Azad saw something very huge in him. It is something that cannot be seen originally, but can be seen because it is subordinated. "Everyone, who are you?" There were words that fluttered in my mind. But isn''t that absurd? It looks like something out of a storybook I read when I was a kid, and it''s so evil. "Am I like the Demon King?" Azad''s eyes fluttered wildly. thoughts were read It was time for him to take over with a bewildered face. "I don''t know if it''s the Demon Lord or not, but in our eyes, you don''t look like a human at all." Liza, who was still bowing, looked at Jamie with a cold eye. It was an expression that a subordinate could not dare to show his master. There was also a lack of it here. Jamie frowned at his own inadequacy. If it had been in the past, I would have never imagined something like this would happen. So I snapped my fingers. thud-! "Wow!" Liza''s knees hit the floor as if they were being crushed. His stiff head slid down like a turtle neck. "Forgiveness is once. If a slave makes such a face to his master again, then he will be destroyed." Liza couldn''t open her mouth under the unbelievable pressure. answer. " Okay. This is the subordination of the soul. Even if they don''t want it, as long as the contract is fulfilled, their breath belongs to Jamie. That''s black magic. "Be mindful of you too." " Yes. Azad swallowed dry saliva and looked at Liza in pain. "Anyway, I am not the Demon King." It was once called that. But he is not a demon king. "I am a warlock." He once tried to kill a god, and still exists to kill a god. black magician. - Continued on next episode - CH 7 : my servant (2) "You have one thing to do." Jamie ordered Azad and Ryza to become the perfect servants. "Monitor the Zenith Church and gather information." Okay. The two bowed their heads politely towards their master. He made him look disrespectful to his owner due to his inexperienced state, but he perfectly engraved the difference in status by showing his class. Jamie passed them both and whispered quietly. "Act as usual." Okay. Jamie, who was about to go home, told them if he remembered one more. Oh yeah. And find a person from your organization you know about human trafficking and bring it to me. Because I want to make him a reporter." As long as Azad and Ryza have been undead, another reporter is needed. I don''t know who it will be, but if you let the Count know about the trafficking case, things will come naturally. Okay. Jamie left them alone and disappeared with Black. When the owner disappeared, the two raised their heads. Then they looked at each other quietly, and sighed deeply. "Let''s go, brother." okay. We must obey his orders." The current reality is a heartbreaking situation for the two of them, but the master''s orders are absolute. They hastened their steps to fulfill the order. The first place to go was their organization. Because the information is there. * * * giggling- "It will be fine." Jamie smiled leisurely at Black''s concern. The bond of subordination was looser than I expected, but it was tight. The more you get back to your prime, the tighter the string will be. ''If human trafficking is known to the Count, it will be resolved naturally.'' In the past, he wouldn''t have cared about a crime as big as human trafficking, but Heis was a place he would one day become his estate. "It''s a land that will be mine in the future to ignore, but I can''t just let it go." It is better to block the noise that will spread loudly in advance. "Today, I will go back and tomorrow Billion!" "Oh!" Just as he was leaving the alleyway, something hit Jamie. He didn''t notice who was coming to the barrel, all distracted elsewhere. Jamie frowned as he saw the object he collided with. child? "You''re a kid too!" The child who collided with Jamie at the word ''little'' grimaced and shouted. How dare you look at someone and say you''re a kid... ! was about to shout. It''s been 7 years, but this little body still hasn''t gotten used to it. Jamie frowned and stood up. be careful. "You too be careful!" The child shouted with an angry face. He seemed to think he was being ignored by his peers. Jamie looked at the child with an annoyed face. Seeing them wandering around in the middle of the night in an ugly way, I could understand roughly how they lived. I felt no sympathy. Those feelings didn''t exist for Jamie. Jamie turned his gaze and hurried to walk again. "He''s a bad guy with black hair." Kook- Jamie''s head, who had been walking well, stopped high in the air. "Billion!" The brakes were applied to the body moving forward. "Hey, what''s the sudden?" The child flinched when Jamie made a strange noise. It was meant to be sarcastic, but when the other person stopped, I got scared. Of course, the kid didn''t stop at the sarcasm. At first, Jamie didn''t want to stop. Because his hair wasn''t black. However, since only the owners of Count Welton had emerald-colored hair in the High Heath estate, they had been dyed black with black so as not to be found out. So it was none other than the black haired owner, Black, who forced Jamie to stop. ''Black boy! How dare you cut your master''s head!'' No matter how much they insulted their color, what kind of burlesque hair is holding the owner''s head up?! I''ll have to go back and give it a go. Jamie looked at the boy with an annoyed look on his face. "Little boy. Be careful. If you don''t want to salute. It was a voice that still had a long way to go before the transition period, but the powerful voice made the child instinctively wither. "Um, sorry." So I apologized to myself. Jamie clicked his tongue and went back on his way. Then I just looked back. The child was already running away. "The little guy sucks." Jamie nodded and walked towards the mansion. * * * Returning to the earl, Jamie took off the black and became furious. "This child! Since you''re annoyed, you dare to put the brakes on the master''s steps? pinch... . Black sighed as if he was sorry, and rolled his wings inside his body. It''s like a child holding hands when being scolded. "If you do that one more time, sure!" Queek! Black saluted with his wings as if he would never do it again. Where else did you learn this? Jamie smirked and fell on the bed. Today, I used a lot of power unexpectedly. In particular, it took a lot of mental energy to create Azad and Ryza. To deal with my family again tomorrow, I had to sleep well even now. ''I must be busy for a while.'' Have you ever been busy with reincarnation? Every day was a life in the mansion. Sometimes my mother Sears took me to the city for all the outings. Because there was little I could do with my young body. But an enemy appeared. It''s the enemy I hate the most in the world. "Jenice." The moment he was sealed, he remembered the face of the man who was smiling brightly at himself. Thousands of years have passed, but the memories are still there. A small fist clenched itself. Its servants have settled here. "I will drive you away." His eyes turned purple and then disappeared. * * * "Where is your eldest brother?" " Jans, are you alive?" A man called Jans, Azad, with a glazed look in his eyes, asked the man in front of him again. "Where is your eldest brother?" "Hanni said he was going to kill himself How are you alive?" "Pep. there is no next Where is your eldest brother?" A man named Pep swallowed dry at Azad''s warning. I don''t know what happened, but it must have been Hanni. Hanni was a mad wizard with one of the most powerful fighting skills in Rival. ''Maybe Jans, did this guy kill you?'' Hanni? A guy who doesn''t even know how to manipulate mana makes a mad blaster? "Pep!" "Oh, I see. I will tell you." The atmosphere is not serious. Among Rival''s executives, Pep was the one with the most amazing eyebrows. If you drag more here, a dagger or anything else will stick to your neck. More than anything. ''I can''t hear the members of the organization.'' There were quite a few organizers here. They were not directly under the boss, but they were involved in this matter. You wouldn''t know that Jans was back, so it should have been noisy by now. However, seeing only the chilling silence, it must have happened. First I don''t even know where you went." "Pep!" "Jin, it''s true. You haven''t seen me since yesterday. "Is that true?" Then Liza walked out of the darkness. Pep''s neck twitched. "Brother Philip." "Is it true?" "Yes, yes. It''s true. If you ask other kids, they will give you the same answer." "Are things bothering you?" Azad looked at Liza with an annoyed expression. The reason they returned to the organization was simple. To retaliate against a boss who tried to assassinate them? no. Rival was the largest criminal organization in Highs, so he knew everything that happened in the city. The master''s order is to monitor the Zenith Church and gather information. I decided that Rival''s boss must know something. "Where do you think the boss is?" Liza leaned down to meet Pep''s gaze. Pep thought his eyes were scary. Again, I had a feeling that if I made a mistake, my throat would fly off. "Hey, let''s take a look at our local bar. Aren''t you one of them?" Rival''s boss Alpeman is a recognizable shareholder. And I like women. If you haven''t seen it since yesterday, there''s a good chance you''re drunk somewhere. It made sense, so the two quietly turned around. Pep breathed a sigh of relief. It was a moment when I thought that I had somehow saved my life. puck-! Azad turned around and slapped his neck. Without making a sound, Pep lost consciousness. "The owner told me to bring anyone, so I''ll use this guy." "Sometimes I do it." "Anyway, can''t you control this overflowing power?" Azad laughed and clasped his hands repeatedly. Except for becoming an undead, there were no special changes. okay. He became an undead. That''s why I felt an unbelievable power all over my body. Azad knew very well what that power was. this is complete That simple ignorance force. Unbelievable strength, incomparable to that of a human, was felt throughout his body. He seemed to be able to lift huge rocks as well. "It is the same. I feel like a superman." A body reconstructed by black magic. Liza once again admired the power of black magic. Compared to the owner, the level was nothing to look at, but it was too full to defeat the 30 members of Rival''s gang who were here. "I feel like I can do anything right now." "Let''s go. Because the master''s orders are absolute. "Yes, yes. What will this guy do? Shall we just tie him up and throw him in the woods?" It''s not bad either, but just in case you don''t know, I''ll put it in my garage. "My brother''s warehouse is also strong, so it''s one of the best in Highs. Hahaha! When Azad laughed cheerfully, Liza shook her head with a smirk as if she couldn''t stop it. They went out and a small door opened and someone walked out. It was a boy with a bruised face, and it was the boy he had collided with. He was beaten hard in this place for his late sins and had passed out until now. Wow. What happened?" He swallowed his saliva as he looked at the corpses of Ribal''s gang members. There was also a fan guy in the corner to kill himself. Looking at him, I felt a little refreshed. "I thought I was going to get it right again, is this lucky?" I didn''t meet my quota yesterday, so I thought I''d be beaten again with it, but it didn''t seem like I had to be right now. "Let''s jump right now." If you stay here longer and another member of the gang comes in, you''ll be amazed. The boy Ricky escaped the hideout without a mouse or a bird. * * * The day was bright. Jamie yawned and ruffled her emerald-colored hair back. I slept soundly without even dreaming for a while. It seemed that he was tired from yesterday''s work. When I checked the time, it was breakfast time in an hour. ''Today is the beginning.'' Jamie sighed as he thought of the two people who would send him infinite love. Let''s get ready first. After washing with the help of a nanny who came in 10 minutes later, Jamie got dressed and headed to the restaurant on time. Black sat above his head, maintaining a full-body breathing technique. ''Well. I can see it in the Count''s eyes, so I''ll have to reverse summon it.'' Earl Wellton didn''t care, but somehow he felt uncomfortable. When Black was reverse summoned, the flow of mana was cut off. It was because it had been going on all day since yesterday, so I felt unfamiliar. When I opened the dining room door, I saw Earl Wellton sitting at the top. He smiled and greeted his son. Good morning? Good morning. But what about your mother?" She couldn''t see her mother Sears, who should always be sitting next to her. I know in fact. He was secretly looking for an opportunity to raid himself from behind the door. But what is a son? Jamie tilted her head, pretending not to know. "You haven''t come yet ." "Mom is here!" "Wow!" Sears, who had been hiding by the door, jumped out and hugged Jamie vigorously. Sometimes. Sears loves her children in many ways. Among them, today . ''It''s quite painful!'' Today, Jamie let out a silent clamor. - Continued on next episode - CH 8 : What Happened at the Prom (1) Jamie sat down at the table with a tired face. It is very painful to know that you are suffering. Sara, the younger brother, was smiling all over the place next to what was fun. "My daughter, what are you so happy about?" Sears rubbed my cheek against the cheek of her smiling daughter. The soft, full cheeks of the baby swayed up and down. Jamie had no feelings for his brother, but whenever Sears did that, he would occasionally want to rub it. Because the baby''s skin was that soft. ''What do I think?'' He took a deep breath and raised his fork and knife. "By the way, it''s tomorrow." "Yeah- it''s already tomorrow." Sears answered the Count''s words with a bright face. what happened tomorrow? He hadn''t heard anything, so Jamie looked at the two with a curious look. "What do you have tomorrow?" "Didn''t you tell me?" "Oh, I forgot. How worried my son-in-law was." Sears looked at his son with a sullen face. Apparently, he was talking about using the whole body breathing method. Then I flew half a day, and I heard that she was very worried. I wanted to run to myself for a month, but the Count stopped me and made a fuss or something. After all, because of her personality, something happened to her son, but she wasn''t a great person to sit still. I''m sorry ." As Jamie apologized in a crawling voice, Sears shook her head with a grin. "Mom is fine as long as my son is fine. Still, like that day, if you overdo it, then Mom will be really upset and cry." Sears may be the only mother in the world who talks to her son that way. "I''ll be careful." Family love is still painful and tiring, but I knew enough that Sears was a good mother. So is Earl Wellton. "Anyway, there is a ball tomorrow. My family is going to play there tomorrow." ball? It''s not that I don''t know what a prom is, but Jamie has never been there. Always only the Earl of Wellton and the Countess Sears were present. He and his brother stayed in the mansion and looked after them by a nanny, and the prom was a little free time for him. But this time it''s simple. free time... disappear! ''You can''t take it off... No.'' The seven-year-old boy had no choice. And the prom to attend this time was no ordinary prom. It could be seen as a large-scale party attended by all the nobles belonging to the eastern part of the Kingdom of Seldam. Its chieftains are his father, Earl Wellton, and Count Simon, who is called the ''Crimson Wizard''. The prom will last for a total of two days, so Jamie is already sighing. * * * That night. Jamie is ready to go out. Going to the ball tomorrow is going, and you have to do what you have to do. black. Queek! Black''s wings swelled greatly. Holding both legs tightly, the guy flew off. Gee geek! As soon as Black gave the signal that he was about to take off, the background changed in an instant. Jamie looked up at the black sky full of stars. Late at night, he was a bit cautious, but it gave him a sense of freedom. He directed Black with a rare smile. "Let''s go to the two guys." Queek! Black flapped his wings with a bold reply. The two were in a small house on the outskirts of Heiss. Jamie put Black on his shoulder and walked in. master! "Are you here?" The two of them, who were waiting to get inside, greeted Jamie with a raised voice. okay. What did you do?" Jamie immediately confirmed the order, and the two looked at each other and swallowed dry. It was Liza who answered. Sorry. We don''t know anything about the Zenith Church yet. The denomination had just been completed, so I couldn''t even figure out how many priests there were in total. Hmm. Well, a new church was just built in Heis. Even if you are a middle-level executive in Rival, it will be difficult to ask for the information you want in one day. "What else?" "Here it is." Azad brought Rival''s executive, Pep, who had been imprisoned in the next room. With his limbs bound and gagged in his mouth, he could do nothing but wriggle like a slug. "Who is this guy?" "I am one of Rival''s executives. He''s the kid we knew we were going to be assassinated by Hanni." It meant the perfect insider. "Remove the gag." "This guy doesn''t know anything." "That is enough for me to find out for myself." At the owner''s cold voice, Azad released his gag, saying he was sorry. "Cool clump! Please, save me. I really don''t know anything! Sa, if you save me, I''ll find out. Really! Pep gibberish with terror in his eyes. You won''t even know what you''re talking about. I''m just spitting out the things I can do to survive at this moment like garbage. "Hey." That''s what Jamie called an adult man of kneeling height similar to himself. Pep was absurd at first, but quick-witted, he realized that the child in front of him was no ordinary being. No, I had to figure it out. It was because he felt an ominous energy that could not come from the child. "I have no intention of killing you." " Are you really?" "I just need to run one errand." "No, I will do anything! Anything! If I can find the boss, I''ll find it! just do it... ." "But don''t be too loud." At that, Pep''s voice cut off. Jamie grinned and placed a small hand on his half-baked head. Emerald eyes were dyed purple. "You have only one thing to do." " Yes. "Go to the Count right now and accuse your organization of what is going on." Pep''s eyes widened and died. He became a silent puppet and answered his master''s orders. Okay. Then he got up and quietly left the house. Azad and Liza swallowed dry saliva as they looked at Pep''s back. With his mind manipulated, he will become a whistleblower for the organization. Whistleblowers are traitors, and traitors are never forgiven. It wasn''t a betrayal I committed by my own hands, so how could Pep not be pitiful? "No need to be pitiful." After reading their thoughts, the owner opened his mouth. "Because the Count won''t let him live anyway." Azad and Ryza thought that the owner was a scary person. * * * "Leave the city for a while and hide." Okay. "Why don''t you ask?" "The master''s orders are absolute. We just follow." "Okay." Yesterday, Black expressed concern and asked for confirmation, and he got a nice answer. "And I think I know why you said that." It was Liza''s words. As long as Pep goes to the Count, he will completely overthrow Rival, who is rooted in highs. Azad and Liza had already been abandoned by the organization, but the Count did not care. I''m going to try to liquidate it completely. that''s right. I am absent for a few days. Until then, keep quiet." Okay. Jamie called Black, sat him on his shoulder and left the house. Then Azad summoned him. "Lord, Master!" What? As one who dared to become a slave, he committed the blasphemy of calling on his master, but there was something he wanted to confirm with his master. That is ." "You can say it." "We, what have we become?" I know I am a corpse. Even if he wanted to know, he had no choice but to know because it was his body. It was confusing at first, but I accepted it anyway. There''s no way you can go back to before you die just because you don''t like it. Above all, it was very satisfying to have an overwhelmingly stronger power than before. But I also wanted to know. Shouldn''t you at least know what kind of undead you are? "What exactly are you curious about?" " Our power has become incredibly stronger than it was during our lifetime. Did we become high-level undead?" Jamie laughed at the question. "Usually they ask if you really became an undead, are you really unique?" "Sorry, I''m sorry." "Until I''m sorry." The servant, who accepted his situation so quickly, saw him for the first time in his long life. Usually they would deny themselves. Nevertheless, since the subordinate contract is absolute, he becomes even more desperate and becomes a monster who has lost his senses. For Jamie, it was easier to play that side. But yes, it was just a monster with clear limits. On the other hand, what about those guys? ''Lyza doesn''t look much different from Azad.'' Azad asked the question, but Liza''s eyes were similar to him. ''This, maybe I picked up a jewel.'' Those who overcame the reality of becoming undead in just one day. Jamie said with a smile. "Unfortunately, you are a zombie." " Zombies?" "It''s just that the appearance remains the same as it was. When you become a normal zombie, you gain overwhelming physical strength over a normal human. That''s all." " ." " ." At the word ''zombie'', the two seemed to be greatly disappointed. Aren''t they really crazy guys? Even if you bring anyone in the world and turn them into zombies, you will not be disappointed as a low-level undead. I''m just desperate for that fact. Jamie''s attitude was funny, but on the other hand, I really liked how they looked. "But I don''t know." Yes? "What ." "Depending on what you do, you might become a higher-level undead?" Azad''s scarred eyes twinkled. Even though Liza wasn''t as good as Azad, she had a pretty happy expression. giggling- Black made a squeaky sound as if he was pathetic. Even to him, the two of them seemed very strange. But Jamie knows. The stronger the ego, the more possibilities they have. ''Not as much as those guys, but there were guys like that.'' Although it has been weathered over a long period of time now, it may not even exist. "Then I will go." "Go in!" The two saw Jamie off in a high tone. late dawn. Count Wellton was stunned. An executive from Rival, a large organization that had its roots in Highs, had filed a whistleblower. Jamie fell into a deep sleep, listening to the noise outside as a lullaby. * * * "I''m sorry. I''ll make sure it''s not too late. "My darling, don''t worry about us, do your work carefully and come." "Greary." Early in the morning, the Earl and Sears looked at each other passionately and kissed lightly. Behind the scenes, Jamie frowned at the couple''s love affair. I didn''t know that the morning events would roll like a snowball and make me suffer from the morning. The problem is that the suffering is not over yet. "My son, come here." "Yes, Father." Jamie walked over to Earl Wellton beckoning with a bright face. The count held him with one hand. "You are the head of the family when your father is not there." Yeah. "Of course, Dad will be leaving soon, but until then, we have to take good care of Mom and younger brother. got it? Do not worry! When Jamie answered in a confident voice with curiosity, the Earl and Sears burst into laughter as if loving them. In fact, the party was destined to die. - Continued on next episode - CH 9 : What Happened at the Prom (2) The ball was held in Regen, the largest commercial city in the East. Regen was about a seven-hour carriage ride from Heath, and Jamie was in the carriage looking bored outside. ''If it''s just one teleport, I''ll go.'' Of course, I''m talking about the heyday. Now it was difficult to use it once. Sara, her sister, who sat next to her, and her mother, Sears, who sat diagonally across from her, were in a sweet sleep. Still, it was Count Welton''s carriage, so the ride was comfortable, so I didn''t feel uncomfortable sleeping. ''Compared to the old days, it''s really good.'' How many people were riding in wagons back then? In the first place, placenta was not in use in the myth era, or was very rare if it did exist. The present era has blossomed a civilization that is incomparable to that of that time. The world is thousands of years old. If there was no progress, my heart might have been hurting. ''By the way, I don''t know exactly how many years have passed. I look for it, but I hardly ever find it. I read all the history books in my family''s library, but there weren''t many books about the age of mythology. The only thing that is certain is that more than 1 or 20,000 years have passed so far. There are quite a few historical books about that time. ''I told you that a lot happened after I died.'' Demons have invaded several times, and in severe cases, the Demon King has descended. The last few hundred years have been a period of peace without such things, but when this peace may be broken. okay. Perhaps this hand will destroy the present peace. ''Perhaps not, but most likely.'' The influence of the 12 gods in this world is enormous. Fortunately, the 12 gods were not forming a unified force as in the past. Since each country has different national religions, if you regain your strength, you might be able to defeat them more easily than in the past. But the bloodshed cannot be avoided. Many lives will be extinguished. Of course, Jamie didn''t even care about that. Because the only thing left to the warlock who has been castrated is revenge. * * * Eventually, the carriage entered Regen. The commercial city of Rezen was very splendid as its reputation. From small merchants to wealthy people just by hearing their names. The huge market, which was formed due to the crowds of large and small shops, boasted a huge crowd. "Regen is great." "Because it is the best commercial city in the kingdom. Even if you search the continent, there are not many places where huge funds flow like Regen." He said that the biggest cause of Seldam''s wealth was Regen, so he said it all. They passed through a busy market and entered a quiet street. It was a commercial district with several upper branches. After passing the commercial district, the realm of the nobles who settled in Regen began. "You are almost there." "My heart races at the thought of seeing Count Simon." "Hey, my son. Is your heart pounding?" As Jamie spoke childishly, Sears hugged him tightly. Even though he struggled with suffocation, the more he did, the tighter he hugged him. This woman''s love for her son was truly breathtaking. To the extent that I think it would be better to have a life-threatening battle with the gods. For a while I was like, ''Cute! I love you!" Sears, who had been voicing a lot, finally let Jamie go. " ." Jamie''s face turned haggard for a brief moment. Sears smiled and patted his head, whether he knew it or not. "My son dreams of being a wizard, is Count Simon something to be admired?" " Yeah. I couldn''t hold her again, so I answered as short as possible. Fortunately, Sears didn''t mind and continued. "You are great, Count Simon. He is an archmage who reached class 7 at the same age as him." Count Richter Simon, the Wizard of Crimson. As his name suggests, his magic was reminiscent of a red lotus flower, and there were rumors that thousands of lives were lost when the red lotus bloomed. Considering that the level is 7th class, the cruel rumors would not be an exaggeration. Above all, he was the second chief of the Eastern Nobility, along with Earl Welton, as lord of the commercial city of Regen. In other words, the person who hosted this ball was none other than Count Simon, the lord of Regen. "Who are you?" Well. You have impressive red hair." "Is your hair red?" slightly. Sears thought of words that a child could easily understand. She nodded slightly as if she had made a decision. "Is it like blood?" " ." Jamie was speechless at the fact that the word he came up with to make it easier for him to understand was blood. Jamie thought her mother was amazing. ''Did I say that he was the magician of crimson?'' He looked out the window and remembered Count Simon, whom he had never seen before. In fact, I didn''t have much interest in the 7th class itself. What he was interested in was his attack power, which claimed to have saved thousands of lives. A class 7 archmage can kill thousands of people, but it''s not an easy task. ''I want to talk to you.'' It was regrettable that I could not have a long conversation with the Marquis Linmer. Although Count Simon is inferior to Marquis Linmer, he is also a symbol of modern wizards. I hoped I could have an enjoyable conversation with him. * * * The great mansion of the Simon family was as large as a royal palace and was decorated with great splendor. Indeed, it was like the lord of a city that had accumulated one of the world''s greatest wealth beyond the kingdom. A huge number of attendants were seen busily going back and forth to prepare for the prom. "It''s all here." Sears got her clothes neat and got off the carriage with the help of her attendant. Then, he carefully held the sleeping Sarah in his arms. Jamie jumped off the tall wagon. At that time, the servants of the Simon family approached them. "Are you and Count Welton right?" exactly. A Welton employee approached him and confirmed his identity. In fact, there was no identification. It was because the Welton family crest was engraved on the carriage. However, just in case you didn''t know, I just checked it out formally. Simon''s servants led them to their assigned bedroom. "Earl Simon took care of us." Sears looked at the huge bedroom with a satisfied expression on her face. This is a particularly good place in the mansion, and there is no better place than this, except for the bedroom of the Count Simon and his wife. "The master is here." Young Sarah shares a room with her parents, and Jamie, now 7, is given a single room. ''You have a sense of humor.'' If I had slept in a room with my parents, I would have suffered a lot. "Just unpack and come right away." "Yeah." The bedroom allotted to Jamie was mediocre, but too large for a 7-year-old boy to use alone. Still, it''s insignificant compared to your own room, but you can only sleep anyway, so what does the size matter? ''It doesn''t matter that you sleep alone!'' That''s the most important thing. After finishing the preparations, I went to Sears. She and Sarah were in full swing with the help of the maids. "Are you here?" "I will sit down." "Yes." As the hostess of a family that stood at the peak of the eastern aristocracy, Sears was in a state of lavish decoration. Maybe that''s why she used to be beautiful, but especially today, when I saw Jamie, I was amazed. In a pale yellow dress and a luxurious pure white shawl on her shoulders, she felt a noble dignity even when she was just standing there. The make-up also gave the feeling of the profound nobility. I always looked at my mother, who was like a friend, but now that I see her, she seems like a different person. Wow. "Fufu. Is your mom pretty?" Yeah! Jamie answered as brightly as possible. Sears tried to hug his son as if he couldn''t stand it. lady. Don''t take it today. Your makeup is ruined." " Is that so?" Fortunately, I was able to survive. Jamie sighed inwardly. "The lady is ready, too." Sarah tied a ribbon in her hair in a cute dress, and she was as cute as a doll. However, his expression was not good because he was uncomfortable. It was the first time I decorated it like today, so I fully understood. Jamie also had a lot of extravagance than on her birthday, so it was quite frustrating. "My daughter is cute too." Only Sears looks happy. The most experienced maid approached her and said cautiously. "Stop going." Huh. so be it." The three of them headed to the ballroom under the guidance of the user. The ballroom was so glamorous that it was ridiculous. To the extent that the title of the nobility''s ball is disrespectful, it seemed like a clown would appear. "I guess Count Simon likes this." Huh. You will be surprised to see it." When I sat down in the assigned seat, it was the top seat. Since the status of Count Welton is the status, it was a natural thing to do. As soon as they sat down, the surrounding nobles began to come one by one. "Oh, Mrs. Welton, you are so beautiful." How. You did your makeup so well." "Look at the dress material. You are indeed the hostess of Count Wellton!" "It''s a cotton coat from our estate, and I prepared it to wear in winter." "This is tea from our estate, and drinking it is very refreshing!" Everyone wanted to look good to Count Wellton''s hostess. Jamie clicked inwardly as she watched the aristocratic women flock to her. Somehow, he tried to build a bridge on the Welton Street, a great noble in the East. There were too many such people to rot even in the age of mythology. Especially those who trembled at God. ''It''s disgusting.'' I saw Sears. With a smile on her face, she calmly listened to the noble women one by one. Even though it would be annoying, he was very good at coping with what he had been through for a day or two. Thank you. I''ll wear it well. I''ve never had tea here. The Count eats it occasionally and you will like it. haha. It''s a beautiful jewel. The craftsmanship is amazing." I always thought he was just a light person, but Sears Bell Welton was a great person than I thought. Today, I often see a new side of her. After all, she came from the great Bell family. It may be that this kind of coping can be done because it has been trained since childhood. Alas. Can you hear me?" Then someone walked up to the podium and spoke to the strange-looking rod. The sound was then amplified and resounded throughout the ballroom. People''s eyes turned to it all at once. "It is a pleasure to meet you, distinguished guests who attended today''s ball hosted by the Simon family. I am Riole Ban-Hur in charge of the administration of the Regen estate." The nobles clapped briefly at the greeting of a man named Riole Ban-Hur. "The curtain of the ball is going up soon. Everyone, please take your seat and welcome the Count Simon and his family, who will be arriving soon." Then he pointed to the bottom of the podium. There, someone started to climb the podium up the short stairs. The first thing he saw was bright red hair. As Sears said, it was reminiscent of blood. A thick cloak of indigo blue, from the thick fur covering the shoulders and neck, was dragged as if sweeping the stairs. His hands were empty. However, I felt powerful mana as if I was holding something. the sound is dying Although it was not noisy, it was a ballroom where there was some commotion. He silenced the crowd just by appearing. It wasn''t magic. It just got everyone''s attention. A huge presence that overwhelms the atmosphere of the audience. Did I say 7th class? dog sound. ''Similar to the Marquis Linmer. Maybe a little higher.'' Count Simon standing in the center of the podium. Obviously, there were a few other people around, but they didn''t feel their presence. complete control. He spread his cloak wide behind his arms. The sound of the flapping of the cloak was the only echo in the silent ballroom. "It''s been a long time, everyone. Welcome to the ball you hosted." Crimson Wizard. It was more than expected. - Continued on next episode - CH 10 : What Happened at the Prom (3) Count Simon and his family returned to their seats after a brief greeting. The place they were assigned was right next to Welton Street, as the organizers would like to have the most senior seat. The two families were the two heads of the eastern aristocracy, so it was a natural choice for a position. Count Simon and his wife came down from the podium and approached Welton Street. "Long time no see, Mrs. Welton." "You are more beautiful than last year. They approached Sears and gave him a brief greeting. Sears also got up and responded to their greetings. You''re welcome. They both look healthy, so I''m relieved too. "By the way, is Earl Wellton absent this time?" no. You will arrive at night at the latest. Something happened to the estate." "Such. I hope it goes well." Count Simon looked to the side as he said this as a matter of ceremonial. "Are you son?" Where he looked, sat a little boy with the characteristic emerald hair of the Weltons. Yeah. This is my son Jamie Wellton. This is my daughter Sarah Welton. Should I say hello?" At Sears'' words, Jamie and Sarah stood up and greeted briefly. "I am Jamie Wellton, the eldest son of the Welton family." "It''s Sarah. Goodbye." "The children are so pretty. Ho Ho. Countess Simon looked at the two children with a loving face. thank you. Sara laughed out loud when she said she was pretty. Jamie just smiled awkwardly. Sears couldn''t hide his smile at the compliments of his children. "They are bright kids." "I see." Count Simon is the only one who has no expression. He stared at Jamie with an unfeeling expression on his face. Ever since he looked away, he hasn''t taken his eyes off Jamie. I knew why without even asking. He was looking at his body one by one. What kind of structure it was made of, how it was receiving mana, and what class it was. Jamie didn''t hide it. He showed his confidence in the way that you can see it. Then the corner of Count Simon''s lips rose for the first time. It was so subtle that it was hard to notice, but it was clearly visible to Jamie''s eyes. "Did I say Jamie?" Yeah. "See you later." "The Count?" Sears questioned Count Simon''s sudden remark. good. At Jamie''s willing permission, Sears shut her mouth. It was because they realized that the short conversation they had just had was a conversation between wizards. * * * The eldest son, Alf, asked the Simon couple who returned to their seats. "How was the son of the Weltons, father?" "Why are you so interested in a 7-year-old?" "Even a seven-year-old will one day lead the Welton family. If you''re of my generation, there''s nothing wrong with knowing. The count saw his eldest son, who was now twelve. Perhaps it was because he had not paid attention since he was young, his greed was getting stronger as the day passed. There have been rumors that these days, they are pretending to be a general with the children of the nobles under them. The reason for asking Welton''s kid now is probably the same. You''re going to want to put it under your feet from now on. I barely knew why. In order to receive even a little bit of recognition from his father, who is a great wizard. Count Simon knew it too, but he didn''t show the slightest bit. Just like Alf was when he was young, he wasn''t very interested in it now. There is no particular reason. It was because he thought that just sharing blood was enough. If you are of the Simon family, you will grow up. as he did If you can''t, that''s it. However, blood is blood. I was able to tune in a little bit. "He''s a smart kid." "Besides that ." just to there. The Count no longer looked at his son. Alf looked at his father with a sad expression on his face, who cut off the conversation at a harsh level. The Countess sighed briefly as she looked at the two rich men. "Be nice. It''s a long-standing alliance with the Welton family. " Okay. At the mother''s words, Alf nodded with a sullen face. Then I saw Jamie sitting not far away. He doesn''t have any feelings for him. If you have feelings, you only have them in yourself. So I had to get down on my knees to release that feeling. ''There is only one way for me to be recognized by my father.'' In the not-too-distant future, the Eastern aristocracy will have only one chieftain. His mother told him to get along, but he must be trampled on when he is even a year younger. It''s enough to be friends after that. Alf lowered his head and drew a twisted smile. There was a kid who quietly watched Alf from the side. He was Count Simon''s second son, Lennon Simon. He quietly raised the corners of his lips as he looked at his twisted older brother. * * * "Should I make a lot of friends?" Sears disappeared somewhere with Sarah, who was still young. Jamie, who had become alone, let out a low sigh. I was finally alone. I wondered what would happen if I took him with me because I was still young. "I''ve made a lot of friends. Sorry, Mother. I''m going to stay in a quiet place like this and rest. Jamie mumbled that as she tried to leave the ballroom. It seems like I need to get out of this complicated place even for a moment to catch my breath. I left the ballroom and walked to a quiet park. As the lord of Regen, the largest commercial city, the mansion of the Simon family boasted a huge amount of land. The huge lake in the middle of the park is well maintained and transparent like a mirror, and the forest has been created so that professionals can take a rest as much as possible. I thought the mansion on Welton Street was great too, but this one went a step further. It was by far the best in terms of wealth. "You seem to have a great talent for commerce as well." Jamie remembered Count Simon, whom he had seen earlier. Although the Simon family had been a prestigious family in the past, they knew that the current Earl had grown at a tremendous rate since becoming the head of the household. Humans are endowed with many talents, but raising those talents to peak levels is rare. In that sense, Count Simon deserves to be called a monster. There was a great possibility that one day he would become a being that would exceed the limits of human beings. "I look forward to talking with him." "Who are you talking to?" A voice suddenly came from behind. Jamie looked back reflexively and at the same time made a spear out of mana and aimed it at the opponent. " ." Standing there was a cute girl with blonde hair in two parts. The girl looked at the spear pointed at the neck with a surprised expression. Jamie looked down at the girl and then looked down the window. "Whoa!" The girl vomited as if she had been holding her breath in tension. Then he walked up to Jamie with an angry step. "What if you aim at something like that!" "So, who is talking behind the scenes?" Jamie didn''t lose and responded to the girl''s words. It wasn''t wrong, so the girl only made a ''Ugh'' sound. She shook her head to find something to say back. And as if he had found the answer, he shouted with his eyes twinkling. "It''s rude to point something like that at a lady!" I''m just glad I didn''t stab the lady. "Ugh." This time there was nothing to say. Jamie grinned at the bewildered girl. Returning the spear of Mana to nature, he crossed his arms and asked the girl. "So what are you? How did you come from behind me?" Jamie asked in a nonchalant voice, but was actually quite perplexed. I didn''t feel any signs. Even if he had been hiding from the beginning, it was impossible for a child to completely hide from him. It doesn''t make any sense to sneak up on it. It wasn''t that he was distracted by anything else, and he wasn''t so naive that he couldn''t even catch a child''s presence. I? At that question, the girl asked, pointing her finger at herself with an innocent face. Then, ''Can you tell me? Shall I tell you? He speaks like a gully, but he chose the wrong opponent. "I don''t feel like joking around." Mana fluttered from the heart. It wasn''t that I assumed a girl as an enemy, but I didn''t assume that she was an ordinary girl either. So, if necessary, I was thinking of giving enough threats. like this. ping-! The girl flinched and looked at the ground next to her. A round hole was drilled over the green grass. White smoke began to flow out from the hole. Jamie said, brushing her index finger with her thumb. "It''s a second-class magic air bullet. If you don''t have enough magic resistance, you can easily pierce through the skin. If it''s a child, it''s not enough to die instantly." "Come on, wait." "Who are you?" Jamie pointed her index finger and thumb tight hand at the girl. Air was condensed with the tip of the index finger. If you shoot like this, a bright red hole will appear in that delicate skin. The girl realized he was sincere. "I, I am Ash Ballet! Ash Valle!" "Ash Ballet? A ballet writer?" Huh! I am the second daughter of a ballet writer!" If you were a ballet writer, Jamie knew. It was then that he realized how the girl was able to stand behind her without a sound. "Are you a spirit samurai?" "No, that''s right. So, get rid of it!" At Ash''s shout, Jamie withdrew her hand. By the way, that little girl is a spirit warrior. Spirit samurai was a term used to refer to a magician who made a contract with a mysterious body ''spirit'' that was born in nature. The number of elemental samurai was not very large even on the continent, and was treated as an outstanding talent who could receive a baron title just for being. The Ballet Viscount was the only elemental family in the Kingdom of Seldam. They have excellent nature-friendliness, and I heard that they mainly contract with the ''wind'' spirits. "The spirit of the wind. That''s why he was able to come behind me without a sound." Spirits are similar to magic, but the difference is that they are real powers of nature. Therefore, it was not difficult to completely erase their presence from humans if they made up their minds. ''In a country in its heyday, even a spirit would not be able to hide.'' If you reach the supreme state, the boundaries, whether natural or artificial, become meaningless. ''Is it surprising though? Even if you hit me a lot, you look like the age I am now. You are already spirits.'' It would be absurd if someone who knew Jamie''s original ability could overhear this idea, but it would require an incredibly high affinity to sign a contract with a spirit. Nature-friendliness is innate, but it was common to spend a long time in nature to raise it. The period was 10 years at the most, and most of the Spirit Temple families did not start training in nature-friendliness until they were 10 years old or older. So, a girl named Ash. ''He''s a genius born with incredible nature-friendliness.'' If Ash starts training in earnest, maybe he will be able to sign a contract with the ''king'', who is at the peak of his attributes. Of course, it was still a long way off. As Jamie fell silently in thought, Ash called out to him in a trembling voice, perhaps anxious. "Why, why are you speechless?" " ." Hey! Ah. Jamie, awakened by Ash''s cry, looked at her. "So who are you? How could a child like you know how to use such dangerous magic?" He thought that his identity had been confirmed, and now he has been interrogating in reverse. Do you have a personality that you have to give back somehow? If he had judged that he was stronger, he might have attacked with a spirit. It would be meaningless to think of the subjunctive "if". "My name is Jamie Wellton. Heir to Count Wellton." " on? Nice to meet you. Ash Ballet." "Eh?!" Another piece of information from the ballet author. The Viscount of Ballet is a faithful count of the Earl of Wellton. - Continued on next episode - CH 11 : What Happened at the Prom (4) "Cool!" Jang Han, with his face covered in scars, was drooping with his arms tied in chains. Standing in front of him stood a man with emerald-colored hair that did not match the dark background. It was Earl Wellton. He lifted the chin of Alpeman, the scarred man, with his toes. He was the boss of Rival, Heis'' largest criminal organization. "It bothered me, I wasn''t interested, so I left it because it had a positive impact." Of course, I knew about Rival. You''re the lord of Highs, how can you not know that? At first, I was afraid of throwing it away, but I left it because it helped to some extent in terms of commercial development other than the negative aspects. As long as they stay as lords anyway, they won''t be able to commit any major crimes. Because I knew I would never do it, even if my life was precious. However, it was intended to target human trafficking, even children. It was not an idea that could be done without going crazy. Although human trafficking was not a rare crime in this era, it was suicide, at least in the Sword Master''s estate. And Heis was the realm of the Sword Master. "I won''t ask why." The Count looked down at Alpe Bay with cold eyes. Alpeman had a hard time even breathing in that distant life. To say that he is Ribal''s boss, he is only slightly stronger than an ordinary person. Compared to the Sword Master, who can be called a real superman, he is not even a firefly. However, if he was faced with a life like this from the front, it was clear that he would lose consciousness. "Hang your neck tomorrow." The count lowered his feet and gave orders to the soldiers. They weren''t interested in why they were trying to trafficked. Anyway, the organization called Rival will be wiped out without leaving a trace. so that you don''t even need a reason. Okay. In response to the soldier''s answer, the Count escaped from the prison. It took quite some time to clean up the estate. Even if we leave now, we will not arrive until dawn. "Get your wagon ready. We will leave right away." Earl Wellton left for Regen. Some time has passed since then, and someone was watching Rival''s gang members being arrested. He chuckled lowly and spoke of the communicator. "Rival failed. Prepare a plan B." walk away- The communication channel was just broken. * * * "Why are you following me?" just Yo. Jamie looked angrily at Ash following him. I wanted to spend time alone, but I kept following him like a gumball. When I asked him to stop following me, it was only for a moment, but when he came to his senses, he became closer. "It''s just my father''s relationship with your father. You and I have nothing to do with it." still Yo. And the other thing that bothers me is that if you are going to use respectful words, use them or make your words ambiguous. Jamie got tired of talking to her more, so she started walking again. The two of them walked aimlessly until they arrived at the ballroom. "I stop going in." "I will go too! Yo. "Really stop that!" As Jamie shouted, Ash flinched, but then, for a moment, started to laugh. A deep sigh escaped. "There must be no reason. Why?" "It''s really just that, yo." "Stop that! If you''re going to talk, let it go, if you''re going to talk, don''t. Do one thing." "Then let me go Yo? what more to say Jamie shook her head and turned around. In other words, it only hurts your mouth and only you are tired. Hehe. Now I''m openly following him. Then he hesitated to himself, and carefully opened his mouth. "It''s just, because it''s my first time." What? "My sister attended the prom several times, but today was my first time . I''ve never had a friend my age. Jamie didn''t know how to react to Ash''s sudden confession. Like her, Jamie had nothing to call a friend on the estate. I didn''t even need friends in the first place. If there is, it will only interfere with the cause. If it''s a competent subordinate, I don''t know. ''Well, I don''t know if it''s really important to a child.'' Inside Jamie lived a warlock who had lived for aeons. In the first place, only in appearance, but in reality, he was an old-fashioned old man. Ash, on the other hand, was now an eight-year-old girl. My best friend is old enough to be hungry. It wasn''t sad. Because that feeling didn''t exist. "Find another friend. I have no intention of being friends." Jamie turned around fiercely. I need to regain the strength of my heyday as soon as possible, but there was no time to flirt with a child. "Hey, Jamie!" Ash''s mournful voice was heard behind him, but he ignored it. Ash looked at his back with a sullen face and shrugged his shoulders. * * * friend It''s funny to make friends at this age, but he was well aware of how difficult it is to be friends and how much damage it can take to him when he betrays him. That''s what Jeong is Even if you don''t want to, you automatically lose your objectivity. think that''s right Had I known, I would not have accepted it. If I had been castrated from the start, I wouldn''t have been defeated. Jamie''s expression darkened at the thought of biting his tail. A past that I had forgotten, I did not want to remember, came to mind. Because of that rude little boy, I was just offended. I saw the main hall. The ball was in full swing, and the ladies and gentlemen were dancing in pairs. They danced in the midst of a heavy reverberation, moving lightly and gently. Where did Sears go? As of today, I think it would be more comfortable to be by her side. That was then. "Jamie Wellton." Someone called Jamie''s name. This time, I knew someone was coming. When I turned my head there, there were boys who looked four or five years older. Among them, the boy in the middle had blood-red hair, and he was of Count Simon''s blood. Why is this guy bothering me again? Why? "Why?" Perhaps he didn''t like Jamie''s short answer, Alf frowned and shook his head. Jamie frowned as he looked at Alf''s face, almost in front of him. "Clean your face." "Ha! A child who has been young for a long time speaks short to his brother?" "Do you not know who my brother is?" "I''m Count Simon''s eldest son and heir to the family, Alf''s older brother!" Two guys, who don''t know if they''re subordinates or friends, help out behind Alf''s back, one word at a time, and it''s quite annoying. Jamie felt her eyelids grow heavy for nothing. First of all, I had a strong idea to make those snouts close. [Silence] " ?!" " ?!?!" The two men, who did not even know their names, were shocked to see each other when their voices suddenly disappeared. "What, what?" Alf, who was also carrying a subordinate, showed a look of embarrassment when the two men did not speak. "So why did you call me?" "Did you make these guys like this?" Why. Do you do that too?" "This child! I''m a few years older than you... !" Alf, who was about to lash out, flinched at the small palm that stopped in front of him. It was a warning that if you raise your voice one more time, your voice will be taken away. He coughed for nothing and looked at the two men pathetic. "I didn''t come here to quarrel." "If you have something to say, do it quickly. I''m not in a good mood right now, so don''t make it too long. ''Is this guy a kid?'' Alf was somewhat embarrassed by the little boy talking like an old man. I heard it was 7 years old. I had a feeling that things weren''t going to be easy. "It''s nothing. I came here just to talk." Alf pretended to be relaxed and smiled and sat down next to him. Jamie was taken aback by the brazen appearance. When I showed him how to use magic on a subject approached with a threatening appearance, he began to pretend not to be like that. "By the way, have you already learned magic? Silence magic would be class 2, isn''t it great?" "If you don''t have a business, I want you to stop." "There is no dragon. I want to talk to my great brother." I called this child, that child, and suddenly became my brother. "I''m not your brother, and I have no intention of becoming your brother, so go away." " Do you not know who I am?" "Isn''t that Count Simon''s son?" "You are the son of Earl Wellton. So, I guess it''s enough to talk to you? Why that was a reason to talk, Jamie couldn''t quite figure out. "Well, I didn''t come here to say anything bad to you. The first thing I saw was that my young friend suddenly stopped talking and was bewildered. If you want to make things easier, do that." It was quite disgusting to see him pretending to be cool now, even considering that he was a child. Jamie didn''t answer, just looked at him. "Anyway, in the future, you and I will dominate the eastern aristocratic circles, so wouldn''t it be better to get to know each other from a young age? This older brother is already holding on to the second generation, so you just need to come." That is, he was the commander of the second generation of the Eastern Nobles, so he was telling me to come under. It was spinning around like that. Jamie let out a sigh of relief at the pathetic story. I gave up my time at the most, and the sound that I was talking about was playing an alley leader. Even though I thought it was inevitable that such a story would come out because I was young, the thought that the underworld Diablo Volfir wasted his time on such a story made me angry. But it was funny to be angry with him, so he roughly refused. I will not. " What? "I don''t." Alf was momentarily speechless at Jamie''s resolute refusal. He looked at Jamie with a bewildered look, then frowned. "Do you know what that means?" "I don''t know. I''m not interested. I don''t even want to know So stop." "This little bastard! See you, see you!" Alf couldn''t stand it any longer and took the wand out of his arms. He is the eldest son of Count Simon. Although he grew up in his father''s indifference, as far as Simon''s blood flowed, he was quite gifted with magic. As proof of that, Alf Simon''s current status was 3rd class. He was on the same level as Rival''s mad wizard Hanni. No, the range of magic that could be used was wider than that of Hanni. "I''ll crush you that stupid magic skill as it is. And from now on, you will follow me by calling me bro." haha. If the conversation didn''t work, what were you going to do with magic? "No, I thought so from the beginning. You changed your mind for a while because you knew how to use some magic, but you had to reply that you would find out when I was nice." I knew it from first impressions, even without saying it. Jamie looked around. The ball was in full swing, and there weren''t many people around, but it wasn''t empty either. If you use magic in a place like this, you have no choice but to know even if you don''t want to know. "Adults will leave you alone?" "You don''t have to worry about that." Alf said so and pulled out a small silver marble from his arms. It was clear that the marble contained quite a large amount of mana, an ''artifact''. "As long as you have this, no one will see you in pain." It''s not transparency. If you activate invisibility magic in a place like this, it will stand out even more. If so, there is only one thing that comes to mind. "A illusion magic artifact." "You have an eye for learning some magic. Sure enough, you''ll soon be peeing and grabbing my crotch. You too, stop what you are doing!" When Alp wielded the wand, the silence magic applied to the two men was canceled. It looks like it wasn''t just a mouthful. "Whoa! I thought I was going to die of frustration because of that motherfucker." "Did you really want to die? Is there anything you can see telling me to go to Welton?" Jamie looked at them with a grin. It was terribly boring, but suddenly things turned into fun. Although it was a young child, it seemed that it would be a change of mood in its own way. "Is this laughing?!" Alf lifted the wand high. At the same time, the silver marbles were activated, so in the eyes of others, they would appear to be having a friendly conversation. The corners of Alf''s lips rose uncomfortably to the point of displeasure. "Your Welton family will follow Simon in my generation." "If you don''t want to look ugly, don''t turn off Artifacts." What? "From now on, I will be screaming as I fall on the floor in pain." Jamie snapped a finger. [Curse Magic: The Pain] Alf and the other two began to writhe on the floor, screaming horribly. Jamie burst out a big laugh after seeing the three wriggling like earthworms. - Continued on next episode - CH 12 : What happened at the ball (5) " I will not let it go." "Tongue, brother." You bastard, I''ll never let you go. Alf ruffled his hair and muttered with bloodshot eyes. He had never even been beaten by Count Simon. It was because I wasn''t interested, but that was probably good. that I have never been hit by anyone. That was the source of Alf''s confidence. Jamie Wellton knocked it all down. I couldn''t stand it. Fortunately, the disgrace I suffered today was invisible to others, but it didn''t do anything to my crushed pride. ''I need stronger magic. Powerful magic that makes him beg for his life.'' It was impossible with his own magic. It is a fact that I found out after suffering a lot, but Jamie Welton said that at that age, she achieved an unbelievable state of being 4th class. ''Damn it. Had I known that, I wouldn''t have approached it that way... . But what about the wizard in the Welton family?'' I didn''t understand. Wasn''t it a knight family going to Welton? Earl Welton, the head of the kingdom, was the only sword master in the kingdom, and the previous headmaster was also a sword master. Not all householders were sword masters, but the Welton family was the one who made a family with swords. But from such a place, a wizard was born. He was not just a wizard, but a genius among geniuses who reached the 4th class at the age of 7. ''genius.'' Alf was also praised as a genius and grew up. At the age of 8, he realized Mana and entered the first class, entered the second class at the age of 9, and now looking at the age of 13, he has just entered the third class. Considering that ordinary wizards only reach 3rd class when they reach adulthood, he, too, was born with great talent. But Jamie was in 4th class at 7 years old. It is surprising that a child of a knight family learned magic, but at that age, he was a 4th class. Alf''s head couldn''t even understand or comprehend it at all. ''I can''t forgive you.'' The two hands holding the blood-red hair trembled. The greatest wizarding family in the Kingdom of Seldam had to be the Simon family. It was unacceptable to lose even the background of magic to a family of knights who had no connection with magic. ''okay. This is unacceptable.'' That talent must be broken. So that you can''t use magic again. I was careless before. Even if you''re not vigilant, you''ll be pushed back by magic, but if you prepare thoroughly, it won''t be difficult to subdue that little child. ''Let''s go to my father''s warehouse.'' The great wizard, Count Simon, who was known as the 7th class, but who reached the 8th class, had a lot of powerful magic tools in the warehouse. 4 class. At his age, he was an unbelievable level of wizard, but in a broad sense, a 4th class wizard was nothing. The corners of Alf''s lips twisted upwards. The two boys who followed him swallowed dry saliva as they looked at Alf. "Tongue, brother?" "It''s okay, are you okay?" okay. I am very fine." say it''s okay All that''s left is revenge, what''s wrong with that? That was then. brother. A familiar voice came from not far away. The two boys flinched when they saw the owner of the voice. Alf looked at him with sharp eyes. "What are you doing?" "My older brother is injured, how can my younger brother be still looking at me?" Count Simon''s second son and Alf''s only younger brother. Lennon Simon smiled and walked over to my brother. Then he handed me the red marble that the bird sculpted in gold was holding from his bosom. "This will be enough." " where are you from?" "Give the Welton a Jailbreak." Alf wondered how his younger brother got it, but when he accepted it, it got better. haha Hahaha! Alf burst into laughter as he looked at the red beads embraced by the golden bird. The bird''s eyes began to glow red. * * * late night. A carriage entered Regen''s lord''s castle. The sentries identified the wagon''s owner and sent him right inside. Count Simon looked at the stalled carriage with his arms crossed at the entrance to the mansion. As the carriage door opened, the corner of the earl''s lips rose slightly. It was surprising that he, who always had a cold face, showed his emotions. Count Simon had a great interest in the owner of the carriage. it''s bound to be "It''s been a while, Earl Wellton." "This is won. Is the Count coming out to meet you? Tomorrow the sun will rise in the west." It was none other than Earl Wellton who got off the carriage. He was one of the few that Count Simon was happy to welcome. The two looked at each other with a friendly expression on their faces and hugged each other lightly. how are you? "There''s something else I can''t do. Just go in." They entered Count Simon''s office. "Did the ball go well today?" "It''s always the same." The ball was an annual event for the unity of the Eastern aristocracy. There was nothing special, nothing special. Earl Wellton knew what it meant, so he didn''t ask any more. "By the way, I saw your son." "How was it?" Earl Welton''s expression changed at the word son . "I wonder who the child is not stupid." haha. "I do not deny it." "Because they are the reason for my life." The Count smiled with a sympathetic face. "I envy you. To have that kind of love." "Is it like this today?" "It''s always the Simon bloodline. Anyway, don''t talk like that. It''s a waste of time." Just dismissing family affairs as a waste of time was telling Count Simon how meaningless family was. "Your son, this is amazing. No, it wasn''t just a surprise, it was a surprise." He was so expressionless, he didn''t show it, but the moment I saw Jamie for the first time, a storm raged in my head. "I''ve never seen, or perhaps, never seen a human with such talent in history." You''re talking the same thing as Marquis Linmerl. Well? Has the Marquis ever seen Jamie in person?" The Marquis Linmer knew all too well Count Simon. Officially, he was the only 8th class wizard in the Kingdom of Seldam. "I''ve known Jamie''s talent for a long time. I didn''t know he had such a great talent. So I asked the marquis. I would be grateful if you could walk the path of the sword, but if you are gifted with magic that much, becoming a wizard will be helpful for yourself and for the world." "You are a great person too." "Well, the Marquis refused." "Don''t even do that." Count Simon nodded his head in sympathy. Earl Wellton grinned at the Count reacting the same as Marquis Linmerle. The thoughts of the wizards who reached the heights were all the same. "Jamie is an undisputed genius. He will develop his talents on his own, and he will rise to a higher level on his own and challenge the 9th class that exists only in legends." 9 class. A supreme state that is believed to be unattainable by humans. Count Simon, whose pride for himself reached the sky, said so. The Marquis Linmer said the same thing. Does Jamie really have such a talent? "I''m jealous of the fact that he was born with a greater talent than me, but on the other hand, I want to see him again." Count Simon expressed his feelings without hiding them. "How far does the power of the supreme wizard really extend?" "The Count?" "We humans are so weak. Although it has achieved a great civilization, it is insignificant compared to other monsters. Fortunately, there are sword masters like you, so we can keep it in check." "The Count is also an 8th-class Archmage, right?" "Even though I haven''t said it yet, have you seen it through? okay. I broke the wall this time and reached class 8. However, compared to other types of magic, there is a limit to being 8-class. Compared to dragons, high elves, and Ran, human wizards lack a lot. It''s different from the Sword Master." Class 8 wizards are also called superman, but the true superman was talking about the sword master. They had the power to not be defeated even by the strong. It is no exaggeration to say that the biggest reason the human world is maintained is thanks to the power of the Sword Master. "But if a 9th class wizard is born." It was only one level higher than Class 8, but everyone who had learned magic knew it. "Even the dragon, the master of magic, would not be able to downplay it." Because, class 9 was exclusive to dragons. "I hope strongly. We humans become the masters of the world." "It is arrogance." "It''s okay to be arrogant. You know better than anyone. About the forgotten history that lies dormant in this land!" " ." Earl Wellton did not answer. Because I knew what Count Simon was talking about the forgotten history. It was a secret of the world that only a few knew on all continents. About 10,000 years ago, due to an event, the previous history disappeared. No one knew what that event was or what history was alive before that. This is because the extraterrestrial transcendents do not share such secrets. That''s why Count Simon insists that he must have the power to not be defeated by those who are beyond human beings. A brief silence passed between the two. It was Count Simon who spoke first. "Stop and rest. You must have been tired of coming all the way here." "Please rest, Count. see you tommorow. "I do." The two counts rose from their seats. After a brief chat, they went back to their respective rooms. "Are you here now?" "You woke up because of me. Get some more sleep." "Uh Then sleep well." Sears can''t wake up once he''s slept, so he probably won''t even remember waking up for a second. Earl Wellton looked at his wife lovingly, changed clothes, and headed to Jamie''s room. Jamie was sleeping soundly, so he didn''t come close and looked at him from afar. The eldest son born with overwhelming talent. The Count felt somewhat disturbed. You should definitely like it, but is it because you are born with such a great talent? He wasn''t just a genius. Even the expression genius was insufficient. ''Jamie. just grow up right This dad will do his best.'' He knows what happens when a genius goes the wrong way. Earl Wellton sighed briefly and returned to the room. And Jamie quietly opened her eyes. The fact that Earl Wellton had arrived here quite a while ago could not be known because of his presence. But what was that disturbing atmosphere? Jamie shook her head and raised her torso. I couldn''t know the other person''s mind unless I looked into it myself. I couldn''t even use mind control on the Count because I was curious. At the first level, even the attempt itself was impossible. black. giggling- Black came out of the air. Jamie took off the blanket and crossed her legs. "I can''t even sleep, so let''s meditate all night tonight." Queek! Black flapped his wings and took a seat above his head. It is difficult to grow a body that has reached its limit right away, but through meditation, I was able to easily control the flow of mana. I started meditating in the hope that the ball would be finished without any problems tomorrow. * * * On the second day, the ball began. Earl Wellton and Sears danced first. Other couples took their seats around them and started dancing. Jamie was looking at the main hall with a bored face. The only thought was that it was over and I wanted to go home. "Boy!" Then I heard a familiar voice. This time, he didn''t hide his presence, so he knew immediately who he was. "Are you alone today?" It was Ash Ballet. She smiled and sat down next to her. Jamie looked at her and shook her head. "No work." "Am I working?" take no interest. sister! Ash blew Jamie''s words out of one ear and beckoned to someone. It was definitely my sister. Come to think of it, she said that she was the second daughter of a ballet writer, so if it was an older sister, it meant the eldest daughter. One annoying thing wasn''t enough, so I tried to add another one. Jamie wanted to be alone, so she got up. Unable to watch, Ash grabbed Jamie''s arm. "Where are you going! Even though the families are close, we should say hello to each other." "What is a greeting?" "Come quickly, sister!" This time, he blew through one ear and only said what he had to say. "Ash, excuse me." The voice he heard was a thin voice. Jamie turned her head to where the voice had come from without realizing it. There stood a pretty girl half a span taller than Ash. With a sad impression, slightly drooping eyebrows, a tall nose for a child, and thin but long lips, it was like looking at a well-made doll. Jamie couldn''t take her eyes off her. Looking at him, Ash chuckled. "Hey, I guess you''re a man too? Seriously, my sister is so pretty." Ash playfully placed his arm on Jamie''s shoulder, as if he knew it. But Jamie showed no reaction. It was around the time when Ash thought that maybe he was really in love with his older sister. Jane. That''s what he called Ash''s sister. Jane. The woman I loved all my life. However, a woman who was sacrificed to the gods for herself. Jamie. no. Diablo Volfir castrated the emotion of ''love'' and became a ''monster''. She now appears in front of her as a child. That was then. found! The silver beads made a clear sound. The space shakes, and hallucinations cover the place where they stand. "From now on, you will call me big brother!" The ''Phoenix Wrath'' in Alf''s hand blew out flames of anger. Flames engulfed Jamie and Ash, who was sitting next to him. ash! The moment her sister Rebecca shouts in astonishment "Do not disturb." Phoenix''s anger dissipated like a lie. All illusions were shattered, and all eyes on the ball turned to it. Alf looked at Jamie in disbelief. "No, that''s absurd." ''Phoenix Race'' is a 6-class fire magic created by Earl Simon. It was impossible for Jamie to stop. die. Those words spit out like a whisper. His palms were dyed blue. Alf said nothing and looked at it. The light burst out. Alfran ran frantically to wipe out the personality- "Go there." The light is gone. Jamie saw a thick, clunky hand gripping his wrist. Hard calluses were felt on the tender skin. father. okay. Everything is fine." Earl Wellton carefully took his son into his arms. Old memories filled my mind. Jamie just lost consciousness. At the end of the ceremony, Jane was smiling. - Continued on next episode - CH 13 : What happened at the ball (6) Earl Wellton saw his son collapsed on the product. The son had just tried to kill the eldest son of the Simon family. At first I thought it was an illusion, but the Sword Master''s eyes never accepted it as an illusion. If it had not been stopped, the eldest son of the Simon family would not be of this world by now. Count Simon thought the same way. ''Alf''s lack of ability prevented the Phoenix Wraith from displaying all its abilities. Even so, the power was about the level of a 4th class, so I blocked it with my bare hands.'' The Phoenix Wraith was an experimental artifact he made in his youth. Because it contained only destruction, it had the power to collapse the mansion if it was fully activated. Because the caster''s level was extremely low, I couldn''t even use half of my power, but that alone would have been enough to burn the ballroom. ''amazing. amazing. I don''t know if it''s really possible.'' The well-being of his son was not important to him. In fact, he never looked after Alf as he collapsed with his legs loose. Count Simon''s head was filled with only the word 9th class. "We''ll talk about it later." "Yes." Honey! Then Countess Simon approached the Count with a look of indignation. She looked very angry, and looked at Jamie with a venomous expression on her face. "He was trying to harm my son! But are you going to just move on?" "Speak straight. It was Alf who tried to do it first." Sears, who was watching from the side, denied her words and stepped out. "Alf first evoked hallucinations through the artifact, and then he tried to attack my son with it." Sears pointed to Phoenix Wraith, who was rolling slowly next to Alp with a chin. "Am I wrong?" "Alf is just a little bit!" "Just a little? Say more there." Sears'' eyes changed. She approached Mrs. Simon with a cold expression on her face. Mrs. Simon faltered at the unknown intimidation. Earl Wellton stood in front of Sears. "Go all the way there, madam." "Because you keep going. Mrs. Simon." Despite Earl Welton''s restraint, Sears did not intend to stop. There were noises of whispering around. The voices were mostly voices of reproach towards Mrs. Simon and Alf. Mrs. Simon looked at her husband with a constricted look. "Hey, honey." Count Simon took a step forward. The woman''s expression brightened slightly. No matter how much interest in Alf, blood is blood. He was a man who knew how to go out for his children no matter how hard he was. I thought so. "Good day, my son excused me. I''m so sorry, Mrs. Welton. But the words that came out of Count Simon''s mouth shattered her expectations. She looked at her husband in shock. Count Simon respectfully apologized to Sears, ignoring her gaze. "I have no face." Sears'' expression wrinkled slightly. What did you do when it came out like that? Jamie is also self-defense, but it''s true that he actually tried to use magic to kill him. She replied with a chuckle inside. "Thank you for your sincere apology. I will go back today." "I see. You go first and rest. It will be disturbing." " I''ll figure it out for now. The Welltons went home first. As they disappeared, Mrs. Simon unleashed her anger at him. "How are you! It''s our son, our son! "Shut up." "What, what?" "There are many eyes. Take that guy and go in first." you ." She looked resentfully at Count Simon, who didn''t even look at him, and then disappeared with Alf, who was still sitting blankly. From her back, she could feel the sadness and anger of being betrayed by someone she trusted. Nevertheless, Count Simon did not pay attention to her and to his son. "I''m sorry the ball was messed up because of us. After all, today, everyone is going to rest." As the host of the ball and one of the two heads of the Eastern aristocracy, his horse was not rejected by anyone. The prom, which was in full swing, came to an end in an instant. Everyone kept in their minds the greatness of one boy. * * * "You, how can you do that?! It''s our son! No matter how many mistakes I made in the first place, I should have taken sides on the spot!" Mrs. Simon yelled at the expressionless Count, but he didn''t listen. He was just staring at his eldest son, Alf, who was trembling in fear. you! The woman couldn''t stand it and raised her voice. For the first time, the count''s expression changed. He frowned slightly and looked at his wife. "Be quiet." "Ha!" "You are very patient. So if you want to do more." The Count''s eyes went cold. It was a warning not to say more than this. The wife seemed to be about to collapse, but she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut, knowing the count''s temperament. The Count looked at Alf again. "Were you trying to get my attention?" " ." "Do not be silent." " Yeah. "Did you know that your actions would have a bad effect on the eastern aristocracy and even on the whole kingdom?" " I just." "Answer me." "Mol, I didn''t know." There has never been a time when Alf was angry with the Count. He didn''t care, so he didn''t even know what his father was like. And today, for the first time, a father took an interest in his son. But Alf wasn''t good at all. It was scary. I was afraid. My father''s first interest was terribly painful. did you do this on your own? Alf, still young, didn''t know that. "Are you satisfied? This father''s interest." " ." "Why do you think I am not interested in you?" "I don''t know, I don''t know." "Who gave you the Phoenix Race?" " ." "You did not answer my question twice. it''s the last There won''t be three." "Len, Lennon. Lennon gave it to me." "Bring Lennon." After a while, Lennon appeared with the attendant. He looked at his brother with pitiful eyes. I even gave him a spoon to eat, but he failed because of his lack of ability. Eventually, it was his turn. The Count sat Lennon next to Alp. "Did you give your brother the Phoenix Race?" That''s right. "Why?" "Because I didn''t want to see my brother suffer." "No. You just wanted to control your brother, didn''t you? Lennon''s eyes widened at the Count''s words coming in. So was Mrs. Simon. She had an unbelievable face at Lennon''s reaction. "Len, Lennon. Really?" " ." Lennon didn''t answer. Since when did his father know about it? never teased While showing only the image of a good son, I thought that he was kind to my brother as well. Above all, his father, Count Simon, paid no attention to him either. So I thought you would never know. I couldn''t figure it out, so I was sure. The Count''s words continued. right. I''m not interested in you. Even though you are of my blood, you lack talent." Honey! Both Alp and Lennon were gifted with magical abilities. But the talent Count Simon desired was not just a little flamboyant. "But you think I don''t know what you think?" You have to be smart to be a child. Just by looking at his face, it was clear what he was thinking. Just looking at it now Even if Alf said yes, Lennon was thinking about why he was caught. "Do you want my attention?" At the Count''s words, the two brothers looked at their father with puzzled eyes. "If you want me to pay attention, prove that you are of Simon''s blood. I''ll have to do something stupid so I won''t feel any emotion in you. All of the brothers'' expressions turned bad when they said it was stupid. Whatever they did, Count Simon knew everything. So it gave me a chance. A chance to get your father''s attention. "I don''t care what you do in the future. But what you have done, you must put away." The Count rose from his seat and gave orders to his two sons. "Go to Welton Street at dawn tomorrow and apologize to Jamie Welton. Until he forgives." Alf wanted to say no, but he didn''t have the courage to do so. For the first time today, I got to know a little bit about who my father was. And he realized that everything he had done so far was meaningless. ''Damn, do I need to see him again?'' The fear of those days still hadn''t gone. Rather than that, every time I thought of it, my body trembled for nothing. What should I do if I try to kill him again without forgiveness? Alf couldn''t find an answer at all. Unlike his older brother, Lennon had little thought about the order to apologize. I just pondered what the Count had said. ''Prove Simon''s bloodline.'' Those words made Lennon''s heart race. * * * Sears caressed the cheek of his still asleep son with a sad expression on his face. I don''t know what happened between the two of them, but the gentle son tried to use magic with the intent to kill him. It wasn''t an illusion. In her life, she has seen many people with murderous intent. Jamie''s intention to kill was real. It was too blatant to be dismissed as an illusion. What happened to a 7-year-old child? The more I thought about it, the more angry I got. I heard rumors about Alf. He said he was using the second generation of the Eastern Nobility as his subordinates. At that time, I just thought of him as a kid who wanted to play an alley leader. However, the Alf I saw this time was vicious. It wasn''t meant to kill the opponent like Jamie did, but if the artifact had been triggered properly, several lives would have been extinguished even if it wasn''t wanted. ''If he hadn''t come forward, it would have been four months.'' It was too late to notice. As children, I had prejudices. My head was confused as to what to do. Should I borrow the power of my in-laws? If his wife-in-law went out, no matter how hard he tried, the Simon family had no choice but to fold. Count Simon apologized, but he didn''t know if he could get a more certain reward. As I was thinking about it, I saw Jamie''s face. '' What am I thinking?'' She brushed her emerald-colored hair back. Then, with the sound of the door opening, Earl Wellton entered. "Are you okay?" "What could be wrong with that?" The Count sat next to her and looked at his son. Then I asked my wife. "What would you like me to do?" " ." "I will do whatever your wife wants. If I do what I want, things will get too big." Sears looked at her husband. His eyes were still stained with deep rage. Still, it was a little different from before. After organizing his thoughts, he was keeping his emotions under control as much as possible. Seeing him, Sears smiled faintly. "It was dry earlier." "I was afraid that it might hurt you more." " That''s Okay. Count Simon politely apologized on the spot. As a result, no one was injured." "Are you okay with that?" "I don''t want this issue to cause divisions in the Eastern aristocracy. Jamie would like it too. Most of all, I was really confused." "Alf? He sure looked like he was terrified. haha. The foolish savagery is nothing more than the striking of a frightened herbivore in the face of real flesh. "You won''t be able to sleep well if we''re next to each other. Stop getting up." "That''s right." The couple looked at their son fondly and quietly left the room. After a while. Jamie saw they left and opened his eyes. My head was pounding. Is it because of his long exposure to Sears'' love? No, it wasn''t because of that this time. ''Jane.'' I thought it had already been completely erased from my memory. It reminded me of the eldest daughter of a ballet writer. She looked exactly like Jane when she was young. The only difference was the hair and eye color. I knew that reincarnation was real. Wasn''t he reincarnated over tens of thousands of years just by himself? However, I did not know that the woman who was my lover would be reincarnated. She didn''t recognize herself. It''s not that I didn''t recognize him because his face was different. She didn''t have memories of a previous life like Jamie did. ''Usually it is. I am special.'' Is it a joke of fate? Or is it someone''s plan? Jamie''s eyes narrowed. Whose plan. ''Did they know that I was reincarnated and let Jane appear before me?'' He shook his head. It can''t be. The 12 gods he knows will not sit by him leisurely. You know how big a threat it is. In particular, Zenith, the god of the Zenith Church, which established his footing in Heis, the territory, must have been aiming for the weakest moment. This was the only thing I could be sure of. 12 God does not know his existence. So meeting Jane, the eldest daughter of a ballet writer, was purely coincidental. after. My head is complicated." Because he castrated the emotion of love, his feelings for her are blurred. But knowing how he died, he felt sorry for him. Queek- Perhaps he had heard of the owner''s feelings, but Black appeared and rubbed his face against his cheek even though he didn''t order it. Thank you. Jamie smiled faintly and scratched Black''s chin with his finger. "I want to see you again." Previously, I was too embarrassed and had a strange person on me, so I used my strength to overdo it. I didn''t know that he would bring such an artifact as retaliation. Yes, it was not difficult to cancel it because I did not know how to use it properly. The problem is that the magic he was trying to use, unable to resist the urge at the time, went beyond the current limit. If it hadn''t been for Earl Wellton to stop him, he would still be lying there. ''It wasn''t bad. As a result, he will curl his tail whenever he sees me in the future.'' exposed to murder. He would have realized that he could kill him at any time if he made up his mind. Because he was young, his feelings became more explicit, and it would remain as an intense trauma. In the end, I fell for the trick. He will never again appear in the social world, let alone in the aristocracy. Even if you reveal it, your naughty appearance will disappear. ''I can count on saving one person.'' Jamie nodded with satisfaction. - Continued on next episode - CH 14 : best talent (1) late dawn. A man folded a letter thinly and put it in a very small vat. He hung the barrel of the letter on a pigeon''s leg and sent it up into the sky. "There is going to be a cataclysm in the magical world." He recalled the contents of the letter that Jeon Seo-gu contained. [Jamie Wellton, Earl Welton''s eldest son. 7 years old. Estimated over 4 classes. A rare magical genius has appeared in the world.] This epistle will soon cover the entire kingdom of Seldam. No, it will shake the entire continent. The man returned to the room with a face full of anticipation. After a while, a few more Jeonseogu appeared above the pitch black sky. The contents of all the Jeon Seo-gu were the same. The best talent has appeared. * * * Early moning. Jamie went out for a walk. Although I hadn''t slept for a few hours, my whole body was energized by the full body breathing technique. Queek! "Do you know what refreshing is?" Queek! Black, sitting on top of his head, flapped his wings and answered. Jamie smiled and headed to the park she went to yesterday. From early in the morning, the employees of the Simon Street were busy moving. It was the last day, so it looked like there was a lot to prepare. As I escaped them and entered a secluded park, the refreshing smell of grass tickled my nose. Jamie flicked a dewy leaf with her finger and walked to the central lake. "It''s nice to be quiet." It was a quiet space where the noisy incident of yesterday felt like a lie. Jamie magically pushed the water off the bench and sat down. "You are finally back." All of Regen''s schedules are finished today. I wanted to go back to Highs and get some rest. But before that, he had to meet Jane''s reincarnation. ''What was your name?'' Come to think of it, I never heard the name. It shouldn''t be difficult to find Ash because it''s noisy. I''ll have to make some time during the day after a while. It was around the time I was thinking about it. Torong- It was the sound of clear water drops. again long- The next thing I heard was the sound of rolling jade beads. Jamie got up and looked around. There was no sign of anything nearby. Mana was released to expand the feeling. It was impossible to see the whole lake because the farmland was still immature. Torong- Jamie walked in the direction the sound was heard. In fact, I didn''t know why it was going where the sound was coming from. I just thought of going there. We crossed the lake and entered the forest where there was no road. The deeper I went into the forest, the clearer it became. When he passed through the grass that had grown so long, Jamie had no choice but to stop. "It''s lucky." A two-headed creature in the shape of a girl whose whole body is made of water is smiling and creating water droplets around it. It was Undine, a lesser spirit of water. But it was strange. Spirits are inherently invisible beings. There is only one case when they can be visually identified. uh. Confucius Welton?" The meeting was sudden. Jamie swallowed dry and looked in the direction the voice came from. There, the eldest daughter of the Viscount Ballet was looking at him with surprising eyes. uh The name? "Rebecca. It''s Rebecca Ballet. By the way, are you all right?" Rebecca walked over to Jamie with gunshots. "I fell down yesterday and was embarrassed. It looked fine on the outside." Unlike her younger brother Ash, perhaps she had aristocratic etiquette, her tone of voice and tone were so mature that she did not feel like a child. "Oh, it''s okay. I wasn''t feeling well, but I think I was a bit exhausted from using magic. Thank you for your concern." "I''m glad you''re okay." Rebecca''s bright smile made Jamie''s heart flutter. Her smile was always beautiful. But unfortunately, the feelings she felt were not like that as a lover. ''Is it the same as being a water spirit person?'' The appearance of the previous life overlaps. ''Diablo! Never forget me.'' She remembered her last moment. Jane never lost her smile until the end. A helpless garbage wizard who was screaming in front of him. It all overlaid on Rebecca''s figure. "Why do you have such sad eyes?" Rebecca tilted her head as Jamie looked at her. He seemed like a very sad person. Is what happened yesterday a problem? I heard from Ash that he''s 7 now. He''s very young, but he''s still three years older than Jamie. She smiled brightly and walked over to him. "Everything will be fine." Then he gently embraced Jamie, who was smaller than him. Jamie was taken aback by the sudden embrace, but closed her eyes at the familiar warmth. The warlock abandoned the feeling of love. Still, he had no love of any kind left. What I''m feeling right now is not love. ''This is just a remnant of the memory of the past.'' Disappear soon and disappear. So, for now, I will enjoy it even a little more. * * * "Are you okay?" Thank you. Rebecca shook her head with a small smile in response to Jamie''s thanks. "My father said that hard work disappears quickly if you share it with everyone." "Are you the Viscount Ballet?" Yeah. Come to think of it, your father and Earl Wellton were step-brothers, weren''t they?" Jamie nodded her head. The Viscount Ballet was a drinking sibling before Earl Wellton''s faithful servant. Ash didn''t seem to know about it. Also, the eldest daughter looks different. "It was a pity that we could hardly talk yesterday, but I''m really glad we met like this." "I''m glad you said that." Hi-Hi. His laughter was similar to that of his younger brother, Ash. No matter how much Jane''s reincarnation, the background was different, so there were quite a few different parts. It was better that way. Had it been exactly the same as Jane, it would have been more confusing. "By the way, I knew that ballet clubs only make contracts with the Spirit of the Wind, doesn''t it look like that?" Ah Iknow, right. I also wanted to sign a contract with the Spirit of the Wind, but it didn''t work out." Rebecca''s expression looked a little bitter. She said that she, like Ashe, was very friendly to nature from an early age. So, I tried to make a contract with the wind spirit, but strangely, it seems that the wind spirit didn''t make a contract with her. I like Rebecca as a human being, but I can''t sign a contract or something. One day when she was so troubled, the water spirit Undine came to visit her. make a contract with yourself. That''s what fate has to be. The contract with the spirit is a matter that the family also takes seriously, so I had to tell my father, but then he said that he signed the contract as if possessed by a ghost. ''Is it the influence of a past life?'' I can only think of it that way. Jane was a water elemental of a great level. The number of higher spirits he could control exceeded a thousand, and he made a contract with the Water Spirit King to obtain the power to fight the gods. Her friendliness to nature was already at a level that transcended humans. Rebecca is Jane''s reincarnation. Among nature''s affinity, the affinity of water is overwhelmingly high. There, the water spirit came directly and offered to sign a contract. ''The King of Spirits seems to know.'' The Water Spirit King and Jane made a soul pact. This was different from the normal spirit contract, and it was a contract with each other''s lives as collateral. Therefore, even if reincarnated, the soul does not disappear, so there was a high possibility that Rebecca was aware of the existence of Rebecca. Jamie roughly finished her thoughts and asked worriedly. "Sorry to the Viscount Did you wake up?" no. Your father is not like that. Still, it was a little disappointing." It must have been a little disturbing from the point of view of the head of the family, as the water spirits were born from the wind spirits family, Valega. "Still, it''s special." What? "The spirit came to me and asked me to sign a contract. I''ve never heard of such a thing in my life. It''s a pity that we couldn''t sign a contract with the Spirit of Wind, but if the Spirit of Water chooses it himself. Jamie didn''t say a word. Rebecca didn''t even ask. Because I knew what he was talking about. Chosen by the Spirit It was impossible to dream of another elemental being, and there was even the possibility of signing a contract with the elemental king in the future. Her potential was greater than anyone else in the world. "Believe in yourself." Jamie said so and got up. "And thank you for today. I will stop." "Oh, yes." Rebecca looked at Jamie as she walked away. It felt like my face was getting hot. I rubbed my soft cheeks with my two small hands. "Why are you doing this?" Strangely, my heart tickled. It was like someone I had known for a long time. Even though it can''t be, what is this stinging feeling? It was Rebecca who heard the grown-up voices, but it was difficult for her to know what emotions she was feeling right now. Rebecca stared at Jamie for a while. * * * "Then I didn''t say anything." Jamie scratched the cheek. Ashwa started talking from the beginning. I didn''t want to let it go, and the situation had no choice but to do so. The first meeting with Alf wasn''t good either, and I was in a good mood, so I naturally went into half-talk. I was able to talk to Rebecca enough. I''ve had the opportunity to do that many times. but didn''t let go I don''t know why. "Doesn''t it usually start with young children?" Rebecca had a strong adult side, unlike a normal child. Queek- Black replied, Why are you asking him that? After all, it was rude to ask a non-human Black about human behavior. "Rebecca." After a brief conversation with Rebecca, I was convinced of one thing. She wasn''t Jane. Jane''s reincarnation, but that doesn''t make her Jane. They look alike, but they are completely different people. So you wouldn''t think of it as Jane. Rebecca was Rebecca. "I will see you again someday." The warlock buried the old memories deep again. The past was not forgotten. Even for revenge, he could not forget the past. just covering it up. When everything is over, I will take it out and remember it again. Hey! Then I heard a familiar voice behind me. When I turned around, there was a boy I had never seen with Alf. Alf flinched as Jamie turned completely. The boy next to him was looking pathetic at Alf like that. Jamie took turns looking at the two and said to Alf. "I thought you would never appear in front of me again." "I didn''t come out because I wanted to." "Then what? Do you even want to apologize? Did the Count do it?" " ." "Is it real?" Jamie wondered what kind of childish situation this was, but now that he thinks about it, he is a child. Alf, who was standing still, and the boy next to him were also children. "But who is it?" "It''s my brother." "Why did you bring your brother? Are you afraid to come alone to apologize?" "Because I gave you an artifact." " ." Jamie was speechless at Lennon''s words, the boy who came in with a hook. That means the brothers were trying to fuck her in pairs. Even if they did all their arrogance in pairs, they wouldn''t be fucking themselves, but it didn''t feel good to know that they were two people instead of one. name is? "Lennon. Lennon Simon." Jamie''s eyes narrowed. Lennon''s body was clearly visible in his eyes. Alf might have heard of talent even if he wasn''t a genius when he was young, but Lennon had more talent than that. I heard that Count Simon wasn''t interested in his sons. ''This is enough for the Count''s eyes to be too high.'' and that face. I think I''m hiding it well, but because I''m still young, my poker face is immature. Lennon looked down on Jamie. His eyes, the corners of his mouth, and his proudly outstretched shoulders were telling him. Count Simon also ordered an apology, so it was clear that he had come here to do it formally. Then, Lennon said that he gave the artifact to his brother. At first I thought it was meant to cover up my older brother, but looking back, it wasn''t. He said that because he was looking down on Jamie. The problem isn''t just that. ''Alf that idiot.'' I didn''t even know I was being used by my brother. The proof was that Lennon didn''t show up yesterday. Alf didn''t care. It wasn''t because he was stupid, but apparently it was because Lennon looked up to him as if he were supporting him. It was a matter of perception. ''I''m not usually a smart guy.'' It''s pretty dense there. Although he is still young and has some flaws in his meticulousness, there is a high possibility that such a guy will have a big accident later when he grows up. "Alf, you''re going to have a hard time." "Hey, what does that mean?" "You may not be the heir. Right, Lennon?" What? Lennon didn''t answer. Alfman only frowned and asked. Jamie strode towards them. "What, what!" Alf took a step back as he saw Jamie approaching quickly. But Jamie wasn''t the one who approached him. At close range, Jamie and Lennon looked at each other. The two were about the same height. Probably the same age. However, this young guy had such a terrible idea. I remember Count Simon. Lennon is his bloodline. If that cold, cold-blooded personality was twisted, it was obvious that he would become just like this guy. So it''s important to fix it before it goes wrong. "If you are the instigator of the incident, you should be punished accordingly." " I''m here to apologize to you on my father''s orders. "What is the use of an apology on someone''s order?" Jamie didn''t know how to set things right for the better. I didn''t even bother to tell you. Because good and good is the way to go far in the end. what he prefers the most. I !" Lennon''s words didn''t come to an end. his eyes became cloudy. And in the dark where nothing can be seen- ''uh .'' There, Lennon was frozen and unable to do anything. Not just the body. My head and thoughts slowly stopped. deprived of all senses. nothing feels But I can''t stop thinking. Consciousness was sucked into the abyss of the abyss. I want to scream for help, but there is nothing I can do. Struggling with my arms in terrifying fear- ''Did I have an arm?'' A world in which such an illusion is no longer an illusion. "Not twice." Huge purple eyes flashed in the dark world. Lennon couldn''t breathe. The five senses, which had been extinguished, revived like a lie, and struggled with the ominous and wickedness that came out of it. And the body stiffens again. The fingertips outstretched in front were hardened like stones. "Lennon!" "Huh-!" Lennon let out a rough breath and sat down. All the veins on the whites were ripped out. The taste and tingling of blood in the mouth was due to stomatitis caused by extreme stress. My nose was broken, and hives appeared on my skin. It was a short, but ephemeral time. Lennon didn''t know what he was experiencing. He lifted his trembling head to see Jamie''s shadowy face. He smiled and warned. "Not twice." A distant fear reigned over Lennon. Lennon said sincerely. "Sorry, I''m sorry." Alf only tilted his head at the change of his brother. Jamie turned away from them. his favorite way. It was none other than shock therapy. ''I mean, I''m too kind.'' He smiled broadly as he remembered the hell he had shown Lennon. - Continued on next episode - CH 15 : best talent (2) On the last day of the prom, the Last Supper was over. Each nobleman was saying goodbye to his close friends. brother. "Oh, are you here?" It was the same with Welton Street. A man with the appearance of a hawk came to Count Wellton. The count greeted the man with a rare smile. Jamie knew him because he had seen him a few times. ''Ballet Viscount.'' In the Kingdom of Seldam, there were fewer than ten higher spirits and he was the one. And Rebecca, the biological father of Sister Ash. I looked around to see if they had followed me, but they didn''t seem to come. "I was supposed to see you yesterday, but I couldn''t see you because I thought you would be upset yet." OK. That was enough. Jamie, come here. I have to say goodbye to my uncle." At the Count''s gesture, Jamie came to greet the Viscount Ballet. "See you after a long time, Uncle." "You''ve grown a lot. It must be like Ash." The Viscount laughed and stroked Jamie''s head. It was pretty unpleasant, but it didn''t show. "I thought I would bring my daughters, too. Say hello." He didn''t know yet that Jamie and the Ballet sisters knew each other. Jamie didn''t even have to say it. Because the questions that came after that were bothersome. The sisters will tell you later. haha. Have the children grown up well?" "Aren''t the kids really growing up?" "It is." "Your brother-in-law?" "It''s just that I''m not feeling well." "He does just that." Ballet looked at Jamie with a bitter smile. Yesterday''s incident led to a fairly large dispute between adults. The conflict was fairly covert, but the split between the Simons and the Weltons almost made it a Colosseum rather than a ball. Fortunately, Sears'' decision allowed Earl Wellton to close the case. As an apology for the Welton family''s decision, Count Simon paid a wagon of gold as a reward. As a result, although it ended well, Sears was in a difficult situation now as a parent of the party. "Anyway, yesterday was great. I''ve heard of it from my older brother, but I know that you have a great magical talent. "Thanks to my parents." "Boy, even humble." Like Jamie''s answer, the Viscount patted his head roughly. "I''ll see you at Highs soon." "Bring all your daughters." Okay. "Go in carefully." Do not worry. The Viscount Ballet returned to her seat. Jamie brushed her messy hair again and called her father, Earl Wellton. "When are we going back?" "We should go soon." Earl Wellton smiled and carried his son on his shoulder. Jamie didn''t like the feeling of being blown away by other people, but he chuckled as if it was a lot of fun. He prayed and prayed earnestly that all these torments would end as soon as possible. * * * Jamie was watching the coachman and family servants loading the wagon. Finally, everything is done and we go home. Before I came here, I thought home was a very tiring place, but after experiencing it outside, I came to the conclusion that Sears'' kiss was better. That didn''t mean I wanted to be baptized, though. It was just as arduous as it was. "You look relaxed." "What could a child like me do?" Jamie responded indifferently to the sudden voice he heard next to him. Count Simon grinned as he looked at Jamie, who looked dull. "It''s a pity that I can''t afford to talk for a long time with you." "I was expecting a little bit, but I''m sorry." "It is possible now." "Right now, I have a stronger desire to go home and rest. I am so tired." "Don''t even do that." Simon nodded as if he understood. "The magic world has begun to watch you." "Hmm." "Aren''t you more surprised than I thought?" "Because I knew it was going to happen someday." Jamie is not a kid who doesn''t recognize his talent. He was the most powerful warlock in history who reached the peak. There was no way that he didn''t know what his abilities were, and there was no way he could stand still unless the current magic world was an idiot. "Well. Because you know how well you are. I wish you were my son How are you? To be my adopted son even now." "Why?" Count Simon''s eyes widened at the word ''daringly''. Then it started to roar. "Pu ha ha ha ha ha!" Anyone who knows him will be shocked to see him smile like that, who is cold-blooded. "That''s right too! Earl Wellton is a great sword master, so there is no need to change parents." It wasn''t the only reason, but I didn''t want to explain it in a painful way. And crucially, Count Simon was wrong. "I don''t know the eldest son, he is the second son." "Are you talking about Lennon?" "I punished you." "It seemed so. You''ve been acting like a crazy person since yesterday. "I''ve been punished, but you''re not angry." "You only paid the price for your mistake. Where is this where I should be angry?" This person is definitely not normal. Jamie continued, clicking inwardly. He''s pretty good at magic, so if you teach him, he''ll be fine. "I know his talent better. It''s not that noticeable." "I am suppressed. Because of that, all my talents are not being expressed." Yesterday I locked him in the abyss to see how much talent he had. Even if you''re not a genius, if you keep practicing, you''ll be like my father in the future. "Are you sure?" "It''s all the Count''s fault." my fault? "They didn''t pay any attention to me because I lacked talent, so both of them were at odds with each other. I don''t know about Alf, but Lennon is definitely a twisted guy, so it''s a case of twisting talent as well." Hmm. "Isn''t it the only way to see it?" Count Simon saw Jamie looking straight at him. There was not a single flutter in the eyes of conviction. Even he himself, who reached the 8th class, did not fully recognize his child''s talent, and no matter how gifted he is, is it possible for a child to see through the talents of others? ''No, let it go. How can you be so sure?'' It was like having a great wizard in front of you. Even though he knew it was an absurd illusion, the Count couldn''t help but admire him. Jamie gave the Count one more piece of advice. "Maybe, with the help of your child, you will be able to break through the blockage." " ." "It''s just a little kid saying something, so just throw it away." As Jamie said that, she smiled like an ignorant child. "I''m sorry too." Count Simon said so and turned around. His new one is gone. * * * The old man fixed his glasses as he looked at the stack of papers on the desk. "I have a lot of dirty things to do, but yes." "It''s like being an elder in the magical world." "When did you come again?" The grumbling old man Raymon Flores Shan looked at the intruder with a frown. "Did you come to a place I couldn''t come?" The uninvited guest was the Marquis Linmer. "It''s not a place I can''t come. You are also the second elder here." "Who are the two elders again? Shall I also call you four elders?" "It''s okay to make a fuss about something weird. So what''s going on? When are you a great person to come when you are bored?" Raymon took off his glasses and sat comfortably in his chair. "Since when did the magic world of our Kingdom of Seldam become so complicated? You can just come." "Since when did we become so patriotic, we?" What. It''s not what happened. It''s something you know." "Do I know?" Linmer nodded and pulled herself closer to the desk. "Jamie Wellton." "It''s definitely interesting." It hadn''t even started yet, but just the mention of his name brought a smile to Raymon''s lips. "Are you a child born with extraordinary talent?" "Actually, at the Count''s request, I was going to make him a disciple." "What?!" Raymon jumped up in surprise. "Is that really true?" "It''s not that great." For a brief moment, Rinmer recalled Jamie, whom he had seen with his own eyes. A talent that is not even enough to be described as the greatest. "The best in the world. Maybe the best on earth." Linmer continued to speak with a confident expression on his face. "What happened at the Eastern Nobility Ball is no exaggeration. I guarantee this." The power that Jamie showed toward Alf was first-hand witnessed by many of the nobles present. Of course there were wizards among them, and most of the wizards in the Seldam Kingdom belonged to the magic world. It was only natural for Jamie to enter the magic world. But most thought it was a bit of an exaggeration. it''s bound to be There''s no way a 7-year-old boy could do such a great performance. However, he was determined to have a great talent. However, Rinmer, the second elder who is in charge of the magical world of Seldam Kingdom, guarantees Jamie. "Are you serious?" "What do I regret that I lie to?" "It is." Raymon nodded. Then a question arose. He asked Rinmer with a frown in one eye. "But why didn''t you take the child as a disciple?" If Jamie''s appearance at the prom was true, it would not be enough to call him the world''s greatest talent. Even Linmer, who has less greed for discipleship compared to other elders, would have been attracted to him if he had seen such a genius. But the answer from Linmer was quite shocking. "Because no one can afford it." A firm, confident voice. "What do you mean?" "Jamie doesn''t need a teacher. You will grow up on your own. And at a tremendous speed. What do you think will happen if that happens?" Raymon didn''t answer. Because he knew well enough what he wanted to say. If Rinmer''s words were true, the moment he made him a disciple, he would pursue his master at a tremendous speed. And like a lie, I will run beyond the realm of the teacher to the invisible place. Can you accept that as a person who sharpens magic before being a teacher? "At least I couldn''t." It is not a talent that requires a teacher, and there is a high possibility that he will become a mental disorder if he takes him in as a disciple out of greed. "Uh But I think the other elders have a different opinion." "So I am telling you. Please don''t do that anyway." "I came here for advice." "Obviously, there are people who will not listen even if I warn you. Only 8 years old can enter the magic world. It''ll be next year. They''ll fight and struggle to make Jamie a disciple. "It''s going to be a mess." In order to become the elder of the magical world of Seldam, you must be at least 6th class. Class 6 and higher wizards are treated as high-ranking wizards and have so much power that they are classified as a risk factor. Those people will compete to make the world''s greatest genius as a disciple. But Linmer laughed. What. But before that we have to get over a big wall." wall? Ah- ah-ha-ha!" Raymon, who understood the meaning of the wall, burst out laughing. "How do you convince the magician''s natural enemy, the monster that stands at its peak? That will be the key." A sword master cannot defeat even an 8th class wizard. Jamie''s guardian is a superman among the superhumans who are ranked at the top among such sword masters. "I look forward to next year." "It will be an interesting sight." The two old men looked at each other and smiled happily. - Continued on next episode - CH 16 : Paladin of Mercy and Punishment (1) "Eternal peace." "Engrave on the tip of your sword. You''re here today, Brother Liza. "I, too, have been saved by God Zenith. Shouldn''t we come to worship for him every day?" Liza respectfully bowed to the nun standing in front of her. The nun nodded as if she liked the way Liza looked like that. "It''s the right attitude. If you have constant faith in God, your parents will grant you eternal and eternal blessings." "I believe." "Then I''m alone. Eternal peace." "Engrave on the tip of your sword." Liza left the church after seeing the nun moving away. Since the afternoon service had just finished, the main hall was full of people. I looked at them and looked at the symbol of Zenith on the high wall. A crescent moon with a yellow sphere. The yellow sphere symbolizes peace, and the crescent moon symbolizes Zenith, who embraces peace. To be honest, it seemed like it was made really roughly. "Brother Liza is here too!" Then an old woman came up to him with a smile. Liza handed her Zenith greetings. "Eternal peace." "Engrave on the tip of your sword. Did you have lunch? "I ate at the church." "It was. Isn''t that really respectful? The denomination also provides meals for us, and even provides daily necessities to those in need. Because they are priests who worship God, they really care... ." The old woman nodded her head with satisfaction. "Recently, they have been taking care of orphans." "Orphans?" Yeah. Take the kids with nowhere to go, feed them, dress them up, put them to sleep. They''ve only recently settled in Heis, but they''re really great people. It must all be a blessing from the god Janice." Liza smiled faintly and nodded her head. Yes. So we should pray to him more." "So. Ah! I was supposed to help out, but I guess I forgot. See you later. Ho ho ho!" The old woman hurriedly ran to somewhere. I heard that the church is holding a bazaar with things not used in the church, but it seems that they went there to help. "The number of believers will inevitably increase a lot." Liza muttered as she looked in the direction she disappeared. ''This should be enough.'' The denomination''s information was gathered enough. You no longer have to lead a religious life that does not fit your constitution. Liza left the church, remembering the young master who was waiting for her. * * * late night. Jamie was sitting on a stone beak in the woods near Heath. It''s been two months since I went to the ball. As spring passed and summer began, the sweltering heat began to take hold. Luckily, it was a night forest, so a cool breeze blew. Gee geek! Black was flying around, flapping his wings. He grew a little bigger than before, thanks to Jamie''s rise to class 5. The body, driven to its limits, grew in just two months and was able to contain the 5th class of mana. It is not for nothing that the saying that children grow up is not for nothing. "Why are you so late?" Jamie let out an annoyed voice towards the woods. Then two men walked out from the darkness of the forest. "Because Azad is acting late." "Sorry, I''m sorry." It was the undead Azad and Liza created by Jamie. Former Rival executives, they are now monitoring the Zenith Kyo as Jamie''s informant. Today was the day they reported the information they had gathered. "Are you starting right away?" "What are you going to do with dragging?" let''s begin. Azad couldn''t speak well, so Liza started reporting. He has been walking in and out of Chuck Zenith, a believer in the past few days, and telling the owner everything he has learned. Jamie licked his tongue as he listened to them silently. "I mean, they''ve been doing this since two months, right?" "Recently, they even run an orphanage." Jamie couldn''t help but laugh. 2 months ago. Immediately after Earl Wellton completely subjugated the criminal organization Rival, the Zenith Church began its missionary work in earnest. They visited and ministered to the poor and preached the will of God to them. At first, there was no recognition of Yeongji-min. Their missionary activities were only of interest, and at best they were perceived as good people who occasionally gave out free food. The problem is that such people are starting to increase one by one. "The Zenith did not miss the timing." I didn''t need a great reason to indulge in religion. Just showing interest in them was enough. In that respect, Zenith was perfect. Their devotion made nine out of ten members of the church. All activities with them inflated the faith of those who became members of the church. As if it was designed from scratch. Thanks to this, Zenith''s position in Heis has reached an unbelievable level. That made Jamie annoyed. No, this was enough to go beyond irritability and just before the tantrum broke out. There''s no way Janice''s son would do anything for anyone! Jamie let out some anger by screaming. My chest still felt tight, but it got a little better. "Do you think war and peace can coexist?" Jamie asked the two undead, who were looking at him blankly. They thought for a moment and then shook their heads. "War and peace cannot coexist." "But I think there is a connection." okay. That is Janice''s new name." Yes? At the owner''s words, Liza asked. Jamie licked his lips and answered his doubts. "Peace through war. That is the moment when his divinity shines." He is not a god who makes peace with peace. That doesn''t do him any good. In other words, what the Zenith Church is currently doing is against its divinity. It is not likely that the denomination will do the service on its own. Because it doesn''t make sense for a believer to go against God. "It''s an orphanage over there." Jamie imagined him caring for someone. A smirk leaked out. I couldn''t even imagine seeing it like that. * * * "You''re in a lot of trouble, Ricky." Hehe. This is not a big deal!" The boy who was praised by the priest, Ricky, smiled happily and mopped hard. It has already been a month and a half since I joined the church. For Ricky, the church life was happiness itself. When Ribal was completely subjugated by the lord''s army, his eyes were dizzy. He was beaten every day and lived begging like a beggar, but it was Ricky''s home. But in one day the place to go is gone, so what can you do with this young body? Perhaps it would be better if he was alone, he also had a sister who could not see his eyes. starved for several days. Occasionally, I gave all the food that people threw me to my brother. Ricky died day by day. It was one of those days when I struggled with limitations. ''Poor thing. Would you like to go with me?'' A miracle happened. When Ricky thinks of that day, he still has tears in his eyes. It was Ricky who thought that there were no miracles or gods in the world. But the miracle did exist. "Heh heh." You don''t have to be beaten. You don''t have to beg. You don''t have to starve. It doesn''t have to be painful. Finally, you can be happy. "Baby, what''s so good about you that you keep smiling?" A young priest looked at Ricky, who kept smiling, and laughed together. The laughter spread to other priests or nuns and spread throughout the denomination. It was truly happiness. Ricky liked all of these things. So I got greedy. The desire to live a better life than now, and to make the only sister much happier than it is now. There was only one way to do that. ''I''m going to become a priest!'' If I became a priest of the church, I could be happier than I am now. He was able to repay the god who saved him. Ricky smiled brightly and mopped hard. * * * "Is your brother here?" A girl with cute brown hair on both sides opened her mouth while looking at the wall. Ricky smiled bitterly and approached his brother. "Yes, my brother is here." Ah! There it is." The girl, Anna, turned her head in the direction the sound was heard. she was blind I was born blind. When her parents found out she was blind, they abandoned the two siblings and ran away. Ricky can''t remember that time very well, but he couldn''t abandon his only brother, so he''s taken care of it until now. "How were you today?" Huh. Sister Flan read a storybook to me earlier." Wow! It must have been fun." "How was your brother today?" "I had fun playing with the priests." Wow. Ricky grinned at the childish reaction. Although he was a child himself, he has been through a harsh society since he was younger than he is now, so he became an adult before other children. These days, he seems to have become childish again, but this thought was proof that he was not childlike. let''s go eat. "What is the side dish for today?" "I wish there were eggs. Is not it? Huh! Ricky took his blind brother''s hand and walked to the dining room. Ricky! Are you going to eat?" "Wow! Van!" "Are you Van?" At that moment, someone grabbed Ricky''s back roughly. It was Van, an orphan who was doing chores in the church together. "Hello, Anna!" "Are you going to eat too?" "It''s time to eat." like that. The three headed to the restaurant together. Van is Ricky''s best friend, and only the two of them exchanged pleasant babbling conversations (mostly childish puns) along the way. When they arrived at the restaurant, they were served and sat down at their designated seats. "Today is ham." "I like ham too." "I like ham too. Ham is the best. I love you ham." Van somehow leaned his head back to answer Anna. I didn''t see Anna, but Van''s way of speaking was funny and I laughed out loud. Van also looked at Ricky with a face that he had succeeded, perhaps because his purpose was to be funny. Ricky shook his head as if he couldn''t stop him and started eating. Anna was also able to eat alone. Originally, Ricky fed her, but her nun, Plane, taught her the basics. Of course, it was slow to eat because I couldn''t see it, but from Ricky''s point of view, that was something I was thankful to God. "By the way, did you hear that?" "What are you talking about?" As Van looked around and spoke in a low voice, Ricky asked him curiously. "You know Shinno?" "Of course you know." "Why Hinno Oha (Why Shinno-oppa)?" "I''m not talking while eating Anna." "Mia (sorry)." Anna devotes herself to chewing again, and Ricky looks at Van with a face to keep talking. With a little bit of excitement, Van started talking again. "I happened to hear about it, but I think Shinno was chosen by God." What?! "Yanmar, be quiet!" Thanks to Ricky who suddenly shouted, all eyes were focused on him. Van was greatly embarrassed, but fortunately, the gathered gaze was quickly dispersed. Ricky also apologized with a shy face because the loud sound came out without me knowing. "Um, sorry." Anyway. So, he left for the church headquarters next week." "Is that real?" Huh. I heard the priests talking." "Wow- God''s choice I envy you. Anna, who had finished eating, widened her hazy eyes as if she was genuinely envious. Then I asked my brother. "Can we get a rental?" "Gantak ." He is the God who saved himself and his brother. It would be greed to want more than this, but Ricky wanted to be a little more greedy. Of course. If we do our best, we will be able to be chosen." best? Huh. Oppa should work hard and Anna should study hard. got it? Huh! Anna answered brightly. Ricky gently stroked his brother''s hair. Van looked at the affectionate siblings on the other side and smiled bitterly. With all my heart, I prayed to God that the future of these siblings would be happy. - Continued on next episode - CH 17 : Paladin of Mercy and Punishment (2) Jamie was heading home with Black after a brief chat. My head was complicated. The Zenith he knows doesn''t help anyone. Since their Lord, how many people believe and follow them? Have the tenets of Zenith changed over the years? Their Bibles were still there, but it could not be ruled out that the method of interpretation had changed. ''Anyway, it probably won''t be.'' The person who knew Janice best was none other than Jamie. Its divinity comes from ''violence''. Even if the end was ''peace'', it was Zenith that acquired a large amount of divinity in the process of war. Whoever leads the violence helps someone? Especially considering his disposition, it didn''t even make sense. That ferocious bastard will do his best to use his servants to help others. ''So that''s suspicious.'' No good will be done without Janice wishing for it. There must be some purpose. I don''t know what that is, but I thought that what''s going on at Highs right now is part of that process. ''I can''t let that happen in a land that will be mine.'' Heis is the land that will be the first stepping stone to bring down the gods. He had to stop this mess from happening, even for his own future. Queek- As Jamie was making his resolve, Black pointed somewhere. A man with dazzling blonde hair was lying in the dark. Looking at his clothes, he looked like a traveler. However, he had something very unpleasant in his body. Jamie frowned and ordered Black. "Let''s go down." Black landed his master softly. Jamie strode over to the man who had fallen. priest? What he felt in his body was divine power. He looked over the man''s body. He was wearing a sword that looked quite expensive around his waist, and the material of the clothes he was wearing was also quite luxurious. Jamie recognized the man''s identity at a glance. ''You are a high priest.'' Not only the appearance, but also the enormous divine power felt in the body was proof of that. And it''s not just a high priest. Jamie had been tormented by people like the man in front of her a long time ago. When I remembered that time, my eyes frowned. ''Why is the paladin lying on the floor?'' Queek! Black fluttered his wings, saying he looked weird too. When I glared at him by his flapping wings, Black pretended to be ignorant and looked elsewhere. "This child." Queek- Now he even pretends to whistle. without even knowing the fire. Jamie clicked his tongue and looked at the paladin again. How do I pay interest? kill me- chin- The man grabbed Jamie''s ankle. At the sudden action of the man, Jamie hastily covered her face with black. He shook his head and shook his head. Both cheeks were hollow because they were thin. The man opened his mouth with difficulty. ship ." ''ship?'' ship !" ''What''s wrong with the stomach?'' I''m hungry !" The man who screamed squeezing lost consciousness again. Jamie looked at the man''s back with a puzzled look. A paladin each could have been starving and lying on the side of the road? He shook off his leg and took the man''s hand. His droopy hands even looked pathetic. "Wow, I''m drunk~ Why is the world spinning like this?" "Hey, bro! Let''s walk straight! "Ouch. my oh! Ha ha ha!" "I think this person is very drunk." "So. Calm down! Yes?! Then three drunken people walked out of the alley. Two of them were struggling to support the overly drunk man. "Hehehehe!" "Let''s see if I''m drinking with my older brother again!" "At this age, I am drunk Well? The oldest of the three men stopped talking and looked somewhere. What''s wrong? "Is there anyone over there?" Huh? The young man looked where he was pointing. A very blonde man was lying on the floor. "There are people in the world who are worse than you and have fallen on the street." Damn it. One more load has been added." "Just go." "Kazua, Kazuu!" "Shut up, brother!" A young man covered the drunken man''s mouth from time to time. "I don''t know if I haven''t seen it, but how do I get past it? I will take it." "Your eldest brother is a gentleman." A man called Big Brother started to lift the blonde man with a grin. OMG! Joota!" "Brother, be still!" Branch. They each took on one person and went home. Jamie watched them quietly in the shadows and then came out. I didn''t know that someone would suddenly appear. "What is the paladin doing here?" He didn''t look like a Zenithist. It is clear that he belongs to another denomination, but was he passing through this place? Whatever it was, he was lucky. If the people hadn''t appeared, Jamie would probably have killed him. ''Is it better? It didn''t bother me.'' If he had killed the paladin, his denomination would have started searching for the missing from this place. I was confident that I wouldn''t get caught, but I didn''t need to be exposed to a dangerous situation for nothing. "Let''s go back." Queek- Black spread his wings. Jamie grabbed Black''s leg and returned to the mansion. And the next day. "Oh, nice to meet you. boy! Breakfast spot on Welton Street. The blonde paladin I saw yesterday was sitting at the same table with Jamie and eating chicken legs. * * * Hahaha! If it hadn''t been for the Count''s grace, I would have died on the street! Jamie was looking at the blonde man with an unbelievable look. The man who introduced himself as Lars was obviously the man the drunkards had taken last night. But why are you here? "Fufu. where would that be my fault Thanks to the soldiers." It was the Weltons who took Lars last night. It seems that they found the priest''s certification plate while searching for Lars'' arms and reported it to the superior. "Isn''t that enlisted person, after all, the Count''s? So the Count''s grace is right." At Lars'' smirk, Earl Welton chuckled as if he was happy. "By the way, does the paladin die to the point of starving?" "Because we are human too. Of course, I''ve heard that when it reaches the state, it receives its own divinity and lasts longer than ordinary people." "It is wonderful to be divine." right? I am always amazed." Paladin Lars raised a fork and countered the words of Countess Sears. Earl Wellton grinned at his delightful appearance. "You belong to the Pyro Church?" Yeah. Pyro, the goddess of mercy and punishment, is enshrined." "I was quite surprised when I first heard it. Isn''t that right, ma''am? Yes. I was really surprised." "Can you tell me why you were surprised?" Lars blinked his eyes in response to the two of them. Instead of answering, Sears asked him another question. "Do you know Bishop Sepira?" When the name Sephira was mentioned, Lars gave a surprised expression. "Oh! Is your wife from Apton?" If you are a priest of the Pyro Church, you cannot know the name of Sepira. Because he was the archbishop of the Apton branch. Sears smiled and nodded. "I''m from the Bell family." "I''m going to meet you." Lars opened his eyes wide at the word ''Bell House'' and knelt down on one knee in front of Sears. The reckless act almost made Jamie spit out what he ate. "I''m from the Weltons now, so I don''t have to." "That, though." Hahaha. Long time no see. To see a Pyro priest prostrate." "You too." Jamie looked at his parents in bewilderment. They took Lars'' actions for granted. ''What the hell is this?'' I understand that there is a Pyro Church in Apton, the territory ruled by the Bell family, the maternal one. But that couldn''t be the reason Lars bowed to Sears. A denomination belonging to the territory is like a tenant, if it were to be compared. Which tenant kneels to the landlord? The Bell family and the Pyro Church must have had just such a relationship. And the target for the paladin to kneel had to be at least a bishop-level figure. ''Is there something I don''t know?'' The close relationship between the Pyro and the Bell family could be seen just by looking at Lars'' attitude. But no matter how much I think about it, I don''t know what it is. In this case, the answer is to ask. Jamie asked his father, Earl Wellton, with an innocent look. "Why is he there?" "It is complicated to explain. I''ll let you know later when I get a chance. Earl Wellton answered in a soft voice. Jamie clicked inwardly. After dinner, I''ll go and ask either of them. If the relationship between the Bell family and the Pyro Church is stronger than expected, it will be a pain in the ass. ''Pyro. After all, she is also something I have to kill.'' "Stop getting up." Sears grabbed Lars'' arm and lifted him up. Lars looked at her and said in a moved voice. "It must have been my mother''s will that led me to this place." "Live a sinless life." "Not harsh mercy. I didn''t expect to be greeted here." As Lars sat down, he said over and over that he couldn''t believe it. "Come on. All the food will be cold." "I will eat well, thank you very much." At the Count''s suggestion, Lars started eating. It''s warm as usual, but this morning, a different kind of warmth drifted over the table. ''I''ll pretend.'' Except for one person. * * * After the meal, Earl Wellton brought Lars to his office. They chatted briefly over tea. okay. How did you get here? There would be no reason for the Pyro to come all the way to the east." Initially, the influence of the Pyro religion in the Kingdom of Seldam was minimal. Fortunately, the Pyro Church was located in only a few provinces near Apton. "Did you come here with the intention of expanding your power in the East?" "It is not. I came here for a different reason." "Any other reason?" "I am chasing someone." Lars'' expression became serious. "He is a person who conducts terrible experiments that no human being should ever do." "Isn''t there a tribe that does such things other than warlocks?" "I am not a warlock. No, in a way, it''s not much different from the Warlocks. "Who the hell is that?" "I am a chimera creator." The Count''s eyes widened. It was because I never imagined that the word ''chimera'' would come out of Lars'' mouth. "Are you saying that someone is making chimeras illegally?" That''s right. The bigger problem is that it''s not just an ordinary chimera. "Can a chimera be normal?" Hahaha. I don''t mean that. Well Before I speak, may I ask you a favor?" " If you can listen." "This issue is a top secret even in the church, so we cannot talk about it casually. So if you can help me, I will tell you." So, I''m asking you to cooperate. Yeah. Lars looked at the Count with a nervous expression on his face. He did not know that the land he had reached was Heis, the Welton family estate, but this was truly a God-given opportunity. Earl Wellton is a powerful sword master. If he helps, things will be easier. Hmm. The Count tapped the table with his finger and began to ponder. "A chimera maker." A chimera is an artificial lifeform created by combining the strengths of several living things. That alone is not a sin. But the world treated them as sinners. It was because they used ''human'' as their material. I don''t know if this is the case with all chimera creators, but at least all of the chimera creators that have appeared so far have. ''The fact that it is treated as a top secret in the denomination.'' The Count looked at Lars, who was staring intently at him. Paladins do not deal with mana. So you can''t use an auror. So, it was not easy for a general knight to feel the status of a paladin. But the Count was a sword master. The one who reached the apex of the sword. No matter how different the power used, it was not difficult to read the spirit of the opponent. Lars wasn''t just a paladin. The spirit that he felt was at least expert in terms of the level of a knight. He did not reach the Master, but his skills must be at the level of a knight commander. Such a person was tracking the chimera creator alone. "I can''t guarantee that I will help both physically and mentally because of my position. But since I know the relationship between my in-laws and the Pyro, it''s a bit hard to just skip it. "That said ." "I''ll help you." Lars''s face lit up with joy. Thank you very much! "Goodbye. So why is the Pyro after the Chimera Maker? And why didn''t you ask the Kingdom for help?" Chimera creators are the enemy of mankind. If they had requested support from the kingdom, they would have supported their troops. "If you ask the kingdom, it will certainly be of great help, but if you do, the prestige of the Pyro will be greatly reduced." "What do you mean? If it was to the point that telling someone would diminish your prestige, shouldn''t you have told me too? "You are Earl Wellton, so I asked you. You are not the Belgian and in-laws." If Sears wasn''t the wife of the Bell family, he wouldn''t have even talked about it. "What I''m going to tell you from now on is that you should never go outside. Please. " Do it." "The chimera creator the Church is pursuing. That guy." Lars'' eyes narrowed coldly. "I used the divinity of the Order of the Pyro to create the Chimera." " What do you mean?" "There are more than ten priests who have been sacrificed at his hand." - Continued on next episode - CH 18 : Zenith (1) I didn''t know that the day would come when I waited until I was thirsty for tea time. Jamie was walking briskly to the garden. I wanted to hear from Sears about the relationship between the Bell and the Pyro Church. I don''t know how far I''ll tell my young lover myself, but I was going to listen carefully. Eventually, we arrived at the garden where we always enjoy tea time. "Is my son here?" Sears, who had arrived first, embraced Sarah tightly in her arms and waved her hand. Sarah was munching on a cookie that was about half her face in her small hand. "Come on, sit down." Yeah. Jamie jumped into a high chair and sat down. The maid came and poured red tea in a luxurious teacup. "I will drink." I drank a little bit of hot tea. At the end of the sweetness came a little bitterness. Jamie put down the glass and looked at Sears. "Are you sure you have something to say?" I have a question. "Hmm. Shall the mother guess what my son is curious about?" Sears brought his face up to his nose with a playful expression on his face. Then he smiled and lightly tapped the tip of his nose with his index finger. "Were you curious about your mother''s house and the paladin uncle?" Yeah. "I wonder who''s son he is. You should know that you are curious." She straightened herself and stroked Sarah''s hair. "It was from the days of my great-grandfather, whom I never saw Jamie." "Your great-grandfather?" Huh. You are my mother''s grandfather." The former head of the Bell family, Marquis Ispil Bell. Jamie didn''t know much about him. All I know is that the Bell family at the time he was in California enjoyed a greater reputation than it is today. Jamie looked at Sears curiously, and she started talking. "50 years ago. It was even before Mom and Dad were born." * * * evening when the sun goes down. Jamie looked at the sunset and was in trouble. I heard from Sears about the relationship between the Bells and the Pyro. Why the paladin bowed to her, it was fully understood. "It was a benefactor of the church." Fifty years ago, the Pyro Church had the highest relic, the Mirror of Truth, stolen by someone. The mirror of truth is a symbol of the goddess Pyro, and it could also be called the identity of the church. It was also a big problem that someone had stolen it, but the real problem was the identity of the person who stole it. He was a follower of the Demon King. He made a direct contract with the Demon King and was planning to manifest the Demon King into this world through the Mirror of Truth. This was a huge crisis that would destroy the peace of the continent that had been going on for hundreds of years in an instant. The Demon King''s followers summoned a force called [Demon] and drove the Kingdom of Seldam into crisis. Jamie was also interested in history, so he knew what was going on. "I was really surprised that the beginning of the Portsmouth Garden incident was related to the Pyro Church." Apparently, the Pyro Church somehow hid the fact that the Mirror of Truth was stolen. Anyway, [Daemon] attacked the territory called Portsmouth. Their power, which replaced the divine in the holy relics with magic, was powerful. They occupied most of Portsmouth and infiltrated the gardens of the Lord''s Castle. And when the land of Seldam was in danger of being taken away, Marquis Ispil Bell appeared. He led his elite knights to break through the [Demon], slashing many followers, and succeeded in subjugating even the followers of the Demon King who stole the Mirror of Truth. In the process of subjugation, great sacrifices were made, and the Marquis of Ispil Bell passed away due to the wounds suffered at that time. The Pyro Church appointed the Marquis as an honorary archbishop as a token of gratitude and remembrance, and pledged to treat all members of the Bell family as a bishop for the next 100 years. ''The horse is treated like a bishop, and that''s a ridiculous level of compensation.'' That is why the Pyro Church was taking the incident very seriously. ''It was worth it, though.'' The mirror of truth knew Jamie. The 12 gods bestowed their symbol as the supreme holy thing to each denomination. The mirror of truth is a symbol of the goddess Pyro, and has the power to illuminate everything on the subject. That''s why her nickname was ''mercy and punishment''. "It''s not that bad." The corners of Jamie''s lips rose slightly. At first, I thought it might be a hindrance to my future plans, but now I have a different opinion. Minimum bishop level treatment. Goddess Pyro is an enemy that must one day be killed, but shouldn''t you make the most of what is available? Recently, I heard that the power of the Pyro Church has decreased. Even so, the 12 gods were 12 gods. It is a being who has a huge influence on the entire continent. "Kukkuk." Jamie''s eyes turned purple. "Jamie!" Just then, I heard Sears calling for Jamie from outside. Jamie responded by suppressing the black mana as much as possible. Yeah-! * * * Even though no one ordered it, Ricky has been cleaning the church since early morning. The priests and nuns who had just finished their morning prayers found him and praised him for being beautiful. Ricky, who had never been praised in his life, was unaware of their praise. ''I really like this place.'' The boy, who was forced to become an adult, was gradually returning to his original age. A child must be a child. Ricky smiled broadly, remembering what the priest once said. After cleaning, I went back to my room. It was time for breakfast, so I was thinking of going to a restaurant with my younger brother. ''By the way, did you say Shinno is going today?'' Shinno, a boy chosen by God. Whatever it was, it was embarrassing. There is nothing I lack more than Shinno. Ricky felt a little jealous of him. ''No no. Jealousy is bad.'' He shook his little head violently. It''s true that Shinno is envious, but that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t be jealous. The priest was like that. Jealousy narrows the scope of thinking. Don''t narrow your thinking. In order to become a big person, you must also be able to think broadly. Ricky offered a brief prayer of repentance to God and opened the door. "Is that your brother?" let''s go eat. Uh! Ricky took Anna''s hand and headed to the dining room. The van arrived at the restaurant first. Yo! "You came early." "Hello Anna." "Hello, Van." Anna waved her hand in the empty air. The van walked there with a gunshot. And he waved his hand. Ricky thought Van was a really good friend. Although we hadn''t met for a while, a good friend of mine was kind to my brother who couldn''t see. They got their food and sat down. "You know it''s today, right?" "Shinno oppa farewell party?" "Anna has a good memory!" Hi-Hi. At Van''s compliment, Anna blushed and smiled. Ricky took a handful of bread and asked him. "What time do you start?" 11 o''clock. "I can eat and rest for a while." right. "I envy Shinno oppa." I also. Van nodded as if he agreed with Anna''s words. Among the people in the orphanage, there is probably not a single orphan who is not envious of Shinno. Ricky spread jam on the bread and read the two of them together. "If we work hard, we will be able to get a favor. Until then, let''s work hard." right. Fighting! Fighting! "Dining quietly!" Van and Anna became a couple at the command of a priest. Ricky looked at them and burst out laughing. The farewell party began. In the auditorium, Bishop Lincoln was holding the hand of Shinno, a boy with short hair that suits him well. "Today, our young brother Shin-no is chosen by our parent, Janice God, to leave. Let us all bless him on the road ahead, and let us raise the toast on this significant day." When Bishop Lincoln raised the golden cup high in his left hand, all believers followed him and raised their own. "Blessing Shinno." "Blessings." Shinno followed those words with a happy face. From the moment I heard that Janice was chosen by God, I couldn''t control my excitement. He looked at Bishop Lincoln with twinkling eyes. "Thank you very much, Bishop." "Gratitude is giving to God. I''m proud of you, Shinno. Bishop Lincoln stroked Shinno''s head with a kind face. "I wish you blessings on the road ahead in your life." Yeah. I also wish the Bishop and everyone here a blessing. If it wasn''t for the bishop, I would still be walking around the streets." "Miracles are fair to everyone. If I get a chance someday, I will see you again." The farewell party didn''t last long. Shinno left in a gorgeous white carriage with everyone''s blessings. Shinno leaned out the window, waved his hands to everyone, and shouted loudly. "Thank you all! I will definitely come back and repay you all!" "Goodbye, Shinno!" "Be happy!" "I''ll follow you soon too!" Friends of the same orphanage sent enthusiastic support to Shinno. Ricky grabbed his younger brother''s hand and waved Shinno''s hand. And when the carriage was completely out of sight, he lowered his hand. "Will Shinno oppa be happy?" Huh. you will be happy So let''s be happy too." Huh. The brothers and sisters held each other''s hands and went back to the room. * * * The carriage stopped until late at night. Shinno was in a deep sleep. The priest who followed him as his protector lightly shook Shinno''s shoulder. "It has arrived, Shinno." "Ugh. Already?" "Already. It is time for the moon to pass already." Ugh. I slept a lot." Shinno rubbed his still sleepy eyes and stretched wide. Then he smiled and asked the priest. "Is this the headquarters of the main school?" " Follow me." Instead of answering, the priest opened the door of the carriage and went out. Shinno tilted his head and followed him. And looking around, I noticed something strange. ''forest?'' Is the Zenith Church''s headquarters in the middle of a forest like this? There was doubt, but there was no doubt. He is a boy who has been chosen by God. A brighter future than anyone else was waiting. The forest was eerie, but considering it was a sanctuary, it wasn''t scary. "Let''s go." The priest took the lead. Shinno followed him with joy. And I arrived at a building. The building was so old that I couldn''t even think of it as a church. There was a lot of dust on the back that lit up the surroundings, and the corpses of insects were stuck together. In particular, there were sculptures of unknown beasts standing on either side of the entrance, so it was very reluctant. "Sah, Priest?" "Let''s go in." "Hey, are we okay? I don''t think so." The place to arrive was the headquarters of the Zenith Church, which should shine brilliantly. It was not a building with such an old and eerie atmosphere. "Let''s go in." The priest grabbed Shinno''s hand with an expressionless face. I thought something was wrong, but I couldn''t resist the touch. ''okay. There''s no way something''s wrong I was chosen by God.'' No problem. God cannot betray Himself. Shinno took the priest''s hand and followed him into the building. The inside of the building was more serious than the outside. Cobwebs hanging everywhere, all kinds of bugs and dusty floors. It is a sight that has no choice but to stop walking. However, at the priest''s attraction, the light body had no choice but to be dragged. The priest stood in front of the bookshelf and pulled out a particularly clean book halfway through. A secret space appeared as the bookshelf was borrowed sideways with a click sound. It was then that Shinno realized that something was wrong. However, it was late. Shinno was too weak to resist the priest''s hand. As I went downstairs, a terrible sight unfolded. The corpses of all kinds of animals were contained in the glass tube, and an object thought to be a brain was floating in some glass tube. From half-dissected corpses to squashed skeletons were also visible. Several reagents were being produced, or something was boiling on the lamp. four Priest?" " ." "I think I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Hehe. Shinno pretended not to know as much as possible and pulled the priest''s hand. "Go up again. Ooh, let''s go to our headquarters. Go get the stigmata... You said you had to get a stigma." The priest turned and looked at him. There was no emotion left in his cold eyes. Shinno felt a chill in his spine. "Priest ." "I brought it." The priest opened his mouth. And from somewhere, footsteps began to be heard. The buzzing sound was the sound of footsteps, but it felt like my soul was pounding. All the new clothes made by the members of the church were soaked with cold sweat. Tung- Kugugugugugung- The right wall opened with a loud noise. Someone walked out of there. Shinno''s eyes widened. "Lord, Bishop." "Shinno. See you again." Appearing from the wall was none other than Bishop Lincoln. He obviously remained in the church. The only people who left Heis were himself, the coachman, and the priest next to him. But how is Bishop Lincoln here? "You have a very frightened face." "Lord, Bishop. Have I not been chosen by God?" "It''s true that I was hired. Janice God has personally named you." "By the way, why did you come here and not the headquarters?" "Because this is the utopia we will reach." Bishop Lincoln stroked Shinno''s head with his characteristic benevolent face. "Children are born with innocence. unspoiled purity. That''s great." Yes? "It''s something that adults can''t have. So, isn''t there a saying that children suck up anything like a sponge?" I didn''t understand what the bishop was saying. "So it''s been chosen." The smiling bishop''s eyes opened. There was a glimmer of madness in his blue eyes. "Come in." "Is it my turn at last?" It was an unpleasant voice, as if scratching iron. Behind the bishop, an old man with glasses bent over his waist walked out. Both sides of the old man''s hair were sticking out. He adjusted his glasses and looked at Shinno. "A good test subject." This place is full of madness. Shinno thought so. - Continued on next episode - CH 19 : Zenith (2) Lars had been swinging his sword at the gym since early morning. He was a priest and a swordsman at the same time, so he trained steadily without missing a day. "Whoa." He wiped his sweat and looked outside, which was getting brighter. It was dark when I entered the dance hall, but it seems that several hours have passed since then. When he came out, the servant, who was waiting at the Count''s order, handed him a towel. Although the servant''s assistant was unfamiliar to the priest Lars, he owed too much debt to ignore the count''s consideration. Thank you. You''re welcome. Lars simply crossed his name, took a towel, and wiped his sweat. "How much time has it been?" "It''s not too late for breakfast yet. I think you should wash up and go right away." Seeing the servant smiling and talking, Lars also showed a sly smile. He coughed a few times and headed to the bathroom. Indeed, as the Count Welton''s title is counted among the Seldam Kingdoms, the bathroom was also great. I thought that the church''s baths were also quite good, but the private baths of high-ranking nobles were different. When are you going to have this valuable experience again? I felt guilty as a priest in my affluent life, but I decided to enjoy it for now. "Is the seat okay?" "When I was at the church, the bed was like a stone, but the bed here was like a cloud. As soon as I lay down, I fell asleep." "You always make your partner feel good. haha! The Count laughed wildly, wondering if he liked Lars'' smirk. "I listen to it a lot." Sears smiled and offered food, and Lars finished the meal happily. After breakfast, the Earl and Lars had a short tea time. "So, what are you going to do today?" "I''m thinking of walking around the city a bit." "I have given the order, but there must be something else about the priest." "I hope so too. So, by the way, I need a guide." Lars did not know the geography of Heis. You might be able to wander aimlessly, but getting guidance was more effective in achieving your goal. The Count had the same idea. He thought for a moment and then turned his head to the side. Lars also looked at the place where the Count''s gaze was directed. There was a little boy holding a teacup bigger than his hand. The boy noticed the two eyes staring at him and tilted his head. why? "Jamie. Can you help my uncle?" "The Count!" "It''s okay." "But it can be dangerous !" "Because it''s okay." Lars was startled by the count''s words and tried to stop him, but he kept his mouth shut at the count''s resolute expression. "I just need to show you around the city." Well ." Jamie looked at Lars. He looked at himself with a pretty bewildered face and smiled awkwardly. ''It''s dangerous.'' Lars tried to tell the Count that it could be dangerous. This is not to say that it is simply dangerous for a child to guide the way. In the first place, it would be dangerous to have an expert-class paladin together. Even so, saying this means that even an expert paladin could be in a dangerous situation. It may be a leap, but this kind of nib was almost right. ''And yesterday the Count and the Paladin talked until late.'' This is what I heard directly from the servant. It''s a relationship that''s not even close, but we couldn''t have a long conversation. Maybe if it was a really good-natured personality, the Count he knew was a personality who only talked about necessary things. There would be no way that Lars, who was in Eul''s position, would hold on to the Earl and keep Saddam for a long time. It''s reluctant to go around with a paladin, but I wanted to find out what Lars'' secret was. Maybe it had something to do with the Zenith Church, I didn''t know. good! Jamie nodded her head brightly. Earl Wellton said to Lars, stroking his son''s head. "You will be a good guide." "If it were my son, he would be a great guide." up to Sears. Lars looked at Jamie with a complicated expression. The Count and his wife even said this, but I can''t deny it. And if you''re with him, you won''t have any major problems. Okay. Our handsome little master, please take care of us." Lars gave a burdened wink and held out his hand. " Please." Jamie grabbed his hand, holding back the nausea that rose to his throat. * * * "This is Belbart Street. You can think of it as the biggest street in Highs." "I remember you here. I have memories of passing by at night, struggling with hunger." Jamie looked at Lars with pitiful eyes. Come to think of it, the place where I first found this man was not far from Belbart Street. He lay there like a corpse. Feeling Jamie''s gaze, Lars coughed in embarrassment. "Please guide me elsewhere." "Follow me." Jamie didn''t travel around Heath much, either, but his overwhelming memory never forgot the path he had taken. "If you go here, you will see a fountain. Dillante Square, you can think of it as the center of Highs. It''s where most people gather." "That is the Violet Commercial District. Can''t you just give me an explanation? "If you go this way, Pion Administrative Region. I am not going to explain much here." "From here on, it''s been farmland. I''m in charge of the year of Hiss. It is also one of the top three breadbaskets in the kingdom, so it is a very important place both inside and outside." Lars clicked his tongue at Jamie''s reckless wandering around. His stamina was so good that he doubted whether he was a seven-year-old kid. Is that all? The explanation was also clear, and he was mastering each area at the level of an expert. He seemed to understand why Earl Wellton had recommended Jamie as his guide. He was smarter than most administration people. Of course, that wasn''t Jamie''s true meaning, but Lars didn''t even know that. "Thanks, I went through all of Hiss. Now that I''ve remembered all the paths, I think I''ll be able to walk around alone. Thank you very much. Lars squatted down and looked at Jamie and said. Jamie replied that it was even more unpleasant, but he smiled without showing it. "I had fun too." "Then shall we go back now?" Lars reached out to grab him. Jamie didn''t hold hands. I didn''t follow him just to guide the way. I should have heard what you had to say with the Count yesterday. "By the way. I have a question for you." "Are you curious?" "What did you talk to Dad about yesterday?" Jamie asked the question with as pure eyes as possible. Lars'' eyes widened at the sudden question. I knew the kid was very curious. There is an orphanage run by his denomination as well, so I have dealt with children several times. But the curiosity of children was usually futile. ''I thought, at the very least, they would ask what a paladin is doing.'' I didn''t know what to ask about yesterday''s conversation with Earl Wellton. I knew Jamie was mature, but that was a different matter. I didn''t know how to respond. "The Count and we, Jamie, said they were so handsome, and that they would become very handsome when they grow up." Do not lie. Jamie nodded coldly. Lars was heartbroken. I didn''t know that a child would give such a contemptuous gaze. How mature is this kid! Seeing Lars like that, Jamie clicked his tongue. Do you mean that you knew who the being in front of you was and told such an unspoken lie? "It''s true. Jamie just talked a lot!" "If you don''t want to say it, say no. Even kids these days don''t believe it." The words ''You''re a kid too'' came up to my throat. Lars scratched his cheek with a puzzled look. "Sorry for lying. It''s an adult situation, so I can''t tell you." adult ejaculation. As soon as he heard those words, lightning struck Jamie''s head. He roamed the entire Highs under his own guidance. To learn the geography of hiss. The "why" question was not necessary. ''There is something here.'' If so, what is it, when I was thinking. There is one place that I haven''t been guided to yet. "There are places I haven''t been to." Huh? Is there any place you haven''t been to? "Heis branch of the Zenith Church. I haven''t been there yet." When he heard the word Zenith Kyo, Lars'' eyes flashed. Jamie did not lose sight of it. ''I don''t know if it''s something related to the Zenith Church, but maybe things can be fun.'' nothing is certain Jamie guided Lars to the Zenith Church. * * * "The market is huge." "It''s a market that runs from Belbart Street. I heard that we also get our food here." It was a place that handled the food that went up to the lord''s table. All of them were of the highest quality. The more I looked at it, the more I realized that there was no real estate like His. "That''s it." Lars looked where Jamie was pointing. A white building that felt like it was made with care stood in the distance. The emblem of Zenith is drawn where it can be seen best. "Hmm. It''s been a long time since Zenith." "Have you ever been to Zenith?" "The gods we serve are different, but we tend to interact. I had a relationship with Zenith Kyo in the past, but now we don''t get along very well." are you not on good terms? Although the 12 gods themselves are powerful, their strong bond was their strength. The reason why the powerful warlock, Diablo Volfir, was defeated was because he could not overcome his solidarity. However, it is said that the current relationship between the Pyro and the Zenith is not good. It was incomprehensible to Jamie, who had been defeated by them in the past. "Why?" Well It''s complicated to explain. Just let them know that it''s an adult matter." Damn it. Don''t speak badly once. Jamie cursed him inwardly and decided to find out for himself later. They were passing by a large boulevard. Passing by here was the Zenith Bridge. I will come here on my own feet in my lifetime. Jamie sent an annoyed look at the denomination. uh? you! Just then, on the other side of the street, a boy holding a broomstick put his finger on Jamie. "Have you been really long?" The boy approached Jamie with a bright face. Jamie frowned at the unexpected situation. "Do you know him?" "I don''t know." At Lars'' question, Jamie shook her head. He was the first kid I saw. However, they acted as if they had known each other for a long time. Have you ever met I don''t forget what I''ve seen once, but I didn''t bother to remember what I wasn''t interested in. I tried to remember. Several scenes went by in a flash and stopped at one point. It was a very late night. ''okay. You''re the kid I saw as I walked out the alley right after making Azad and Ryza. It wasn''t cheap.'' Hey! The boy, Ricky, approached with a bright face and waving his hand. And- Rumble! "What! Oh, no! The wheel of a wagon passing by the boulevard caught on a stone beak and began to tilt. The horses raised their front legs. The joint to the carriage broke and the two horses fell to the ground. "Wow!" The coachman, who was holding the reins, could not withstand the force of the horse when it collapsed and was thrown out onto the road. It was an instant when the track of the lost wagon was broken. The wagon left the road and started turning around the curve at great speed. The rattling sound was terrifying. uh? Ricky, who was running, stopped walking. A black shadow fell over my head. The carriage, which had left the road, was headed in the direction the young boy Ricky was standing. Damn it! Lars spewed out divine power and flew towards Ricky. An expert-class paladin was close to a superman. It is a wide street, but at least 100 meters. If you put your mind to it, you could run it in 3 seconds. However, it would take less than a second for the carriage to rush to Ricky. Immediate situation! space. speed. evasion. Restriction. Sort. defense. elasticity. [Chain Area] earth, air, and sky. Chains of mana came out of all of them. Chains wrapped around the wagon, which was falling at great speed as if it were voluntarily. Quad-!! The wagon was smashed and debris splattered in all directions. Even in such a state, the wagon, which had accelerated, rushed forward with the momentum to break the chain. chains taut. The chains were never broken by the given elasticity properties. But moving forward seemed difficult to prevent. Jamie clenched it. He lost more strength than before, but at this rate, he couldn''t stop Riki from being crushed. ''black.'' A black shadow rose above his head. But something moved before that- "Extreme!" Seok-! The sound of sharp cuts echoed in Ricky''s ears. At the same time, a large back blocked his front. Go away! The carriage split on both sides. The glow of the setting sun shone through the cracks. Ricky felt relief from that light. Are you okay? Ricky answered the Paladin''s question. "Ahhh!" I burst into tears that I had been holding back. - Continued on next episode - CH 20 : Zenith (3) Ricky stopped crying and looked at the two with a look of embarrassment. I almost died, but when I came back to life, tears came out without me knowing. Even when I was in Rival, I had never cried as sadly as I did today. "Sorry, I''m sorry. I cried like a child." "Is that right kid? The child can cry even louder." Lars smiled coolly and stroked Ricky''s head. Perhaps embarrassed by the benefactor''s touch, Ricky''s cheeks blushed. Lars smiled and took his hands off his head and saw Jamie sitting on a nearby bench. ''By the way, it was great magic.'' I don''t know much about magic. However, there have been several instances of joint operations with wizards. ''Their status was about 4 or 5 classes.'' Among the wizards, they had reached a considerable level. The magic they performed was pretty great even for Lars. But, compared to the magic Jamie did today, can it be said to be any better? I couldn''t be sure. The thought puzzled Lars. ''It''s magic skills that are unmatched even compared to veteran wizards who have been through everything before birth.'' Now he seemed to understand why Earl Wellton had given him Jamie. I thought it was simply because I was smart, but I was completely wrong. Jamie was a genius. At the age of only 7, a genius with skills at the level of a veteran, and talent that is beyond words. Thinking about it that way, my stomach ache for some reason. What kind of wizard would Jamie be if she were an adult? ''At least I know I''m going to be something I can''t even make eye contact with.'' He, too, grew up hearing the sound of a genius when he was young. I was pretty elated at the time, but seeing Jamie makes me ashamed now. "Go to the friend you see over there and say thank you. If it wasn''t for that kid, it would have been really dangerous. "He is ?" Ricky looked at Jamie in disbelief. Well, you wouldn''t have even seen Jamie use magic because it was overshadowed by the carriage. "It was that child who used the chain magic around the carriage." Really? Isn''t that what you did? "Oh, uncle?" At the word uncle , a convulsion occurred in the corners of Lars'' eyes. But Ricky''s mind was already on Jamie. Ricky looked at Jamie with round eyes. He, too, knew by seeing the chains mercilessly wrapped around the carriage. I thought that the magic was also done by Lars. He didn''t know he was a paladin, so it was a thought that could be done enough. "Did you really do it?" Ricky took a step closer to Jamie and asked. Jamie answered with an annoyed face. uh. Thank you so much! I survived thanks to you! Thanks! Ricky''s eyes twinkled in response to the affirmative answer, and he grabbed Jamie''s hand and shook it burdensomely. Hey hey hey! stop! My arm will be pulled out!" Thank you so much! As I waved my arms, my whole body trembled strangely. The shaking power was so strong. ''What kind of kid has such power?'' Or am I weak? It can''t be. This body bears the blood of the Welton and Bel families. Objectively, he had physical abilities that were incomparable to those of his peers. It''s just buried in magic skills superior to that. ''This little boy is too strong.'' Jamie frowned and pulled out his hand. My palms were burning red. After a quick glance and fearful glance, Ricky apologized with a bewildered expression on his face. "Mi, sorry. I got excited and grabbed it too hard." done. "But is there anything that makes you angry?" Ricky tilted his head in response to the blunt response. "Nothing. In the first place, you and I passed by for a while, is there anything to be upset about?" Jamie is blunt because he doesn''t care. What reason could there be to please someone who is not interested? I was a little curious as to why the guy who seemed dark a few months ago was getting brighter, but I didn''t really want to find out. "I''m going to join Zenith soon." The sun is setting. It''s summer, so it''s not going to go away anytime soon, but I had to attend dinner, so I didn''t have time to spare. When Lars was present, he had to look inside the church. OK. Lars replied willingly, knowing that he could not afford it. He gave a brief greeting to Ricky, who was staring blankly. "Then let us go. See you later when we meet again." The two turned towards the Zenith Bridge. Ricky looked at their backs and opened his mouth. "Are you going to school?" Well? By the way? Lars turned his head slightly and nodded. Ricky smiled and pointed at himself with his thumb. "Then I will guide you as a reward!" To Ricky, the church was like a front yard. * * * ''I didn''t know you were living in an orphanage.'' Jamie looked at Ricky smiling. It seems that the reason he was bright as he is now, who had been walking through the alleys of the night with a face tired of life, was the power of Zenith. ''Because it is also a light for those who are having a hard time with religion.'' Although he hated the 12 gods and the religions that followed them, he had no intention of denying the positive effects of religion. The problem is that in the process, a ''fantastic'' is born. Anyway, it was good. Although there is Las, he must have been a little wary because the god he believed in was different. But if it''s Ricky''s lifesaver, it''s a different story. like now "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, something big would have happened to Ricky. The old nun in charge of the orphanage thanked Lars and Jamie. "As a priest who worships the goddess Pyro, I just did what was normal. On the contrary, this kid did a great job in saving Ricky." The nun''s eyes changed for a moment when she said that she was a priest of the Pyro, but then returned to normal. Then he looked at Jamie with his usual face. "Who is this child?" "I am the son of the lord here." "Hey. It was So Young-joo." The fact that Jamie was the lord''s son gave the nun quite a surprised look. "It''s Jamie Welton." How. I should have recognized that emerald hair color right away. I forgot." The emerald hair color was a result of heredity, which only existed in the Welton family. I usually recognize them by their hair color, but if you weren''t born in Highs, you might not know. That means, if you were born in Highs, you cannot know. Because the emerald color is nothing less than a symbol of highs. So, Sister was not born in Highs. ''But why are you pretending to be born in Highs?'' Do you really need to? It was when Jamie was looking at the nun with suspicious eyes. "Gee, really ?" Ricky looked at Jamie with a puzzled look. I never thought he would be the son of the lord here. My hands and feet trembled. So far, I''ve talked comfortably, but what if I dared to be punished for being cocky toward a nobleman? The only brother is blind. If you don''t have confidence, what''s your brother''s future? uh uh." My head was dizzy. Jamie frowned at Ricky like that. Why is this guy suddenly like this? ''Because I am the lord''s son?'' It was probably like that. Indeed. It was enough to cause panic when I found out that the subjects I was comfortable with were the nobles, and also the second generation of the great aristocrats. ''This guy must have been born in Highs . No, you might not know.'' It was a child who was walking around the streets at night. Even if the owner of this land knew, he would have lived a life without knowing what his hair color was or what he looked like. Thinking about it that way made me a little sad. But just that. No further feelings existed for Jamie. "Did you come all the way here to pick up Ricky?" Lars shook his head at the nun''s question. "At the same time, I came here to see what it would be like to hear that the Zenith Church took root in this land this year." "Ah, it''s a field trip." The word field trip made the nun look slightly uncomfortable. I heard that the relationship between the Pyro and Zenith is really bad. Just looking at the nun''s reaction seemed to be enough to understand. "I''ll call the priest." I''ll wait. "Ricky, would you like So Young-joo to show you around this place?" Lars and Jamie frowned at the same time. The change in her expression was so slight that the nun did not notice. ''Why are you trying to separate me and Lars?'' There may be no particular reason, but considering the relationship between the two religions, it was unlikely. ''Do I have to harm Lars?'' It''s not that I''m not good enough to be beaten easily. Jamie decided to make a safety device just in case. "I decided to have dinner with my parents today too, so see you later." Lars replied with a smile as if he had noticed Jamie''s intentions. "Okay, see you later." * * * Ricky looked uncomfortable. And Jamie was uncomfortable with that attitude. It was very annoying to stare at you as you kept rolling your eyes. "Do you have something to say?" there ." Ricky looked into Jamie''s eyes and opened his mouth carefully. "This is the orphanage where I live Yes." Ever since he found out he was a nobleman, his attitude was strange. ''You seem to have been thinking about how to treat me.'' Jamie hasn''t said much since then, so he''s probably groaning on his own. Sick - there was a laugh. "Treat me the way I want to be treated." " Yeah? "Because I don''t care about that." Whether it was raised or lowered, it didn''t matter. He was reincarnated as the son of a great noble and lived for 7 years, but he never thought about authority. No, I wasn''t interested in anyone in the first place. As long as you don''t harm yourself. Even at the ball, if Brother Simon had ended up with a line that bothered him, he wouldn''t have done it that far. tablet Words? "Don''t say it twice." Jamie strode forward. Ricky stared at Jamie''s back, then smirked and ran to his side. come here! I''ll introduce you to a lot of places!" Is it good to have relationships with other people like that? Jamie remembered the now hazy past. ''I can''t remember.'' laughing and chatting with someone Drinking all night and wishing for tomorrow. Was it that kind of life? Or was it an empty monster like now? I still remember Jane''s smiling and crying face, but everything else was blurry. That would be proof that that much time has passed. ''okay. I don''t need it, so it disappears from my memory.'' You don''t have to remember the past. Isn''t that why he castrated his emotions? Everything that exists is trivial. You only need to achieve your purpose. ''The Fall of the 12 Gods. That''s all I want.'' Jamie looked up at Ricky, who was smiling, and made up his mind again. * * * "This is the room my brother and I share." Ricky brought Jamie to the room to rest for a while after the orphanage tour. Anna. My brother brought a friend." Since when have you been friends? It wasn''t funny, but I didn''t respond because it was probably good. friend? A little girl''s answer came from inside. Huh. He''s a great friend. Ricky opened the door and led Jamie inside. The room was not spacious. There were two children''s bedspreads and a chest of drawers for underwear. The church took care of the clothes, so there was no closet. Jamie glanced through the infinitely narrow space compared to his own room, then turned to the girl sitting on the bed. "Should I say hi?" Good morning. I''m Anna Take good care of me. Anna got up from her seat and greeted her belly button. But Jamie said nothing. I just stared at Anna so that I could pierce it. Ricky called him with a puzzled face. "Jamie?" " ." "Jamie, why all of a sudden?" Ah. sorry. I was thinking about something else for a while. nice to meet you Call me Jamie." The last name was not disclosed. When Ricky glanced at him asking if he was okay, he roughly nodded his head. It wasn''t that important now. ''What the hell is this kid?'' It seemed as if the wriggling intention of killing would spread out at any moment. That boy named Anna. ''You are born with the qualities of an adult.'' in those two eyes. A special divine power was flowing. * * * The old man with his two pointed heads grumbled in a dissatisfied voice. "The test specimen was usable, but it still didn''t come out as expected." Bishop Lincoln looked at the white-clad knight standing in front of him and responded with a rather contented tone. "I don''t see it as bad. How many times would you wish to complete it? That is enough for now." "I''m glad you said that." "More than that, Doctor. Shouldn''t we be preparing for the next turn soon?" "Is there a child with adult qualities?" "The child is not yet. It is the ''material'' that should be carried out without failure when the research is completed." Lincoln thought of Anna, a blind girl caring for in an orphanage. "The next child okay. He grinned and said to the man called the Doctor. "I''d love to be the boy''s brother." - Continued on next episode - CH 21 : Zenith (4) Jamie didn''t know what to do with the blind girl in front of her. What is a ''saint''? He was a being who used the power of the gods more freely than anyone else. They were the ones who troubled Diablo Volfir the most when mythology was rampant. The power she had was nothing compared to her own, but the power of the two letters "adult" was not. The saints were called agents of God. To those who worship the gods, they are another master. A great army arose. They did not spare their lives at the sage''s command. Those who were immortal also pushed even the mighty warlock into a corner. Waves of fanaticism. It still scares me when I think of that time. ''But this child was born with the qualities of an adult.'' blind girl. Did you say her name is Anna? As Ricky''s younger sister, she has not yet realized her powers as an adult. It doesn''t matter if I''m not aware of it all my life, but I''ve never seen such a case in my life. ''Besides, you are an adult with specialized eyes.'' A strong deity is born in one specific body part of an adult. In Anna''s case, she has two eyes. This is a case where he was born away from him because of his strong divine power. I may not be able to see a single ray of light now, but I had no idea how far I would see if I realized the power of an adult. At least one thing was certain. ''You will be able to see all the trends of the world.'' magic too. come too. Divinity too. maybe even a natural phenomenon. You will get all-seeing eyes. ''Should I kill you now?'' We don''t know when, but Anna has the potential to become a very annoying enemy. Right now, the Zenith Church has it, but she''s just an orphan anyway. He had the confidence to secretly assassinate. "Why are you suddenly looking like this? Are you sure you fell in love with my brother?" As Jamie made a serious expression, Ricky smiled softly and tapped his arm. I saw Ricky. not a bad guy When I was walking around the streets at night, I was quite crooked because the future was bleak, but now it was completely different. Perhaps this is what it is now. If Anna is killed, she will lose her one and only blood. It didn''t matter. What does that guy have to do with what kind of despair he''s in? ''The only thing is that there might be problems when you kill that child.'' He did not awaken the power of a saint, but there was no way that the high-ranking clerics of the denomination did not know. It seems so clear to Jamie now, and if they don''t know, they''ll have to give up their priesthood and go digging. So it''s dangerous to kill them recklessly. It cannot be left unattended either. ''Who''s divinity was born?'' Even if it is an ''Apostle of God'', the ''Saint'' did not know which deity was endowed with divinity until the power was awakened. That''s why I''m leaving that child unattended here. It would be nice if it was Janice''s, but if it isn''t... . ''I''m going to light up something to rip it off.'' Or use it elsewhere. I don''t know what it is, but considering the existence of this orphanage is suspicious. "Brother, read a book." Then Anna started looking for the book, touching the surroundings with her blind eyes. Anna! Dangerous. My brother will bring it." "But, can I find a book or something?" "You know my brother well. Still, I have a brother by my side. My brother will do it for you." Huh. Anna smiled faintly and nodded her head. are good siblings They would have grown up relying on each other all their lives. Their relationship is more than blood. You can even think of it as one body. Jamie looked at them without a word. Ricky read the book for his brother, with or without Jamie. He didn''t care about other people and was only for his younger brother. I remembered my sister Sarah, who was playing with Sears. Anna looks a little older than Sarah. ''If you reach out your hand now.'' It won''t take more than a second to kill. No matter which god he is endowed with, he will eventually become Jamie''s enemy in the future. It would be great if it could be killed, but it''s just a pity that it can''t be done now. ''Are you happy just to have known a child with adult qualities?'' It''s better to know and suffer than to not know. Of course, ''knowing and not being hurt'' is the best, but it seemed difficult with my current skills. Or it would be fine to make it on your side in another way. If you make it on your own side, I don''t know. ''As long as it''s from God, it''s difficult.'' This cannot happen unless the relationship with the god in question improves. And that''s difficult unless the sun rises in the west. 12 Because Jamie''s hatred for the gods wasn''t common. ''I''ll have to watch it for a while.'' Fortunately, her brother is very kind to him. It''s a life saver, so it''s worth it. Anyway, it''s just annoying to be here. Jamie immediately stood up. Ricky, who was reading a book, looked at him and asked. "A toilet shop?" "Stop going." Well? Oh, it was late in the evening. But he hasn''t come to pick him up yet. OK. You have to go find it yourself. Or you can leave it alone. You will be able to find it by yourself since you have already learned the path. For now, I just wanted to go home and get some rest. Jamie ran out of the Ricky siblings'' room. Ricky, who asked his younger brother for his pardon, followed after him. "I will guide you to the entrance." You can go to the entrance without any guidance. But he did not refuse. After all, it''s because I need to get closer to Ricky. The way I was going was right, so I asked Ricky. "What do you want to be?" Huh? Maybe he didn''t know Jamie was going to ask a question, Ricky asked with an inaudible face. "What do you want to be?" Ah. Well ." When asked about the future, Ricky held the back of his head with his interlaced hands and pondered. "I never thought about it. My brother and I didn''t have enough time to think about the future. Hmm. To put it bluntly, do you think I want to protect my brother until he dies?" "Is there anything you want to do?" "So, like I said, I never thought about it." Ricky''s life is directed only toward his younger brother. I didn''t ask Anna, but I''m sure she''ll give me a similar answer. "What do you think if something happens to your brother?" " What is the purpose of the question?" "I have no intention. I just think we get along very well." "It feels like losing half of me. Because we are the only ones." I''ve made a few friends now, though. Ricky laughed as he said that. Jamie knows. What is the most sticky feeling in the world? family love. That was the biggest emotion Ricky had. like that. Ah. At that moment, Ricky stopped in place. Jamie looked at Ricky quietly. "I recently had a dream." " suddenly? "I didn''t really know that it was a dream, but now that I think about it, I also had a dream." What? "A friend of the orphanage like yesterday got a favor from God and went to the church headquarters. A deal to receive a stigma and take a priestly class. My dream is to be chosen by God and become a great priest." " Is that true?" Huh. went yesterday I was really envious. Me too! exactly!! Ricky clasped her hands tightly and made up her mind. But Jamie didn''t listen. ''Young kid. kidnap. platform. orphanage. pick up. stigma. priest. Headquarters.'' Several words ran through my mind. Like a messy puzzle. ''surely.'' Then, piece by piece, the misaligned pieces began to fit together. ''I can''t be sure.'' Jamie asked Ricky one more question. you. Where were you before you came to the orphanage?" "Because it was all over the street." "Before that?" Well I''m embarrassed to say it. "Because it''s okay." "I stayed in Rival." At the word "reval," Jamie almost screamed. ''That''s right!'' Doubt turned into certainty. Janice That motherfucker can''t help anyone. Everything has a purpose. ''I don''t know what it is, but we''ll find out later.'' The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. Ricky looked at him and tilted his head. * * * "We had a good conversation." "It is me." The priest, who was acting as the bishop of the Hiss branch, and Lars shook hands lightly. Other than being nervous, nothing else happened. It was the end of talking about ordinary people''s lives. In other words, it clearly draws a line. I have no intention of having a deep conversation with the Pyro Priest. So Ras didn''t even talk about the chimera creator. Perhaps there is a possibility that they are one with them. ''I think it''s a leap, but we have to count the number of cases.'' The Pyros were directly harmed by the chimera creators. And Zenith''s relationship with the Pyro Church has deteriorated in recent years. There is no way those who worship the gods would do such a thing, but Lars, who was in charge of this case, had to consider all cases. "I''ll just go." "I will guide you to the entrance." "I have to go get Jamie, so Young-Joo So. I took a kid named Ricky to take a look." "I will guide you to the orphanage." haha. Thank you for your consideration." The two of them were still having a casual conversation and headed towards the entrance. Then I found Jamie and Ricky walking across the street. "Uh. Priest Teria!" Ricky! And So Young-joo?" When the priest asked for confirmation, Lars nodded. Yes. haha. I will see you dearly." nice to meet you. At the greeting of Priest Teria, Jamie lightly greeted him. "I was still going to pick it up. We just met here." Iknow, right. Jamie took the word seriously and said goodbye to Priest Terria and Ricky. "Let''s go. It was fun to watch." "Come back to play next time." "Next time I''ll show you the whole place!" Ricky said with a bright smile. Jamie nodded and looked at Lars. then. It was just when the two of them turned their backs. uh. Are you here, Bishop?" "Ah! Bishop!" Just in time, Bishop Lincoln returned to the Order. The bishop''s appearance forced Jamie and Lars to turn. Just when I was about to go back, the bishop appeared. "Heh heh heh. It must have been a guest." "You are the priest of the Pyro Church and the Lord Minor." At the words of Priest Teria, Lincoln looked at them with a slightly startled look. He approached the two of them with his bulging body. "You are a valuable guest. I had work today, so I was away for a while. This is the one." no. It was a pleasant conversation with Priest Teria." "I am glad if that is the case. And I didn''t know that our little lord would stop by here." Lincoln looked at Jamie with a friendly face. He was the kind of person who had a good impression thanks to his fatness. nice to meet you. This is Jamie Welton." "I know. You are being taken care of by this land, how can you not know the lord''s son?" "I am ashamed." haha. Come play again next time. We will also serve you delicious refreshments." "Thank you for your words." Jamie answered with a smile and saw the full-plate knight standing behind him, armed with a helmet. Lars'' gaze also went to the knight. In such a peaceful area, there was no case of armed with a helmet except during training. But why is that knight wearing full-body armor? Above all, I hadn''t heard that Azad and Ryza had articles like that. ''Are you a guest from outside?'' It''s an unusual article. It is certain that he is a paladin given that he possesses a powerful divinity. ''It''s kind of strange, though.'' There was a sense of alienation in the divine. I don''t know exactly what the alienation was, but anyway, it didn''t seem like an ordinary paladin. He glanced at Lars. ''The expression .'' Lars'' complexion is not good. As a paladin, he felt more sensitive to divine power than Jamie. There was no way he could not have captured the sense of disparity he felt. Maybe I figured out something more than that. Lars straightened his expression and stood next to Jamie. "It''s getting late and I think we should stop. The Count is waiting for you." "Ah, it''s almost dinner time. See you next time." Jamie and Lars ran out of the church. When they were completely gone, Lincoln completely erased his smile. Then I saw Ricky who was still there. ''Hmm.'' Did I say that it was a Pyro puppet? seems to have smelled it. ''I have to move carefully.'' if it doesn''t Lincoln saw a full-armed paladin standing behind him. ''It will be enough.'' Even if it''s not perfect, it would be able to slaughter a Pyro dog at this level. "Let''s go eat together, shall we?" He smiled again and said to Ricky. Ricky felt his touch and answered vigorously. Yeah! - Continued on next episode - CH 22 Zenith (5) ;on the way back to the mansion. ;Jamie looked at Lars, who still had a serious expression on his face. ; After seeing the full-armed paladin, he didn''t say a word. ; There is something. ;The alien divine power she felt toward her paladin was known by Jamie as well. ; I heard from Ricky earlier. ;"Well? ; oh yeah ; What did you talk about? ; I had a friend at the same orphanage, and he said he was taken by Janice God. ;"Five. ; It s rare. ;In fact, there were often cases where they were chosen by the god they worshiped. ;It wasn''t surprising that Lars was also chosen and became a paladin. ; So yesterday you went to the church headquarters. ;"right. ; If she is chosen by the god she worships, she has to go to the place closest to the god. ; He also said he wanted to become a priest after becoming a chosen person. ;"haha. ; I wish it were like that. ; Ricky is a good boy. ;Jamie glanced into his eyes. ;She didn''t get the reaction she wanted. ; Is this enough? ;Jamie pondered for a bit, and then she opened her mouth as she recalled an interesting story. ; Two months ago. ;"Huh." ;Lars'' complexion darkened. ; I don t think so. ; Isn''t it?" ; ; ; Zenith. ;The Pyros were once quite close to the Zenith. ;So, she was somewhat aware of Zenith''s tendencies. ; I forgot. ;Jamie is right. ;Zenith did little for his others. ;The same goes for orphanages. ; They can t look after orphans. ;She should have felt uncomfortable there. ;Of course, that doesn''t mean they never help others. ; But the Zenith Church in Highs was definitely overkill. ;Then she saw Jamie. ;''It''s as if I was guiding a conversation in the hope that I would realize... ; ; .'' ;"why?" ;At Lars'' gaze, Jamie tilted her head. ;''no way.'' ;I know Jamie is such a great kid that I can hear him being a genius. ; But she was still a child. ; It''s just a coincidence. ; You don t even know the purpose in the first place. ;''She couldn''t have had that much insight.'' ;She is now 7 years old. ;Lars shook his head to get rid of his distractions. ;Whatever it was, it''s true that Jamie''s words helped a lot. ;He smiled and patted her Jamie''s head. ;"Thank you." ;"What?" ; Just everything. ; great. ; Her older brother will give you a ride! ; Your brother is right ; ; Whoa! ;I was about to ask if it was my brother, but Lars flashed it all over his shoulder and put it on his shoulder. ;Then she started running towards her mansion at her full speed. ; Hey, stop! ;Only Jamie''s mournful scream echoed through the empty street. ;* * * ;After the meal, the Count and Lars had a separate meeting. ;Lars briefly reported what had happened today. ; Did Jamie say that? ;When he told Jamie what he had heard on the way back to the mansion, the Earl was quite surprised. ; I think it might be a coincidence. ; ; ; yes. ;The Earl of Wellton knew Jamie was a genius, but she didn''t know the circumstances and thought it would be difficult for her to have such insight. ;On the one hand, she thought that if it were Jamie, she could only pursue her heterogeneity and arrive at her results. ;She was too overrated for a 7-year-old boy, but it''s hard to say no, considering what she''s shown so far. ;But she didn''t matter, so she got back to the point. ; Rival and Janice Kyorah. ; It s said that a kid named Ricky in an orphanage used to live in Rival. ; Certainly very suspicious. ; I thought that Zenith s actions this time were just social activities for the sake of propagation. ;Even the Count knew a little about Zenith''s ideas. ;However, the situation is always changing, and it has a positive effect on the territory, so I was just watching. ; If what you say is true, that s a different story. ;It cannot be overlooked if it is the Zenith Church, which is rooted in Highs, who demanded children from Rival. ;But he had only a heart attack, no physical evidence. ;No matter how famous the Earl of Wellton was, Zenith was a religion that exerted influence beyond the realm of the world. ; I need a reason. ; It would be, too. ;Lars was also a knight before a priest, so he knew how important a cause was. ;Lars thought for a moment, and then he said to the Count. ; I will find the evidence. ; You can be dangerous on your own. ; Before leaving the church, I saw a paladin with the bishop. ; What do you mean? ;When it comes to bishops, paladins are attached as escorts. ; There was nothing strange at all. ;But Lars'' eyes were serious. ; I didn t know. ; What do you mean? ; I didn t know if he was a Zenith paladin. ;The Count frowned. ;If the Paladin with the Bishop of the Zenith Church is not affiliated with the Zenith Church, where does it belong? ;Before that, Lars said he didn''t know. ; Even though a paladin of that size would have enough ability to distinguish the level of divinity of other religions. ;"no way." ; I m not sure, but I think it s a chimera . ; Does that mean the chimera creators have already started experimenting? ; Perhaps. ;The Count rubbed his forehead. ; What about strength? ; ; ; I think I have a little bit of an edge. ; I ll give you three. ;As soon as the Count finished speaking, three black shadows fell from the ceiling. ;Lars looked back in amazement. ;The three swordsmen, whose bodies were wrapped in black cloth, stood behind Lars. ; I didn t even feel a footstep! ;It was clear that the assassins had reached considerable heights. ;But they had long swords tied to their waists. ; As an assassin, he preferred a small weapon because he had to kill the target secretly. ;The long sword was the worst weapon an assassin could use. ; They are the shadow knights who have existed to protect the Weltons since ancient times. ; My basic skills are at the level of an expert, so it will be of great help. ;"article ; ; is that correct? ;"what. ; for now." ;The Count replied with a smile. ;He knew that the Welton family was one of the top swordsmanship masters on all continents. ;Even so, I never thought that I would have an assassin with the power of an expert-class knight. ; I will definitely uncover the truth of them. ; Live a sinless life. ;Perhaps the Count did not know how to greet the Pyro Church, Lars'' eyes widened. ;Then he smiled and drew his name. ; Not harsh mercy. ;* * * ; A benevolence that is not harsh is a bitch. ;Jamie sneered into her air as she pulled her finger out of her right ear. ; A chimera maker. ;He had just been eavesdropping on the Count''s office. ;He wondered if the Count would find out, so with Black''s help, he installed the eavesdropping magic as covertly as possible. ; Is it bigger than you think? ;worrisome tone. ;But Jamie was smiling. ;Then yes. ; She was also not wrong in her own opinion. ;Janice The bastard was still a bastard. ; A chimera experiment with younger children. ; Pretty disgusting. ;On the one hand, she seemed to understand why she was targeting children. ;He said he was the creator of the Chimera, a divinity covetous. ;children are pure ; Everything was clear because of the lack of experience. ; That is why it is impossible to distinguish between good and evil. ;So it was perfect for filling things in. ; It would be perfect for human experiments. ;I don''t know how to infuse the divine power, but it will probably transform the body into an optimal form. ;I don''t know, but a considerable chimera will be born. ; As Lars said, if the paladin was a chimera ; ; .'' ;Their experiments could be seen to have reached a fairly high realm. ; But it won''t be complete. ;Chimera is not an area of expertise, but there was a part that had something in common with black magic. ;''Unstable divine power.'' ;He was so heterogeneous that even he himself noticed. ;So he was perfectly caught by Lars. ;It was highly likely that the goal of the Zenith Church was to create a complete chimera paladin that could not be distinguished from the deity of Zenith. ;"black." ;giggling- ;Black, who was sitting on the bed, was called by the owner. ;Jamie tied one of her letters to Black''s leg. ; Go to Liza. ;Queek! ;Black said yes, spread his wings and flew out. ;Jamie watched Black walk away, closed her window and sat down. ;''I must prepare enough.'' ;The feeling came. ;The end was not far off. ;There will be a great fight. ;I don''t know how big it is, but you should at least always be ready to cast a spell. ; Memorize. ;Jamie''s eyes turned purple. ;The mana flowing through her body began to fluctuate. ;* * * ;Azad yawned loosely. ;She lost sleep as she became an undead, but when she was bored, she often came out to see if the phenomenon such as yawning remained a habit. ; How long do I have to be like this? ; Until they start acting weird. ;Liza, who was next to him, silently watched her denomination and answered. ;An hour ago, I received a letter from their owner, Jamie. ;The content of the letter was simple. ;If any suspicious movement is detected in the church, it should be reported immediately. ;In addition, if you see a full-armed knight, he also told you to keep an eye on it. ; We just do what we tell them to do. ; I m bored, I m bored. ;Azad grumbled, but he also looked at the church again because the master''s orders were absolute. ;They were undead, and even if they did not move in one place, they did not receive a feeling of wretchedness. ;Another few hours passed quickly. ;Although there were people going around the church, there were no suspicious circumstances or the appearance of a paladin. ;Azad groaned in a boring tone, stretching, which he did not need to do. ; Well, nothing ; ; . ;"damage!" ;At that moment, Ryza pushed Azad aside with her foot. ;Seo Eok- ;A creepy chirping sound. ;A solid line was drawn on the stone floor where they were sitting. ;The two jumped up and saw the opponent who had stabbed them. ;Azad''s eyes widened. ; Tongue, brother. ; that ; ; ! ; Looks right. ;A knight, fully armed with white armor and a helmet, stood with his sword in both hands. ; Did we sneak up behind us to the point where we didn t even feel it? ; ; ; . ;As they became undead, all of their physical abilities were a few steps higher than before. ;Still, he did not know the existence of the paladin until he was attacked. ;If it wasn''t for Liza, who was still in tension, Azad would have died instantly. ;Because divinity was the most vicious force for the undead. ;"porridge ; ; inda. ;The paladin fixed the sword and held it. ;Through the face guards, a dazzling eye light flowed out. ;"brother." ; I will stop. ; Tell the master immediately! ; Come on, brother! ; I will stop... ; ; Aww! ;As Azad said, the paladin drew his sword. ;It was incredibly fast and destructive. ;If he had been a human, he would have been cut off in an instant. ;Liza kicked his tongue and ran towards the paladin. ;The paladin swung his sword without looking back. ; The tip of the sword barely passed his neck. ; It s too much for us! ;Lisa made a decision. ;He passed the paladin with all his might. ;The sword followed closely, but it was Liza who knew the terrain well. ;He grabbed the pipe in the ceiling and jumped up. ;The paladin smashed the ground. ; Like a blade splitting, it drew afterimages and radiated divine power. ;"go!" ;Liza lands next to Azad and pushes him out the side window. ;"brother!" ; Go and see the master ; ; ! ;Shak-!! ;A pure white sword enveloped Liza. ; Killed ; ; all." ;Thinking he had killed one, the paladin immediately jumped out of the window. ; Where! ;Through the sword, Liza jumped out. ;His left arm and side were severed, but his right arm and two legs were still left. ;He gripped the paladin''s ankle tightly. ;This time, he swings his sword without looking. ; The slash of his divine power raged horribly. ;His eyes turned white. ;Die this time- ; I didn t know that they would find my dolls and attack the station. ;The darkness swallowed the light. ;The light resisted fiercely, ;"noisy." ;Jiying-!! ;The black cog wheel began to spin. ;[Dark Dimension] ; I ll dig you out here. ;Jamie, who wrapped her body in black, smiled, revealing her teeth. ;The world was filled with darkness. ; - Continued on next episode - CH 23 : Chimera (1) Dark Dimension is a space magic that amplifies the power of black magic. As an added bonus, it has a strong barrier ability that prevents mana from spreading to the outside. Although it is a 6-class magic, it succeeded in memorizing it with the help of a perfect magic circle, a completed chant, and Black. ''Even so, it''s a pretty heavy magic for me right now.'' In order to prepare for the incursion of Earl Welton, we had to do this. bamboo inda." In the darkened space, the paladin sprinted forward. The divinity formed in the sword ripped through the darkness and emitted light. Jamie reached forward with her index and thumb folded hands. Before coming here, I memorized a lot of magic besides the Dark Dimension. Although his mental powers were quite depleted, that''s why he was in perfect condition now. [Gravity] The 5th class space magic gravity weighed heavily on the paladin. At the same time- [Touch of the Dead] Thousands of souls sleeping on this land came out of the darkness and clinged to the paladin. [Sacrifice] The stuck souls shone ominously. The paladin crouched down. Aww!!! Countless souls sacrificed themselves to create a powerful explosion. A heinous black magic that forcibly gives orders to souls who have not ascended to heaven and prevents them from wandering even in the old world. That''s the secretaris. It was a technique that could be said to be a sample of black magic that did not choose any means and methods. The paladin''s armor was torn. However, the divine power was revolving fiercely around him as if he had not died. "Is this because it''s expert level?" At the level of 5th class, it cannot easily penetrate the defense of an expert knight. Even though the author was a chimera, he was a paladin. In the original case, he would have dropped Jamie''s neck with a powerful sword before the situation like now was produced. However. That was when I was a 5th class wizard who wasn''t ready for anything. "Unfortunately, the opponent is bad." It''s a different story if it''s a mage who''s been thorough. No matter how hard the sword master was, he could not guarantee victory for the 8-class wizard he had prepared in advance. Not to mention, the opponent is a Sword Expert paladin. And Jamie is the master of black magic. I lost a lot of strength, but that experience doesn''t go anywhere. "Come on." kill! For the first time, the paladin shouted straight without dragging his horse. The paladin exploded the divine power wrapped around the sword and rushed forward. The blade draws afterimages and flies off in dozens of slashes. The sharp marks on the floor, columns, and ceiling were terrifyingly created. Jamie lifted her finger as she watched the numerous slashes. At that moment, a subtle darkness began to flow between the armor worn by the paladin. [Marionette] The trajectory of the slashing has shifted. The paladin did not know what had happened to him. Leg joints are weird. There was something very wrong with the waist and both arms. There was no pain. That''s how the body was made. But I couldn''t help but panic. Embarrassment is a must have for any intelligent creature. Kudang!! The paladin rolled on the floor. Did you stumble on your foot? The probability of making such a basic mistake converges to zero indefinitely. Has your opponent launched an invisible attack? It''s a pity for the enemy, but these eyes can see almost anything. That''s how it was designed. Even if he couldn''t avoid magic, it didn''t make sense to not see it. ''What?'' mechanical feeling. The paladin tried to get up, but his body didn''t listen. Souls have sacrificed themselves and planted their shards between you. Jamie wiggled ten fingers. "It''s all mine." A purple eye beam shed an ominous light. It was hidden by a black mask, but her lips were long upwards. "You can''t do anything." Countless threads hanging from the tips of ten fingers. The place where all the threads were connected was none other than inside the body of the paladin. I wonder if this kind of magic is possible. The paladin was not surprised by the opponent''s abilities. Just a cool analysis. ''An opponent you can''t win.'' You can fight a little more, but your opponent''s ability is unknown. Seeing how much he had left, it seemed possible to spread more powerful magic. Opponents whose draw is confirmed. ''But why?'' I had a question. The opponent is a black mage. It is true that he is strong, but it was normal to be powerless to the holy power of the paladin. ''A gap that cannot be narrowed by the power of opposing forces?'' It''s an unknown ability, but it''s not an overwhelming feeling. My head was messed up. And the thought stopped as if it had been cut off. ''survival.'' No need to think about anything else. If you can''t beat an opponent, your top priority is survival. getting out of here. Fortunately, the paladin had a way to overcome this situation. ''Cut it off.'' Holy power is the power that corresponds to the extreme among the extremes in black magic. The ''nucleus'' implanted in the body began to extract divine power to the limit. The whole body of the paladin began to be dyed white. "Are you trying to self-destruct?" I can''t leave it like that. Jamie untied the thread on her left hand and forcibly raised the paladin with her right hand. And at the same time controlling it to come closer to him, he flew towards it. ''I didn''t want to spoil it.'' It''s better than self-destructing and disappearing without a trace. Jamie''s hands were stained black. [Dark Hand] Whoops! A black hand was pierced into the chest of the paladin who was dragged in without even being able to resist. Threads sprouted from the pierced part and turned black. A dark hand is a hand with poison. The poison paralyzes everything it touches. "Big!" Pain is not the problem. The paladin felt his whole body stiffen. It is different from being controlled like before. This was judged to be very dangerous. ''It''s not perfect.'' This is enough. The paladin who made the decision boldly burst. flash-!! The light that wrapped around his body became a flash and spread out in all directions. Jamie stared at the rushing light. I had no choice but to do so. If it was in the past, he may not be able to respond to the ''speed of light'' now. Queek! Fortunately, Dark Dimension also works for Black. Black completely wrapped around the owner''s whole body as soon as he felt a strange sensation. It also had two eyes. The darkness swelled like a balloon. Light began to slowly leak through the Dark Dimension. Jamie thought. about everything that is happening now. was not distracted. It was just that the variable the opponent had was amazing. ''Additional damage?'' Does an explosion happen after light? Fortunately, there was no secondary damage. Perhaps, it seems that the divine power was expelled to the limit in order to escape. if only that "Can''t get out." I still have a feeling on my right hand. Still, looking at the halfway point, it seemed that he had deciphered the Dark Hand''s paralyzing poison to a large extent. All of the marionette''s threads were cut there. ''My ''black magic''.'' Divinity was a celestial force for a warlock. It has the upper hand over everything, and if it''s the same, black magic can never defeat divine power. If it''s the black magic of the ''present''. ''Can''t we do that?'' It is the light that the other party puts everything on his or her own. You should be happy that it''s over to the point where the thread broke. ''black. Roll the light.'' hey!! Black wings spread out from Jamie''s back. The black darkness began to spread quickly like ink that fell on the water. left hand is empty The paladin completely withdrew. clenched his fist When the part that covered the eyes disappeared, I could see clearly in front of me. The back view of the paladin flickering in the light that had not yet disappeared shuddered. "Dark Dimension!" The darkness torn by the light was neatly filled with the additional influx of mana. [Dark Spear of Curse] A spear of an ominous shape was formed in the air. Jamie threw the spear with willpower. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-! A gust of wind blew as the window flew away. The paladin looked back. I assumed that the ability value was unknown, so I expected that I would quickly secure my view from the light of divine power. But I didn''t know it was this fast. ''Fine All.'' It is still within the assumed range. took a deep breath. My chest swelled to a huge size. The neck was bent backwards to a bizarre level. "Whoa!!" His chest contracted, and a large amount of fire erupted from his mouth. At the same time, the sole of the boot was torn, revealing an ugly looking foot. It wasn''t just the feet. The armor was split over it. It was the first leg of a living creature that appeared like that. The paladin''s speed has increased tremendously. chimera !" I expected it, but seeing it with my own two eyes is a new feeling. Jamie smiled happily and spread her palms wide. [Chain Area] Numerous chains protruded from the bottom of the paladin. " !" I couldn''t help but be puzzled as I wasn''t expecting this kind of magic. caught up in an instant. The paladin struggled to escape, but puck! A cursed black spear pierced the paladin''s back. Jamie approached him with his eyes wide open. put both hands together Black mana glides and clumps together. [Death Boom!] The darkness explodes. The paladin hardened the skin, but the blast of darkness that relentlessly smashed the full plate crushed even the hardened skin. I thought of many ways to survive. But all the methods were marked with an X. No, there is one left. If you use that method, you will surely survive, but the paladin will lose himself. ''enforcement.'' There was no hesitation in the paladin. Losing himself was nothing to him. That''s a ''doll''. Something small protruded from the back of the paladin''s neck. At that moment, a tiny microbe was captured by Jamie''s sensitive senses. ''Is it the main body?'' Even with a sensitive sense, it is difficult to easily capture its faint presence. I quickly lost my position. The paladin''s body drooped and fell to the floor. The body from which the main body is removed is only a shell. [Coordinate tracking] When a small hand touched the floor, numerous green lines overlapped horizontally and vertically, covering the space where they stood. Blue mana rippled over it like a wave. Hmm. nothing was caught From the moment I got out, I thought it would be difficult to catch. At the current level, there was no way to capture the extremely fading presence. master! Liza, who was watching from afar, approached. One arm and side are severely damaged. Because it was an attack by divine power, the condition seemed quite serious. His already pale face became even paler, and he said as if there was no pain. Thank you. "I missed it." Yes?! Liza''s eyes widened at the words that she had missed it. Compared to Azad, he had little change in his emotions, so his surprised expression was quite worth seeing. He looked at his owner, who looked dazed, curiously. "Daddy, shouldn''t we be tracking down quickly?" "Usually it is." "What does that mean?" "It''s a pity I missed it, but it doesn''t really matter." Liza couldn''t understand what Jamie was saying. Missing the enemy doesn''t matter. It was a situation in which things could be seriously messed up. He didn''t quite understand, so he dared to excuse himself and asked the owner. "I know this question is rude, but can you tell me why it doesn''t matter?" "Well, it''s nothing." Jamie answered the subordinate who was a long way taller than him. "The reverberation of black mana is not something that can be easily erased." The moment he pierced his lungs with his dark hand, a thick layer of black mana filled his body. No matter how small, there must have been traces of black mana buried in his body. "Then if the enemy finds out that a warlock has intervened ." "I don''t have to worry about that." Liza didn''t understand this time either. Ordinary priests may not know, and if you are a high-ranking priest, you will be able to read enough traces of black mana, no matter how faint. "I know what you are thinking. But they never know." "Why? ." "Because my black magic was completely different from the current black magic." The current black magic is infinitely vulnerable to divine power. Jamie didn''t understand. Since when did black magic become vulnerable to divine power? "My power is a black magic created from the beginning for the purpose of ''Shin-Sal''." That is why it is sometimes called this. "New death magic. That''s the black magic I use." So, no matter what they do, they will never figure it out, wielding divine power. never. - Continued on next episode - CH 24 : Chimera (2) A small bug landed on Bishop Lincoln''s hand. Wherever his gentle expression went, his bountiful face was twisted as if Sura had settled down. "Did this happen?" I couldn''t believe it. It was a chimera that combined four kinds of creatures with swordsmanship skills that had reached the level of expert, and also had divine power. It was not a finished product, but it was an opponent that could not be defeated without a strong man. ''Did the Count come out?'' It didn''t seem like that. If the Count had left, there was a high possibility that even the main body would not have been able to survive. And he would have come to destroy the denomination at any moment. The opponent is a different guy. The moment the Chimera was about to deal with the bugs that were monitoring this place, a curtain was opened that cut off all power. ''Wizard. It''s obviously a wizard.'' A wizard of at least 5 classes. Otherwise, it is impossible to defeat the Chimera Paladin. Was there a wizard in this land who reached that level? Even if the Welton family is a master swordsman, it is not without wizards. But considering that he was a family wizard, he was only a 4th class. I know that a fully prepared wizard is strong, but it was not enough to surpass the Chimera Paladin. ''wait. Then look at that little boy.'' The person who emerged as the hottest potato these days existed in His. ''Jamie Welton.'' Heir to the Welltons who visited here today. He is a rare magical genius who reached class 4 at the age of seven. ''It''s a crazy idea.'' At least 5 classes. It''s difficult to defeat the Chimera Paladin unless you''re a 5th class mage who''s done everything well. ''no. It''s impossible to drive into a crisis so that only the main body can escape.'' An unknown being intervened. It wouldn''t matter if you were a skilled adventurer who simply passed by. They usually don''t pay attention to these things. The problem is that it is a different story if he is a third force. bang! Lincoln struck the desk with his plump fist. Office supplies roared loudly. "What kind of bastard is cocky !" A swear word that was too harsh for a priest to come out of his thick lips. Situations where things can go wrong. ''We need to speed up the experiment before it''s too late... .'' Sureung- A mirror-transparent blade slid quietly through Lincoln''s folded neck. Lincoln''s eyes widened. He swallowed dry saliva and rolled his eyes to the side. "Is the second plan also failing?" A voice of unknown gender pierced her fat ears. Lincoln''s hands and feet began to tremble. Hopefully he will show up at this moment. He opened his mouth as calmly as possible without turning his head. "It did not fail." "Then what is that in your hand?" A small bug held in the left hand. It was the body of the Chimera Paladin, exuding a weak divine power. "It''s not finished yet." "So it''s okay that the unfinished work is like that, you mean?" "I don''t mean that. However, the experiment is still going well. It was just annoying things." "You don''t even understand what the trouble is, do you?" "You don''t have to. After all, once or twice, the experiment will be completely over, and what we hoped for will be completed." "A couple of times." The cold blade touched the skin. I had goosebumps all over my body. He was pretending not to be as much as he could, but the broth was flowing out of his chubby body. "When the Count comes forward, it''s over." "You know." "You''re watching." The presence disappeared. Lincoln exhaled every breath he had been holding, and jumped up to look around. From the beginning, his office was as quiet as if there was no one there. I touched my neck. My hands got a little wet. When he looked at his hand, he saw red blood all over his palm. " Did you mean Bell?" If I had made even the slightest mistake in speech, I would have hit my head. seven nights !" One of the seven swords protecting the Archbishop from the Zenith Church headquarters is currently dispatched here. to monitor yourself. Their swords that are close to masters could not be helped by their own power now. ''If only I could complete this experiment.'' The archbishop''s face flashed. I remembered the vicious old man looking down on him and sneering at him. ''I''ll be there.'' In order to do that, we also need to speed up the experiment. Lincoln''s face turned into a ghastly look. * * * Jamie was on his way back to the mansion after putting the paladin''s corpse in the subspace. "Master, Master!" A familiar voice was heard from below. Looking down, he saw Azad waving his hand hard at him. ''Why is that guy?'' Come to think of it, there was only Liza left in the abandoned building where the paladin had a decisive battle. As we descended, Azad, who was approaching with difficulty, took a deep breath. "Why is the undead struggling?" "Yeah, I will." At Jamie''s words, Azad lifted his head as if realizing it, then quickly cleared his breath. he was a weirdo Because the body of the undead is already dead, it is half invincible. You don''t have to breathe, you don''t have to sleep, you don''t have to eat. Menstrual activity is also unnecessary. But Azad stretched, even bored, and pretended to be as hard as he is now. ''The nerd.'' It''s very different from Liza. What''s wrong with making it? Although he was assisted by Black, it was quite heavy. However, there was nothing wrong with the formula. There is no law that there will be no special species among the undead, but his behavior as a human was excessive. ''I''ll try it later.'' I want to do it right now, but there is so much to do right now. "Why are you here?" "I was running hard because Liza hyung told me to call the master!" "How were you going to call me?" "Yeah Well. Azad, who was thinking deeply, tilted his head to the side. Iknow, right? If I go there, the guards will know, and then there will be chaos." That stupid answer made me laugh out loud. He''s not as smart as Liza, but sometimes I like his audacious behavior. "Liza is back. I''ve been treated, but I''m still unable to move, so you''ll take care of me. Okay. "And we withdraw from open surveillance like this one. They''re quick-witted, so I''m keeping an eye on them. Okay. "Then go." "Come in!" Azad greeted him at a 90 degree angle. Jamie smiled and went back to the mansion. He thought as he looked at the back of Azad, who was running hard in the distance. ''Maybe it''s a special case.'' He suppressed the rising curiosity as much as possible for the first time. * * * Time for everyone to sleep. Jamie returned to the room quietly and took out the paladin with only the shell remaining. Traces of what had happened to him were all over his body. The traces of black magic were quite explicit because they didn''t look at them in moderation. "Although the body was fried." rather better Because if they''re up to something, we can track them down right away. "Shall we take a look at this shell first?" What are their achievements? Jamie felt a little excited and began to carefully disassemble the paladin''s shell. Some time passed. In front of Jamie, the completely disassembled body of the Chimera was divided into several parts. The lower body has a red exoskeleton on the legs of an insect, some organs including the lungs have strong fire resistance, and both eyes are insect compound eyes. Finally. "The basis is the human body." A total of four creatures are fused. That was the reason why he avoided the incredible instantaneous speed, the fire that spewed from his mouth, and his own magic. "Then what is this?" In the center of the chimera, a combination of the four living creatures, a turbid silvery marble was embedded. There''s no reason it should be stuck inside. At first, it was thought that the characteristics of different species were a mechanism to induce repulsion and suppress it. However, upon further examination, the species was connected so neatly that such a device was not necessary. Their research had reached a level that could not be ignored. Hmm. There''s no way those guys with enough skills could have put up a pointless device. Then a thought suddenly came to my mind. "You have divine power." Not sure, but otherwise, there was no reason for such a device to exist. Since there is a body, of course, I thought it was the source of divine power, but this seems to be the case. ''It''s a home, though.'' Jamie gripped the marble and glanced again at the listed Chimera''s parts. Looking at it this way, it seemed that I had a rough idea of what their purpose was. And that their experiments will be completed soon. "You''re going to make an enhanced paladin." Reinforced Paladin. I don''t know why, but it was clear what the Zenith Church was trying to create. But why? ''Why do you need that?'' There is no reason for the Zenith Church to create a reinforced paladin. Apart from hating them extremely, it was a religion that lived on the faith of its members. I wasn''t a warlock, and there was absolutely no reason for me to do something like this. I couldn''t think of any other reason why they would do this. ''Are you going to war?'' If it is a single reinforced paladin, frankly, it is not at the level of being surprised by it. But if we come together one by one, it exceeds ten, more than one hundred, and more than one thousand. Then things change. Moreover, the chimera we faced this time was not a finished product. If it was completed, it would of course be stronger than the current one, and I had no idea how powerful it would be if such a thing formed an army. "Jenice ." It is true that he is a god who symbolizes war, but war is only a means to him in the first place. It means that he is not a god who symbolizes war because he is crazy about slaughter. No matter how much he thought about it, he had no idea what he was thinking. ''Let''s not worry about it.'' Whatever Janice''s purpose was, it wasn''t what was important right now. The gnome is using his servants to drive innocent humans into limbs. They are enticing them with good words and pushing them to hell. no sense of justice I threw away my feelings and altruism as well. He has no sympathy for those who are deceived by the three tongues of Zenithism and fall into hell. I''m just angry at him, his unchanging appearance. ''Diablo... Live.'' ''Sir Volfi. Our revenge.'' ''Wait in Hell, Diablo Volfir.'' Jamie''s emerald eyes turned purple. "You haven''t changed anything." human. The thought of seeing everything in the world as trash and thinking of it as a tool. What did you decide to kill the 12 gods for? Man once lost everything. thick- A mighty but secretly rising mana begins to crush the chimera''s corpse. I will never let them do their will again. To do that, he descended on this land over tens of thousands of years. Carrying everyone''s wishes on your back. To walk the path of Sura. "Two times is unacceptable." A quiet rage erupted. * * * - Ha! What are you doing in just one day?! "I didn''t expect it either." Lincoln made excuses by covering his ears at the shouts coming from the telecommunication area. -I made it with a lot of effort, but I''m handling it like a rag! The communication partner was a chimera producer, and he was voicing out his anger at the news that the Chimera Paladin we produced this time had suffered. "The body has been revived. So don''t worry." - You call that an excuse now? "I''m sorry. What can you do? Was it the appearance of a third person that no one expected?" -Damn it. So what? "I plan to pick another one soon." - A child who has the qualities of a saint? "Are you crazy? It''s a shame to waste the saint''s qualities on something like this. - What about the chimera? The producer''s grumbling voice could be heard from the communication area. "Anyway, know that and prepare. I''ve done this all the time, won''t it take long now? -huh. It''s the end anyway. I figured out what was missing while making this one. You just need the material. The next subject is the child''s bloodline as scheduled? okay. Lincoln opened his mouth with a sinister smile. "The next subject is Ricky." - Continued on next episode - CH 25 : Ricky (1) Ricky was sweeping the yard after finishing breakfast and taking Anna to her room. a routine that is repeated every day. but not boring The grace I received from God, if I could repay it with this kind of thing, I could do it for the rest of my life. "It''s gloomy today." Humidity is also high. it looks like it''s about to rain It rained a lot in the summer, so it was not unusual. I used to hate rain. I couldn''t avoid it. If I tried to escape from the rain somewhere, I was beaten saying where the beggars came from. It was the same in Rival. They did not give up their territory. The only time I gave it was for threshing. It rained every day with my brother on a dirty alleyway. Even if they barely covered the rain with the discarded cloth, the cloth quickly got wet and quickly wetted them. ''But not anymore.'' Ricky laughed softly. Now there is shelter from the rain. No one threshes, no one bothers. Everyone is peaceful and happy. live like that Ricky! Then the nun called him. Yeah? "The bishop is calling." Ricky tilted his head when the bishop called him. The first thing I thought about was whether I had done something wrong. It was a habit. In the past, I was always scolded, so I remembered what I had done wrong in order not to get scolded. Of course, there was nothing wrong with that. even more so now. Yeah! did not sin And here, there is no need to forcefully make up excuses or sins. It''s okay to sin The Bishop does not punish a child who has sinned with a rod. If I have done something wrong, I will only give you Tyler so that I will not sin again. So, the bishop''s call should not be scary. "Come here." "Go now!" Ricky''s steps were light. He took the nun''s hand and, having a brief chat, headed to the bishop''s office. "Bishop, I''m here." haha. Our Ricky is here." Lincoln greeted Ricky with a friendly face. The cheekbones attached to it were swaying. "Sit down." Yeah. "Something to drink." Okay. At the bishop''s words, the nun walked out of the bishop''s room with a gunshot. Ricky looked around the room with admiration. Seeing this, the bishop said with a smile. "Is this your first time here?" Yeah. Come see me for the first time. But it''s very nice. Lots of books, soft carpets, nice chairs." A space that looks like a miniature miniaturized chapel. Ricky''s eyes twinkled. Meanwhile, the nun pulled out the car. The bishop sip his tea and opened his mouth. "Are you happy with the church life?" Yeah! So good. I have a place to sleep, I am not hungry, and above all, I have family-like priests and nuns and friends." "That''s lucky." "It''s all thanks to the bishop. thank you so much. Ricky rose from his chair and greeted Lincoln at a 90 degree angle. For him, Lincoln was the savior who brought him and Anna out of despair. If the Zenith Church had not taken root in this land, they would still have lived a hellish life. "Everything is God''s will. The fact that I found you and Anna, that you came here, and that you are sitting in front of me now drinking tea together. It all happens because the god Janice wants it." God is great. god is awesome God is omnipotent. Ricky nodded. Their brother and sister''s savior is Lincoln, but in the end it was their god, Zenith, who made it happen. I didn''t promise to devote my whole life here for nothing. He was also comforted by his younger brother, but it was because he had personally experienced a miracle. "I will be the flesh and blood of Janice God. I will become a priest who does his will. I want to devote my life to living." "God will be pleased with Zenith." Lincoln patted Ricky''s head as if strangely. "Then why did you call me?" "It''s nothing. I''m just curious as to what it''s like. I''m glad you''re doing well. Hi-Hi. Ricky laughed like a child. Then, with a sudden thought, I asked Lincoln a question. "Can I ask you one thing?" Anything. "I wonder how Shinno is doing these days. Besides me, my friends at the orphanage often talk about Shinno. How are you? "Anyway. They are there praying for everyone." thank God. Shinno, an orphan boy who was chosen by God. I used to be jealous of him, but now I just want him to get along. "And there will be good news tomorrow." "Is that good news?" "You will find out tomorrow." Lincoln nodded with a friendly face. ''If tomorrow comes.'' His eyes gleamed insidiously. * * * The next day was bright. The morning passed and the sun rose in the middle of the sky. Ricky, Anna, and Van were having lunch in a restaurant. "Shinno is doing well." thank God. But why did you call me yesterday?" Van asked, tearing the bread in half. Yesterday I went out for volunteer work and returned late, so I didn''t hear from him. Ricky answered by dipping bread in the soup. just. He called because he was curious about whether life in the church was okay." like that. brother. Ah- Anna opened her mouth and carefully bit the bread soaked in the soup. Taking a full bite of the softened bread, Anna mumbled, puffing both cheeks and chewing them tightly. It was so cute that Van stared blankly at him. Right-! Ouch! "Don''t look at someone else''s younger brother like that." Damn it. This little brother is an idiot." Tears welled up in Van''s eyes. Ricky grinned and fed the salad to his younger brother this time. "But didn''t you see the paladin who came then?" "Yes. Guess you went somewhere else. Even then, it looks like you''ve been here for a while. The children did not know anything about the Paladin because they had never received a special message. "He was so cool." right. It was the first time I had seen such armor in front of my eyes." "I also want to become a paladin later." "Is the training really hard?" "Isn''t it cool even when it''s hard?" Van laughed playfully. "Well. I think you''ll do well. It''s because he''s the biggest among us and has good stamina." The van Ricky saw was a boy full of tenacity. I don''t know if I''ll ever become a paladin, but if I did, I thought I''d do it really well. At that moment, an announcement rang out throughout the church. -All priests and nuns, and believers staying within the denomination, please gather in the worship hall after one hour. We will guide you again. All priests and nuns, as well as believers staying within the denomination, are requested to gather in the chapel after one hour. "What is your brother?" Well. I don''t know." What''s going on? The three Musketeers tilted their heads at the sudden announcement. 1 hour later. After some rest, they headed to the chapel. Many people have already come. They roughly sat down and waited for Bishop Lincoln, who would soon be seated on the podium. Soon after, Lincoln came up to the stage and said hello to everyone. "Did everyone enjoy dinner?" "Yes," the gathered people answered. Lincoln nodded once in satisfaction, and went straight to the point. "It is nothing else that has called you, but the god Zenith has given me another oracle." At the word of the trust, the crowd became turbulent. The last trust came down 4 days ago. It was about choosing Shinno. Lincoln looked positively at them as they clamored. "You are right. Yes. Janice said that God wants someone again this time." God''s favor has come down again! Every believer''s eyes fluttered. Who is it this time? is it me Or someone else? i wish it was me please please! They didn''t say it directly, but Lincoln seemed to hear them. little ones who don''t know anything. You know what awaits, and you are so bright. ''Well. Even that may be a blessing to them.'' Shinno hated it, but didn''t he become a paladin? It is unusual for an orphan boy who had nothing to become a paladin. Although I am now a worm trapped in a small bottle. ''I''ll write you again soon.'' Anyway, that doesn''t matter now. Lincoln''s eyes turned to Ricky, who was sitting almost on the edge. He was also looking at this place with a very nervous face. He is the most desperate boy. He was ready to do anything for his blind brother. If you were in that situation, what would your attitude be? Lincoln opened his mouth. "The one God wants Janice." He pointed his finger at Ricky, who was sitting in the distance. Ricky. It is you." that day. A bell rang in Ricky''s head. * * * Jamie was watching the pouring rain. It has been raining continuously since yesterday. It''s not unusual for it to rain in summer, but why does it keep raining? "It''s coming down cold." Yeah. Jamie is now sitting on her mother Sears'' lap. Sears rested his chin on his son''s head, shaking his face from side to side. "It''s a pity that we can''t enjoy refreshments outdoors today, but isn''t it pretty on a day like this?" "I like the smell of rain." "My mom likes it too. And it''s even better to watch it with my son!" And then he accidentally rubbed his cheek. This situation that he can get used to but not used to is really painful for Jamie. "But what about Sarah?" "Sarah is sleeping. Rather, is your magic training going well these days?" "I work hard while reading books. Hehe. "After all, he''s my son!" Sears hugged Jamie tightly and rubbed it for what''s so good. I feel like my intestines are about to explode! "Oh, Mom!" "Oh. Mom hugged me too tight." Realizing his mistake, Sears hastily let go of his son. Jamie''s complexion turned pale. Maybe it''s because I didn''t have tea time these days, so the expression of affection was intense today. "So, I have to have tea time every day with my mom. Otherwise, my mother is so lonely that she behaves like this today." " I''m sorry. no. I''m sorry mom. Then Sears hugs him again. This time, he hugged me softly and pleasantly. Of course, even this was uncomfortable for Jamie. Then the butler called the two men. "Jamie has a visitor." Well? To Jamie?" Yeah. They call me a friend... He is a commoner child." "A commoner friend?" Sears looked at Jamie with curious eyes. Jamie opened her mouth with a puzzled face. "I don''t have a kid who can be called a friend." None of the noble children could be called friends. ''Ashe Ballet? Or Rebecca Ballet?'' I don''t know about the younger sister, but Rebecca, the older sister, was quite fond of her. They didn''t even call them friends. Among the aristocrats, but among the commoners, there could be friends. ''My friend died tens of thousands of years ago.'' "It is, too. Then get me out... ." awhile! At that moment, there was a figure flashing in my mind and passing by. Of course, I didn''t think of him as a friend. However, I thought that the other side might be different. "What did you say your name was?" Well. Ricky. My name is Ricky." " You are my guest." * * * "Our Jamie has all his friends. Mom is really happy." Sears patted Jamie''s head proudly. Jamie felt that uncomfortable touch and looked at the boy sitting across from him. "Bar, nice to meet you. My name is Ricky. I live in Zenith." like that. How did you get to know my son?" uh The night before... ." "Wow! Mom, let''s play together! Mom goes in first!" Oh? Why is he like this?" As Ricky tried to detonate the bomb, Jamie started screaming and pushing Sears away. I pushed and pushed, but it didn''t move. That''s right, how strong is the push force of a 7-year-old? Still, it kept pushing. "Hurry up! Quickly! Sears looked at his son with a puzzled look. It''s even more embarrassing because he''s a son who''s never been so fussy. Is it because it''s in front of a friend? After all, young children want to share secrets with their friends and they will. ''But what about 7-year-olds?'' Kids these days go through puberty early, but does puberty come at age 7? Sears'' mind is complicated, but what can he do because his son wants so much? "Okay, okay. Mom, I''ll go first. Instead, here." Sears pointed a finger at his cheek. Jamie felt like a thunderbolt in his head. He rolled his eyes and saw Ricky looking at him from the other side. " Mom. "Come on, give it to me." please. friend... ." "Then my mother won''t go either." Jamie was indifferent to the sky. I''m going to destroy that sky someday, but I''m too indifferent for now. He closes his eyes countless times, side- "After all, our son Kiss is the best. If you need anything, just tell me." Sears waved to Ricky briefly and walked out. Only Jamie is sitting on the floor, looking at the world with a lost expression. Ricky looked at Jamie like that and muttered as if envious. I envy you. I have a mother who loves me." Jamie glanced at him. As an orphan, he does not know the love of his parents. I can only feel it indirectly by looking at other family members. I''m sorry. Even if it was polite, I shouldn''t have shown this kind of appearance in front of that kid. If Sears had known the situation, he wouldn''t have asked for such an expression of affection. Jamie smirked and scratched his cheek. no. I don''t have to care. It was really nice to see." What. You should have been careful." He sat back in his chair and looked at Ricky. so. What happened so far?" Ricky is a commoner. Among them, orphans If he was a really bad-tempered aristocrat, it wouldn''t be strange to be beaten. That is how commoners call aristocrats, and even heirs who will one day inherit the estate. After going to Welton, his ignorance passed peacefully. "It''s no different, I think I should tell you." What? "I was hired. So I''m leaving soon. Jamie''s eyes widened. was taken away It means one thing. "Become a chimera." Ricky''s fate was decided. - Continued on next episode - CH 26 : Ricky (2) Lars was secretly watching the church. Although not as good as the Welton Shadow Knights, it was not difficult to erase their presence at that level. ''I can''t see him.'' The paladin I saw then. Haven''t found it since the first day. Did you just go somewhere else? Not knowing what had happened to Jamie, he had no choice but to pour out all sorts of speculations. ''If you can''t see it, there''s no reason to continue monitoring.'' If you haven''t seen this much, you''re right to think that it doesn''t exist. Lars left the regret behind and returned to the count. As he was walking down the street, he saw a boy with a familiar face coming from afar. Ricky? While monitoring the denomination, I often saw Ricky. He swept the church''s yard three times a day with a happy face, but he hasn''t been seen since lunch today. Looks like you''ve been to Lars smiled and called Ricky. "W- Ricky!" uh? Mister! "Ah, uncle ." When Ricky coolly called him uncle, Lars'' expression wrinkled slightly. There is also a good expression for being a hyung, but I dare say he is an uncle. Lars was a young man who had just turned 30. "Call me brother." "Yes, bro." " Get down and take me Where are you going anyway?" "I''ve been to Jamie." Well? You mean you went to the Count? No matter how generous the Welton family was, it was not a place where commoners could come and go. I feel sorry for him for saying this, but it was even more difficult to approach him if he was an orphan. Hehe. At first, I was kicked out, but I was begged and strangled to talk to him just once, so I managed to get in." like that. It was the mansion of a high-ranking aristocrat that was difficult to enter, no matter how hard. I could say I was lucky. If the person in charge guarding the gate at that time was not a good person, he would have been beaten. what''s up Judging from the fact that it came out well, it seems that he had a good conversation with Jamie. "So why did you go?" Hi-Hi. Me. Janice has been chosen by God!" For a moment, Lars thought he had heard it wrong. what? "I was taken. Hi-Hi. So I''m leaving tomorrow morning. Ricky''s expression, saying he was leaving, looked a little bitter. "It''s a good thing though. When I think of the future me and my younger brother, I should not be sad and do my best." "Yeah, that''s right. That''s good. Is it right to say it''s good? Lars looked like his head was messed up. The selection was carried out again in a short cycle. It was impossible in Lars'' common sense. God doesn''t want servants that much. ''That''s right.'' He had been convinced from the beginning, but when he heard Ricky''s story, intense anger surged. What do you guys think about children and life? I wanted to run to the church right away and grab the bishop''s neck and ask him. If I couldn''t get a proper answer, I wanted to rip my throat. Lars clenched his fists. But in front of Ricky, he didn''t show anything. He smiled and patted his head, restraining his trembling hands as much as possible. "Go and do well." Yeah. On the way, uncle... Oh. Seeing that I also met hyung, I think only really good things will happen in the future!" okay. Good things. That''s a good thing." "Then I will see you! I have to pack my bags too. I don''t know when it will be, but I''ll definitely go to my brother''s place to play later! "That''s right. Afterwards. I hope to see you exactly. Lars looked at Ricky as he moved away. His expression turned cold. He smashed the ground in an instant and ran terribly to the count. Departure time is tomorrow morning. ''I''ll tell you guys what punishment is.'' * * * The day was bright. Many people gathered in front of the church. They were meant to bless the departing Ricky. They hung Ricky a necklace made of woven flowers. "You must come back with Shinno!" "I''ll follow you soon!" "You must be happy!" "Thank you everyone." Ricky bowed his head to everyone in a weeping voice. The van next to him hugged Ricky, who he met at the orphanage and became his best friend, with a loud voice. "Goodbye, brother!" okay. Anna, I beg you." do not worry. Heck, I''ll miss you! Van was a guy with more tears than I thought. Or have they become close enough to cry for themselves? Ricky saw his only brother Anna sniffling beside him behind him. You must leave your brother behind. It was going to be a good thing, but the steps did not come off easily. I asked the bishop how it couldn''t be done, but he said it was unavoidable. "You have to have fun with everyone until Oppa comes. got it? " Whoops." Anna''s voice was a little muffled, probably because she had given her strength to avoid crying as much as possible. They were brothers and sisters who never separated for a day. I never thought of falling. To Ricky, Anna was a part of her body, and so was Anna. Even if their first breakup was a good thing, they couldn''t control their aching heart. "Listen to the priests and nuns. If you need anything, tell Van. I will be writing you often. stop crying I''m going to bleed your pretty face." In fact, while he is crying too. Even if Anna didn''t look, she knew enough from the sobs in her voice. But he nodded without complaining. "Careful, huh, careful You have to be careful." Sure. I will work harder than anyone else to become a great priest to see my pretty little brother even one day soon. So Anna is doing well." Huh! Siblings finished their last hug. Ricky climbed into the carriage and waved to everyone who saw him off. The priest who had already ridden said with a smile. "All that remains is a future full of blessings. So, be determined and be a man. Understand? Yeah! Hi-Hi. leaving for the headquarters. It may take some time, but if you keep this sincere heart, constant prayer, and faith, you will become a good priest. ''Because I was chosen by God.'' When the priest gave the signal, the wagon departed. brother! Have a safe trip! Carefully! Anna''s voice was heard. Ricky sat back and looked at his younger brother out the window. And not long after the carriage left. Four swordsmen in light clothing emerged from the forest. Lars, the man who stood in the front among the swordsmen, pulled his mask up to his nose. Go. Lars and the three Welton Shadow Knights began chasing Ricky''s wagon. very secretly. * * * "You left." Jamie was meditating and opened his eyes. As Ricky''s wagon had just left, Lars and his father''s shadow knights went straight to the chase. They won''t stop the wagon right away. I''ll definitely go to my destination and see their evil deeds with my own eyes and subdue them. I shook my head trying to follow him. ''I know how long it will take.'' To follow them, you would have to fly secretly, which would be fine for a short distance, but I couldn''t. It was difficult with Jamie''s mana now, as he would have to drive at least a few hours. Even if you went, your mana would have been stolen, so what did you do? The whole-body breathing method also has limitations. ''There''s nothing more efficient than that.'' Jamie smiled and raised black mana. Black mana spread like specks in the air and began to take the shape of a certain building. When I fine-tuned it with my fingers, the shape of the building changed in detail. It was the denomination of the Zenith Church that had its roots in Highs. A single black dot flashed in the translucent stereoscopic image. "You haven''t moved yet." The black dots were traces of black mana that had been buried on the body of the Chimera Paladin a while ago. It must be Bishop Lincoln who is keeping it. Why does he remain in the church? In fact, it''s not so strange to be here if you''ve been really chosen by God. However, Ricky is going to a laboratory for making chimeras. I dissected the chimera carcass myself a few days ago, so this production will also need the small body Lincoln has. In other words, Lincoln has to go to the lab even if he doesn''t like it. But the wagon has already left. Are you going in a different carriage? No way. Jamie was sure. ''A magic device connected to the laboratory exists inside the church. And to implant the Holy Power, you need a high priest.'' So Lincoln must go to the lab. Because there are no other high-ranking priests in the Zenith Gyoen here. ''I''ll be moving by the time I get there.'' If your guess is wrong, it''s fine to be wrong. A bishop-level clergyman is a nuisance in itself. I think that Lars and the Shadow Knights would be enough, but if there are at least one strong enemy, this is the advantage. Jamie is very patient. Memorize the necessary magic so that you can respond immediately at any time. How many hours have passed like that? Jamie opened her eyes. He smiled and looked at the three-dimensional screen floating in the air. bingo. Traces of black mana disappeared. Jamie headed straight for the church. * * * The time has come. The bishop straightened his expression as he looked in the mirror. just before the start of the experiment. At that time, my heart was beating like a child. Although he has lived over sixty years, he is still the main character. That''s the proof that seeing such a ''face'' is always new. Ricky. What kind of face are you going to make?" A child who struggled with despair more than anyone else and rejoiced in hope brighter than anyone else. Ricky''s eyes lit up as he looked at him. Envy, admiration, respect, awe, etc. The boy considered himself almost the same as the god Janice. He said he would always repay the favor he received, and he never forgot to use the yard every morning. He attended prayer every day and offered prayers several times as many as others. Although it was only a little over a month, Ricky served more zealously than he had devoted decades to the school. Ricky had no choice but to do so. In fact, I had no intention of bringing Ricky to the orphanage. Even if I had brought it, I wouldn''t have paid much attention. Thanks to my brother Anna. The only reason they were happy even for a month was because they were the only blood and blood of the younger brother who was born with the qualities of an adult. But it''s also the last for today. The boy who overcomes despair and is filled with hope will be betrayed by the world today. no. not betrayal It is a blessing." Lincoln''s face twisted grotesquely. It looks like it''s smiling, but it''s like getting angry. The unknown expression on his face showed his madness well. "It''s an orphan kid being reborn as a paladin." Betrayal from the world. nonsensical sound. Except for his younger brother, those who have no horns become a paladin. what is a paladin Among the priests, only those who have excellent combat skills and are born with strong divinity can become. However, a child who has no divinity becomes such a great being. How is this betrayal and despair? It is a blessing. okay. It''s a blessing." His face, stained with madness, regained his composure. Lincoln returned to his usual expression and smiled kindly. When he pushed the mirror with his fat hand, a round ripple occurred. "You will be a wonderful paladin." he went inside Then, I saw a boy who was bewildered by the unbelievable reality. The boy, Ricky''s head turned this way. see you soon see yourself What despair would you feel? ''Can you stand the ordeal!'' Just before Ricky finds him- "Come here, the pig." A black shadow pulled Lincoln''s neck. Lincoln could not resist the sudden force. He was dragged inside without even struggling. What? The doctor frowned and looked back. Lincoln was nowhere to be seen. - Continued on next episode - CH 27 : Executioner (1) Lincoln did not understand the current situation. Apparently it was moved to the lab via the warp. I looked at Ricky''s expression of despair. If you turn your head a little further, you will see yourself. What expression would you have? How painful would it be? Like Shinno, he may have seen hope at first. didn''t see it His face contorted like a demon. "Someone-!" The divine power in response to anger exploded. A pure white light engulfed the bishop''s office. However, the light did not last until the end. A single ray of darkness crossed the dazzling world. "It means pigs don''t talk to people." He grabbed his thick snout with his flesh. Lincoln saw two purple eyes that appeared through the light. Everything else was black. it''s this guy It was this vicious black man who broke his bliss. He squeezed the slender wrist that was holding his mouth tightly. The light started from there. jackanapes! A huge divine power raged from his fat body. Jamie frowned at the divine power that pushed him away. ''Even a pig is a bishop.'' After all, the name was Lincoln, the bishop. The divinity possessed by a high priest boasts a power that cannot be ignored. It was like a terrible disaster, especially for a warlock. The problem is that the black magic that Jamie uses is very different from the existing black magic. "It''s no use." The light engulfed the darkness. Lincoln couldn''t believe it. It was a divinity that had been honed over the years. I couldn''t have been sunk so easily by something like that. Right. It''s your guy! You defeated the Chimera Paladin!" I never thought it would be a black magician. How dare such a terrible being dare to interfere with the cause. It was impossible. "A waste bastard who gets stuck in a gutter and wastes time and waste." A heavy divine power erupted from Lincoln''s hand. "Do you think trash can do anything!" [Battle Sanctuary] Zenith is the god of war and peace. His servants basically had powers specialized in combat. A sacred battlefield unfolded in the bishop''s classroom. Here, the priest of Zenith gains considerable power. Even in a sanctuary played by an ordinary priest, ordinary punches are several times more powerful, if it were a battle sanctuary that was conducted by a bishop level. It must have had the strength to break even rocks. "I will tear your limbs and hang them in the square, you special being!" haha. Jamie laughed at Lincoln''s threat. battle sanctuary. It is definitely dangerous holy magic. It was also the power that symbolized Zenith. That''s why it didn''t make any sense. If it was someone else, it would have been very difficult, but unfortunately for him, the opponent was himself. "Everyone knows the power of Zenith." "What?" Jamie raised her right hand. tens of thousands of years. The holy magic they used was different from before. Know. From the moment I started reading the book, every single day, I searched for the holy magic of the entire 12 Churches. There must be some divine magic that you don''t know about. But if you ask me if it''s changed much, it''s not. Tens of thousands of years have passed, but their skills haven''t changed much. It has only changed a little. "You guys are too rested in peace." "What nonsense!" "Thousands of years. Tens of thousands of years have passed, but you haven''t changed much. "Suddenly, the bullshit ." "Yeah, you''ll get me eventually. Janice." "How dare a filthy warlock tamper with the honor of a god!" Lincoln ran away in anger. With a massive body, he was as swift as a squirrel. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. "It starts with you." just- Jamie snapped a finger. Lincoln swung his chubby fists as tightly as he could. That was the moment. The body''s full strength began to disappear like a lie. ''What?!'' Within the battle sanctuary that he has unfolded, he will gain ten times as much power as usual. Even an expert-class knight would be in a state where he could not do anything with his physical strength. But that powerful force was disappearing. The problem wasn''t just that. "Stand, Sanctuary." The body that jumped high without knowing the subject fell down. He tried to land as safely as possible, but he was an old pig with little fighting experience. Kudang-! "Hey!" He fell from his legs, but he could not control his weight and rolled to the floor. How did this happen? Lincoln''s body throbbed, but there was no time to sob in pain. I got up and looked around. His eyes widened. "No way, no way." "Why not?" The sanctuary was collapsing. To be precise, darkness is consuming the space of light. To the Warlock, the divinity of the 12 gods was nothing less than a natural enemy. It was impossible to destroy the Battle Sanctuary with its power. incomprehensible situation. As Lincoln''s head was tangled in confusion, Jamie spoke up. "Did you know that I didn''t come prepared for anything?" "Ugh. I am Lincoln, Bishop of Zenith! To say that such a warlock is not something you can talk to... Whoops!" bang! Lincoln was slammed against the wall. "In the first place, you guys can''t do anything without a Battle Sanctuary. So, as long as you deal with the Battle Sanctuary, it''s no big deal. "Ooh, don''t be funny!" "I need to tell you something." As Jamie approached with a dreadful memorization, Lincoln began to twist his bloated body. "Hey, release this! Is there anyone out there!" "If you could hear a sound outside, wouldn''t you have already heard it?" "You guys do you think i''ll say Even if you kill me, I''ll never tell you... ." "You seem to be misunderstanding something." "What do you mean?" "I don''t need your permission." Black mana flowed from Jamie''s hand gripping his face. Lincoln instinctively knew what he was going to do. "Ha, don''t do it!" "Let''s open up your brain. There will be no pain." Do not!!! Jamie smiled and grabbed his head. The memories he had started flooding in. * * * "It''s ready." "What are you ready for?" match! The head of the priest who brought Ricky was bent to the side. Her hair, like horns, rose sharply from either side. The Doctor grabbed the priest''s neck with an angry expression on his face. "Uh-huh!" "Your master didn''t come, your master!" "That, it." "Lincoln. That scumbag!" The doctor threw the priest aside. The pieces were smashed with the sound of kudangtang. The priest had his head bent backwards as if he had lost consciousness. It was a strength that was hard to come by from the dwarf doctor''s stature. He began to roam the lab frantically, kicking his tongue. "What happened? Why should my experiment be delayed? I''m annoyed, I''m annoyed! He kicked the trash can with all his might. The trash can exploded with a loud bang. The doctor rubbed his hawk nose. "Lincoln that motherfucker. 10 minutes. If you don''t come after 10 minutes, I''ll kill you. He was usually calm, but when his plans were disrupted, the madness he had forcibly subsided came out. "Cool, cool." The priest, who had lost his mind, struggled to get up. The doctor staggered over, grabbed the priest''s hair and pulled him upright. "Ouch!" Hey. "Oh, forgive me ." "Why are you saving your hero from me? You should get it from your master. So when is your master coming? do you want to die?" "Yes, I will bring you." "What talents do you have? Do you think your flimsy abilities can handle the warp device?" "I will, I will. Only life... ." "Sure!" The doctor raised his hand, thinking to cut off the priest''s head. However, there was a glimmer of reason left, so he didn''t do that. Zenith is a good business partner. He didn''t want to mess things up because of his madness. The doctor clicked his tongue and set the priest''s hair down. Then the priest bowed his head repeatedly, thanking him for the mercy. I looked at him and thought. ''But does killing this guy break the contract?'' Come to think of it, was it a contract that could be broken by killing one of the last priests? Anger continued to build up in his chest. The anger was constantly escalating. In order to solve this, it seemed that the intuition would be released only by killing something. The subject of the experiment is oneself. Without confidence, they can''t get what they want. So, even if they didn''t like it, they had to please themselves. puck-! There was no need to hold back when I thought about it. The priest''s body fell to the ground. There was nothing left on the neck. The doctor laughed out loud, feeling a little relieved. "Huh. What. I will use it as an ingredient." Then I heard the headless priest. The divinity remains, so if you banish it, it will be of little help. "I will be a part of the cause you are talking about, so know it with glory." The priest had no head, so he could not hear it. Before that, he had stopped breathing and could not hear. Nevertheless, the doctor constantly threw banal jokes and the like at the corpse. That was then. what? Several presences were felt on the ground. All of them were strange. The doctor''s eyeballs began to spin bizarrely in different directions. He screamed as he felt his anger and irritability resurrected a little bit. "Lincoln!! trash bastard!! How did you get the job done!!" An intruder appeared. * * * "It is over there." "I think so." Lars answered the shadow knight''s words. An abandoned building in the middle of the forest. From there, a horrendous spirit of death emanates from it. "It''s disgusting." The shadow knights only felt cheated, but as a paladin of the Pyro, he had a filthy odor that gave him nausea. "Let''s go in." Lars and the Shadow Knights entered the abandoned building without lowering their vigilance. They searched the building thoroughly. It must have been a place that had been neglected for a long time, and there was no sign of anyone coming and going. "Nothing." "It looks like it has been uninhabited in the first place for quite some time." At the report of the Shadow Knights, Lars frowned. "I wouldn''t say it here." It is normal to have footprints left. Didn''t even leave a trace like that? ''Are we really wrong?'' I''ve been looking for a few hours, but I couldn''t make this time meaningless. That was then. Come this way! The shadow knight, who had not yet arrived, called out urgently. When everyone went there, the shadow knight who had called them had his ear on the floor. "What are you doing?" "The wind is blowing." wind?! There was no door to the basement, so I thought that was all. "There seems to be a secret door." "Start the search." Lars and the Shadow Knights began to search for the hidden door. It couldn''t have been here either. How many times have you searched like that? Lars stood in front of the bookshelf. Usually, these secret doors were hidden in a bookshelf. And, there was a book in front of me that was particularly suspicious. "Clean." Overall, it was a dirty bookshelf with a lot of dust. The book I''m reading now was also dirty. However, compared to others, it is particularly clean. I pulled out the book with my fingers. rattle- With the sound of the mechanism turning, it automatically started to slide to the left on the bookshelf. The shadow knights approached. "Everyone get ready." Lars drew his sword. A pure white divinity was formed on the sword. The shadow knights also drew their swords and raised the aurors. When the door was fully opened, a stone staircase leading down to the basement appeared. The moment you take one step forward - Awesome liquid-!! visor!! At the same time as a sharp pounding sound, the sword of Lars spewed fire. Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! A giant mantis leg flew in from the darkness, aiming for Lars and his party. Lars clenched his teeth and smacked his sharp leg. As the shadow knights attacked in succession, the sound of clinking metal balls resounded over and over again. A shadow knight threw a magic scroll into the air. A flash of light illuminates the dark stairs. And what appeared was a monster in a form so ferocious and terrible that it was difficult to put it into words. People called such monsters this way. chimera. A chimera, a combination of a mantis and a lion, was guarding the entrance to the basement. * * * I am So, the Archbishop wants to, come on." Jamie looked down at Bishop Lincoln, dripping with tears, saliva and runny nose. Sitting helplessly against the wall, he did not appear sane. His eyes were loose and he looked like he was dead, and the intermittent tremors seemed like he was about to collapse. So. Jamie squatted down and made eye contact with him. Of course, Lincoln''s defocused eyes couldn''t see him. "You mean, Zenith gave an oracle to keep building a strong army? Do not choose any means and methods. right? "That''s right, that''s right." "Then go to the Count right now and tell me everything you know. Eliminate all references to me." Okay. "You don''t know." He placed his hand over Lincoln''s head. His body trembled like a person struck by lightning. "Let''s go." " Yeah. brainwashing has been strengthened. All that remained in Lincoln''s mind was the order to tell the Earl all the facts. "Then slowly." Jamie put a hand on her face. His face twisted and he began to change into someone familiar. Jamie smiled and put on the bishop''s robe he had already received. "Shall we go?" Jamie turned into Lincoln and rode into the Warp. - Continued on next episode - CH 28 : Executioner (2) The Doctor grabbed his spiky sheep''s hair with his hands and shouted. "Ahhhhhhhh!" Suddenly things went awry. The intruders have already killed four Chimeras. I keep uploading it, but as an ordinary (?) chimera, I couldn''t even earn time. "Should I get my treasures out?" It had not been cut for several months, and his rough but sharp fingernails dug into his skin. He clenched his fists so tightly. Even if I wanted to go up and kill everyone myself, the intruders'' skills seemed to be in vain. Nothing can''t be killed, but it won''t be easy to kill either. If he was injured and delayed the production that should be carried out now, he might die of a vase. "Lincoln! Lincoln! Linker oh oh oh oh!!" useless pig. I treated you as a bishop, and you know what I''m talking about, you idiot! It''s not too late now. The production itself doesn''t take long. If only Lincoln had the body, it would all be over with one shot. The body to be transplanted had already been produced. The doctor saw the boy sleeping on the operating table. Did you say your name is Ricky? "If we just transplant the divine to this guy, it''s over!" The simulation is perfect. The previous kid had a perfect divinity implantation, but the divinity evaporated in large quantities in the process of connecting consciousness to a worm-form body. It was a brain wave problem. If the brain waves had been adjusted a little more precisely, the divinity would not have evaporated. I don''t think I''ll finish it this time, but I''m sure there''s no divine evaporation as much as before. The problem was the absence of the body Lincoln had. In fact, until then, the body was produced separately. But this time, the method has changed to recycling. Because it was made to accumulate experience points. Although it was reduced to one day, we got data on how it works. That''s enough. ''Come on. If you come even now, I will forgive you!'' The doctor held hands and prayed to an unbelieving god. Still, it did not slow down the upper boundary. I sent one of the "five animals" that I had been saving up to the top. "Damn you bastards!" It''s hard to kill, but that chimera will buy you enough time. That was then. "I''m sorry I''m late." "Lincoln!" The doctor looked back with bloodshot eyes. There stood Lincoln, a disgruntled man, exhausted. What are you? Why are you like this?" "A strange man suddenly appeared and attacked me. Coming late because of him." "Strange guy?" "It looks like the guy who killed the Chimera Paladin. I tried to capture it, but I was too strong to have mercy in my hands." Damn it. Anyway, a few guys broke into this place too. They look like the same guys." intruder?! "No time to be surprised. Come on, give me your body." As if he was not interested in Lincoln''s reaction, the doctor stood in front of the operating table and held out his hand. "There is an intruder. What if I keep going like this and they get in the way?" "It''s soon anyway. And I sent one of my treasures up." Lincoln''s expression darkened at the word treasure. The doctor exclaimed in annoyance. "What do you do without giving it away!" "Wait." Damn it. Slow as it seems." " " When his plans go awry, the Doctor turns into a completely different person. Lincoln knew, so without saying a word, he handed over the glass bottle containing the body. Provoking him further is an experiment and will destroy him no matter how he sleeps. The doctor chuckled and broke the glass bottle. Then he took out the quiet bug and placed it on Ricky''s heart. "What level of chimera will be born? What do you think?" The two snowballs that were about to be pulled out at any moment glistened with madness. When he did not answer, the Doctor groanedly cut his neck and thrust his face in. "Why don''t you answer me?" "Of course I must be stronger than failing." huh. Silly sounds." The long neck that protrudes like Zara has decreased. The doctor took out the syringe he had prepared and put the needle over the worm. The worm struggled as if it was painful. "Good job, good job!" In response to the insect''s reaction, the doctor began to dance as if it was fun. He was truly a madman. I don''t understand how you can suppress that nature. Perhaps after a day, he will return to his meek appearance as if he had been like that. "Are you happy too?" " Is there anything else to enjoy?" What? That was then. The excited doctor''s voice subsided. Lincoln looked at him puzzled and saw a face as cold as his voice. "What did you just say?" ''Did I make a mistake?'' No way. There was nothing to say. I was just talking as it is. The doctor asks a question. "Is there anything else to enjoy?" "It''s all about making a chimera, isn''t it? There is no need to be excited." Who are you. The doctor, who was running wild, calmed down in an instant. He stared intently at Lincoln and asked again. "Who are you?" "What does that mean? who am i Lincoln, Bishop of the Highs branch of the Zenith Church." "You''re not Lincoln!" Dozens of tentacles are Lincoln. No, it hit Jamie. * * * "The space is too small!" "Add two more in front!" "One on the ceiling!" Lars was stunned by the reports of the Shadow Knights. The number of chimeras was enormous. Even if I killed or killed, I was pushed forward without knowing the end. It made me feel like I was taking pictures from the inside. "Shit!" I cut a creature I didn''t know what a holy aura was. Fortunately, the chimeras weren''t that strong. If all of them were at the level of a monster, this would have been their grave. "Push!" Yep! All of them had expert-level skills, and in particular, the shadow knights showed great passing skills like a sword that protects the Welton family from the shadows. The chimeras fell like autumn leaves. The guys who came in like waves were also heading towards the end. I don''t know where all this stuff came from, but I had to hurry down and get Ricky out. "This is the last time!" The sword of the shadow knight pierced the heart of the pig-faced chimera. "It goes down." With Lars in the lead, everyone went down the stairs. That moment- bang! The wall on the right collapsed, and a shadow knight crashed into the wall on the left. Lars looked back in bewilderment. What appeared through the wall was a black muscular arm boasting an enormous size. The two shadow knights flew towards their arms at a ghostly speed. It was so secret that I couldn''t even hear a moving sound. Evil- Evil! The black sword ran through his black arm. Blood spurted into the air. However, he did not mind his arm and walked up the stairs. It was such a huge hand that it could hold three steps at once. "Sword of Judgment!" The divine aura overflowed and showed the outline of a perfect sword. bang! After breaking through the wall, a black-skinned monster appeared. It was such a huge monster that he couldn''t even stand properly in the hallway. Lars quickly ran to the monster and swung his sword. As a priest and paladin of the goddess Pyro, the goddess of mercy and punishment, his sword became infinitely powerful against beings with evil tendencies. die! The sword of judgment cut through the monster. The two shadow knights also swung their swords accordingly. Three lights intersect at one point. "Wow!" However, the overlapping light collapsed as it was in a great roar. The eardrum ruptured. The sound stopped, and a huge tinnitus began to ring in his head. Lars felt a loss of parallelism. I didn''t understand what the situation was. He hastily raised a divinity, accelerating self-healing power. Faster than that, the monster reached out. If pressed, it will explode and die. Pub! Two swords pierced the monster''s arms. "Uh-huh-" It must have been painful, the monster cried out. Are you okay? "For now, retreat!" The shadow knights stopped the monster''s arm and supported Lars. "Everyone, how are you?" "We have been trained for situations like this." They are the ones who guard the Welton Street from the shadows. He was perfectly prepared for all kinds of torture and anomalies. The noise enough to pop the eardrums was nothing to them. "The other one." "Discard." Resoluteness to the point of being cruel. But to them, it was natural. When a colleague becomes unable to recover, discard it and continue the mission. If you fail your mission and your chances of surviving are slim, you commit suicide. grew up like that Even though we''ve been together since we were young, grieving was only possible after we succeeded in everything. Our mission is to help Lars-sama''s purpose. "Then I''ll break through." A shadow knight rushed forward. The monster that was rubbing the pierced part was embarrassed by the sudden sword attack and laid its body on its back. "Oooh!" "It''s quick." The shadow knight rotated his sword upside down, stepped on the ceiling, and fell straight down towards the monster. Auras formed on the sword that was set down. "Follow me!" The remaining shadow knights in the gap led Lars. "That article !" "Everything is a choice for the best results." Lars was speechless at their sacrifice. I thought he had a pretty rough life too, but it was a frog in a well. On the other hand, Earl Welton, who trains shadow knights, did not understand. No, any aristocrat would surely have an organization like these. I do not know. do i have to do it like this? What is human life anyway? As a worshiper of God, should I tolerate such a thing? Quang! The stairs were smashed, and the ceiling began to collapse. A monster and a shadow knight were hidden between the piles of stones. bang! The monster''s arm protruded through the pile of stones. Ignoring the falling ceiling in real time, it rushed at a frightening speed. In his left hand was a raged shadow knight. The monster threw the knight with all its might. You''re not a good person to treat me like that! A divine light emanated from Lars'' body. The dark stairs were covered with a dazzling brilliance. "Hey, Lars!" Fine. It''s not too late now. Fix your defilements and do everything lavishly. ''I am the one who worships the Pyro goddess. It''s a divine executioner.'' [Sword of Judgment] A cloak of light stretched out over Lars'' shoulders. The shadow knight behind him was astonished by the reversed momentum of Lars. "Disappear." The light split the monster. * * * Kwagga River-!! You''re running like crazy. The doctor clicked his tongue low. He saw a boy panting from the other side. "I didn''t know this little boy could be impersonating Lincoln. Are you a warlock over there?" The doctor said, looking at the dozens of tentacles wriggling in his right hand. Jamie sneered at the Doctor''s terrible form. "Did you even remodel your own body?" "Everything should be pursued for perfection." Duck- The area around the wing bones wriggled violently, and the bird''s wings came out with yellow fluid. So was the leg. I don''t know what kind of creature it is, but it specializes in running. His arms were tentacles, and his eyes looked ordinary at first glance, but they were never human. "I don''t know if he''s a real kid or just a kid wearing a kid''s costume." The doctor lowered his eyes. Ricky was sleeping soundly. The worm on his heart was already dead. There were still contents in the syringe. I have to stab Ricky''s heart with this too. "First, I will cut off your limbs. I think it will be a really good test subject." Tentacles flew all over the place. It was difficult to avoid. So, I had no intention of avoiding it from the beginning. "Let''s change places." "Who mind-" My heart. Darkness rising from the floor enveloped Jamie and Dr. "Kah ha ha! Only this one!" "Is it really just that?" "If you just ruin a joke like this!" The Doctor tried to tear away the darkness that was trying to devour him. "What, what?!" was not destroyed Although he is now a chimera, the Doctor was also a wizard who reached the 6th class. Even if this darkness is black magic, if the caster is a child like that, there is no way it cannot be destroyed. The Doctor screamed in anger, but was soon swallowed up completely by the darkness. And when he came out again- " This kid." "It would be a bit difficult if I was caught there too." Jamie grinned and spread her arms wide. "Let''s have fun running in this forest." "I will completely disassemble and make you my servant!" The doctor''s chest opened and a large number of tentacles came out. Jamie smiled at the flying tentacles. "Try." Darkness swelled around the purple eyes. The two forces collided violently. Meanwhile. Ricky, who was asleep on the operating table, woke up. A strange light flowed around his body. - Continued on next episode - CH 29 : Executioner (3) "The downstairs should be finished by now." Jamie said to the doctor with his feet on the tree. The doctor was very annoyed at Jamie''s avoidance of cooking. He snorted and rounded his tentacles like a hammer. huh. I thought it would, so I sent two more elites." "Elite?" "You don''t have to know!" Kwajik-! The round tentacles smashed the tree Jamie was standing on. Jamie flapped Black''s wings and soared into the sky. "It looks like one dealt with it, but since two of them are gone, they will never survive." Although not a Chimera Paladin, there were five Chimeras that were made with great care. All of them are specialized for combat. One was a pity, but as long as there were two more, they would not be able to do anything with their power. "You are overconfident." "It''s not about confidence, it''s about telling reality. Rather than that, please don''t jump around and bring that neck and sacrifice it!! The Doctor flew like a bird. Jamie climbed higher, avoiding the doctor who was pursuing him. ''Seven individuals.'' The number of different species implanted in Dr.''s body. It was a body that could no longer be called a human. How crazy do you have to be to be able to do that? Even all seven abilities were compatible. He was also quite good at magic, so it seemed difficult to win easily now. ''It wouldn''t be bad if I made it mine.'' Chimera Undead. Jamie smiled. * * * Lars took a deep breath. In the place where the sword of judgment swept away, only a black monster that had been split in half remained. ''I used the power of the Holy Executor.'' He sighed briefly. Holy Executioner was a title given to only seven paladins in the Pyro Church. However, it was not a simple title, and when he became a divine executor, he was given special powers by the goddess. Its power is common to all, and it was only permitted when subjugating an enemy assumed to be ''evil''. It was a powerful enough force to use in the current situation, but he regrets because the situation has not been finalized yet. ''The time limit is 30 minutes.'' I had to finish everything in 30 minutes. After that, a huge aftermath came, and the sword was in a state of being unable to grip properly. That is why he hesitated to use the power of the Holy Executor. "Hey, how did this happen?" "Are you alive?" At that moment, the shadow knights who had been attacked by the monster shouted. how?! The shadow knight behind Lars was greatly embarrassed by the absurd current situation. One was hit straight in the fist and hit a stone on the verge of death, and the other was almost killed. However, both knights were alive and well. Even the wounds were completely healed. "The light of judgment has different effects depending on the standard of good and evil that I have set." Endless violence against evil. Infinite mercy for good. It could be said to be extreme, but this was the power of Pyro, the goddess of mercy and punishment. Of course, the return existed as long as it was written by humans, not gods. ''When the Holy Executors lose their power, some of their suffering will come to me.'' It''s familiar. That is the fate of those who sort out sin. "Let''s go down." Okay. The Shadow Knights did not ask any further questions about the current situation. It was just moving according to Lars'' orders. As we went down, we found a fairly large laboratory. "There is a door over there." "I can feel the wind from below. Probably a door leading down to the basement." At the words of the Shadow Knights, Lars nodded. Hopefully we can finish everything within the maintenance time. ????????-! damage! Lars pushed one shadow knight, another shadow knight pushed another. A blade of green light cut through them. "Are you a chimera again?" There is no end. Lars gritted his teeth and looked forward. "What else is that?" Both arms were shaped like a sword, and the body was gray-white and muscular. He had grown up to the corner of his forehead. Its lower body was that of a spider, and the sting of a bee gleamed on its buttocks. But there was something that made them more terrifying than them- "Swordsmanship, it''s the same." The shadow knight sighed and said. Like that said, a sharp green light was flowing from both arms that looked like Tao. That alien power they knew better than anyone. It was a kind of mana that only those who reached the expert level, called Aurors, could handle it. The problem wasn''t just that. Thump-thump-thump-thump- Another monster appeared next to the gray-white monster with the sound of heavy footsteps. A monster with the lower body of a huge horse and the upper body of a shaggy gray ogre. what is an ogre It is a predator of the forest, preying on even trolls with an awfully tenacious regenerative power. It was such a powerful monster that even an expert-class person would have to change his mind if he faced an ogre. "The lower body is probably from Demon Horse." The lower body that withstands such an ogre''s upper body was not simply that of a horse. A giant horse over 3 meters tall. The leg strength of Demon Horse, classified as a monster, crushes even rocks like pudding. The Daemon Horse only weighed half a ton, so it was enough to withstand the ogre''s upper body. "Damn it." Lars laughed bitterly. The black monster I just dealt with was terrible. Two equivalent monsters were added. "Everyone ready for battle." It''s relatively spacious, but it''s a narrow space. Two giant chimeras and four knights started a battle. * * * Ricky looked around. My head was dizzy and my vision was blurry, so I couldn''t see well. Once the upper body was raised. My whole body was numb and my hands and feet had no strength. His eyelids were heavy, and he felt like he would fall asleep right away when he lay down again, probably because he wasn''t awake yet. But it didn''t. It didn''t seem like that. you have to calm down match!! He clenched his teeth and slapped him hard on the cheek. Tears spurted out. I hit it so hard that I almost screamed. after. My dazed mind came back a little to see if the slap on the cheek had any effect. The blurry vision was a bit blurry, but it came back. I looked around again. "Where are you?" It was a space made entirely of iron. Everything from the hard bed on which you are lying, to tables, chairs, and various tools of unknown purpose. There were long glass bottles lined up on the wall, and the contents inside were so disgusting that it was hard to see with my eyes open. Ricky was confused. I didn''t know why I was here. I don''t remember yesterday. You fell asleep while reading a storybook to Anna the day before yesterday. What have you been doing since then? This ." Then I found a dead bug stuck to my chest. His face was frowned upon at the disgusting face, but he had a strong stomach, so he just took it off with his hands. "Oh, it stings." However, I could feel a tingling sensation as if there was even a leg stuck in the skin. Roughly throwing away the bugs, I got up from the bed and looked around the room. While fiddling with the tools he had never seen before, he approached the place where the glass bottles were gathered. The carcasses of various insects and animals were kept in glass bottles without decay. Not only that, but also eyeballs and organs presumed to be human. "It''s disgusting." Where the hell did these horrible things come from? I walked slowly and looked one by one. Then I stopped in front of a large glass bottle. It was well three times larger than the other glass bottles. What was contained inside was indescribably cruel. Ricky licked his slightly parted lips. I couldn''t tell if what I was seeing was real or if this situation was real. "Shi, Shinno?" stuffed in a glass bottle. It was Shinno, a boy that Ricky knew well. He was floating in a glass bottle with his body crouched down, but he couldn''t see what was supposed to be there. My hands and feet trembled. I put my hand on the glass bottle. cold. It''s so cold. Why is there Shinno in such a cold place? ''You got a favor from Janice and went to the headquarters.'' Wasn''t that where he was taking classes to become a good priest? "Ugh!" My head was pounding. Ricky staggered over his small body and knelt down on one knee. what did you do yesterday The memories that had disappeared slowly came back. Yesterday, the bishop called everyone together. He said that another picker had appeared there. Next. someone called ''who?'' people walking there. As far as I can remember, no one else went there. It was the self, the subject of the memory, that moved. I went up to the podium where the bishop was standing and stood next to him. ''The chosen one.'' "Ouch!" The headache got worse. I felt like my head was going to explode. Ricky began to roll on the floor, writhing in pain. Memories of this morning from yesterday. And the time from day to evening went on quickly. ''Sah, Priest? Is this the headquarters?'' It was a dark forest. The priest in charge of the guide did not answer. was just taking it. The place we arrived at was a shabby abandoned house. I went into a place where even a ghost would appear. A place full of dust. As I pulled out a book halfway through the bookshelf, the door to the basement opened. What he saw there was a scientist with an eerie atmosphere. ''no. There was one more.'' I thought I had seen it wrong, but the person I saw in an instant was obviously Bishop Lincoln. The being who made him go here, he appeared here. I don''t know why it suddenly disappeared, but I lost consciousness as I felt a tingling in the back of my neck. "Heh heh, heh heh." For a brief moment, his whole body was drenched in sweat. ''I. I.'' it wasn''t taken I looked around the room again. This place is not like a headquarters. this is hell Such a hell that relentlessly tramples all hopes and drops them into despair! "Well, you have to run away." I was rushing out of the lab when Shinno caught my eye. But I don''t have the strength in my body right now to take it out and take it. soon. I''ll come pick you up soon. A friend who died sadly. What were you jealous of him for? What did you bless him for? bishop !" His anger at Lincoln soared. Faith in God was shattered. Endless hatred began to boil in the boy''s body. won''t let it go First of all, get out of here. Ricky opened the door with difficulty and went out. Just then, a loud noise was heard from upstairs. bang-! Awesome!! It sounded like a loud bang, and it sounded like something hard being scraped off. someone is fighting ''Are you here to save me?'' It could be simply an infighting, but in despair, the boy longed for hope again. Ricky walked slowly with a nervous face. The stairs leading up were quickly found. Thump- Thump! The stairs shook violently. One step at a time, he climbed carefully. Each time an impact occurred, it stopped and checked that it did not collapse. So when I reached the top, I quietly opened the door. Kaga-!! The first thing I saw was bright red sparks. The frenzied sparks were telling how fierce the fight was. A dazzling light and an eerie green light intertwined. Two blue lights crossed the gap. Green light was scattered everywhere. But the gigantic hooves that appeared from above turned the blue light to dust. bang!! ensuing roar. Ricky almost fell off the stairs. There was a time when I was contemplating whether to go out or not. "A slash is coming from the right!" A familiar voice reached Ricky''s ears. At the same time as I thought, I opened the door completely. Mister! The knight wearing the cloak of light turned his head towards the boy. Lars replied with a bright smile. "Because he''s my brother." - Continued on next episode - CH 30 : This is my army (1) Lars ran towards Ricky in one month. However, they had to back down due to the slash of some chimeras. He looked at the chimera with annoyed eyes and said to Ricky. "This place is dangerous, so go inside. Is it okay there?" Yes Yes. "Don''t do it right away." Ricky nodded without saying a word. It was nice to meet Lars, but anyone could see that things were not going well here. It will only be a hindrance. Ricky was about to enter the door again, but before that, a chimera, a combination of an ogre and a demon horse, moved. hey hey! A roar of horses escaped the ogre''s mouth. The sound was different from what it looked like, but no one burst into laughter. Because the monster flew at Ricky. Great leap! He was definitely at the end, but when he came to his senses, he was holding his huge front legs in front of Riki. "Stop it!" As soon as Lars gave the command, he flew faster than anyone else. The shadow knights also smashed the ground, but a chimera stood in their way. In the end, it was only Lars who turned to Ricky. Lars gripped his teeth and drew the judge''s sword diagonally. The slash of light, which exerts absolute destructive power on the opponent fixed by evil, scratched the floor. wow! The ogre screamed. Sound waves enough to distort space vibrated the atmosphere. Under the influence of sound waves, Lars'' slashing was disturbed. That was enough. The already slowed slash will never reach you. The horseshoe fell down to smash the boy with the doorknob. Ricky stood blankly like a man whose accident had stopped, watching the horseshoes fall. The size of the hoof alone was similar to that of Ricky. If it is crushed by something like that, it will leave no trace. ''No!'' Lass suddenly remembered how Ricky was almost crushed by the wagon that left. Even then, if Jamie hadn''t helped, Ricky wouldn''t have been saved. But now Jamie wasn''t there. No one else will be able to protect Ricky but you. All power was concentrated on the lower body. The floor was crushed. The cloak of light shortened rapidly. The holding time was reduced due to the use of excessive force. Lars was shot like a beam of light. ''In one blow.'' can i reach you The distance narrows at a tremendous rate, but the same goes for Chimera and Ricky. Despair began to appear on Lars'' face. Oh, no! swung his sword The light was dazzling. But it did not reach the hooves. A huge shadow covered Ricky. pressed to death No traces of his life remain. Lars'' eyes grew as big as they were about to fall. bang-!!! roar. and detonation. A hazy smoke spread in all directions. There was nothing to see. Lars'' feet touched the ground. It was the first time in my life that I had such a long flight time. It was late though. It was too late to draw all the senses. A scream seemed to burst out of the cylinder. I finally found it, what''s the ending like this? ''I can''t keep .'' "Big " Then came the chimera''s moan in the dust. At first I thought I heard it wrong. Why is the chimera moaning? Could the slash have reached? So, his balance is shaken and his attack fails and he suffers? It wasn''t both. It didn''t take long to realize that. A faint light began to leak out of the dust. " ?" It was a familiar light. The dust was gradually removed. And there, a boy surrounded by light was looking at his fern-like hands with strange eyes. Ricky turned his head to look at Lars. brother ?" you. Lars reached out towards him, and with a crackling sound, the ogre chimera that had been crushed in the rubble arose. The monster emitting a luminous eye glared at Ricky with eyes full of anger. "Let''s talk later. Come here at once." At Lars'' beckoning, Ricky quickly ran behind his back. The soft light that surrounded him had already disappeared. It was not immediately clear what had just happened, but it was certain that Ricky''s life was saved. Lars put his hand on Ricky''s head and said. Well done. I don''t know what I did well. Ricky replied brightly. Yeah! Lars grinned and looked at the Chimera again. The shadow knights were engaged in a close battle with some chimeras. But it will be won soon. ''The holding time is now about 10 minutes.'' It just reduced the holding time with it. "It''s up." "Consolation?" Lars nodded and pointed to the entrance. There were no enemies left above. It''s definitely safer than being here. Most of all, he did not have the confidence to properly protect the Chimeras. There is no way that a miracle like the one before will happen again. "Don''t keep an eye on the entrance as much as you can." " I know. Ricky also knows that being here is a hindrance. Lars gestured and moved to the entrance. Meanwhile, the ogre chimera stood motionless, only watching. I don''t know what I was aiming for, but I was rather happy. Arrived at the entrance and sent Ricky up. Ricky, who was struggling to climb the ruined stairs the other day, looked back and said to Lars. "You must come up, bro." The guy I used to call uncle is now called hyung. Lars smiled leisurely and raised his hand. Seeing that confident look, Ricky went upstairs with confidence. When he disappeared completely, Lars'' expression hardened again. The ogre chimera began to move. One of the shadow knights shouted. "I will help!" no. Divine power is wriggling Although he did not reach the Master, a power that no one could overlook began to flow through Lars. Lars said as he approached the ogre chimera. "I will kill him." The crime of trying to kill Ricky. will not forgive * * * ''What?'' As he climbed the stairs, Ricky felt a strange sensation. As the monstrous monster was about to slap him down, he felt a tickling sensation in his chest. It was then that a strange light came out of his body. Something spread around her body. A monster shot over it, but no shock occurred. Only the huge body of the monster bounced back. From then on, I felt an unpleasant aura from the monster. I don''t know what it is, but I''ve had a similar feeling to someone else. ''There were a lot of them in Rival.'' bad people. What I felt about the monster was not much different from the feeling I felt whenever I saw those "bad people". It wasn''t just the monster. I felt the same thing with the horned spider monster that fought with people in black armor. It was called ''evil'', but Ricky didn''t realize it. It is important to get up here first. It was dangerous to climb the broken stairs as a child, but it is dangerous to be already here. Rather, it was safe now. Ricky, who somehow climbed the stairs, took a weary breath. He crossed the room and opened the door leading to the outside. "The bar is out." It was a hot midsummer night compared to the basement, but even the heat was refreshing to Ricky. I hope you can escape "Ouch ." As soon as I came out, the tears I had been holding back burst out. Ricky sat down on the floor and sobbed, clutching the soil with his hands. I thought I was out of despair. I thought that I would be able to live happily with my younger brother in the future. I didn''t expect a rosy future. everything was betrayed The sweet hope was, after all, a fake. It was the bait for further despair. I remembered my sister Anna, who would be in the church. My poor little brother who can''t see. Thinking of my brother, I felt even more anguish than I am now. "Damn it, Zen Hib, Jang. Ouch." God is offended It was a short month if it was short, but I did my best to give him faith. He hated both Bishop Lincoln and Zenith, the god of the Zenith Church, who called such a servant a servant. I hate them. The boy got up. His eyes were red with tears and filled with anger. "I will not forgive you." Shinno''s corpse in the basement. Many people must have been sacrificed before that. If you completely escape from this place first, you will tell the world what the Zenith Church has done. With Lars, the accusation should be easy. So, you have to wait for Las here first. Ricky looked towards the door. Then he stopped to hold hands. There was no god to pray to now. So don''t pray. "Your brother will come alive ." That was then. My head throbbed and cried. My body staggered as the nausea rose. Ricky felt his heart pound. The light flowed from the body and then disappeared repeatedly. His gaze went somewhere. Quite far away, there, I felt an unpleasant and ominous aura that I had never felt before. Ricky walked towards it like a possessed person. * * * quagga- Four trees could not withstand the power of the tentacles and were broken. Jamie kept his distance, magically striking the swirling tentacles. The doctor shouted at Jamie''s cunning movement. "How long are you going to run away?" The Doctor, who jumped high with great leg strength, started flying at high speed in that state. At the same time, dozens of tentacles squirmed to intercept Jamie without stopping. Boom- bang- A roar echoed in all directions, like an explosion in the forest. ''That''s a lot of power.'' I don''t know what those tentacles are, but just touching them would cause quite a bit of damage. For now, it was best to avoid it. ''The problem is, he hasn''t even used magic yet.'' In terms of magic, he was a superior doctor than Jamie. Even if he fought with magic, he was quite close, and his ability as a chimera was also outstanding, so he was a troublesome opponent. Jamie hit the tentacles with her shielded hand. A large crack opened in the shield, and it was immediately converted into mana and reabsorbed by the whole-body breathing method. If it wasn''t for the full-body breathing method, this fight would have already ended in his own defeat. ''Magic is enough.'' There were still a lot of memorized magic. However, it is not okay to use magic indiscriminately. you have to take the chance Jamie avoided the Doctor''s attacks as much as possible, keeping his eyes on him. At the same time, it was funny to see him paying attention to an opponent like that. ''Let''s not be bitter.'' The lost power will be regained someday. For now, I had to focus on creating a situation where I could use my current strength to the fullest. it''s annoying! it''s annoying! it''s annoying! Angry as the tentacle attacks continued to fail, the Doctor swung his limbs in the air. It was as if a child was flirting. The cheerful doctor frowned and adjusted his head to face downwards. "I will go and kill you myself!" Another pair of wings protruded through the back skin. With two pairs of wings flapping, the Doctor glided at great speed. Jamie clicked his tongue as he watched the Doctor close the gap in an instant. "Shit." [Dark Dimension] Darkness took over the space they belonged to. Either way, the Doctor laughed like crazy. "Hey hee hee hee! Die aaaaah!" Tentacles wrapped around his right arm. Tentacles'' arms, which had grown to enormous sizes, fell to crush Jamie. Jamie didn''t look away from his opponent''s attack. It was not difficult to dodge because it was as dull as it was huge. The question is how to counterattack afterwards. ''The tentacles are protecting him like armor.'' Tentacles growing from his left arm wrapped around the doctor''s body in a spherical shape. Considering the defense of the tentacles, it would be impossible to break through with any magic. ''Let''s avoid it for now.'' A huge shadow covered Jamie. Jamie''s tiny body sank into the shadows. bang!!!!! The ground cracked, and the breakout pieces were scattered in all directions. As the ground rose, the surrounding trees fell sideways. The doctor clenched his tongue and released his tentacles. "Warlock bastard." The only thing to avoid is level. But that''s over now. The corners of the doctor''s lips rose. A blue light flashed in his eyes. It''s nothing special. I just infused mana. However, the world you see has changed just by injecting it. "Shall we increase it one by one?" He didn''t like to easily kill the guy who made him angry. as painful and painful as possible. Little by little, I was going to make him beg for his life in the end. Pretending to be so merciful. "Choo!" It sounded like the doctor was cutting his throat. Despair is born in hope. "You can never run away." The obnoxious black space looks pretty dangerous, but Jamie''s movements have already been completely overlooked. The doctor smiled and moved the tentacles. The tentacles repeated each other by drawing a line in the air. Before long, a completely continuous line was drawing a certain shape. Huge hexahedron. "Tentacle magic." [Tentacle Hurricane] Hundreds of tentacles swirl around the ground in a giant magic circle made of tentacles. Jamie fell towards where he was hiding. "Damn magic!" Jamie smirked at the gigantic magic that rips through the forest. A storm of tentacles wiped out parts of the forest without a trace. - Continued on next episode - CH 31 : This is my army (2) Several layers of protection were broken. Jamie clenched her teeth and withstood the storm of tentacles. I never thought that I could create a chimera''s ability with magic. Aside from his bad mood, the idea was brilliant. ''But the downside is clear.'' Tentacle Hurricane has so much power that it is ranked at the top of the 6th class magic. It would not have been possible to prevent it if Dark Dimension had not been laid in advance. However, even such powerful magic had a decisive drawback. ''black.'' Queek! Black, who was concentrating on defense, stuck out his head at the command of his master. ''Can you hold out?'' Kick-! Black replies that there is no problem. I know it''s actually difficult. Black is just bluffing to reassure his master. I know, but Jamie didn''t say anything. To turn the situation around, I''m sorry Black, but I''ll have to take some damage. ''Doppelganger.'' Dream- The flap wings spread out behind her back disappeared, and the black liquid that covered her body gathered into a mass. A black mass floated over Jamie''s head and began to expand rapidly and take on a human form. Queek! Eventually, in full form, it became a creature that looked exactly like Jamie. [Class 4 Black Magic: Doppelganger] It is a transformation magic that can be used under the condition that the target is fully understood. The downside is that if a target and a creature borrowed from doppelganger magic meet, one of them will unconditionally die. However, if we did not meet face to face, no event occurred. ''It''s not a very effective magic, so I hardly ever used it, but this is how I ended up using it.'' Jamie saw the back of Black transformed into himself. A doppelganger can use about 60% of the target''s abilities equally. Tentacle Hurricane Ends Soon If it''s black, you can block it. Injuries are unavoidable, but they should be compensated for that much. Jamie seeped into the shadows. * * * ''You''re blocking it pretty well.'' The doctor looked at Jamie, who was holding back with a grin and sternly blocking it out of the way. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . I don''t know which school the warlock is from, but he was pretty good at it. ''Though the taste is terrible.'' I know there are many warlocks who are as crazy as you or even crazier than you. Among them, there were also some psychopaths who walked around in the form of children. That guy would be one of those guys. The doctor had no idea he was a real child. In his common sense, such a monstrous talent could not exist in the world. "Shall we turn up the firepower a little more? Hehehehe!!" The magic circle of tentacles drawn with six reticulated stars gradually grew larger. Dozens of more tentacles came out and joined the storm. uh. That was then. What the Doctor''s five senses shouldn''t have was caught. awhile. The doctor hurriedly opened his mouth. But it didn''t stop. "Uh, why?!" His face was flushed with embarrassment. The impossible happened. Things happened that I couldn''t understand in my head. What the hell? "Why are you out there?! You should be there!" The doctor''s gaze turned to the ground. There, Jamie was still surviving the Tentacle Hurricane with a grim face. But, why here? "Are you here?" "Your weakness." A cruel smile appeared on Jamie''s pretty face. A ''curse'' was running through his hands. "I didn''t properly measure the level of the opponent." [Rot Cell] Black mana swirled around the doctor''s body. I felt a slight tingling sensation all over my body. "What, what!" "From now on, you will slowly rot and crumble." "This is it!" "The weakness of your magic now." Jamie raised her right hand. "Instead of having great destructive power, the caster cannot do anything for a while." "How can you do that ." "Looking at it right now, you can''t even move, don''t you?" [Black Ball] The black sphere slowly flew towards the Doctor. His expression contorted. As Jamie said, he couldn''t avoid it. Even at the moment when the skin is rotting. "Aaaaaaaaah!" The moment the black sphere touched the doctor, he felt terrible pain. Black Ball is a 3rd class black magic, not an attack magic. It was simply a magic that raised the target''s pain sensation to three times its normal level. The problem is that the magic that was applied to the doctor just before was a ''rotting body''. The pain felt in the process of cell decay is stinging, but is it really that stinging now that the pain sensation has tripled due to the effect of the black ball? "Mmm, stop!" I felt a chain of pain all over my body to the extent that my mind wandered. The power of the Tentacle Hurricane did not decrease rapidly and began to gradually dissipate. Good work. Queek... . Black, who had endured the storm of the tentacles so far, fell to the floor with great exhaustion. Black returned to the form of a bat with a popping sound and fell asleep. Jamie counter-summons Black and stretches it forward with both palms facing down. [Gravity] The doctor''s body fell to the ground. With a bang. "Aaaaaaaaah!" The doctor''s scream broke out. will be alive It''s dangerous to just fall, but it fell with the pain sensation tripled. It was strange that he didn''t die of shock from the pain. It must have been that he had remodeled his own body in a nonsensical way. Jamie put black magic on both hands and slowly landed on the ground. I saw the wriggling doctor. "Shut up ." His whole body was twisted and he was convulsing. His eyes were turned upside down, and blood-stained crab foam boiled from his mouth. Jamie withdrew her black magic and approached the Doctor. Heard it directly from Lincoln, but he might know something else. It''s not necessarily Janice related, but I''ve heard he''s been doing this for quite some time. ''I''m also interested in body transformation.'' A doctor would know how. If you are a ''chimera expert'', you may not know how to maintain and transform a human state, but you might know someone who can. All he needed was the information he had. He placed his hand on the doctor''s head. No, I was trying to upload it. Whoops! Jamie frowned as he saw the tentacles brushing his cheeks. In a brief moment, if he hadn''t sensed a sense of incongruity, his face would have been pierced. He widened the distance at once. "Big Damn it, damn it, damn it!!" The doctor, who had thought he had fainted, screamed and raised his bizarrely broken body. hurt. Ahh so so so so so so so sick ahahak ahh! Duck- The twisted body returned to its original state. The sound of bone smashing resounded eerily. Even that would have been a huge pain, but the doctor endured it by biting it so hard that it shattered a tooth. "Heh, heh, heh, heh." A cloud of smoke emanated from the doctor''s body. Without delay, Jamie summoned the Black Spear. [Dark Spear of Curse] Holding a black spear made of mana, he threw as hard as he could toward the doctor. Shoot! And with the sound of breaking the wind- Whoops!! "Ke-e-e-e-eek!" The cursed spear pierced my heart. But the doctor did not fall. The skin on the pierced part loosened like a thread and began to wrap around the black spear. Eventually, when the skin completely covered the black spear, the magic disappeared with the sound of the wind blowing. "Huh. heh heh Heh heh heh heh." The doctor staggered and shook his head. His sparse hair and strabismus-like out-of-focus eyes were bizarre. He smiled for a while like a madman and then stopped laughing. "I wasn''t going to do this." Then he started muttering to himself. "A bastard like you makes me like this. you. garbage. kill it. dog-like. it''s annoying. I''m angry. You have to experiment. Ah. I will turn crazy guy die. Live. turn it off Kill it." His eyes fluttered and he turned back. Red veins began to sprout over the eerie whites. "I''ve already written three of them, eh eh eh eh eh! " . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ." The doctor was angry. How are these treasures made? Everything seems to be wasted here. The blood vessels sprouting from the doctor''s whole body began to wriggle strangely. "Come, my servants!" A magic circle spread around him. Jamie knew at once that it was a summoning magic circle. I have to respond, but it''s too late. "Heh heh heh. My treasures!" What appeared was three chimeras. But it was no ordinary chimera. " You''ve been hiding something like this. A chimera with the wings of a bird, the head of a lion, the body of a troll, and the limbs of an ogre. A chimera with the head of a lizardman, the body of an ant, six legs of a grasshopper insect, and the sting of a wasp. I don''t know what the last creatures were combined with, but even the last chimera with a barrel-like snout. Although they all looked bizarre, the energy felt by all three animals was unusual. "Tear off all his limbs, risk his life, and bring him in front of me!" The chimeras rushed towards Jamie as soon as the doctor''s order was given. * * * Ricky continued to walk, wrapping his arms around his trembling body. Even though I knew I shouldn''t go there, I went forward without realizing it. ''It''s terrible.'' What is there that makes me feel so disgusting? I swallowed my saliva in tension. It was just a little further away and we arrived. bang!! At that moment, a roar was heard from where an ominous energy was felt. Ricky fell to the floor, startled by the sudden sound. My limbs trembled. Can I really go? bang- bang! A roar rang out in succession. Ricky''s mouth was dry. If you go back even now, Lars who finished the battle with victory will be there. What can a weak child do? If you go to a really dangerous place, you will only die. There''s so much more to do, I can''t waste my life. Having made his decision, he turned to return. But the half-turned body did not move any more. ''What the hell is this?'' My heart is hot. An unknown sense of mission kept beckoning me to go there. Why the hell are you doing this to me? Ricky cried. In the end, he turned his body back and headed forward again. Meanwhile, the roar continued. I don''t know if it was created in the aftermath, but an irregular wind blew from inside the forest. walked again. The sound came closer. There were several kinds of sounds. A fierce battle was taking place, or a fiercer sound than the battle that was taking place in the basement was heard. ! !! Several voices were heard overlapping each other. But I couldn''t understand exactly what he was saying. As I got a little closer, I started to hear a faint, but something, say. "Kill! Kill!!" ". plaguy! Both voices were familiar. The first voice, yes. ''The bald man whose head grew like horns.'' I remembered the face that was staring at me terrifyingly in the basement. The other one belonged to a child. I don''t know why there are small children here, but why does it feel familiar? "I must have run out of mana!" "Long time left!" voice heard again. Ricky''s eyes widened. In my head, I thought, ''Is it possible?'' ''That voice just... .'' A boy''s face was drawn. But, he couldn''t be here. Sure enough, he wasn''t the minor lord of the Highs estate. Ricky tried to erase Jamie''s face as he shook his head. It''s ridiculous that Jamie, who should be in Heath, is here. But the word ''maybe'' never left my mind. "No." The mouth said so, but the steps were forward. "Uh-huh!" Then a short scream was heard. Ricky didn''t think any further. just ran forward And a familiar face came into my eyes clearly. The distorted face of a boy impaled on a huge rock. "Hey, Jamie!" Ricky? Jamie''s eyes widened, looking at where the voice was coming from. Does this guy know where he is? I saw the doctor again. He was far away and didn''t seem to hear Ricky''s voice. The bones all over my body are ringing, but I can''t stop here. But the Doctor was faster. "Kill!!" A chimera with a barrel-like snout pinned its four legs to the floor and pulled out its neck. Woong-!! Mana particles flocked to the round mouth. And- Wow!! shot rays. Jamie tried to spread the shield, but his body had already reached its limit. ''Damn it.'' can''t avoid that That was the moment I thought. "Jamie hey hey!" Ricky threw himself at him. A dazzling light began to flow from his body. Jamie knew what that light was. But I didn''t think about ''how''. No! He reached out for Ricky. A dazzling light exists to protect him, but that beam will never stop him. As expected. !!! It was an explosion. Jamie was swept away by the aftermath. Consciousness was interrupted several times and then returned again and again. In the meantime, Jamie focused solely on Ricky. He rolled over the floor, but quickly got up and ran to Ricky. His whole body was covered in blood, and it looked like his muscles had been cut in a few places, but full-body breathing allowed him to move as much as possible. And when I got to Ricky. " ." Ricky was panting intermittently. limbs twisted. It meant one thing. what. Why is that child here?!" The doctor who discovered Ricky belatedly grimaced. However, he quickly relaxed his expression and shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "It''s fine now. You are lucky to have survived." The doctor raised his hand. Chimera prepares to shoot the beam again. " ." Jamie''s heart was beating like it was going to explode. Someone threw himself to save himself. And now, it''s dying fast. Can not be done. To keep an eye on the saint, this guy needs to stay alive a little longer. If you die in a place like this, you shouldn''t. Before that, I hated seeing someone die because of me. - Diablo. you survive whose voice was it no. You can''t specify anyone. In the past, all of the colleagues who followed him until the end left behind such words and disappeared . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The most heartbreaking times were not when we were betrayed, nor when we split because of disagreements. When you witness the death of a colleague right before your eyes. Just like the day his last lover, Jane, died, so was the death of all his companions. My ears became numb, and my brain was dyed white. Thump, pound, pound- All you hear is the sound of your heart beating. And. Tsutsutsutsutsutsu- the chain is broken what kind of chain do not know. I don''t want to know. Because it doesn''t matter now. Zeng! The chain was completely broken. Ah. The moment the chain is broken. Jamie naturally spread her arms wide. Then he declared to Dr. "This is a field." Countless corpses sleeping on this earth. A soul that can''t leave this earth A resentment tied to this land and unable to vomit. "And here." [Level 1 Liberation: Inverse Heaven] "Your hell." [Necromancy] The army arose. - Continued on next episode - CH 32 : This is my army (3) "I have to tell the Count I have to tell the Count... I have to tell the Count... ." Lincoln staggered towards the lord''s castle. His face had aged as if he had been decades old, and his eyes were out of focus and turned in different directions like strabismus. "I have to tell the Count ." His purpose is only one. Just obeying Jamie''s orders. For him, there was no more respect and faith in the god he worshiped. He was a doll. A doll that can repeat the same words over and over again. Someone appeared in front of such a doll. "Useless bastard." It was a woman with silky silver hair down to her neck. She was a member of the Zenith Church "Seven Knights" who appeared in front of Lincoln the other day and gave him a warning. The woman looked at Lincoln with worm-like eyes. Lincoln passed her by repeating the same words when the woman appeared. The jig is completely lost. That can no longer be written. "I had no intention of writing it in the first place." After all, he is a traitor who exposes the secrets of the denomination to the count. There is no reason to keep him alive, and if he does, the secrets of the Church will flow into the ear of the Count. That makes things very difficult. "So, die and pray to our God. Do you know if our merciful God will forgive you?" she drew her sword "I don''t think I will." A smiling face is beautiful. At the same time, the swiftly moving black crossed Lincoln''s neck. Lincoln continued to walk a few more steps, and then his neck fell and he collapsed. The woman looked at Lincoln''s body and contacted someone. "His throws it away. Leave everything to this denomination. I mean, they crossed the line with greed. as soon as possible. * * * The warlock stood alone on a high cliff, wearing a torn black robe. His face was languid, but there was a strong determination in his bright purple eyes. he looked ahead There were so many soldiers standing there that it was difficult to even count. They are all black magicians. It was an army created solely to destroy the sky. Everything was made up of the dead, and they were more distant from heaven than anything else in the world. It is the army of Yeokcheon (). [Level 1 Liberation: Inverse Heaven] [Necromancy] Jamie recalled an old memory. It was a distant past, not even knowing exactly when. There, he was the only Absolute standing in front of numerous undead. He was the king of all the dead and the god who reigned over death. That''s the first power. ''Why did I forget?'' it''s probably good At this moment, I remembered one of the "Five Powers" that I had long forgotten. "The first power I created." 12 Black magic to oppose the army of the gods. Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-!!! The forest vibrates. Jamie looked at Ricky, who was dying quickly. When he reached out his hand, a black light appeared, and at the same time Ricky''s expression softened a little. "It is only a temporary measure. So be a little more patient." I don''t know why you''re telling me to be patient. I just wished Ricky didn''t die. That''s it. took a step forward Four gazes directed at you. They were all stained with embarrassment. It''s funny. ''Things that just ran rampant to kill me.'' Now I was so scared that I couldn''t even move. "You, who are you?" The doctor shook his head from the great shock. Obviously that guy is right. It was clear that the young warlock was one-sidedly attacked by his treasures. It looks like it, but why does it feel like a completely different creature? The doctor''s face contorted. That''s dangerous. If you can''t exclude yourself, you are being excluded. "Kill that guy!" A courageous cry. The Chimeras knew it was the right answer, so as soon as the command was given, they threw themselves at Jamie. "This is my army." Whoops! Blood gushed out from all sides. In the meantime, Jamie passed by casually. Chimeras writhe in pain. things attached to them. Although it did not have the proper shape, the number was unusual. the doctor shouted. "You bastard! It was a Necromancer!" Skull. Or a rotten corpse. all are dead Things that should never be moved ravaged the chimeras as if they were brought back to life. "It''s just one part." Jamie answered. The only thing swaying in the dark are the two purple eyes. "And these are all the things you killed." Hundreds of corpses were buried in this forest. All of them were humans killed by the doctor to make the chimera. "Their anger is directed only at you. It''s called a grudge, and a soul with a strong grudge is stronger than you ever imagined. The doctor took a step back. Something is terribly wrong. Elite chimeras painstakingly crafted were being killed by dead soldiers. Can you do this? ''Why is the chimera I made for such low-level undead .'' The term ''Necromancer'' refers to a warlock who wields a corpse. The first corpses they used were usually skeletons called skeletons and decaying corpse zombies. Those are them. Skeletons and zombies. Among the lower ranks, the lowest rank undead. It didn''t make sense that the elite chimeras couldn''t take it down. ''What trick did you do?'' "You look very upset." Suddenly, the distance between Dr. and Jamie was less than five meters. For a wizard, 5 meters was an interval that seemed to be non-existent. "You don''t understand how your chimeras are being savagely, don''t you think?" "How did you do it! Why are my, my chimeras being ravaged by those scum!" "Evil spirit." The doctor trembled at the word of an evil spirit. "Shadow." The doctor quickly scanned the forest. It is a moist, deep space where not even a single light enters during the day. and me. An unbelievable aura was blooming in black from her small body. "These three things intertwined. Skeletons and zombies are garbage, as you said, but three special conditions overlapped and I got the power to overwhelm your chimeras." The cradle of necromancy was here. The Doctor didn''t know that, but at least he knew it was a dead place. I swallowed dry saliva and looked back. In addition to the undead dealing with the chimeras, a thick eye light surrounded the entire forest. There was no place to escape. This will be his grave. ''no. There is a way.'' I looked at the boy in front of me again. He was exuding a completely different atmosphere from before, but his magic was still stronger. And some chimera abilities were also available. "If only I kill you!" No matter how strong the undead, if they eventually kill their master, they all disappear. Now, when the gap was narrow, was the best opportunity. The doctor unfolded several spells at the same time and pulled out the tentacles. One moment is enough. In just one moment! puck- "What if I only looked around with my eyes?" The doctor felt his body lean. I turned my head hard and looked to the left. Three skeletons approached before he knew it, and he had bones embedded in his body. ''I can''t feel the flag '' Fear prevents you from seeing many things. Just like right now. "Sheesh. is dead." Jamie looked at the suffocating Doctor. It seems that his body was already at its limit. Well, I felt so much pain in a row, but it was forgiving to stand still. Well? Then, a strange thing caught Jamie''s eyes. Something green was lodged in the doctor''s chest. He put mana on his hand, just in case, and slowly pulled it out. As it touched his hand, Jamie''s eyes widened. This ." The corners of the lips went up. No matter how much he transformed himself into a chimera, his vitality was absurd. Having this, I didn''t die like that. "If I had to ask, would it be called the source of vitality?" Beautifully shiny green beads. The ''life force'' it contains isn''t great, but Jamie feels it''s a way to recharge. "This is it." Although the Doctor died, I couldn''t find out about the body transformation. "If you have this, you can push the limits." I was hoping to only lose money here, but I''m going to make a profit like this. Jamie put the marble in her bosom and turned around. The undead who had killed all the chimeras looked at themselves and waited for the next command. Jamie ordered them. "I''ll call you back later. Go back." All the undead bowed their heads at once and disappeared into the darkness. "Cool!" And the aftermath came later. Jamie sat on the floor and vomited a handful of blood. The power of reversal was too much for the body to bear at present. If you could use a marble, you could restore your body, but unfortunately, there was no way to use it right now. Damn it ." You must not lose consciousness yet. I struggled to get up and approach Ricky. It was forced to make it comfortable, but in the end, it was just time-gaining. Soon the painful situation will begin again, and Ricky will eventually die. Jamie knelt before him and put black mana in his hands. "This is the only way." Just like when making Azad and Ryza, there was no choice but to make him an undead. ''okay. Rather be my servant.'' Can you succeed? The level had risen since then, but he was very tired. There was no assistance from Black. only thing to do alone. If you fail, you will become just such an undead. When it comes to creating such an undead, just letting them die might be the way to go for Ricky. ''I don''t know why I''m giving this guy this kind of devotion.'' The head was still complicated. But I had no intention of stopping. Once a decision has been made, there is no reversal. His ancient dead language began to flow. {Leave life and rise. An immortal body awaits, and you will transcend death.} Black mana swirled. Black magic that replaces living things with undead. A stream of blood ran down Jamie''s lips. But it didn''t stop. {Sinner, come to me!} Darkness crept into Ricky''s body. Then a dazzling brilliance began to emanate from Ricky. ''This power again!'' Light and darkness intertwined. Jamie was dizzy. ''What are you going to do!'' Light and darkness cannot coexist. In particular, Jamie''s darkness is different from the black mana used by other warlocks. It''s not a polar opposite. It is darkness that stands in opposition to the divine! - I don''t know what''s going on. It was then that someone heard a voice in Jamie''s head. It was the voice of a woman with a beautiful voice. -Who are you to take my things? Jamie''s eyes turn cold. It''s an unfamiliar voice. But he seemed to know whose voice it was. "Pyro." -I know? It was the voice of a goddess. * * * Lars was lying on the floor, breathing heavily. The duration of the Holy Executor''s maintenance period has expired. Thanks to him, the price he had to restore the Shadow Knights had come. "Are you okay?" The shadow knights who defeated some chimeras gave a worried look. Lars replied with a faint smile. It was a pain that would not be strange even if an ordinary person died, but that kind of pain was familiar to Lars. Because that was the fate of the one who bore the price. Of course, he didn''t have the strength to lift a single finger. Even if someone lightly hits it, it will blow away your consciousness. Hey, I''m tired, so I''ll keep it short. "Order." "Ricky Find it." After those words, Lars closed his eyes. I need to get some sleep first. That was the moment I made the decision. This Shut up!" Lars jumped up his upper body. At the same time, terrible pangs occurred. It was such an unbelievable pain that I couldn''t even breathe properly. But that wasn''t important. A strong divine reaction appeared quite a distance from here. And what this kind of divine reaction was, Lars, a high priest of the Pyro Church, could not have known. "Pa, Pyro-sama?" A part of the Pyro goddess descended here. - Continued on next episode - CH 33 : okay (1) -Isn''t it me? The woman''s voice asks again. Jamie felt something hot rising from within. At the same time, I had a question. ''How did this guy come down?'' It is only a voice, but one of the 12 gods has descended on this earth. God couldn''t come down to earth just because he wanted to. Because it is so powerful that the rules here are broken. In order for God to descend on the earth, conditions were necessary. Of course, it is a difficult condition to meet. So I didn''t understand. It made no sense to say that he had only come to prevent Ricky from becoming undead. ''I noticed that the light from Ricky was the Pyro''s divinity.'' Even if that level was unusual, considering it was a priest''s talent, nothing was impossible. However, it was absurd for a god to descend on the earth for only one priest, with only a voice. All causality resulting from it must be borne by her servant. - Can''t you hear me? He groaned and his head pounded. Jamie almost screamed at the rising emotion. 12 Gods are enemies among enemies. Every word she said raised Jamie''s anger. However, I persevered. Had it exploded now, things that could have been difficult to handle could have happened. ''For the sake of the cause.'' I couldn''t even start properly, because I can''t make it into a bubble. "Because I knew that Ricky''s divinity was yours Yo. I hate to die to speak up to the 12 gods, but I hate having my plans fail more than dying. Jamie clenched two small fists. - He''s a good kid. Although I don''t like dealing with evil powers. But it''s not like the crude warlocks. What... It feels a little familiar. Of course you''ll get used to it. It''s the power that drove you into a corner a long time ago. Jamie''s words went up to his throat, but somehow he pressed them down. -by the way. Pyro''s voice subsided. -Why did you want to turn mine into an undead? She seemed quite upset at the fact that she was trying to make Ricky dead. "I don''t want this guy to die." - Stupid. Isn''t being undead the same as dying? Don''t you know that what you guys do is, after all, insult the dead? The Pyro took a deep breath. -Why do people like you not know the preciousness of life! He finished speaking like he was vomiting. Jamie, who was listening quietly, looked like she was about to explode at any moment. do not know the value of life. I didn''t know that one of the 12 gods would utter those words. "Who does not know the preciousness of life?" -what? "Aren''t you the ones who don''t know the preciousness of life?" The Pyro didn''t answer right away. Who talked about value to whom? To subjects who sacrificed a huge number of lives for their own purposes. -no. Pyro''s voice trembled slightly. -I I do not trivialize life! ''What?'' His voice sounded like he was feeling a little guilty. Then, Pyro asked Jamie as if interrogating him. - You guys. What do you know? Did you know something, so you said that to me? But sooner or later, the Pyro murmured. - People today don''t know. okay. How would a human know that? "What ." -done. you don''t need to know The Pyro hastily interrupted Jamie. It was a warning not to mention this topic any further. Jamie was not funny. But Jamie couldn''t recall the previous conversation. -Anyway, this child will be my apostle. So, if you try to make it undead, I won''t forgive you. Apostle! Jamie''s eyes widened. You mean Ricky was the Pyro''s apostle? I didn''t feel any divine in him, so I thought he was an ordinary boy. Even today, under the influence of Lars, I thought I had awakened the divine belatedly. What is Sado? It is a kind of sage, and he is much closer to God than a normal sage. It has a pope-level status in the church just by its existence, and its force is not lacking even if it is called the strongest paladin. The most perfect priest. That was the apostle of God. ''Ricky is a Sorrel.'' An orphan boy who only cared about his younger sister had such potential. Indeed. So, even though it was only a voice, the Pyro could have descended. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose slightly. This turned out to be more fun than I thought. Jamie held back her laughter as much as she could and said to the Pyro. "But I''m sorry." -sorry? "The ''memorization'' has already penetrated. to Ricky." -what?! Before the Pyro intervened, the ancient spell had already been punctuated. Unfortunately, due to her intervention just before the ceremony was completed, the level became erratic, but Ricky was in a state that could be called an undead to some extent. - Do you know what you did?! "!" It felt like my brain was going to explode just by screaming. Jamie protected her body by activating the full-body breathing technique as much as possible. ''Damn it. About this.'' In the past, she would have dismissed her cry as mere noise. But now the headache was so severe that I felt dizzy. god is god It was impossible to handle with such a young body. coffee spilled Tears of blood flowed. The eardrum is ruptured, or the sound is not well heard. However, the Pyro''s voice came from his head, so he could hear it regardless of the eardrum. -You''re such a bastard. It seems like he really wanted to die, so he made a change. Do you think I can''t kill you because I only have a voice? enough to kill A human being, like an insect, that can be crushed and killed by a finger is God. But Jamie laughed. "Then it would be difficult." -Where to wear cheeky... ! "If you kill me, Ricky will die too." - . The fact that the undead has progressed to some extent means that the initiative has already passed to Jamie. Of course, the Apostle''s power was strong, so he didn''t completely overcome it, but he didn''t mean to mention the weak points. "You don''t want to lose an apostle, do you?" - Do you think the intimidation will work? "I know quite a bit. The Apostle is the most powerful weapon that God can create, and at the same time, it is also the only being that can exist. And if you lose an apostle, it may take a long time to find the next one. But above all ." Jamie made a final statement that would solidify the initiative. "For God to descend on the earth without conditions, the existence of an apostle is essential. Isn''t it? -You bastard!!! The Pyro''s voice trembled with anger. It gave me a pleasant shiver to think I had offended her. It''s nothing compared to what he was aiming for, but Jamie now enjoys even the smallest revenge. "Like I said, I don''t want to kill Ricky either. It''s my friend." - You special one, you''ve worked hard to survive. Jamie snorted. This is an answer that can come out right away without rolling your head. But there were some things I didn''t understand. ''Why did she make an apostle?'' Apostles appear only when the church is in a major crisis. Is the Pyro Church currently in crisis? I know the relationship with Zenith Kyo is bad. In fact, they even used the chimera maker to extract the divinity of the Pyro religion. Even so, I thought it was not a crisis enough to create an apostle. An apostle was literally born when he was in a corner. Without thinking alone, Jamie immediately asked the Pyro. "But. Does making an apostle mean that your position is quite dangerous?" - I don''t need to know anything like you! As expected, the Pyro had no intention of answering. It didn''t stop there, she warned in a calm voice. -If you care about it, you will truly meet the wrath of God. Jamie felt terrified. She knew instinctively that her warning was real. At the same time, I felt a sense of incongruity in that warning. no. It was before that I felt uncomfortable. ''He said he didn''t take life lightly.'' She spoke only of herself, not all of the 12 gods. And the feud with Zenith. Finally, until the existence of the apostle. ''I can''t be sure.'' Indeed, how would she react if asked about the apostle again? won''t kill But I didn''t know if it would make it as close to death as possible. I don''t know if she has that much ability now, but she shook herself with just her shouting. ''Is it high risk, high return?'' Although the Pyro was on the mild side of the 12 gods. However, only 12 gods were compared, and she was basically a god too. If the judgement is twisted, it may just kill you. Therefore, keywords that can stimulate curiosity had to be included. ''Damn it. Why am I flirting with that guy?'' If it was in the past, he should have run away from himself. You never know when you''ll ever get the chance to talk to one of the 12 gods like now. I couldn''t miss this opportunity. We had to get as much information as possible. "Why did you make an apostle? - You boy, I really want to die... ! "Didn''t the 12 gods unite to complete the system? For the peace you speak of. Isn''t it? - How do you do that? "There is no reason to make an apostle in the world today. It is a world that runs within the system created by the 12 gods. Isn''t it?" The Pyro was silent. She didn''t want to kill herself like before. It was a pretty risky gamble. If the relationship with the 12 gods had remained, she would have killed herself at once. But I could draw one conclusion that he didn''t kill him. ''The quarrel is certain.'' Jamie looked like she was about to burst out laughing. They were the ones who pretended to be together for the rest of their lives. Look at the situation now. ''Is it that long?'' I don''t know exactly how many years have passed, but I know that at least tens of thousands of years have passed. That must have been a long time even for the gods. It was enough time for the relationship to change while insisting on each other''s will. At that moment, the silent Pyro opened his mouth. -you. How the hell do you know? It is impossible for humans today to know that. Most of all, you''ll regret it if you approach the secret. A man named the goddess of mercy and punishment gave the warlock some advice. "You are kind as rumored." -What do you know about me? "The best of the 12 gods. And a God who loves everything. A god who loved so much that he achieved power for the conversion of evil. - You bastard! How far do you know! Jamie wasn''t interested in anything like her consideration. I honestly didn''t know what her personality was. There was only one thing to check. "Are you isolated?" - . Again, silence replaced the answer. The Pyro can''t lie. Because, by her standards, lying is also evil. If she lies, she goes against her divinity. In that case, you will not be able to maintain your Godhead. That is what God was. ''The maintenance time will soon be over.'' Make an estimate based on past experience. Not a small amount of time has passed, so the Pyro will return to heaven again. Now is the time. Jamie decided to bring out the most important and dangerous ''keyword'' that he had been thinking about. "Do you remember the mighty warlocks that existed long ago?" - You have to be careful with what you say. "You remember the man who fought against the system you were trying to build." - What is your identity? You are no ordinary human. But still... It does not make sense. That''s ridiculous. "I will lend you my strength." - I think it''s the power of your little things... . "Diablo Volfir. What if it was the power of the one who succeeded him? momentary silence. Soon the Pyro muttered in a trembling voice. -Nonsense. Volfir is... He''s clear! At that moment, the presence that filled my head began to fade. -Damn it. At this time! ''bingo.'' Although it was only his voice, he was not a complete apostle, and there was no way he could keep for a long time in the real world. Jamie smiled and added a word. "Would you like to join me?" - But I... . "If you don''t really care about life! You will have to hold hands with me." Jamie''s eyes turned purple. At the last remark, the Pyro couldn''t say anything. -I . Just before it completely disappears. Pyro said urgently. -Come to Apton! Then talk properly... . At the same time, the Pyro''s presence completely disappeared. Hmm. It''s been a pretty good situation." I don''t know if it was a good thing that she brought out her true name, but there was no hesitation after checking her reaction. ''The Pyro is the weakest of the 12 gods, but it is well worth taking advantage of.'' In particular, in the armed forces, unlike the weak tendency, it was frightening. It was not meant to symbolize mercy and "punishment" for nothing. ''Hopefully you will get a very useful tool.'' Regardless of any means From the past until now, that thought has not changed. The enemy is an opponent that has to be like that. But I had no intention of going the same way as in the past. Have you ever experienced failure? ''It is an alliance with God.'' I don''t know if I''m really good at it. then. Ricky opened his eyes. - Continued on next episode - CH 34 : okay (2) Ricky rubbed his eyes with a tired face. Then, realizing that he was looking at Jamie, he jumped up and grabbed his shoulders. Are you okay?! Ricky looked at Jamie''s condition with worried eyes. It was a mess. He looked at Jamie, crying. "How did it go?" what the. Are you worrying about me first while being like that?" Well? Innocent expression. Jamie was not funny. He seemed to have completely forgotten about the subject that he almost died by throwing himself for himself. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. What do you not know when you are still young? Even with that thought, the fact that he was willing to sacrifice for himself did not change. the guy Ricky is a benefactor. uh? But why are your eyes like that?" At that time, Ricky tilted his head with a look that found something strange. "Why is it purple?" The Welton eyes were famous for their beautiful emerald-colored eyes. But now, Jamie''s eyes were purple, even a little dull. what? Why is my body doing this again?" Then, later, he checked his condition. "The tickling feeling What else is this?" I felt a little uncomfortable at the same time. It felt like two things were wriggling inside my body. Ricky frowned and looked at Jamie. Jamie opened her mouth. "You are now an apostle of God and an undead." " what? "An apostle of God and an undead." what is that? Riki did not know neither the apostles of the gods nor the undead. because I didn''t learn. Jamie gave Ricky the details of what the two were. "The apostle of God refers to the one closest to God, and the undead refers to a living corpse. And it''s the warlock who summons the undead. Even though he didn''t learn it, Ricky knew what a warlock was. They were a vicious bunch, ignoring the dignity of life and committing evil deeds when necessary without a sense of guilt. Even in many hero stories, the main villain was mainly a demon king or a warlock. Jamie tells herself that she has become an undead by such an evil being. uh ." Ricky was confused. I didn''t know how to take this. Before that, why did he become an undead? "I made it that way." Jamie''s sudden confession. Ricky''s eyes widened. "I am a warlock. A warlock who made you undead." Ah. "There was no time to recover you, who was almost dying. Had I left it alone, it would have been dead. Somehow I didn''t like that. Is it because you were the benefactor who gave yourself for me? Well. I don''t know. just. uh. just. The body moved on its own. Pyro is right. Making him undead is an insult to him. But I wanted to know. why are you doing this If you watch it from the side, I thought you might be able to figure out why. Silence passed. The two looked at the ground and didn''t say anything. After some time passed, Ricky was the first to speak. like that. Ricky''s expression hardened. Then he nodded as if he had made up his mind. "It''s all right." At that, Jamie shook her head. His expression was slightly distorted. What Called? "It''s all right. Because it was all to save me. And I thought all warlocks were bad guys, but I know you''re a good person too. Ricky doesn''t know anything. What kind of person Jamie is. So you can say something like that. "I tried to kill you. your brother too." "But you didn''t kill me." Ricky responded with a smile. he''s right He didn''t even want to see Ricky die, so he made him undead. Rather, he did something even more heinous, but Ricky didn''t care. "So you are a good boy." I''m not good. Rather, he is a terrible being who is anxious to destroy everything in the world. But the words did not come out of his throat. Jamie said with a bitter face. "Are you forgiving me?" "Forgive and sleep, that''s what you did for me." The undead are the dead after all. Unlike Azad and Liza, Ricky did not sign a master-slave contract due to the Pyro''s intervention, so his self-consciousness remained. I could hate Jamie enough. There was nothing to say, even if I couldn''t put it in my mouth. Still, Ricky laughed. "Honestly, it is shocking. I am the undead." I am no longer a living being. That fact was shocking, but frankly, I don''t know what has changed visually. Maybe he would have changed his mind if his body had turned into a terrifying monster, but at least it doesn''t matter now. Jamie took a deep breath. "Even though it''s an undead, it''s hard for even a high-ranking priest to notice because he put so much effort into it. Above all, the divinity contained within you is unusual, so you may not even think of an undead." right. Did I say he was an apostle of God? Then this tickling feeling." "It''s divine power. It''s the Pyro''s. "If it''s a Pyro, it''s the god Lars-hyung worships." Ricky smirked. "I am God I hated God before, but what ironic situation is this?" Betrayed by Zenith, he abandoned all his religious beliefs and filled it with anger against God. Ironically, however, his talent as an apostle blossomed. "Interestingly, the Pyro had a hostile relationship with Janice." "Is that really true?" "After all, it''s an enemy." A word popped into Ricky''s mind. ''Destiny.'' Things rolled around as if it was supposed to be like this. Jamie also found this part quite interesting. The human who nearly fell into despair because of Zenith turned out to be the Pyro''s only apostle. I''ve never seen such a case before. "Anyway, you are in good balance now. It''s because I have the powers of an Apostle, but also the abilities of an Undead." "But how can the two be together?" Common sense was that divine and black magic could not coexist. This is because the divine is the natural enemy of black magic. Ricky''s divinity is the power of an apostle. No matter how powerful black magic was, he could not endure it and had to be extinguished. In other words, it was normal for Ricky''s body to die without being able to withstand the collision of the two forces. "It''s because the black magic I use is very different from the modern black magic." "The black magic you use?" "You don''t have to go there. Anyway, you and I are on the same boat." Huh. Like it or not, the two became inseparable from each other. Then Ricky, who was staring at Jamie, put a hand on his shoulder. I was about to ask why, but the light got angry and covered my body. " !" Jamie''s eyes widened. All wounds healed. As the light disappeared, the body, which had been covered with scars, was completely healed. "I tried it because I thought it would work, but it really does." Ricky looked at my hand in surprise. I didn''t know how to use recovery magic. I would never have learned This is the talent of the apostle. Thank you. "Thank you." And. At that time, I could feel the presence of Lars and the Shadow Knights in the distance. Jamie frowned and spoke quickly. "You must never say that you met me. Speaking of being a black magician, of course." Sure. "When you see me again, you act as usual." "It''s natural, too." "You know what the apostles do. know? "I am not that stupid." "Okay then." The two looked at each other and smiled. Jamie took refuge before Lars could feel his presence. Ricky was a little surprised when Jamie disappeared like a lie. I knew that he had great magical talent, but honestly, I didn''t know he was at this level. ''But how did you become a warlock?'' I had such a question, but as soon as Lars arrived, it disappeared like a lie. Ricky! brother! Ricky got up and ran to Lars. * * * Jamie returned to the room and took a deep breath. Ricky healed all the wounds, but there was nothing he could do about fatigue. "I''ll have to take care of my clothes first." it''s all over Indeed. I''m exposed to all kinds of attacks, but wanting to be okay is greed. By the way, if even one of the maids saw this, it was clear that the road would run wild about what had happened. And it will go into your parents'' ears. "It''s not difficult." Undressed, Jamie magically burned the clothes. There were so many clothes that they rotted anyway. Even if one suit disappears, no one will know. Jamie put on her pajamas and sat on the bed. black. Black was summoned onto the bed. Black was messed up with doppelganger magic on his behalf. Even after being summoned, he was restlessly sleeping to recover. "It was a lot of trouble." Although he didn''t have much left, he raised black mana and injected it into Black. ''It''s me, there''s the whole-body breathing method.'' After you sleep, you will be better than you are now. It will take a few days to be complete though. After summoning Black back, he lay flat on his back. The whole body was numb. If you close your eyes like this, you will go straight to dreamland... . awhile. Just as he was about to fall asleep, Jamie woke up. He frowned and looked around. "Why are you so quiet?" It is natural to be quiet at night. But now it was impossible to be quiet. Because he brainwashed Lincoln and ordered Earl Wellton to expose all the secrets of the Zenith. If it had entered the Earl''s ears, it would have been normal if it was quite noisy, no matter how late it was. surely. Jamie got out of bed and went out the door. I slid down the round stairway across the long hallway as it was. And it was just when I got to the front door. quiver- With the sound of the door opening, a series of hordes entered. Jamie hurriedly hid herself and tilted her head slightly to examine their identities. ''Las.'' It seems that they had already found the warp. Without delay, Lars went to the Count''s bedroom. It was very rude, but given the seriousness of the current situation, it could not be helped. Jamie chuckled and went back to the room. After a while, the house started to get a little noisy. I was sure there. "I got hit." Apparently Lincoln was eliminated. * * * late dawn. Earl Wellton put on his armor and headed somewhere with the enlisted men. Next to him, Lars with a sharp expression, was emitting a terrifying light. "You are one step late." It was the Count who opened his mouth. Lars''s expression was distorted like a monster. "These children, cut off their tails !" They saw the crowd swarming in the distance. At this late hour, dozens of people were looking at something at the same time. That was the Zenith Church. To be precise, it was a corpse stuck high above the entrance to the Zenith Bridge. "This is Bishop Lincoln." "I know." Lincoln, whose head had been severed, was forcibly tied to his neck and pinned to the towering pole at the entrance. terrible sight. The Count made his way through the crowd. There stood a series of hordes covering their bodies in white cloth. Familiar sentences were drawn on their chests. "This is Zenith. Judging by their attire, they are probably ''the judges''." "If you''re a judge, are you referring to the armed forces of the Zenith Church?" Yeah. I think I know roughly what it feels like. The Count and Lars approached them. Among the judges, the only one with a red crest bowed his head politely toward the count. "Nice to meet you, Earl Wellton. We are the judges of the Zenith Church. We apologize for not being able to reveal the name of the referee due to the nature of the referee." As Lars said, the referee was right. "What are the judges doing here?" When the Earl lowered his voice and asked them, the Chief Judge politely pointed to Lincoln''s corpse and answered. "We were tracking the heresy by order from our superiors. In the meantime, he found this in Heis, and confirmed that Bishop Lincoln was a traitor to the doctrine, even confessed to him, and then executed him. I am very sorry to show you such a cruel scene so late in the morning." Lars saw the small bottle the judge held out. A small worm was wriggling in it, and the worm contained ''divineity''. It was a chimera made by a chimera creator. Lars couldn''t stand it and shouted at him. "Such a self-made play !" stop. However, the Count''s restraint prevented him from continuing to speak. Lars looked at the Count with a look on his face as to why he stopped, but the Count did not look back at him and approached the judge. You''re pretty brave by the way. "What do you mean?" Earl Wellton grinned at that blatant answer "How dare you commit ''murder'' on my estate." thud- The referee''s knees fell. As the judges behind them approached, they reached out and stopped them. The kneeling referee stuck out his tongue at the frightening pressure. ''This is Earl Wellton.'' Earl Wellton squatted down and made eye contact with the Judge. He said. "Do you all want to die?" The judge thought. Earl Wellton''s eyes are that of a beast. - Continued on next episode - CH 35 : Tea Time (1) "This is my land." The Count got up from his seat. "No one can harm anyone without my permission." Emerald-colored eyes glared over the judges. "Even if you were sent from the Zenith Church." A deep silence passed. Everyone was overwhelmed by the momentum emitted by the Absolute of Hiss. Even Lars, who was quite capable, wanted to immediately change into the form of a Holy Executioner. Otherwise, it seemed like it would be crushed and crushed by this enormous pressure. This was the momentum of a being called a superman. Even this would be in a state of reduced power quite a bit. ''surprising.'' In the form of a Holy Executor, even a Sword Master has thought that it is worth trying. However, that thought itself was arrogant. "Your Zenith has crossed the line." "Bae, Count. tell me something... ." The referee, kneeling in front of the Count, struggled to open his mouth. If it was enough to open his mouth even though he was exposed to blatant momentum from the closest, it certainly looked like he was quite strong. But it was only significant, and in front of the Sword Master, he was nothing more than a firefly in front of the sun. "Anything to hear? I have brought your internal problems to my estate. They even beheaded the author without my permission. Be grateful. About your neck now." creepy- The judge felt a deep bitterness in those words. He was warning me that if I said something offending again, I would kill him. Still, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut. As long as this is Heiss, he knew that the Count had the initiative. However, he was also carrying the Great Zenith Bridge, which was gaining popularity on the continent. "We, it is not good to pretend with us." Whoops! "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" The sword that was pulled out suddenly cut off the judge''s left arm. "Next is the right arm." The judge''s face over the cloth was contorted with pain. I didn''t know that I could cut off my arm without a single thought. "It would be better to think and speak from now on." You mean Earl Wellton doesn''t mind losing to the Zenith Kyo? The referee was as embarrassed as the great pain. No matter how much influence he exerted in the Kingdom of Seldam, it was nothing compared to the Zenith Church. The power of the count and the power of his enlisted men are burdensome, but it is a unit of territory. ''If I said that, I would lose my right arm.'' The fist is closer than the law. Even the judge''s life was precious. ''It''s different from what that bitch said!'' A paladin belonging to the Seven Knights who directly cut off Lincoln''s neck. She said that if you hit a player, the cause will be taken by you, so the count has no choice but to put his hands on his hands and watch. He said that even Earl of Wellton would not be able to ignore the Zenith. It was a complete mistake. The Count approached the Chimera out of the discussion in the first place. He focused on himself and Yeong-ji''s position. So, naturally, there was a justification that came to pressure him. ''I''m sorry.'' I thought everything would be resolved if it was Zenith. The cost of not taking into account Earl Welton''s boldness was not small. In this case, I had to bow down and go in. I was damn proud of myself, but there was no way. "Sorry, I''m sorry." "There is no need for a mere apology." " The school will officially compensate you. So, I ask you to kindly pass on this one time." The judge apologized by holding his left arm and banging his head on the ground. The Count looked at him with a cold gaze and said, "I wish I could get you out of here." "That, it ." Abandoning Heis did not mean the withdrawal of the Church. Rather, Heis had to hold on to it somehow. As the city responsible for the start of the eastern part of the Kingdom of Seldam, it was a very good stepping stone to expand its power to other eastern provinces in the future. It was a city that had no religion at all. If you lose this place, it was safe to say that the eastern part of the Seldam Kingdom would give up. "Please take it." "This decision cannot be overturned. You do not deserve to remain in Highs." "Ha, but." "Didn''t you say you were a heretic yourself? Who''s sure that it won''t happen again? "We work harder !" "I lost trust. I will not be with Zenith." close- His teeth were smashed and blood was gushing out. But I couldn''t respond. There was nothing wrong with the Count''s words. The strong momentum has already disappeared. The judge staggered up, bowed his head to the Count, and turned around. "Withdraw." With those words, the judges disappeared. It will probably be completely cleaned up and disappear within a few days. The count tapped Lars on the shoulder, who was standing blankly, and went back to the mansion with the enlisted men. Lars looked at his back and grinned. This was the Count''s way. * * * "Not bad." It became difficult to expose the secrets of the Zenith Church as they beat the players, but the Count''s response made it difficult for the Zenith Church to expand its power in the Kingdom of Seldam. And since their secrets are not going anywhere, in the end, it was as if they had shackles around their necks. ''Jenice.'' There is only one reason why the Zenith Church makes Chimera Paladins right now, because their god Zenith wants them. So, why does Zenith want a Chimera Paladin? It didn''t make sense at first, but as I talked to the Pyro, a hypothesis came to mind. ''The twelve gods are now divided.'' The relationship between Janice and Pi has already broken. But Jamie felt it wasn''t all that much. That was certain from the Pyro''s reaction. Maybe they even got to the point where they aimed their weapons at each other. So, Zenith wants soldiers with strong powers. If not, I didn''t understand. ''Then, the current composition will be the key.'' The whole of the 12 gods would not have been divided. It''s probably split into several pieces. The Pyro couldn''t form a group and was isolated. God, who maintained a close relationship with Janice, has existed for quite some time in the past. Among them, there was a god who treated Zenith like a limb. A being who stood at the apex of the 12 gods and planned his own seal. "The sun god Ra." I don''t know if it''s the strongest of the 12 gods, but it was the most gritty. "Who- there is too little information." The Pyro told me to come to Apton. "It''s Apton." Apton, a territory ruled by the maternal family, the Bell family. Haven''t been to one yet. Long time no see Shall I sleep?" Jamie''s face darkened. Sears'' face, who would be happy, was already in front of him. * * * Lars entered the Zenith Church and walked all the way to the orphanage. When I went up to the second floor, there was a room with a light on. Ricky. It''s Lars. Come on in. Upon entering, Ricky and his sister Anna, who had already come and rested, greeted Lars. "Are you here? Greetings, Anna. You are the one who saved my brother." "Ah, hello. Thank you. Anna got up from the bed, put her hand on her belly button and bowed her head. She was stunned by the sudden return of her brother who had left. Lars looked at Anna and nodded slightly. I hoped it, and that guess was correct. ''Your sister is also born with the qualities of an adult.'' before coming back here. When Lars found Ricky, he could not help but be puzzled by the mighty Pyro''s divinity that he felt. To Lars like that, Ricky said sarcastically. ''He said he became an apostle.'' Apostle of the goddess Pyro. When I first heard that, I doubted my ears. It is not that they do not know the existence of apostles, but apostles are like saviors who appear when the main school is in crisis. But when Ricky, who didn''t feel any divinity, said so, he couldn''t help but panic. However, there was no doubt that he had spoken directly to the goddess. Because Lars also felt her presence. ''I thought that Ricky''s younger sister had something to do with the qualities of an apostle.'' I didn''t know I had the qualities of a real adult. It was all in both eyes. ''That''s what made him blind.'' When your qualities are awakened, you will naturally be able to see ahead. Lars approached them and knelt down on one knee. "I''m not in a hurry, so I greet you again. This is Las Armetic, the Holy Executioner of the Great Pyro." "Tongue, bro! Why all of a sudden!" Ricky jumped up at Lars'' sudden action and tried to lift him up. But Lars did not move like a heavy stone. "Riki-sama is Goddess''s apostle. You will rise to the same position as the Pope, and from now on you will become a symbol of the Pyro Church." brother. "And Anna-sama has not yet awakened her qualities, but one day she will awaken as a saint. That way, even the invisible eyes will be opened." on ." "Wait, wait. Wait a minute, bro. I can''t even understand what you''re saying right now. Get up first." "To Apton, I will do my best to serve you two." Ricky''s head was confused. He couldn''t understand why Lars, who had been so comfortable with him until a while ago, was doing this. And what else did you say to your brother? When you awaken as a saint, you will be able to see your eyes. "Come on, get up!" When Ricky shouted, Lars stood up pretending not to win. " Can my brother really see?" Ricky raised his head and asked Lars. I don''t know why he''s suddenly doing this, but I heard something that couldn''t be heard. Ricky clasped Anna''s hand, standing still. brother ." "Really, really, my brother ." Yeah. Anna''s blindness is because a strong divinity is concentrated in her eyes. If you awaken as a saint, it will be resolved naturally." "Saint?" Anna tilted her head. He didn''t seem to know what a saint was. "A term used to refer to a special person chosen by God." "I, me?" Yes. That''s right. brother. Huh. Ricky squeezed Anna''s hand tighter. He couldn''t hide the smile that appeared on his lips. The younger brother can see ahead. I thought for the rest of my life that I couldn''t get out of the dark. So I vowed to protect you for the rest of my life. Anna ." He hugged his sister tightly, crying hot tears. Then Anna burst into tears. "Hey- heh heh heh!!" Anna. My little brother Ouch, that''s fine... Really, wow! Really good... ." "Ugh!" Lars smiled as he looked at the siblings hugging each other and crying. But the smile didn''t last long. The birth of the Apostle meant that the crisis of the Pyro Church had come close enough to be felt. And Ricky, who has become an apostle, probably cannot dream of a normal life. Anna, who will become a saint, too. Will the future of the siblings be happy? ''I''ll make it happen.'' Lars clenched his fists. I wouldn''t take everything on a little boy or girl. I will definitely do that. That night, the crying of children at the orphanage continued until late in the morning. It was the tears of little children that had been piling up for a very long time. - Continued on next episode - CH 36 : Tea Time (2) "It''s unfortunate." "I can''t help it." At Earl Welton''s words, Lars gave a slightly bitter expression. "I didn''t know that Zenith Kyo would hit a player. It was the best for me back then." "I have no intention of blaming the Count. Rather, thank you. Thanks to the Count, they can no longer advance into the eastern part of the kingdom, so that''s enough. As long as they have been kicked out of Highs, the Zenith Church will no longer advance into the eastern part of the kingdom. In fact, they failed to expand their power in the kingdom. In addition, although they quickly cut off their tails, the situation became unavoidable. It was clear that this incident would be widely known, and that the image of the Zenith Church would be severely damaged. For a while, I will have to spend time doing nothing like a mouse dead. "You will be more careful." "It would be." However, the Zenith Church will be very careful about everything. To prevent a situation like this from happening. "Still, knowing what they''re up to, I think it''ll make it easier for us to respond. More than anything. More than anything? "Apostles and saints appeared at the same time in our school." Apostle? At Lars'' words, the Count put down the teacup he was about to drink. Even the count, who was not very interested in religion, knew what the apostle meant. An apostle is a representative of God and a symbol of that religion. And it was the existence of the qualifications for salvation that appeared when the church was in crisis. "I can''t say congratulations." Yes. The appearance of an Apostle in the Pyro Church means that a great danger will soon befall the Pyro Church. I couldn''t even guess what the danger would be if even an adult appeared together. "Still, I think we will be able to prepare because the apostle has appeared." Without the Apostle, the whole situation would have been hopeless. Goddess Pyro was doing her best to save the main school. "Who are you?" "It''s a boy named Ricky and a girl named Anna. Siblings." "Huh. Siblings... Who will buy it?" "It''s on my brother''s side." "Is your sister a saint? There are cases where siblings are born with such qualities." A faint smile was drawn on the count''s lips. But the smile didn''t last long. The Count remained silent and looked at the teacup with a rather troubled expression on his face. Lars looked at the Count and stood still. Eventually, the Count broke the silence and opened his mouth. "It could have been fate." what ?" "Take this." The Count took a sheet of paper from his pocket and handed it to Lars. Lars, who was handed the papers, tilted his head. "Open it." Okay. Lars'' eyes widened as he opened the document. He looked at the Count with a surprised face. A smile was drawn on the count''s lips. * * * The day was bright. After breakfast, Jamie was going to Sears'' garden. It was always tea time with her. ''I think it''s been a while.'' Apparently we had tea time yesterday too, but it seems like a few days have passed. It was probably because of yesterday''s fierce battle. come. Upon reaching the entrance to the garden, Jamie stopped, took a deep breath and exhaled repeatedly. nervous. It felt as if a battle with the gods was imminent. He clutched his chest with a small hand. I could clearly feel the beating of my heart. If you took one step forward, that was the beginning. ''Can I?'' It''s not ''can you do it''. must do it. So far, a total of three times. It wasn''t easy either. I wiped my sweaty hands on the bottom of my pants. Jamie took another deep breath and headed forward. And he opened his mouth vigorously. "Mom ah ah-!" Oh? Jamie?" Sears, who was drinking tea with Sarah in his arms, widened his eyes at the sound of his son''s voice from behind. She tilted her head as if she didn''t understand as she looked at her son running towards her. Mom! Jamie approached and hugged Sears from the waist. Sara, who was sitting there, frowned and looked at my brother. I clasped the swaying drink bottle with my small arms. Oh. Why is he like this?" Hi-Hi. Just." When Jamie smiled mischievously, Sears smiled brightly. "Sit down now." "Yeah." Jamie jumped into a chair that reached waist height and sat down. Then he shook his legs and sip the prepared tea. Sears asked, stroking Sarah''s hair. son. Do you have anything good today?" Good things? honestly no just the same as usual If there''s anything else, it''s that I have something to ask for. Jamie acted on a thorough calculation. no! I just like having tea with my mom and Sarah." "Usually, I was annoyed." "Uh, when!" "It''s embarrassing." Sears grinned at Jamie''s blushing and bewildered look. She stopped laughing and asked Jamie something else. "Then do you want anything?" To that question, Jamie hesitated a bit and looked reluctant to answer. "What do you have?" No. I just feel good today. Hehe. Legs swaying back and forth, shoulders slightly sagging, and an awkward smile. a. Where''s the secret between you and Jamie? tell me everything Mom will listen to everything." " really? Jamie''s round emerald eyes twinkle. Sears wanted to hug such a cute son without mercy. But he persevered and nodded. Huh. Really. "Okay then." Jamie said cautiously, clasping her two index fingers. "I want to go to the family." Well? "Apton." Sears was a little embarrassed by the unexpected request. I knew how to talk about magic books and magic items. Because I was a child who didn''t like to play with toys. But I''ll tell you that I want to go see her. "Why Apton?" "After hearing about Apton from Lars hyung, I looked it up separately." Huh. Did you look for it?" "I heard there is a garden with tiny drops of water there!" Jamie jumped up from the chair and drew her arms as wide as possible. "I definitely want to go there!" And both eyes gleamed more dazzlingly than ever. When Jamie, who always seemed like a grown-up, even made such a gesture, Sears was quite embarrassed. Jamie jumped off the chair and walked up to Sears, grabbed her arm and waved it. "I definitely want to go there! Can''t you take me? Yeah? "Hey, Jamie." "I want to go see you. Mom, please!" Jamie in the swarm. This had never happened before, so Sears was quite surprised. The last time I cried was a few years ago. It must have been when I was five years old, speaking at a low level. Then Jamie begged her to let her into the library. ''I was very embarrassed back then.'' Sears, remembering the past, grinned. No matter how mature he was, he was still a child. She put Sarah on the chair next to her and held her son in her arms. "Do you really want to go to Apton?" Yeah! "But Grandpa will be sad. Because my grandson wants to see more of the Water Drop Garden than his own." "Ha, I want to see Grandpa too!" Sears hugged Jamie, who smiled awkwardly. "Aww, my cute baby!" "Ummm, Mom!" "Who''s son is he so pretty?" As Sears loosened his arms, Jamie''s face drooped with exhaustion. But her demands were not over. She smiled playfully and told Jamie. "If you want to go to Apton, kiss here." "Uh, Mom?" As Sears pointed to his lips, Jamie was in tears. Just that please... . ''This is not in the calculations!'' But Sears was adamant. uh? If you don''t like it, don''t. " ." "Do you really hate it?" Yes. I don''t like it, mother. I couldn''t get those words out of my mouth. ''Damn it!'' "Come on" At Sears'' urging, Jamie screamed. Know. The fact that mother Sears treats her like a child until she grants her request. So if you don''t kiss, the situation will not end like a Mobius strip. ''okay. lets do it.'' It''s not like your lips are worn out. Jamie made a decision. However, it was not as easy as I had thought. no! There is nothing wrong with the world! ''I am the great warlock Diablo Volfir!!'' side-! Jamie closed her eyes tightly and kissed Sears. ''okay. This is it. If this... .'' Sears, who received the kiss, opened his mouth with a very satisfied face. "My son Kiss is the best!" And I was able to escape from her arms. Jamie, who came down to the ground, was a few years old (seven-year-old boy, to be honest). ''At this age, all kisses.'' Come to think of it, I had kissed Sears a while ago. It was in front of Ricky back then, but it was better because it was the ball. As he lifted his head, lamenting inwardly, his eyes met with his brother Sarah. pogle- The sound of boiling bubbles could be heard from a drink bottle the size of Sarah''s body. Jamie, feeling embarrassed, coughed and turned around. Then Sears said. Oh. But son." Yeah? "Come to think of it, you were going to go to your mother-in-law next week?" " Yeah? haha. My mother forgot." Aha thank God. What was the kiss for? It was Jamie who resented the world today. * * * Jamie was tumbling out of the garden and heading towards the front door. It was a short time, but it was enough to be exhausted. I thought I had to go back to my room and go to sleep so that my messed up mind would recover at least a little bit. "Jamie!" Then, someone called him from the front door. it was las He took a step closer to Jamie. "Where are you going?" " Tea time with mom and brother." "But why are you like that?" Ah. There is such a thing." It''s such an unfortunate thing that I can''t even explain. Jamie''s head dropped. Lars didn''t know why he was doing this, but he comforted him by patting his shoulder. "I don''t know what it is, but this too will pass." "It would be. But what''s wrong with you? Ah. I have something to talk about with the Count. It''s all over now." "Are you done?" "My brother is going to leave Heath next week and go to Apton." Lars smiled a little bitterly. "It''s sudden, but the business here is over, so we have to go back to where we were." i See. "Ricky and Anna will go together." Being an apostle and saint of the Pyro Church, it was natural. When Jamie remained expressionless, Lars mistook him for disappointment. Lars grabbed Jamie''s shoulders with a face as mature as possible. Jamie looked at him as to why. OK. we''ll see you again So don''t be disappointed." on? Disappointment? "I don''t know when, but Ricky and Anna will never forget you. Wouldn''t it be a new feeling if everyone grew up and met again?" "What ." "It''s short, but I know that the friendship between you and Ricky is deep. Ricky also talked a little bit about you. big It''s friendship, it''s good friendship." brother? "Anyway, don''t be sad, and don''t be disappointed. ''Cause this isn''t the end Still, I can see you often with my brother." What the hell are you thinking about? Jamie frowned and lifted Lars'' hand from his shoulder. "I''m not particularly sad, I''m not sorry." Well? "And you don''t have to see me later." Eh. What does that mean?" "You will see later. Then I''ll go in. Jamie waved roughly and entered the mansion. Lars stared at the rattling door with a blank expression on his face. - Continued on next episode - CH 37 : By Apton (1) An evening when the twilight had completely subsided. After eating, Jamie returned to her room and sat on the bed. In front of him was a brightly shimmering green marble. It was a life orb extracted from the body of the doctor. "I mean, it''s also worth it." As expected, after a day or so, the consumed life energy was charged close to 80%. I don''t know how it was made, but I don''t know, but quite a lot of things must have been used as materials. It was highly probable that a large amount of life was included among them. It was a natural thing to make a marble with this much vitality. In a way, it''s a peculiar thing, but Jamie didn''t even care about that. ''I didn''t make it.'' It was just that. I won''t make it myself, but I don''t mean to say that someone else''s work is unpleasant. Most of all, it was a loss to throw it away because it was possible to predict what this marble was imitating. "It''s definitely an imitation of a dragon heart." Dragon, the most powerful race on earth, called the supreme being and has the title of lord of magic. Dragons had a heart-like substance called ''Dragon Heart'', and the Dragon Heart was the source of their power. Known as the world''s most powerful substance, it has been held in the hands of humans several times over thousands of years. At that time, there was a huge chaos in the world. Eventually, the chaos ended only after the dragon invaded the human world to retrieve the Dragon Heart. ''In my prime, I was nothing but lizard children.'' In fact, it was not a race to be downgraded to that extent. Diablo Volfir''s power was just too overwhelming. Even then, the dragon was a powerful enough race. "Even so, it is clear that their hearts are useful." Jamie also had several artifacts that were refined from Dragon Hearts when she was a Diablo Volfir. The Life Orb cannot be compared to the Dragon Heart, but if you absorb it, you will have a superior body. If so, how do you absorb it? Jamie came up with three ways. first. Like a doctor, the whole body is inserted into the body and used like a battery. In a possible way, the Doctor was a chimera, so it was possible to fully absorb it into the body. However, Jamie''s body was small because she was a child, and the organs and bones were also human. Yes, I just couldn''t. second. Fuse with tools and use them as artifacts. What was urgently needed right now was strengthening the body, not the weapon. therefore pass. last third. "It is completely broken down and absorbed into the body." It was similar to the first method, but it was a method that was broken down into particles and absorbed throughout the body. Although the first method works in its entirety for effect, the third method is the most effective in Jamie''s current situation. "Then shall we begin?" You''ll probably have to devote the entire night to it. black. Jamie summoned the Familiar Black. Although it suffered a lot of damage from the previous battle, through periodic black mana infusion and rest, it became quite well within a day. "Are you okay?" Queek! Black spread his wings wide as if there was no problem. Good. So from now on, I''ll break it down into small pieces and let my body absorb it. You help with that." giggling- With Black''s answer, Jamie''s eyes turned purple. A long night has begun. * * * Two days have passed. The Zenith Church completely vacated the building. However, they did not demolish it, because Earl Wellton demanded the church building in the reward list. I could have refused, but manpower was used to demolish the building, and the cost was also incurred, so I granted the request of the Count of Zenith. Thanks to this, this place became a ruin with only dust rolling. "It''s blah." Van said looking into the sparse interior of the church. "It must have been a dream for a moment." Yeah. Ricky''s answer gave Ban a bitter expression. I didn''t believe it at first. The people who brought them, who were orphans, fed them and put them to bed were actually bad guys. It still seemed like a dream. However, looking at Riki returning from Hell and her already dead friend Shinno, this hellish reality was not a dream. "I believed so." Huh. "I''m so glad you came back too." Van grabbed Ricky''s shoulder. If even Ricky had not come back alive, it would have been really painful. In fact, it was still very painful. He wasn''t very close with Shinno, but he was a member of the family who ate together. "I can''t trust anyone." Van lifted his hand off Ricky''s shoulder and walked to the wall where the symbol of Zenith was hanging. Now only the traces of the hanging were left. "Brother Van." Anna, who had been quiet, cautiously called the van. Van didn''t answer, just stared at where the symbol was hanging. What is religion. Wasn''t it a place to give your back to someone who had no place to lean on? "I really don''t know anymore." The eyes of the still young boy had lost their light as if dead. Because it was the most cheerful van, Ricky was heartbroken. "Van. Come with me." Huh. Come with us." Anna responded to Ricky''s words. Van turned his head to look at the two siblings with a gloomy face. heard and know that they were chosen by another god. So, you''re going to an area that''s far from Hiss. I. Van didn''t answer easily. The boy who was betrayed by his faith had a hard time choosing anything. Then Anna let go of Ricky''s hand and followed the road, approaching the van. Van approached quickly, fearing she might fall. "My brother is here." "Brother Van. Hehe. Anna held Van''s hand tightly and smiled brightly. Seeing her face, Van burst into laughter. "Let''s go together~" " ." "You said you would protect me." That''s what Van said to Anna the day Ricky left. It had only been a few days, and Anna had a clear memory. But Van didn''t answer easily. Going together meant that in the end, he would commit himself to religion once again. It''ll be fine, Van. Ricky. Huh. It will be fine. Ricky approached and held out his hand. The one and only precious friend they met at an orphanage and quickly became close friends. Van stared at his friend''s hand. "Van. Come with me. And Van smiled sadly as if he had made a decision. "I''m sorry, Ricky. I don''t think it will." " van." brother. The siblings looked at the van at the same time. Van carefully removed Anna''s hand. He took a step back and shook his head. Sorry. I don''t think it will be anymore." And while keeping a certain distance, I said to the two of them. "I will never again turn to religion." back to Goa no one cares It''s good though. "I want to live on my own." I didn''t know how far I could make it. If you think soberly, it would be better to follow Ricky and Anna. My head knew it, but my heart rejected it. "Thank you both." Ricky! Ricky was about to run to grab him, but Van reached out his hand. It was a sign not to come any further. Ricky''s face contorted. Anna also began to shed tears like chicken poop. "Brother Van ." "May good luck always be in front of you two." Van left those words and turned around. He walked away without looking back. Ricky couldn''t stop him. I didn''t have the right to do that. He was just shouting at his distant friend. "I will always be waiting for you! always! Van raised his hand lightly. The friend who seemed to be together forever became farther and farther away, and eventually became completely invisible. Ricky and Anna held each other''s hands tightly and sobbed quietly. * * * "Are you okay?" The Count looked at his pathetic wife with worried eyes. "Is there anything wrong with it?" Sears drew a relaxed smile towards her husband. "The Fear Knights escort you. And when my husband is Earl of Wellton, who will attack us?" The Knights of Pierre were the strongest knights of the Welton family. All of the knights were the elite among the elite, with a total of 30 people with skills of at least the beginning of expert. Half of them are participating in this escort, so the thought of looting would be unthinkable unless even thieves went crazy. "Besides, Lord Lars is with you." Although he was not as good as the Master, Lars was also a skilled person reaching the advanced level of Expert. Of course, Lars didn''t know they were still together. "I was a little surprised when I heard that he was a Holy Executor." Iknow, right. It is very rare for a Holy Executor to leave Apton." The Holy Executioner is the Pyro''s most powerful weapon. They always put the safety of the school first, so they didn''t come out of Apton. It was proof that the Pyro Church took this incident very seriously. "Anyway, I''m sorry I couldn''t come with you." "You must protect the estate. If the lord is away for a long time, a big problem will happen." "Thank you for alleviating my worries even a little." "Of course." The couple looked at each other passionately. Then the Count sighed deeply. "I''m worried about Jamie." What happened at the ball was still vivid. It was Jamie who lost his temper and tried to kill Count Simon''s eldest son. If they were not around, the eldest son of Count Simon would have been killed. "You never know when Jamie will explode." Honey. "I have acquired a power not worthy of a young age. I can''t even imagine what kind of sad month it will be if I run out of control without being able to control my emotions like before." I am not participating in this journey. Although there is a Knight Commander Pierre, can he control Jamie''s sudden explosion? Of course, Jamie wasn''t really young to make that mistake. just bad luck It was because Alf Simon quarreled and exploded at the chaotic timing. However, since he did not know that Jamie had a warlock who had lived for eons in the first place, it was natural for the Count to worry. "It will be fine." Sears walked over to the disturbed Count and caressed his crude hand. "Do you know what happened today?" She told the Earl of the morning tea time. A smile formed on the count''s lips as he listened to the story. "Really?" Yeah. At the time, I was just a little anxious. We all know that he is a good-natured child." right. "I believe in my son. With me by your side, it will never happen again." The Count smiled and gently wrapped his arms around his wife''s shoulder. "It''s really nice to meet you." "So do I." Sears rested her head on her oceanic shoulders. for a while too. Both eyes turned to the table at the same time. Exactly, it was a single letter placed there. " By the way, I don''t know what the father-in-law is thinking." "I never knew what my father was thinking. Maybe even your deceased mother doesn''t know? "Are you really just wanting to see Jamie?" The Earl let Sears go slowly and opened the letter. There was a short sentence written there. [Bring Jamie with you.] - Continued on next episode - CH 38 : By Apton (2) Jamie flew high in the slightly damp but cool night breeze. He was currently flying without Black''s help. "This is what it feels like!" It was moving freely across the night sky at will. It took two days to fully absorb the Life Orb. It was a lot longer than I expected, so it was quite a pain, but now that it has been completely absorbed, my body is lighter than ever. "The level has risen." I didn''t reach class 6, but it was just a matter of time. If the body fully adapts to the power of the marble, there will be no difficulty in using class 6 magic. Jamie performed several spells at the same time to make sure there was nothing wrong with her body. The magic was expressed more smoothly than before, and the power was also clearly different from the public eye. "If it''s now, I can easily kill the doctor too." With her pure abilities, she became strong enough to overwhelm the Doctor. There will be no classics like that back then. ''It''s still a long way to go back to its heyday.'' Still, it''s been a while since I''ve grown noticeably after the whole body breathing method, so I couldn''t help but feel excited. If you continue to grow like this, you will have a body that cannot be compared with children of your age. Jamie roamed the sky excitedly before turning towards the woods. Now that I''ve checked my physical condition, it''s time to do my job. "It feels like it''s been a while." We haven''t seen each other for a few days, but it feels like we''ve seen each other for a long time. "That too is now over." Jamie smiled and accelerated. It was well twice as fast as with Black''s help. Jamie, who flew through the sky and arrived in the forest in an instant, put the brakes on the brakes, released the magic, and fell to the ground. And just before it touched the ground, she applied floating magic again to her body and landed softly. If other wizards saw it, it was such a great, stunt-level magic control that it would bubble in its mouth. "This is now possible without difficulty." Jamie smiled contentedly at the satisfying landing. Then I looked at the two men coming out of the hut. It was Azad and Liza. "Are you here, master?" "You seem a little faster." Unlike Liza, who greeted him, Azad asked with bright eyes. Because the master and the servant were connected, they too felt Jamie approaching. You must have felt that the speed had increased significantly compared to the previous one. I didn''t think I''d bring it out before saying hello. ''After all, that guy is unique.'' As I had felt before, Azad was not an ordinary undead. I didn''t make it ordinary, so the personality part could have been enough. However, as long as they signed a master-slave contract, Liza-like attitude was normal. ''Maybe this guy.'' Jamie''s eyes narrowed. Then he smiled and shook his head. It''s possible, but we have to wait a little longer. If the prediction you are making now is correct. ''Maybe I will follow you, Peka.'' The undead used to be his sharpest sword in the past. Azad might be an undead with such qualities. "Let''s go in." Jamie entered the cabin with two men. Azad, the last person in, closed the door, and Jamie opened his mouth. "I will be absent for a long time." "How much do you mean?" "I don''t know. I think it will take a while since it is Apton." "Apton is the northern end. Almost the other way around?" "It is quite far. Even on horseback, it takes about a month for a round trip." There will be things to do there too, so a month will be enough. "Then are we just cutting down trees until the master comes?" Why. Don''t you like it? "It''s not that I don''t like it ." Azad gave a slightly dissatisfied expression. There are various emotions on the subject of the dead. At first, the contract was unstable and there were parts that popped up, but I caught those parts right away. Still, he has a distinct personality, and he''s a unique guy. "I will be as usual." Liza, on the other hand, accepted it straight away without vomiting. His face wasn''t like that, though. Jamie looked at the two and smiled a little. "Looks like you two want to go together." "We just follow orders." " right. You have to follow orders." He''s a really blatant guy. Jamie said, looking at Azad in disappointment. "Fortunately, you are together this time." Yes? "But we ." Azad was visibly surprised, and Liza was embarrassed but kept as calm as possible. Jamie reached out towards them. "I remembered something I had long forgotten." A small hand tinged with darkness. [The Gate of Reverse Heaven] As they clenched their fists, the darkness dissipated and filled the hut with black mist. uh? strength ." Azad felt his strength grow stronger as he was surrounded by a black mist. It was the same with Liza. "I feel energetic." Since becoming an Undead, there was no particular condition, but if I compare it to the current condition, it feels like my condition has improved. That wasn''t the end. quiver- A terrifying roar echoed behind them. When the two undead looked back at the same time, there was a shabby iron gate. I could feel the eerie air from the iron gate covered in black mist. Even for the Undead, it was quite a burdensome level. What is this? Liza swallowed dry saliva and looked back at her owner. Suddenly, Jamie''s eyes were dyed purple. Jamie answered. "The Gate of Reverse Heaven." Literally translated, it is ''the gate against the sky''. But Jamie called it this way. "My undead warehouse." * * * "Undead You mean the warehouse?" "What is it?" Azad and Ryza both asked with a questioning look. Jamie crossed his legs and said. "Your new home, what is it?" "New home ?" "I don''t really want to live in a warehouse." "The warehouse is just a word I gave for convenience. It sounds good." "It''s not good." "It''s a sympathy." These are the guys for sure. Is it because your ego is strong? ''The guys who went in now didn''t say anything.'' Of course. They are monsters that have lost their self. Complaints alone cannot come out. Of course, Jamie didn''t even care about that. "It won''t be bad. At least it will be more spacious and comfortable than here." geniality ?" The morale that came out of the door was too much for even the undead. It got worse when I went inside, and it didn''t seem like it would be comfortable. "It is the influence of my power. Don''t worry, it''ll be different. "If it is an order, I will obey it." "Zeep." Although they complained, there was no refusal to command them. "Go in and come out." The two looked at each other for a moment, then opened the iron door with determination. Wheeing- A faint wind enveloped the two of them. Liza went in first, and Azad immediately followed. And the iron door closed silently. "Because they''re funny." At first, it was only made for the purpose of monitoring the Zenith Church, but it was more capable than I expected. Is it because he has a history of serving as an executive in a rather large organization? "If raised well, it will be very useful." In particular, Azad had the potential to become a tycoon more than expected. After a while, the iron gate opened again and two undead came out. Azad and Ryza''s expressions were very different from the first. Unlike Liza, who was particularly calm, Azad''s face was full of joy. What do you think. good? "I honestly didn''t expect it to be called a warehouse, is it not a joke?" Azad''s voice filled with excitement. Liza smiled softly and nodded her head. "It was brilliant. And something I felt a sense of inner fulfillment." "That is my first power, ''reverse heaven''." The first-level ability ''reversed'' is not just necromancy. If it were an ordinary Necromancy, it wouldn''t even be possible to call it a power. That was the biggest and most crucial difference between Jamie and the Warlocks. "That subspace is a space I made to carry the Undead I own. And when you''re there, you keep getting stronger even when you''re still. "Somehow, I felt full." "What is the principle?" "The principle is my strength. All that flows in it is my power. The reason I get stronger is because it absorbs my power." The Gate of Inverse Heaven was a space made up of only Jamie''s power. So, the extent of the increase in the power of the undead and the internal size also changed depending on the capabilities he had. "It won''t be that big right now, but it will get bigger and bigger, and you too will get stronger day by day." " Isn''t that too much of a burden on the master? "Are you worried about me?" Sorry ." "Well, that''s it. If it had been too much pressure, I wouldn''t have shown it in the first place. This time, while absorbing the Orb of Life, all abilities increased dramatically. In addition, it was possible to continuously replenish mana with the full-body breathing method, so it was not difficult to maintain it as long as it was not overdone. "But there were other guys in there besides us. Who are you? They were all rotten skin, or skeletons." "Your colleagues. May you be well." "Eh." Azad showed a blatant dislike. Liza beat Azad like that, and Jamie burst out laughing out loud. * * * It was the day of departure. Lars was looking at Jamie with a slight frown. "Is this the funniest thing?" Hahaha. Isn''t it fun? "You can''t use this guy if you make fun of an adult! Thanks to you, you prepared in such a hurry!" When Lars tried to give Jamie a honey balm, Jamie laughed happily and ran away. Lars shook his head as if he couldn''t stop it. "You are suffering a lot because of our child." Ugh! countess! no. They are playing with each other." Confused at Sears'' appearance, Lars smiled brightly. "Uh, where is Sarah?" Sarah was always attached to her mother like a gumball, but now she is nowhere to be seen. "I am sleeping in a carriage. By the way, what about those children?" "It will come soon. Oh, I''m just here." From the entrance Lars pointed to, a boy and a girl followed the soldier, holding hands and walking. It was Ricky and his sister Anna. "Oh, you are cute." Sears smiled at her mother as she watched the brothers and sisters walking bravely holding hands. Ricky had seen him before, but he had seen his younger brother Anna for the first time. I heard that they grew up without parents, but fortunately, they both seemed courageous. Hi? Good morning. Anna, should I say hello?" Good morning. Ricky greeted her first, and then spoke to her blind brother to greet him calmly. Sears smiled and patted their heads. "I''m Jamie''s mother, who accompanied me to Apton." "I saw it before and knew it. uh What can I call you?" "Since he''s my son''s friend, I can just call him Ajumma. ho ho ho." "It could be ." Ricky looked at Jamie with a bewildered look at Sears'' playful remarks. Jamie just shrugged. Madame? Then, Anna tilted her head and asked. It was so cute that Sears rubbed Anna''s cheek without realizing it. "It''s not cute either." "Ugh-" Anna made a strange noise at Sears'' sudden action. "Did I say Anna? It''s a pretty name. She was cute enough to remind me of her daughter Sarah. Anna is a two-year-old older sister, but the cuteness of both doesn''t change. "I, there." Embarrassed, Ricky didn''t know what to do. "Do you do it too?" Yeah? Oh no-" Without time to dry Ricky, Sears'' hand rubbed his soft cheek relentlessly. Ricky''s eyes seemed to go round and round. "Hey, Jamie!" " ." "You uh, mama, let me dry you!" "Cute~" Despite Ricky''s lamentable voice, Jamie still shrugged. There is no reason to dry it. If it dries, the hand might turn towards you, but why? Jamie smiled in relief. But no one knew what the world would be like. "Jamie. Are you that jealous?" Sears, who was vigorously rubbing Ricky and Anna alternately, looked back and asked. on? Oh no. It''s not jealousy, that''s what- ah ah ah ah!" You''ve been staring at me like that out of jealousy! My son is cute too!" Jamie could not avoid the sudden touch of Sears. While enjoying the sights, he was touched more intensely than usual due to an unexpected misunderstanding. When Sears'' affectionate touch was over, Jamie was devastated to the point of exhaustion. character! Shall we all get into the wagon?" Sears said in a bright voice to the children. Ricky was sweating profusely. Anna held her brother''s hand tightly. Jamie was still unconscious. " ." Lars thought that Sears might be a really scary person. - Continued on next episode - CH 39 : Maya Tray (1) nice to meet you. I''m Jacques O''Brien, the commander of the Knights of Fear, who is in charge of this escort. Jack was a knight with an impressive brown beard, wearing light armor and a strong build. Behind him, the knights of the Pier Knights, who were in charge of escorting this time, were standing in line with Oh. "Before we depart, let me briefly outline our upcoming journey." It took about a fortnight to get from Highs to Apton. Since it was not a short distance, it was necessary to explain safety matters and routes. "Since this itinerary includes distinguished guests, safety will be our top priority, even if it takes a little time." Except for Earl Welton, the entire Welton family heads to Apton. For the Pier Knights, the Welton family is their master. They were the people who had to be the top priority in every aspect. In addition, Ricky and Anna were also prominent figures of the Pyro Church and were distinguished guests. Lars was also classified as a distinguished guest, but he said he wanted to help even a little, so he was currently a member of the escort squad. Jack continued. "We left Heiss and made a route around the big cities. You will arrive at Apton via Blanky, Nessman and Phil. I have sent letters to the lords of the previous three cities, so you will be able to stay comfortably in the city." "How do you spend your time outside the city?" "That''s a good question, Master." Jack looked at Jamie and smiled. "We will make sure we can spend the night in town as much as possible, but camping is inevitable." It was virtually impossible to avoid camping on a long journey. "We''ve got a few points. It will be as inconvenient as sleeping outside, but you don''t have to worry about it as we''ve prepared it to minimize that part. Jack was a knight who also learned the skills of a Ranger. He knew very well how to be comfortable outdoors. Earl Welton must have taken that part into account as well and added the Jack. "Any questions?" "I think that should be enough." In response to Sears, Jack nodded satisfactorily. Thank you. Then we will be leaving soon." Now leave Heath and head to Apton, which is almost the opposite. ''Pyro.'' Jamie remembered the goddess Pyro, who told her to come to Apton. She is currently judged to be isolated among the 12 gods. When you arrive at Apton, what are you trying to say to yourself? ''You''ll know when you go.'' Diablo said he was the retainer of Volfir. Your head will be very complicated by now. Jamie just lifted her short legs to get into the wagon, and her body floated up. "Huh?" "Soundbite." Looking back, Earl Wellton smiled and sat him down. Then he stroked his emerald hair roughly. "Are you ready?" Earl Wellton stopped stroking and asked Sears. "I did it thoroughly." "You will suffer a lot." "The hard work is made by Captain Jack." "Go carefully." "Don''t be so sad that you don''t have me either." The Earl and Sears kissed lightly. Ricky''s face turned red at the sudden kiss. Anna just tilted her head and wondered what was going on. On the other hand, Jamie was bored because it was a daily occurrence. Sarah was also sleeping. After the kiss, the Count now looked at Jamie. "Jamie. You have to take good care of your mother, brother, and friends." "Yes, Dad." "Come here." " Yeah. Unable to refuse the Count''s words, Jamie kept her expression as high as possible and approached him. The Count lightly kissed Jamie''s forehead and pinched Jamie''s cheek. ''Damn it .'' Oh, my mother, this time my father. Still, the Count''s expression of affection was nothing compared to Sears, so it was tolerable. "My daughter sleeps well." He kissed Sarah''s forehead as well and took a step back. "Go well, too. See you again when you have a chance." "Go, thank you. Anna should say hello." Ah. Huh. Thank you. I''m not sure what I''m thankful for, but Anna bowed her head in the direction of the Count, as her brother told her. Earl Wellton smiled contentedly and gave orders to Jack. "Let''s go." "Yes, Count. I will bring you back safely." "Please." "Then let''s go!" At Zach''s signal, the Welton Street wagon headed for Apton moved. ''Finally going. to Apton.'' Jamie looked at the mansion as it moved away and then looked back. The scenery of Highs passing by. What changes did you make when you came back here? Jamie reclined on the comfy chair, imagining that day. * * * rumble- The wagon shook violently. Sara, who was sleeping in Sears'' arms, slowly opened her eyes. Sarah rubbed her sleepy eyes and lifted her head. "Are you awake?" Sears asked, wiping off Sarah''s eyes. Little Sarah nodded slowly and yawned loudly. Then I looked to the side, and my brother Jamie was sitting looking out the window. Then I realized that this was not my home. Sarah corrected her uncomfortable posture and sat down. And I looked forward- " ?" "Oh, hello?" The first person he saw smiled awkwardly and waved his hand. Sara frowned and hugged her mother deeply. When he made an openly displeased expression, Ricky''s expression turned pale. buy it. That''s not going to happen." No? "What if someone said hello first?" "Hello too." right. Sears spoke harshly, and Sarah looked back at Ricky. Ricky, who had been gloomy, smiled awkwardly again and greeted him. Hi. " Hello. I said hello, but it didn''t change what I didn''t like, and how deeply I went into my mother''s arms. Still, Ricky grinned as if he felt better just by being greeted. Jamie was taken aback by Ricky''s ever-changing expression. "I have to say hi to Anna too." sister? Anna. You say hello first." Huh. Anna, who had been quietly listening to the situation, turned to Sarah with the help of Ricky. Hi. i''m not Nice to meet you." sister. Sara''s expression became subtle at Anna''s greeting. It was quite different from when I saw Ricky. That fact broke Ricky''s heart, but it''s easier for a young girl to talk to her same-sex peers than a man. Sara, who was looking at Anna, raised her cute hand with a slightly awkward face. Hello. Huh. Hi. The two girls smiled face to face. Sears looked at the two children lovingly. cheer up. " Huh. Jamie briefly comforted Ricky, who had grown pale. * * * It has been two days since we left. Knights and workers hired for chores were clearing the camp. The camping point that Jack had designated was definitely a better place to lay down compared to other places. It was less humid, and I didn''t feel tired for sleeping outside. But if you slept outside, you slept outside. ''This feeling, it''s been a while.'' In the past, camping was a daily routine, but it was my first time camping since reincarnation, so I felt like my body was being trampled on by my feet in a long time. This is also a shame because I slept on an extra bed in a high-end tent, and if I slept on the ground, it would have been difficult to properly control my body. "I''m tired even after I slept." Her mother Sears was not in good shape either. What would Sarah say? But there were some decent people. Good morning! "Uh- you slept." Ricky and Anna, who came out early in the morning to do gymnastics, greeted the Jamie family with bright faces. ''Ah. Those guys were like this until a few months ago.'' It was Ricky and Anna who were going back and forth on the street. For them, this camp was like heaven compared to their previous lives. "Did you sleep well?" "We slept perfectly. right, isn''t it? Huh! Ricky and Anna respond bravely. Sears was proud of the children, but at the same time, it was heartbreaking. It was because he knew what was going on. "The meal is ready!" "I think breakfast is ready. Let''s all go." Sears took the children to the dining area. After eating, the group got back on the carriage. Jack approached them and said to Sears. "It looks like it will rain." "Rain?" The sky was clear. It didn''t look like it was going to rain. But in the eyes of experts, it was different. Yes. A dark cloud is approaching in the distance. It''s called Uun (), and the wind blows here and it will soon get dark." i See. "Here in the Maya Trey Mountains, the rainy season is strong. It must have rained at some point." "I need to slow down a bit." "Let''s find a safe route." After completing the report, Jack left to give orders to his men. "I can''t open the window today." "I can''t help it." "I''m fine too. On the contrary, I think it would be nice and quaint when it rains." "I like the sound of rain." Every word the children uttered was reassuring to Sears. She nodded as she looked at the grown-up children. okay. It would be okay to travel on a rainy day." Jack''s words were correct. The clear morning sky turned black. The raindrops that were pouring down began to wet the dry land in an instant. It was dark, so the carriage was quiet. Ricky was watching the raindrops from the window, and Anna was sleeping on her brother''s shoulder. Jamie, Sears and Anna were making up for their lack of sleep. "Everyone seems very tired." Jack, covered with a raincoat, clung to the side of the carriage. Jamie rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked to the side. "How long have you slept?" "You slept for about two hours." "I slept a lot." Sears, Sarah, and Anna were still sleeping. "Sleep well, you." "You haven''t slept?" "I slept a lot." He looked a little bored, but Ricky didn''t show any signs of tiredness. ''I''m a little bored too.'' Meditation is the worst when there is nothing to do, but I couldn''t do it here. Jamie clicked inwardly and leaned against the window. "Are you two bored?" "I''m a little bored." "Because it''s only in the wagon." Neither denied it. "Can I tell you a funny story?" "Is it funny?" Ricky was interested. Jamie didn''t seem particularly interested. Jack burst out laughing at the opposite reactions of the boys. "This is the etymology of the name of the mountain range." Oh oh. The mountain range they are passing through now has the name of ''Maya Trey''. Jack continued the conversation. "It is said that this place was originally a huge mountain." Long ago, there was not a mountain range, but a huge mountain. One day, two dragons appeared in this peaceful place. The blue dragon and the evil black dragon, of which the blue dragon was named Maya Trey. Maya Trey had a loved one. The two struggled to defeat the Black Dragon. In the process, the mountain split into several streams, and a valley with a ferociously fast current was formed. The problem was that the human Maya Trey loved lost his life during the battle. Maya Trey was grieved. Despite winning the battle, the dragon lost a loved one and fell into a great sense of loss. After that, he gave up his attachments to the world and hid in the depths of the mountain range only to commemorate the people he loved. "After that, it started to rain frequently in this area." "Wow." "The sad love story was adapted into the songs of the minstrels and spread all over the place, and the sages began to call the rain from the Maya Trey Mountains Dragon Rain." "It is a heartbreaking story. I didn''t know the time was passing." "I''m glad you enjoyed listening to it." Ricky said with a twinkle in his eyes, and Jack smiled contentedly. Only Jamie is bored. ''I don''t know anything about dragon love stories.'' It started raining heavily. Jack pressed the hood of the raincoat deeply, and said jokingly. "It looks like Maya Trey is crying." That was then. flash-! It was a dazzling light. The intense light broke through the window and dazzled everyone. A loud roar is heard immediately after. Quarreung!! There was a thunder that was deafening. Hey, the two horses pulling the wagon reflexively raised their front paws. The bewildered voice of the coachman, ''Uh-uh-'', was buried in the sound of rain. The wagon shook violently. Even at that moment, Sears pulled her young daughter and son into her arms and wrapped her arms around Ricky and Anna as well. Rumble! The swaying wheel of a wagon caught on the jagged stone beak. Kwajik - The spokes on the left wheel were smashed. The balance is broken. The door with the Welton coat of arms shattered. The rain and wind blew inside. Jamie raised Mana and pulled Ricky and Anna as far inside as they could. And as she tried to grab Sears'' arm, a great inertia pulled her back. Sears felt the strength in the arms holding Sarah loosen. she cried No! Woojik- quagga gagak!! The leaning wagon hit the ground and began to crumble. The shock caused Jamie to miss Sears'' arm. The mother and daughter were thrown outside. Jamie flew outside without thinking. The first thing I saw was an endless cliff, and the next thing I saw was the rushing stream of the valley. Sears and Sarah were falling there. [Wire Play] A thin, hard thread of mana stretched out from Jamie''s five fingers. Sears was the first to wrap it around. "Jamie! Sarah first!" A cry of Sears that is close to a scream. He hesitated a bit, but he was sure that Sarah could be saved. Jamie ignored Sears'' words and blew her upwards. Thanks to the members of the Knights of Pierre waiting at the edge of the cliff, she was able to receive her safely. brother! Sarah cried and called Jamie. Living in this body, how many times have my younger brother called me brother ? ''Only when I feel sad, my brother.'' Jamie grinned in an urgent situation. OK. Sara''s expression softened slightly at the sound of Jamie''s calm voice. Jamie released her mana and gently wrapped her arms around Sarah. Sarah flew into Jamie''s arms. He grabbed his younger brother''s hand and threw it upward with strength. One of the knights got Sarah safely. ''Hu- I''m glad.'' There was a sudden accident, but everyone was saved safely. ''Now I just need to go up.'' Jamie raises mana to cast flying magic. That was the moment. ''Mana!'' All the mana around it started to burn. The mana in the body did not come out. "Jamie!" "Jamie! Hurry up!" Damn it! Several voices were heard from above. ''black!'' Even the workhorse who was contracted with the soul does not respond. Jamie was aware of this phenomenon. ''Mana Burn!'' Higher magic that completely burns the surrounding mana to make the wizard incapacitated, ''Mana Burn'' was certain. [Who the hell are you.] A voice resounding in my mind. [you are.] mind is shaken the voice says [Is it a dragon?] Jamie''s tiny body fell into the valley. - Continued on next episode - CH 40 : Maya Tray (2) "Jamieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!" The knights moaned and stopped Sears from throwing himself off the cliff. She shouted to let go, and reached out towards the deep valley. "My son! My son fell for it! let this go! Quickly! Quickly!! wife! Calm down!" "Let go of this!!" Jack frowned and looked at the valley. it''s a huge tide If you fell into a place like that, it was virtually impossible to survive. But he didn''t know what would happen if he said that to Sears, so he tried to reassure her as much as possible. "The soldiers were released. We are going to search all the way down, so you have to wait." "My son! My son Jamie!!" wife ." Sears was sobbing that it was not strange even if he fainted. Sarah was holding her mother''s skirt and crying profusely. "Hey, Jamie." Ricky couldn''t accept the current situation. My brain turned white. Panic has come. Anna couldn''t see what was going on. However, he seemed to know that something big had happened to Jamie just by hearing the sound. She blankly grabbed her brother''s arm. All It''s all my fault. Sears sat on the floor, muttering something that he couldn''t tell whether it was tears or rain. "If I said I wasn''t going. If it were, this wouldn''t have happened. all my fault It''s my fault. my fault... ." wife ." Jack had no way of comforting her. The strong current was still there, and the heavy rain from the sky seemed unstoppable. I told her that I was going to search, but in the current situation, if I overdo it, a few more will die. However, if I gave up, I don''t know how Earl Wellton would come out. Right now, the incident alone will blow the throats of all the escorts. It''s my fault. it''s all my fault can''t go I just had to stay home. I love Jamie... ." Someone approached Sears, who looked down at the floor and repeated the same words like a parrot. Jack looked up to see who was approaching. "Las." It was Lars, the Holy Executioner of the Pyro Church. He sat down on one knee next to Sears and said. "It will be fine, madam." At that, Sears tilted her head to the side. Her beautiful face was messed up with rain and tears. Jamey won''t die just to the extent that he fell over there. " Is that true?" "It''s not just about being hopeful." Lars'' expression was more serious. Jack did not understand Lars who said that without end. It is good to give hope, but realistically, the current situation has no answer. Jacques knew that Jamie was gifted with great magic. Yes, 7 years old. It is correct to judge that no matter how great it is, it is impossible to survive as long as you are caught in such a torrent. But Lars had a different idea. "If it were Jamie in the first place, I wouldn''t have fallen down there, but it must have been something." what. What was it?" I''m not sure about that, but maybe it''s some kind of disabling force at work. "Then, isn''t even a great wizard dangerous?" Lars looked at him at Jack''s tip. Jack continued. "I fell down there without using any magic. There is no guarantee of life or death, but it is certainly dangerous." " Commander." I made a mistake while trying to refute Lars'' words. Zack sighed and apologized to Sears. "Sorry, I''m sorry. It''s too absurd, so I''ll stop. Sears looked at him terrifyingly, then looked at Lars again. "Then you mean our Jamie is alive?" "The leader''s words are not entirely wrong. However, I think the chances of survival are high. Jamie''s skills are more than any adult wizard. As long as you restore your magic, surviving will not be difficult." Sears'' expression improved slightly at Lars'' confident voice. It wasn''t that I was worried. As he said, there was only a possibility, but the current of the valley did not weaken. "So I will go." Then, Lars got up from his seat and said. He fixed his sword and looked towards the cliff. "If it were me, I would be able to survive in me." "Wait, are you all right?" "Even you can be at risk." Sears and Jack were worried about him. After hearing that he was a Holy Executor, he did not doubt his abilities, but natural disasters were too powerful for human strength to endure. 3 hours. I will be back in just three hours." Lars did not answer their concerns and raised the divine power around his body. brother. Ricky called him worriedly. Lars smiled and dived down the cliff. Jack ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down. Ras, which became a dot, disappeared into the rapids of the valley as it was. It started to rain more and more heavily. * * * drip- drip- The sound of dripping water was heard. Jamie struggled to raise her heavy eyelids. ''Here.'' nothing is visible You can only feel the cold moisture in your eyes. He shook his head to calm himself. Each time, I felt my whole body tremble. ''Is it floating in the air?'' My feet were floating in the air. I moved my legs to see if there was anything around, but there was nothing to touch. I tried moving my hand. With a rustling sound, I confirmed that my arms were fixed. ''handcuffs.'' It''s probably hanging from the ceiling. ''And, this is probably.'' Moist air, falling water drops, and wide echoing sounds. It is most likely a cave. By not seeing a single point of light, I could infer that it was quite deep. ''doggish. How did this happen?'' Jamie remembered the last voice he had heard. [Who the hell are you.] [you are.] [Are you a dragon?] It is also certain that the owner of the voice was responsible for the Mana Burn. Even now, I keep trying to use magic, but the magic doesn''t come out. Mana Burn was also working here. ''You mistook me for a dragon.'' The reason seemed clear. Perhaps he felt a huge potential in himself that was as big as a dragon. Otherwise, there was no reason to mistake it for a dragon. That was then. ''Footsteps.'' Footsteps were heard from not far away. Jamie closed her eyes, pretending to faint again. The sound of footsteps grew louder and louder, and even as they approached a distance, they did not open their eyes. " ." no words come He seemed to think he hadn''t regained consciousness yet. After a while, footsteps were heard again, this time getting farther away. ''You don''t seem to want to force me to wake you up.'' Jamie sighed in relief and opened her eyes again. "I was also pretending to be asleep." Then a thin voice came from behind. It was a clear voice, like a rolling jade ball, but that didn''t matter to Jamie. ''It was fishing!'' I thought it was just a return, but it was all by design. Jamie was convinced that the owner of the voice had a pretty bad taste. "Did you think anything would happen if you kept pretending to faint?" That''s right. Closing your eyes like this will only waste time. Even now, people outside must be desperately looking for them. We had to get out of here as soon as possible. " Why did you kidnap me?" It seems that he brought it because he thought it was a dragon, but he did not know the specific reason. said the owner of the voice. you. Are you a dragon?" " You know it''s not because you''ve seen it, don''t you? right. As soon as I saw it, I knew it wasn''t a dragon. But that doesn''t make sense. You''re not even a dragon, how do you have that potential? And, the type of mana you have." voice was low. "The way you gather mana is very similar to that of a dragon." The mana breathing method was created by humans to imitate dragons. However, the dragon''s body structure was formed as if it was a race that existed for mana from the beginning, whereas humans did not. So, in order to be even a little similar to the dragon, who can be said to be the master of magic, the mana breathing method was created. "However, the way humans breathe mana is the other way around. Since they weren''t born with mana in the first place, they could only imitate dragons. But what about you?" Jamie made an awkward expression. Hopefully the whole-body breathing method will be poisonous in this case. This would not have been a misunderstanding if he had only used it in the way of Marquis Linmer, but he advanced the method of Linmer one step further and completed the ultimate breathing method. However, I had no idea that this was the same breathing technique as a dragon. ''Do I know how the lizard children get their mana?'' The dragons of Diablo Volfir''s days were all just reptiles that watched him. It''s good to observe newspapers now, but at the time, Diablo didn''t have much interest in anything lower than himself. It''s too much to handle with just 12 scenes right now, so why do you have to pay attention to even the weakest things? "It can''t be explained. No matter how high your mana affinity, no human being could be as good as you. Are you half-blood with an elf?" The owner of the voice seemed to be a fairly talkative person. When I talked in my head earlier, I thought I would have a pretty heavy personality, but it''s the exact opposite. "No." "You mean you''re not of mixed race? Well, even if it''s mixed race, it doesn''t make sense. It''s hard to get the feeling that even a high elf is similar to a dragon." "What doesn''t make sense? You are watching it now." Jamie was annoyed by the constant denial and shook her little body back and forth. "But look at this guy? Why are you so proud of the subject you are holding on to?" "You keep underestimating my abilities. But who are you?" "I think I heard that human children are slurred. Are you very good at it?" It wasn''t exactly a human child, but the owner of the voice seemed to have some prejudice. Until then, Jamie didn''t know. "Can''t we just unpack this and talk about it?" Huh. No. " Without magic, I''m a kid with nothing, so there''s no danger. "I don''t want to let go of you just because it''s pretty fun to see you. And even if you can use magic, it doesn''t change your situation. A voice with laughter is annoying. Jamie frowned. "That expression is also funny." playful personality. And the way he calls himself ''human'', his unique relaxedness, and his arrogance. ''Rain and wind pouring down from the sky. Thunder and lightning that threatened the carriage. Intended mana burn.'' Last but not least, the story that Jack told me. After thinking about it, Jamie said to the owner of the voice. "Are you a dragon?" It''s not certain, but the current mountain range is named after the dragon Maya Trey, and that Maya Trey is the Blue Dragon. From the characteristics of the Blue Dragon, which has the power of water large enough to change the weather. Even arrogant remarks that treat nothing other than dragons. ''Personality is the same as that of a blue dragon.'' No matter how much I think about it, nothing comes to mind except dragons. " ." No answer was heard. Right? The moment Jamie opened her mouth with certainty "Ugh!" The darkness lifted and a dazzling light afflicted both eyes. After a short period of time, vision returned. Jamie blinked a few times and looked around. It was also in a cave. He shook his head and looked straight ahead. Someone was standing there with arms crossed. She was an impressive woman with long blue hair that came down to her legs. The clothes she was wearing were almost shreds of cloth, and she was so embarrassed that she could see everything inside. She said. "My name is Maya Trey. Like you said, it''s a dragon. " Why did the dragon try to kidnap the dragon?" "That''s-" Maya Tray''s pupils were torn lengthwise. "To kill." A tremendous amount of life stirred the cave. - Continued on next episode - CH 41 : Diary (1) Dragons were divided into six clans: gold, red, blue, white, black, and green. Even the same dragon had different personalities. In particular, dragons with opposite colors were almost like enemies, but in the case of Blue, the relationship with Red was bad. It wasn''t that they hated each other enough to kill each other. Living as one under the Dragon Road, they never wanted to kill their own people. ''But what is my life?'' Beyond the tingling of the skin, it was difficult to even breathe properly. If you were not used to this situation, you would have fainted. It seems that you are caught in a troublesome situation. ''I don''t know if I''d rather get caught up in it. This could be dead.'' Blue dragons have the mildest disposition among dragons. Perhaps that''s why he was particularly friendly to humans, similar to how humans feel towards animals such as dogs and cats. It''s difficult to kill, and if you want to kill, there''s nothing you can''t kill. However, as it was still a blue dragon, there was room to some extent. ''If it was red, black, or green, I would have died.'' If he had met the Red and Black, the most insidious Green Dragon, famous for being violent, he would have died instantly. I don''t know if I should call this lucky. Jamie looked carefully into her eyes and said. "Hey, it''s been confirmed that he''s not a dragon, so can''t we just let him go?" "I hate that." " There is no reason not to let it go." "You''re also a bold person." Maya Trey grinned. "When they find out that I am a dragon, it is normal to beg for life or to kill me cleanly. Ah. There were times when I just cried like crazy. In that case, I just killed him." Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be enough to just kill him. Jamie smiled awkwardly. "Don''t laugh." Jamie smiles hastily. Seeing that, Maya Trey snorted and approached him. Then he lifted Jamie''s chin with his fingertips. "I could just let you go." "Then let me go." "If you have the potential of yours, wouldn''t it be amazing if you made it into a dragon soldier?" Maya Trey, who neatly ignored Jamie''s words, said with a smile. The dragon infantry was an artificial creature created with the power of a dragon, and was a warrior with strong power. The strength of the dragon infantry was determined by the level of wealth it became a medium. "I think you can make even a master-level dragon soldier." " ." "You don''t deny it?" If Jamie''s potential is replaced with power to create a dragon soldier, a monster that is more than a master will be born. "Uh, why are you doing this to a child?" "It''s not too early to appeal to me that I''m a human child." Jamie is speechless. Are you trying to make a real dragon soldier? Jamie frowned. How long has it been since you had a new opportunity? It''s not even a god, and one lizard has killed him. ''I couldn''t even get a proper revenge, but I can''t die in vain like this!'' Jamie opened his mouth to push the conversation further. "But why do you want to kill dragons? Your sister is also a dragon." "How are you? You sound like a sister. Because the human way doesn''t work." Sheesh. Jamie licked his tongue and smiled, pretending not to know. Maya Trey thought that the kid in front of him was pretty mean, but not bad for a human. But he had no intention of answering his question. "Don''t tell me." But Jamie didn''t hesitate to ask the next question. "Is it because of that person?" towering- Maya Trey stopped walking. Jamie turned her head to look at her. The vertically elongated pupil was staring at him with a terrifying death. It was a powerful life that was incomparable to the living that stirred the cave earlier. Jamie felt out of breath. Not even a proper moan comes out. Is this the current gap between you and the dragon? ''Damn it .'' I was about to lose consciousness by force, but my life suddenly stopped. "Koohoo! Keeek- wow!" As soon as the blocked breathing was opened, nausea came up continuously along with the breath I had been holding back. I heard tinnitus and felt dizzy as if my head had been shaken. Through that gap, Maya Trey''s voice was heard. "If you ask me that one more time, it will become a body that neither dies nor lives." She gave a terrifying warning and walked towards the entrance. Jamie raised an eyebrow, drooling over and over again. ''Is that so?'' I''m not sure, but I have a vague feeling. Jamie decided to venture out to make her current thoughts certain. "Didn''t your clan recognize him?" " ." "So you sent a subjugation squad to kill him, and did you betray your clan to save him?" Zeng- Powerful magic created a large pit at the bottom of the cave. A new version of the missing Maya Trey suddenly appeared in front of Jamie. Nails pointed toward his head flew at a speed that could easily exceed the speed of sound. Everything is sincere. She definitely wanted to kill Jamie. But Jamie didn''t blink. "After all, you are young." A gust of wind blew. Emerald hair fluttered uncontrollably. Jamie saw the sharp claws that stopped right in front of her eyes. "From the beginning, you had no intention of killing me or turning me into a dragon, did you?" At first, I thought it was a dragon''s leisure. Even a blue dragon can treat a human like an ant if he makes up his mind. Maya Trey didn''t. Threatening to kill him and saying that he would turn him into a dragon were all playful tones. Of course, when Jamie said something really annoying, he was ferocious, but that ended up being a warning. It''s still the same now. "Above all, if you were curious about who I was, you could have brainwashed me with mind magic, but I didn''t." If Maya Trey made up her mind, Jamie would have become her slave. However, it did not. "You are young. And it''s good. I can''t believe it''s a dragon. Maya Trey looked at Jamie with fearful eyes, not answering. I didn''t feel like living like before. She removed her nails and turned around. Then he turned his head slightly and warned. "This is the last time. Keep in mind that there are really no two times." Words without any emotion. This time Jamie felt that she was sincere. So, I rolled my lips inward and shut them tight. Maya Trey shook her head as if she couldn''t stop it and let out a sigh. "You are a very strange person. as much as that." "If he ." right. You are the main character in the old oral tradition that you humans know." A human known to have loved and caused Maya Trey to settle in this mountain range. She said to Jamie with sad eyes. "The story I am going to tell you from now on is to correct the rumors you know. So, listen carefully." she started talking * * * Shoot ah-! The rain fell heavily. Lars was standing on the protruding rock. The current was so strong that the rock he was standing on shook. "Jamie. Where are you?" He came down with a rant to Sears, but Jamie didn''t even show his nose. Lars, now in the form of an executioner, was quite tired of resisting the torrent. But to find Jamie, it was okay to be exhausted. "I''m definitely not looking for you." Lars threw himself back into the rapids. * * * "It was 700 years ago. It was the first time I met him." Maya Trey recalled old memories. "His name is Ganon. He was a warlock." "A warlock?!" Jamie''s eyes widened at the word Warlock. Why is the warlock popping out all of a sudden here? ''Besides, why does a dragon fall in love with a warlock?'' Dragons are the masters of white magic. To them, the warlock was nothing more than an evil that corrupted the concept they had created. That was the reason they hated them in the past. "It would be surprising. A dragon is in love with a warlock." "Yeah, what It''s a little surprising." "But Ganon was different from other warlocks. He was very special." "What was special about it?" "Unlike other warlocks, he used black magic only as a tool for his own purposes. okay. A tool to reach the truth of the world." Jamie''s expression hardened. I don''t know what the truth of the world Ganon was trying to tell, but he used black magic as a tool. Maya Trey continued. "And even if it''s not just black magic, he has unparalleled skills among humans. It was because I reached the 9th class in a human body." " Could it be? For thousands of years, humans have not produced 9th-class wizards." "Listen. From now on the reason will come out. Me and Ganon went on many adventures to discover the truth of the world." I''ve been looking for a lot of secrets. Not only ancient ruins, but also forests and deserts that have existed for a long time. I saw a lot and experienced a lot. Some of them failed, but some were successful. "Ganon was such a wonderful person. Surely humans must be inferior to us, but he was not inferior to me. Rather, I learned a lot from him." Ganon was a human being who was wiser than the dragon called the race of wisdom. A year or two passed like that, and the two learned quite a lot. If I did just a little bit more, I thought I would know to some extent the truth of the world that time had hidden. It was then that the dragon clan intervened. "I don''t know how I found out, but I got a call from Lord." [Bring the human who accompanies you.] I was happy at first. It seemed that the clan recognized Ganon. Ganon seemed a little grumpy, but the chance to talk to the entire dragon clan was rare, so he accepted their request. The problem was next. [Ganon. You are a sin that should not be lived.] Rod''s judgment. All the dragons moved to kill Ganon. Maya Trey defended him to the best of his ability, but the dragons ignored her opinion. Maya Trey and Ganon ran away from the unknown attack. However, there were limits to escape. "We headed to the ancient ruins we had seen a long time ago. It was a place where only one person could enter, so it was a place we promised to enter later." It was a relic of powerful magical power. There may be some dangers lurking, but Maya Trey decided it was better than dealing with the whole clan. Ganon was worried about her, but reassured him that Mayatrei would only be punished, not killed. Ganon fled to the ruins, and Maya Trey, who was captured by the dragons that appeared late, was ordered to be exiled for a thousand years. "How nice it would have been if that had ended." Thousands of years is a long time for a dragon, but it was also a time that would flow if you sleep deeply. However, as decades passed, Ganon reappeared. "At that time, Ganon had reached the truth of the world." Ganon risked his life to appear before the Dragon Lord. Countless dragons surrounded him. No matter how strong a human being, it was impossible to survive. But Ganon was brave. He was again furious and angry with all the dragons. ''Why do you stand by? Why are you turning your eyes away from the truth of the world!'' The problem was that all the dragons gathered there were old dragons who lived more than 5,000 years. If there was a young dragon, he would be confused by his words, but the old dragons did not pretend to listen to Ganon. The annihilation began again. Ganon was not easily defeated. He broke through the dragon''s siege and rescued Maya Trey from exile. And the chase began. "He and I have arrived on this land. It was a really huge mountain. I thought I would be able to buy some time by hiding here, but he showed up." Black Dragon Aegos. A young, but endowed dragon with great power. He destroyed this place without mercy. Maya Trey and Ganon had no choice but to fight against him, fighting nonstop for days. In the process, a huge mountain was destroyed, and it is now in the form of the Maya Trey Mountains. "It was a very intense battle, and we were victorious." But should we call it a victory? The dragons were no longer chasing. Because there was no reason to pursue them. "Ganon is dead." Ganon was hit directly by Aegos'' breath and eventually died. right. Last but not least, the rumors are true. I cried over his death, and I still cry today." Her eyes did not cry, but the rain was still pouring in her heart. "I thought I would rather be happy that it ended like this. By the way ." Maya Trey''s eyes were torn fiercely. "The clan started erasing everything in Ganon. Not just his life, but all traces of his existence." I felt great anger. "So, only here, to protect only the traces of Ganon that remain here." His fierce eyes filled with sadness again. "I am here." anger towards the clan. sorrow for a loved one. Guilt for not protecting him. Hearing all that, Jamie thought. ''The dragon god intervened.'' People don''t know, but all dragons are actually priests of the gods. They believe in Brahman, their parent and creator, the dragon god. ''That''s why I was trying to kill Ganon for whatever reason.'' The truth of the world Ganon discovered. It was clear that the evil deeds of the 12 gods occurred after Diablo Volfir''s death. ''The reason he learned black magic must have been to use it as a key to finding my traces.'' How did Ganon find out about Diablo Volfir? And, how did you discover the secrets hidden by the 12 gods? It was full of questions, but it seemed like he didn''t tell Maya Trey. She lived here in pain, harboring various emotions. "Is there a tombstone for Ganon here?" "Why?" "Even as a warlock, he was a great archmage. As a wizard, I also want to impress the fact that he exists." According to the story I''ve heard so far, Maya Trey was a good-natured dragon. And he was a dragon who knew how to rejoice at the words he lifted up his loved ones. "There''s nothing I can''t show you. Follow. restraint was lifted. Jamie followed her, rubbing her throbbing wrist. And Jamie''s eyes widened when they reached the huge cavity. "That ." what? "Oh, no." A thought came out of my mouth without realizing it. Jamie couldn''t stand the shaking of his lips, so he covered it with his hand. Then I saw the tombstone in the center of the cavity again. A bracelet was placed on it. ''It''s my bracelet!'' past. One of the three gods of Diablo Volfir was placed there. - Continued on next episode - CH 42 : Diary (2) How Ganon learned of Diablo Volfir''s existence and why he was trying to reach the truth of the world. ''You must have got my bracelet.'' One of the three great gods of Diablo Volfir. Complete immunity [Perfect Cell]. It was created to fight the power of the powerful 12 gods, and it was an absolute immunity artifact that made it perfect from plagues and curses the moment it was activated. It eats a lot of mana, but at that time, it was not difficult because it did not choose any means and methods for mana supply. ''You found this here.'' Am I supposed to be lucky? Jamie squinted one eye and looked at Maya Trey. She was walking to the gravestone with sad eyes. ''Ok.'' For her, the Perfect Cell was Ganon''s legacy. If I had asked for it, I didn''t know if I would be really surprised this time. But to steal it, the opponent it protects is the Blue Dragon. At the current level, it was impossible to even try to steal, let alone steal. Jamie, pretending not to know, approached the tombstone. "This is it." okay. Ganon is sleeping down here." Maya Trey caressed the tombstone. The tombstone was maintained daily, and there was no dust on it. It looked like it had not been long since the flowers were placed around them. ''Why are the minerals placed there?'' There were pretty minerals glowing around the tombstone, and it seemed like she wanted to decorate the area pretty. ''I still don''t know the aesthetic sense of dragons.'' I pointed it out for nothing, but I decided to keep quiet. Jamie looked at Maya Trey and carefully asked about the Perfect Cell. "What is this bracelet?" "It''s Ganon''s legacy. He''s been wearing it since he first met me, and it''s a piece of great power. Because you saved his life over and over again." "Is that the end of what Ganon left behind?" "Why are you asking that?" Maya Trey raised her eyes and asked sharply. Jamie waved her hands in embarrassment. "It doesn''t mean anything else. I just said that I had reached the truth of the world, but I wondered if there was anything about it. Honestly, I''m curious. Maya Trey looked at Jamie without a word and then snorted. "It''s like a quick-witted kid." Hehe. "I have a diary." "Is it a diary?" "The diary that Ganon used to write occasionally. It''s too humid here, so I''ve kept it aside. Perhaps Can you see it?" "I don''t want to give you that much." Jamie said at Maya Trey''s resolute words. "Then can you tell me? the truth of the world. You know." "Why do I have to tell you that? If I ask for too much just because I''m showing a favor now, will it hurt my nose?" "Aren''t you supposed to tell me of course?" Maya Trey''s heart became uncomfortable when he said that it wasn''t natural. She opened her mouth by dilating her pupils vertically. "Why is that normal? human. There is such a thing as a proper line for everything. Don''t you know that this is also a lot of permission for you now? "Wrong." out of it? "Ganon, as a human being, tried to reach the truth of the world. He risked it for the sake of humans. Despite his failure in the end, his legacy is still here. If that is the case, then as a human being living in the present age, I think we have the right to know." "You humans haven''t done anything!" "Did Ganon seek help from others?" that''s !" "I thought so." If Ganon had asked the humans for help first, and they refused, would Maya Trey have stood still? And did Maya Trey, who was disappointed in humans, treat him like he is now? "I can infer it from the way you treat me. I don''t know what Ganon was thinking, but he probably wouldn''t have turned to other people for help. " ." "Humans didn''t do anything, they didn''t do anything. And when I was able to do something, the dragon clan put pressure on me." So the truth is hidden. Maya Trey loosened the strength of his clenched fists. She looked at Jamie with her blue hair half way back. "A very clever human kid." "You are very emotional for a dragon." "Don''t pretend you know anything about dragons. on human subjects." Jamie just shrugged. Maya Trey turned around, thinking he was very mean. Follow. Following her, a cavity appeared, a little smaller than the cavity where the tombstone was. A book was floating in the air there, and the mana flowing around it was protecting the book. "It''s Ganon''s diary." "Can I go take a look?" "It doesn''t matter what you see. But it won''t make any sense. doesn''t make sense Jamie looked at Maya Trey, looking for an answer. "There is nothing written on it." " Yeah? "It looks like it was sealed. But no matter what kind of seal or what I did, the letters didn''t come out." uh I was confused with an empty notebook." "Are you kidding me? Who do you think I am?" There was no way a dragon would make such a mistake. Jamie shyly walked towards the diary. "Just pick it up." Jamie picks up the diary under Maya Trey''s supervision. The brown diary cover had old traces intact. Jamie''s expression wrinkled as she opened the first page. As Maya Trey said, nothing was written. Even if mana was blown in, no letters were created over the blanks. I''ve tried several unlocking magic, but the same thing. "I couldn''t do it either, but it would be difficult for a human to do." Maya Trey''s magic skills are natural, but he has reached class 9. Besides, he would have studied only the sealing magic for a long time to unlock the diary, so his skill would be enormous. "Stop and come out. I will take you out." A seal in the diary that even the dragon could not unlock. But Jamie had a last chance. He said looking back. "Don''t be shocked by everything you see from now on." Shock? Whatever the human did, it was just a joke to the dragon. I don''t know if it''s a human who has surpassed the Master. However, Maya Trey was shocked by the scene that followed. you ." An ominous dark purple energy emanating from Jamie''s body. The negative energy began to cover the cavity. woohoo-!! The cavity vibrates. Maya Trey couldn''t close her slightly opened mouth. I was just startled by the ominous power emanating from Jamie''s tiny body. "Warlock." The light of mana they dealt with, but something quite different, covered the diary. ''Are you really a warlock?'' I couldn''t even see it. This foreign energy had never been felt in her more than two thousand years of life. Even Ganon''s black mana, which was different from other warlocks, seemed insignificant compared to the black mana Jamie was spreading. That was then. done. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. He lifted the diary high, illuminating his purple-flaming eyes. profit- Fireworks burst and letters were engraved in the blanks. A storm raged. Numerous letters began to float in the air. [Imperial Year 22 March 16] I met the Blue Dragon today. The blue dragon called me a warlock and called me unclean, and attacked me like crazy to kill me. I really thought I was going to die, but luckily it wasn''t Jackie Chan, my magic was stronger than her. But what? The wound was deep because he attacked too hard. [Imperial Year 22 March 17] He took care of the blue dragon who could not regain consciousness. The dragon''s regenerative power was beyond imagination. She quickly got healthy. Then he asked me why I didn''t kill him. Well. Just because you don''t want to kill me? [Imperial Year 22 March 18] She introduced herself as Maya Trey. Maya Trey said I attacked because I was a warlock, so of course I was a bad guy. But I found out that he was a good guy, and I got some help, so I''ll help you with my work. I said it was okay, but I don''t care because it''s a game time anyway. I''m uncomfortable... [March 30, 22nd of the Imperial Year] Traveling with Maya Trey is a lot more enjoyable than I thought. She has a cheerful personality and a sensibility that is not like a dragon. Today, I saw a rabbit being eaten by a fox, and I said that it was really pitiful. Was this guy really a dragon? [April 19, 22nd of the Imperial Year] This expedition was also a failure. It was nice to find ancient ruins, but nothing special. When will we get to the truth of the world? When I was depressed, Maya Trey gave me a cheering dance to cheer me on. how cute was that I hope to find you tomorrow. [October 8, 22nd of the Imperial Year] Finally found traces of the ancient kingdom. This is a really significant achievement. Maya Trey was also jumping and jumping with excitement. We are leaving for there tomorrow. It is expected. The owner of the bracelet. What were you going to do? [January 10, 23rd of the Imperial Year] We finally arrived at the ruins of the ancient kingdom. It was hidden really deep. It is probably the capital city. I want to write more in my diary, but Maya Trey tells me to eat quickly. That''s all for today. [January 12, 23rd of the Imperial Year] The name of the ancient kingdom is presumed to be Amon. Not sure because it''s old language Looking at the traces, it seems that there was a huge war. What kind of war was it? Fortunately, I found a map. It has been weathered for a long time, but magic is what it is used for. [April 26, 23rd of the Imperial Year] I took the Maya Tray and came to the area marked on the map. It is a land of powerful magic. It''s surprising that such a place is hidden. After all, this is an area out of the reach of humans. Maya Trey was also delighted that this was the first time he had been to a place like this. If she is happy, I am happy too. First of all, I will call this place the ''Land of Gangma''. [Imperial Year 23rd July 17th] We found a ruin. Unfortunately, only one person could enter this place. We thought about it for a while and decided not to go in right away. Even in the land of Gangma, a particularly strong magical power flowed here. We didn''t know what kind of danger lurked, so thorough preparation was necessary. [September 22, 23rd of the Imperial Year] The Dragon Lord told Maya Trey to bring me. She was happy that she was finally able to be recognized by her family, but frankly, she was uneasy. I don''t even know what I''m worried about. But it''s definitely a good opportunity. Dragons are the longest-living race. They might not know the truth of the world. [December 24, 23rd of the Imperial Year] As a result, it was wrong. The Dragon Lord called me a sin and designated me as a target for annihilation. Currently, I have returned to the land of Gangma with Maya Trey. He told me to stay in the ruins until it was safe. There may be some danger lurking, but it''s better than dealing with the dragon clan. She told me not to worry about herself. How could you not worry? i love her [March 8, 41st Imperial Year] I have reached some level of truth in the world. It''s really disgraceful. What kind of fight have you been fighting? The time written on the ''stele'' is 65,966 years ago. He struggled with the 12 gods alone in the distant past. it must have been hell I will somehow make your will known to the world. By the way, I spent way too long in the ruins. Is Maya Tray ok? The dragon clan probably didn''t harm her, but I''m worried. We must rescue Maya Trey. [Imperial Year, March 16, 41] said to the dragons. Why did you forsake the world? Why did you succumb? They didn''t pretend to hear. I rescued Maya Trey and left with her. Maya Trey shed tears, saying that it was fortunate that I was safe. I''m really glad she''s safe. [May 1, 41st Imperial Year] settled on some mountain. This place will be able to avoid the eyes of the dragon clan. The next place to go is a place called ''Garmon'' to the northwest of this place. It was clearly written there at the bottom of the tombstone. It is a place name that does not currently exist, but there must be something there. The diary was there. After that, he eventually died in a battle with the black dragon Aigos, so he couldn''t write the next diary. "Ugh Ganon. My love My love ." Maya Trey sat on the floor and began to cry. Now that I have checked Ganon''s diary, which has been locked for 700 years, it is only natural that my emotions will rise. Jamie looked at her and then went back to her diary. ''Looks like the land of Kangma is there.'' He seemed to know what kind of stone Ganon was talking about. Before entering the final war, I, Diablo Volfir, wrote on a stone monument the bitterness of the past and hopes for the future, in order to prepare myself. That was 65,966 years ago at the time Ganon wrote his diary. ''700 years have passed.'' Jamie burst out laughing. ''I was reincarnated 66,666 years after that.'' Jamie burst out laughing at the distant hour. I knew it was tens of thousands of years, but knowing the specific time, I had nothing to say. ''But where is Garmon?'' I do not remember. Did you write something like that on the tombstone? no. there wasn''t much ''I ended up saying that I will definitely win.'' The name Garmon was not written down. Then who the hell? ''It''s northwest of here.'' I''m not sure if it''s where the monument is or if it''s in the Maya Trey Mountains. ''As a result, I''m heading northwest.'' There is Apton. Jamie looked at her diary again. ''Still, you''re long.'' With only one perfect cell, he struggled to uncover the secrets of the distant past. And I didn''t tell the world, but I finally got to the truth. 66666 years ago. Only the truth is that humans are reduced to the slaves of the 12 gods. ''But don''t regret it.'' Jamie''s purple eyes began to glow intensely. ''This body has come down to this earth again.'' Jamie turned around. ''Twelve gods will be destroyed.'' I don''t know how long it will take, but two failures won''t exist. Man will enjoy freedom again. - Continued on next episode - CH 43 : Diary (3) "Ganon Whoops... ." Maya Trey sat down crying with her hands clasped together. It was a new trace of Ganon that she had seen for the first time in 700 years. What kind of emotion it was, from Jamie''s point of view, he couldn''t grasp it. Jamie sat next to her and gently patted her on the back. how much i cried A slightly genuine Maya Trey opened her mouth with a self-helpful face. "Ganon was a blunt man. And it was silent. Even though I was happy, I barely showed anything." However, the things written in the diary were pure expressions of Ganon''s emotions that Maya Trey did not know. Even that was a clumsy feeling, but they were infinitely precious to her. "You said you loved me. as I''ve never said anything like that. To the subject that only made a troublesome expression even if I was tangled up... ." Tears welled up in Maya Trey''s eyes again. It''s because old memories come back. However, he could never see him again with the object of his memories. I touched his heart through this diary, but it was painful to not be able to respond to it. "Ganon loved you, and you still love Ganon. Then I think Ganon will live forever in your heart." " Do you know how to say nice things about a little boy?" Maya Trey smirked at Jamie''s words. She wiped away her tears and wrapped her arms around her knees. "I want to go back to those days." "Everyone does." The world is 66666 years and 7 more years have passed. ''The past.'' What if it had been a regression rather than a reincarnation? I don''t know which is better. Diablo Volfir at that time was a raccoon-like existence that was hard to compare with now. by the way. As Jamie was deep in thought, Maya Trey spoke up. Her sad face went somewhere and she was looking a little cold. "Why, why are you looking at me like that?" what is your identity? Maya Trey leaned slightly towards Jamie before continuing. you. Aren''t you an ordinary warlock? on I just learned black magic... ." no. Others don''t know, but I do." The dragon who was deeply entangled with a warlock named Ganon was Maya Tray in front of him. Not only that. "I did. I''ve done everything I can to get rid of the seal of the diary. Do you think he didn''t use black magic among them? uh? Did you learn black magic?" "Are you crazy? I brought one." "You kidnapped me." "We were just in agreement. I told him to follow me if he didn''t want to die, and he said that of course he would too. What if that''s not threatening kidnapping? But Jamie didn''t even bother to vomit. "Anyway, I made him use black mana too. But the diary didn''t respond." " ." "Above all, your black mana. Was the mana the basis of black magic correct?" Jamie didn''t know what to answer to Maya Trey''s sharply digging questions one after another. He took a deep breath and said. "I am the wizard who succeeds Ganon''s maintenance." "Everything Ganon left behind is here. You are lying." no. I haven''t received anything from him directly, but Ganon and I are pursuing the same path. So, even if it was Yuji, it wouldn''t be wrong." Maya Trey narrowed her eyes. She stared at him for a while and then said. "Are you going to fight the 12 gods too?" Yes? "I also looked at the diary. Ganon didn''t write everything down in his diary, but it''s not hard to figure out the context if he''s savvy. Ganon was angry with the 12 gods and hated the dragon clan who sympathized with him. If you go down the same path as Ganon... ." Yes. Jamie nodded. I wondered if it was right to tell her this, but she was on Ganon''s side. He lost a lot because of that, but the anger contained in it was confirmed with his skin a while ago. Maya Trey said worriedly. "It''s impossible." " ." "I hate the 12 gods terribly too. The same goes for the dragon clan. But apart from that, the impossible is the impossible." Even Ganon, who possessed a power comparable to that of a dragon beyond a human, was blocked by the dragon clan, far from being a god. The divine power encompassed the entire dragon clan, and there were twelve such beings. I couldn''t even imagine how strong it had to be. "I know you are a human child with great potential. Sooner or later, you might acquire a power equal to that of a dragon." Jamie''s talent was also recognized by the dragon Maya Trey. "But that alone is not enough. Even if it''s not enough, it''s not enough." Even Ganon couldn''t handle more than two dragons. Besides, if it''s just two ordinary people, when he faced Aigos, the black dragon who was pretty strong, he fought with Maya Trey, but in the end he died. "There will be hardships that I cannot imagine even as I have lived for more than 2,000 years." " ." "Give up. Just live happily as a human. That''s the way for you." Failure is a predestined challenge. It''s impossible to imagine what a terrible future will unfold. All Maya Trey could do was tell her to give up. Jamie answered her. "A long, long, distant past. There was a man who challenged the 12 gods alone." What? "At first, the man had many colleagues. Colleagues trusted men, and men trusted their colleagues. They have always been one." Jamie closed her eyes. "But one, two, three I began to lose my colleagues so much that it would be difficult to count more. Colleagues who died fighting, colleagues who ran away, and even those who betrayed them. It was a lot." Every day was despair. It was so painful that I wanted to give up everything. I thought it might be better to give in. "But the man did not give up. Even when he lost everything and was alone, the man threw himself away and waged a fight against the gods." " ." "In the end, the man''s challenge failed, and it was sealed in the space of aeons by the 12 gods. The man did not give up even at that moment. I promised myself that someday, someday, in the distant future, I will rise again." In a space of black nothingness where there is nothing. Diablo Volfir longed for an unseen hope. And some people responded to that hope. "Ganon. Or someone else before that. Finally I." Jamie opened her eyes. She stared at Maya Tray clearly with her purple eyes. "I came here with the inheritance of a man." you. "So I can''t give up. somehow in my line. Even if I die, for the sake of future generations." Small fists clenched. "I will kill the twelve gods." A firm expression and voice. Maya Trey decided he couldn''t stop him. Follow. Yeah? She got up from her seat and walked to somewhere without hesitation. Jamie followed her, not knowing why she was doing it. And the place we arrived at was the cavity where Ganon''s tombstone was located. Maya Trey walked over to the tombstone and gently stroked it. "If it''s you, Ganon will also allow it." what ?" receive. Then something flew away. Jamie received a rush flight, and his eyes widened when he checked the contents. "Can I take this?" "Hurry up before you change your mind." Maya Trey answered without looking at him. Jamie looked at the bracelet in her hand, the Perfect Cell. Still, after thinking about how to get this, she gave it to me first. How he felt, Jamie had no idea. I just thanked her. "I will write carefully." "When everything is done, you have to give it back." is it mine? '' is a word that doesn''t care about the current situation, so Jamie responded with a smile. The Perfect Cell was too big to fit on a child''s wrist, but when worn it shrunk to fit the wrist size. And- Woo-!! The Perfect Cell shook and began to emit a purple light. As if recognizing my owner, it was like saying goodbye to me after a long time. "It''s as if they recognize you as their master." Maya Trey said with a slightly startled face. Jamie smiled faintly and stroked the bracelet. ''It''s been a long time, too.'' Maya Trey laughed at Jamie''s smile and stood leaning against the tombstone. Then he told Jamie. if. When that time comes." Jamie''s eyes turned to her. "I will do everything I can to help you." Thank you. "Stop it. Your family will be waiting for you." " How are you. Maya Trey looked at Jamie''s back as he left after saying hello and opened his mouth. "The dream you had is still going on, Ganon." she snapped her fingers The non-stop rain that fell over the entire mountain range stopped like a lie. * * * Lars swept his wet blonde hair back and spread a sense of humor around him. However, nothing was caught except for small fish. ''Is the manager really right?'' I thought Jamie would be able to survive even the fastest rapids. But I haven''t seen it for over 2 hours. It might be really late. So, how should Sears'' face be seen? "Jamie damn it." He clenched his fists and hit the wall. "I will definitely find you. Don''t even look for the body! "Are you strong-willed?" "It must be great. What kind of kid is Jamie?" "What kind of child are you?" "Great magic talent is also a talent, but he''s a good kid who gets along well with everyone without being shy. In particular, there was one incident last time... ." Lars, who was still talking, felt something strange and turned around. "Are you seeing me here?" " ." What''s wrong? "Hey, Jamie!" Lars hugged Jamie, who was floating in the air, as hard as she could. Before that, Jamie had slipped back and ended up drowning in the water. "Pooh!" Hahaha. It''s like a drowning mouse." "You are this guy!" "Come back." okay! Ha ha ha ha ha! Your wife will be very pleased!" Jamie quickly flew to where the family was, listening to Lars'' cheerful laughter. "Jamie!" The first to run, of course, was Sears. She looked at her healthy son and hugged him tightly, crying. Thanks to that, Jamie''s intestines almost came out of his mouth. "Brother- aww!" Sara also thought that something serious had happened to her brother, so she held onto her legs and cried bitterly. Damn it I believed you!" Ricky shed tears of joy, and Anna, saying she was happy, grabbed my brother''s arm and wept. "I am very happy. really I have been very blessed. Thank you, Sir Lars." "I haven''t done anything." Lars shook his head in thanks to Captain Jack. The sky is dark. The rain that seemed to fall endlessly stopped, and the sun rose behind the dark clouds. Jamie patted Sears on the back and looked back. ''See you next time.'' He said goodbye to Maya Trey, who was somewhere else. And the wagon departed for Apton again. - Continued on next episode - CH 44 : Pink Haired Girl (1) "Damn!" Clink! The transparent flask shattered, spilling the liquid inside and a lab rat on the floor. The person who broke the flask, a cute girl with pink hair in two parts, started to cry and pick up broken glass pieces. The girl put on her round glasses and sighed. "I''m going to curse again." just as expected. Ah. vena! Did this stupid bitch wake up again?" "Really, how do you break a flask every day? Don''t you think there''s still money left for research? "Um, sorry ." Bena apologized over and over without even raising her head at the swear words of her colleagues. It has been 10 years since I was in this situation. ''It wasn''t because I wanted to become a warlock.'' Yes. Bena, a cute little girl with pink hair, who is being cursed right now, was a warlock. And this is where she has been attending for 10 years, one of the schools of black magic, the Gav School. Bena, who lost her parents when she was young, was noticed by Gav, the owner of the Gav school, and came to this place. At first I hated it, but there was nowhere to go, and Gav was nice to her and, above all, was very shy, so I couldn''t refuse. ''It''s already been 10 years.'' At first, people still treated her well as an apprentice, but as the years passed, her mistakes increased rather than progress, so her colleagues began to swear at her. The two warlocks who cursed Bena in the same lab now were juniors who came in 2-3 years later than her. However, as in the magical society, here too, the talented are treated. Garbage. Don''t worry there and go run errands." At that time, a man with a cold impression threw a paper at Bena as if he was throwing away trash. Bena grabbed the paper that had fallen on the floor. "Stop it off." Yes ." Bena got up and went out like a sinner. As she disappeared, her fellow warlocks began to giggle and curse at her. "It''s a two-year-old year. I don''t know when it will go off. "Just looking at it makes me upset. Why is the head of the school so cheap like that?" What. We shine because there are children like that. Let''s continue the experiment. They chattered and proceeded with the experiment. And Bena standing in the staircase hallway. ''I haven''t been there yet.'' I was weeping in sorrow. * * * The time when the twilight descends. The Welton wagon has finally arrived at the Gulf of Ness. "It''s finally a city." "Turn it off Now I can get some rest." Ricky stretched up to answer Sears'' words. It has already been a week since I left Highs. Perhaps because they had been together in the carriage, Sears treated Ricky and his siblings like their own children. Thanks to this, Ricky and Anna were able to treat her comfortably. "I want to wash." I also. Sara nodded at Anna''s words. The two little girls were still in the wagon, so they looked wrinkled. "Is Jamie okay?" I''m fine. Jamie nodded at her mother''s question. It was boring, but after absorbing the Orb of Life, I hardly felt any kind of blood. ''It''s getting stronger day by day.'' I expected it, but I was happy to actually feel it in my body. After a brief checkpoint at the castle gate, the carriage that entered without difficulty headed straight for Yeongjuseong. "When you arrive, you will be treated to a delicious dinner." The lord of Nesman was Earl Nelson Peor, who had a good relationship with Earl of Wellton. When we departed, Earl Welton sent Jeon Seo-gu to say good-bye to us, so we will be able to enjoy the dinner. "It was also really good in Blanky." Ricky''s voice was full of anticipation. About three days ago, I had passed through the city of Blanky, and even then, the lord, Viscount Shane, served me a luxurious dinner. "It will taste better." really! Wow! exciting! Ricky and Anna grabbed each other''s hands and waved happily. It was strange for them, who were orphans, not to be excited about the meals of aristocrats because they were only dreamed of. Sears smiled contentedly at the happy children. Sara looked at the Ricky siblings and chuckled together. ''Young guys.'' Jamie shook her head and looked outside. As it is the gateway city that connects the capital and the northern part, it was packed with people. Blanky was a bit boring because it was a country town, but I thought it would be quite enjoyable to take a walk here at night. Just then, a figure caught Jamie''s eyes. ''That woman.'' It was a girl with pink hair that had been split in two, but she felt an unknown sense of alienation. But in an instant, a carriage passed her by. Jamie poked her head out the window and tried to find the pink-haired girl, but didn''t seem to have disappeared through the crowd. "Jamie, why?" At Sears'' question, Jamie shook her head with a bewildered expression. " I guess it was just an illusion." "He''s fresh too." "Sweet!" As Sarah followed Sears'' words, the carriage became a sea of laughter. Jamie smiled awkwardly and looked out the window again. ''Is this really an illusion?'' It passed so quickly that I couldn''t check the details. ''It just looked normal.'' I felt a subtle discomfort. I don''t know exactly what it was, but somehow I thought I''d see her again. It was only after the sun had set that we were able to arrive at the mansion of Count Peol. "You have worked hard to get here. Everyone come in." Count Peor had a bloated body overall, but he was a cute middle-aged man with plump cheeks. A mouth-watering dinner was spread out in the dining room following his guide. "I was asked by Earl Welton, and I asked the head chef who was in charge of the family''s meals to put some effort into it. Enjoy your meal." Wow! "Oppa smells so good!" The Ricky brothers and sisters were distracted by the bomb of delicious smell. "The best meal of my life." Lars was unable to speak as he looked at the spread of food. Only Sears, Jamie, and Sara were able to stand normally in front of the supper. Sears thanked Count Peor. "Thank you so much for caring so much for us." no. Since you have a deep connection with Earl Welton, shouldn''t you be doing this? I''d rather be a little embarrassed. You''re the daughter of the great Bell family, so I wonder if you''ll be okay with this. "It''s full." When Sears answered satisfactorily, Count Peor sighed deeply, as if he was genuinely happy. "Come on, let''s eat." At the Count''s signal, everyone started eating. Count Paul and Sears started talking about the family, and Ricky took care of his brother and ate dinner. Lars savored the food as if he was about to cry, and Jamie . brother. Ah-! Sara, who was sitting next to him, clumsily shoved a sausage into a fork and handed it to Jamie. Jamie said with a slightly bewildered face. "Oh, my brother will take care of it." Ah-! Despite her brother''s refusal, Sarah offered the food with an innocent face. Jamie reluctantly ate the sausage. Sarah grinned and poked the other food with her fork. Again, the fork was clumsy, so two sharp parts came out. brother. Ah-! "Because my brother knows how to eat it." Ah-! buy it. "Am I giving you chilli?" Sarah is crying. Water was forming in her big eyes, as if she was about to cry. Jamie took a deep breath and smiled, opening her mouth. Ah. Ah-! After working in the Maya Trey Mountains, Sarah began to pay more attention to Jamie. Jamie was burdened by her brother''s favor, but after experiencing a sea of tears after continuing to decline, she had no choice but to adjust. haha. It''s great to see the friendship of children." Iknow, right. These days, my daughter takes care of my brother a lot." Sears looked proudly at Count Peor''s praise, and saw Sarah feeding him and Jamie having a hard time eating. Jamie looked at Sears like that and thought. ''Don''t look at it, let it dry!'' Of course, Sears had no intention of doing that. But the problem wasn''t just here. Anna. Should I eat?" " ." Anna sat quietly with a fat face. Ricky tilted his head at his brother''s attitude. "Anna, is there anything inconvenient?" "Can you feed me too?" Huh? "Can I feed you too?" Ricky frowned at Anna''s sudden words. However, Anna found the fork before he was able to dry it and began to stab the meat on the plate. But it didn''t go well, so I started crying. "Hey I want to feed you too." Anna. Ricky patted his younger brother''s head. OK. You can do that after you wake up." brother ." character. Let''s eat. Ah- Ah-! Anna started eating again. "Did you say that the next saint of the Pyro Church is a saint? It''s amazing that siblings are born with adult qualities as a pair, and the friendship seems to be really deep." "They are great kids." Count Paol was moved to tears. Sears thought he was a very emotional person. After dinner, everyone went to their assigned room. Sarah and Anna decided to sleep with Sears, and Jamie and Ricky decided to share the same room. Lars went with the knights. after. I will die of hunger." "It is me." Jamie looked at her bloated stomach and burped. "Sarah really kept feeding me." "I really thought I was going to die. If you refuse, I will cry." I want her to return to her former Sarah, who was indifferent to herself. Jamie took a deep breath and stood up. "Where are you going?" "Night walk." suddenly? "I''m coming to take a look." "I need some rest." Ricky said, lying on the bed. "Sleep first." Jamie opened the window and floated into the air. Ricky, leaning on the bed, marveled at Jamie''s magic. "Every time I see it, it''s amazing." "Other people will think the same when they see you. Of course, if you find out the secret." Ricky is a boy who possesses the powers of both an undead and an apostle. How will you react if someone finds out about the secret? "Anyway, let''s go." "Go." As Jamie disappeared outside, Ricky took a deep breath. "Let''s wash up and go to sleep." If you dissolve all your fatigue in hot water, you will be able to sleep very well. * * * Jamie was running around the city with her hair dyed black using black. "There is nothing to see." Nesman''s nightlife wasn''t as bad as I thought. As it should be, this was only the gateway city to Apton. As for entertainment, they are all for adults only. There were no plausible trails, and there were no shops that looked strange. "Hmm. I''m a little sleepy, shall I go back? Queek- Black answered Jamie''s question quietly. It''s been a while since I''ve been outside, so I didn''t want to go in early. Jamie chuckled. okay. I won''t be able to go out for a while. I decided to look around a bit more to see if there was anything else. Meanwhile, there were two groups of people watching Jamie like that. A small man opened his mouth. "That bracelet." okay. Does it look great?" The big man answered, looking greedyly at the bracelet on Jamie''s arm. "Artifacts are evident." "It''s a pretty cool artifact, too." "Why do you have a child like that?" Well. But you look a little cute, aren''t you aristocrats? "I think I''m a noble too." "Why are you following me?" "What am I doing?" "You said that I thought I would be a noble first." No, you''re weird again... ." "I did it first." " Yes, I followed." "Indeed it will." As the big male Peace acted with equal momentum, the little male Tomb shook his head as if he couldn''t stop it. Anyway. If I take that, the school principal will like it, right?" "Maybe you can give us a prize." "What kind of prize do you want me to give you?" "Give us a lab for us." I think so. "Why are you following me?" " I''ll miss it. let''s hurry. Okay. But why did you follow me?" Tomb ignored Peace and started following Jamie. Peace looked at Tomb with distasteful eyes, but did not continue to ask, since the following came first. You can argue after taking the bracelet. But there was one thing they didn''t know. ''They are following me.'' Jamie had already noticed them. ''I don''t know what they are doing.'' The walk was already boring, but it went well. Jamie smiled and walked into the alley. - Continued on next episode - CH 45 : Pink Haired Girl (2) As Jamie speeded up, so did the Followers. By the time we got to the outskirts of town after a few turns. "Would this be enough?" The distance between the followers was quickly narrowed. Apparently, they were both wizards. The flow of mana said so. I don''t know what my skill level is, but my goal is probably this perfect cell. ''How do you just solve the invisibility magic so that the insects get entangled?'' I kept maintaining the invisibility magic to hide it from the party, but when I went out for a walk, I released it, but the followers were twisted. It was one of the three gods made with great care in the past, so if you were a magician, your eyes would naturally turn. ''I must not solve it in the future.'' Jamie started casting. I was going to surprise the followers like this and find out what they were doing. The followers came close. Jamie began counting to three seconds inwardly. ''Three. two.'' When I left the last one. town-! Something soft hit his back. What appears to have been a hand covered the mouth and the other arm wrapped around the body tightly. Instinctively, Mana woke up and tried to protect her body, but she saw pink hair fluttering in front of her. Sorry. Such a voice rang in my ears. Just like that, Jamie disappeared into the darkness. immediately after- what? "Where did you go?" Tomb and Peace looked at each other and tilted their heads. * * * faan- Mana exploded, creating a shockwave. "Hey!" Short woman screams. Jamie raised his purple eyes as he felt the mana swell around his body. He was bewildered by the sudden situation, but he wasn''t chaotic enough to be struck by such a surprise. "I don''t know who he is." Jamie strode towards the woman who had fallen on the floor. "Kill me." "Uh-huh!" And with lively eyes, he grabbed the opponent''s neck. I don''t know how he approached it, but he dared to pursue him. This was unacceptable. If the opponent was a high-level assassin, he would have suffered quite a bit of damage even if he hadn''t died. "Sa, live ." The woman with her neck clenched struggled in agony. There was the sound of a foot scraping the ground. With his hands, he ripped open Jamie''s arm, ripping it off. But Jamie didn''t let it go. Whatever the reason, he had no intention of saving the opponent who was after him. Deciding that this should not be the case, the woman stretched out her hand with a face covered in tears and runny nose. Black mana fluttered from his hand. ''Black Magic!'' An ominous power just by looking at it. It was obviously black mana. I don''t know how this woman can wield black mana, but it was the first time she encountered a warlock after reincarnation. The woman reached for Jamie''s face and reached out. Jamie easily grabbed her wrist and subdued it. you. Purple eyes shining coldly stared at the woman''s distressed face. But something felt familiar. ''Is that the guy you saw when we arrived earlier?'' His head cooled slightly, and his opponent''s face appeared straight. She was the pink-haired woman who had just passed by when she had just arrived at the Gulf of Ness. If it felt strange, it must have been a warlock. Jamie lifted her hand from her neck and bound her body with telekinetic magic. "Kuh-huh- cool, cool!" As her breathing became blocked, the pink-haired warlock girl, Bena, coughed painfully. Jamie lifted her up into the air. Drooling, Bena looked at Jamie with troubled eyes. Then he cried and opened his mouth. " That is unfair. That is unfair? Jamie frowned at the words that came out of her mouth. "Because I, it would be a big deal if I just got caught. So, that''s why I''m here to help. It''s really too much... ." Bena wiped away her tears and started to cry. Jamie frowned at her sudden appearance. As he was about to say something, Bena spoke again. "They said they were warlocks To the benefactor who helped me like this, sniff." Hey. "I''m still tied up like this what did i do wrong Why is everyone doing this to me? I didn''t do anything. I just don''t want to be hated, so why does everyone hate me? Why ?" Jamie scratched her head. My head was confused because I didn''t know if I should tell her what I got first. First. awhile. Say no more." "A dirty world where no good intentions are recognized ." "Okay, so shut up." Jamie said annoyedly, and Benna shut her mouth sullenly. "You said you were trying to save me?" Benna nodded her head. "Because the people who were chasing me were warlocks?" she nodded again. "But how do you know they are warlocks?" It''s not easy to recognize a warlock just by looking at other warlocks. It would have been possible if she had risen to a higher level, but it was impossible to discern the identity of her opponent at the level of her that she briefly looked at. "Same school ." Bena answered in a weak voice. On the other hand, Jamie''s expression distorted upon hearing the answer. "I''m from the same school, so why are you saving me?" "If you get caught by Tomb and Peace, it doesn''t end with just death. I feel sorry for you when you undergo a terrible experiment. I''m a little girl... Even now, I doubt it''s even a kid. This meant that Benna belonged to the same school as the warlocks who pursued Jamie, but she was rescued from the hands of her comrades because young Jamie was in danger. So Jamie had only one question to ask. Why? " ?" "You are a warlock." Modern warlocks have been the enemies of mankind who forsook humanity and opted for unique ways. Most of them were madmen who didn''t care how many lives were lost for their own purposes. A case like Jama or Ganon is unusual. right. Somehow, Bena is getting more gloomy. "But I didn''t want to be a warlock." "What kind of bullshit is that ." no. I don''t want to ruin my life." Jamie didn''t know how to dispose of a girl who, despite being a warlock, didn''t look like a warlock. I don''t know about Benna, but her feelings are now intuitively conveying to Jamie. This is because he used the ''Mind Check'' magic to grasp the emotions of the opponent while using the telekinetic magic. ''I was going to use it as a lie detector for interrogation .'' At first, I was planning to pickle the brain and make it into a doll. But the reason I didn''t do that was simply because I wanted to have a direct conversation. I thought it was good for now. ''If I had just turned it into a doll, I would have only caught Amon Warlock.'' Queek- Black also fluttered his hair in agreement. Making dolls can be comfortable, but even Jamie doesn''t do anything reckless and inhumane. Anyway, everything Bena said was sincere. It''s not a deep-deep lie detector, so if she was a super expert on lies, Jamie would have been beaten, but it seemed unlikely. Jamie asked Benna, who looked depressed, her name. name. " ?" "You don''t have to know what name to call." vena. okay. vena. Now let me tell you some of the mistakes you have made." Bena closed her eyes when she said it was wrong. first. There was no need to save me. In the first place, I was guiding them." Ah. Bena also thought something was a little odd. I didn''t understand why he suddenly stopped and didn''t ask me to catch him after running away. Only now did I understand the behavior. second. You hit me from behind." For whatever reason, he appeared from behind and dragged me away as if kidnapped. From Jamie''s point of view, I had no choice but to think of him as an enemy. If you are a companion with the pursuers, a dizzying situation will unfold just by thinking about it. "On that alone, I think my actions were justified." "But in my eyes he is a very young kid." What always catches me is this young figure. Misunderstanding was inevitable. Jamie still didn''t think he was wrong. It was true that he almost killed Bena, but it was a good enough situation. "Well, there is no need to kill." "Ugh!" When Jamie dispels the telekinetic magic, Bena, floating in the air, tumbled to the floor. "Let''s move on to each other." Bena lifted her head and looked at Jamie. From her point of view, the guy who was trying to kill her got angry when he said that brazenly. But she was timid and only pouted her lips. ''And he''s very strong.'' Was the child right? To her, it was like a great wizard walking around in the form of a child. "I have more questions than that." "Are you curious?" "How did you suddenly appear from behind me?" Jamie still didn''t understand. At her level, she wouldn''t be able to use warp or teleport properly. But he deceived his senses and jumped out from behind and dragged him here. Ah. There are warp paths all over the city that can only be used by warlocks belonging to the Order, and I have linked some of the coordinates to this place without the knowledge of others." stealthily? Huh I just want to have my own space." "Then the reason you were able to come out of my back ." "This is like my secret base." I mean, it was pure coincidence. Jamie was a bit disappointed. I knew it was something like a special ability and was expecting a little bit. ''Do it. It doesn''t make sense.'' No matter how much I hit it, it was Bena who only looked like 3rd class. Jamie, who had been disappointed for a while, asked Benna his name. " But what''s your name? "You don''t have to know my name." "You are too much! You asked my name." Jamie looks at me with a questioning expression. "I will go." Vena stuttered as she looked dusty. But Jamie had no intention of letting him go. land-! Ahh! Bena, who was walking while looking at the floor, suddenly screamed and grabbed her forehead. "The invisible wall." [Invisible wall] Jamie squatted and walked over to Bena, rubbing her forehead. "I still have a lot of questions to ask, but where are you going?" He was the first warlock he encountered. And he said that he was of the same school as the two warlocks who had been pursuing him. If so, it means that there is a school of warlocks in Nessman. "Answer me well. please. Seeing Jamie smiling, Bena''s complexion turned pale. * * * Damn it. Where the hell did you disappear? Demons are singing." "Are you going to call a ghost and hear the real song?" " ." Tomb looked at Peace with pitiful eyes and shook his head. "That bracelet. That was definitely huge. If we just got it, our lives will be wide open!" "Isn''t that wide open?" no. you know too How well do my artefact eyes see? that was really huge. I don''t know why the little boy was wearing it. Peace nodded. Tomb''s eyes were special. In other words, it was specially modified. So, one artifact was found amazingly. "Anyway, be careful with your mouth from now on. Because I don''t want to create a competitor for nothing. Okay. But why did you follow me?" "Shut up!" The two of them walked into the dark alley. Then the space changed like a lie, and a white hallway appeared. A man with wide eyes standing there asked the two of them. "Where have you been?" "A little walk." Huh. walk. okay? Perhaps the man was not interested in the first place, so he opened any door and disappeared. "Child of Aris. It tastes good again." "These days, you''re researching a new addiction magic." no wonder. Tomb shook his head. It''s all just crazy stuff here. It was annoying, but I couldn''t help it. Because this was the lab of the Gav School, one of the many warlock schools that established themselves in Nessman. "Don''t pretend to be annoyed even if you''re crazy." Peas whispered into his ear. Tomb looked at Peace like that patheticly and replied back. "I''m crazy and being annoyed are two different things!" "Is that too?" The two went to the lab, exchanging nonsensical sounds. An old man appeared in front of them. "Tomb and Peace." At the appearance of the old man, the two stiffened like frogs in front of a snake. The old man looked at them and smiled kindly. "Did you not see Bena?" uh I didn''t see him." "Me, me too." The two of them smiled as much as possible, sweating profusely. The old man nodded his head in disappointment. like that. This is so, I want to know where it went." Then he started walking while holding his back. Tomb and Peace swallowed dry saliva and rolled their eyes to chase the old man. Then, when he saw the path the old man had passed, he frowned. ''I''ve seen it for years, but it''s really creepy.'' The white hallway floor was rotten and crumbled. Every time the rising air bubble burst, a terrible stench spread out. Strong acid corroded the surroundings. The old man turned his head slightly and said to the two of them. "See you later." "Oh, I see. Next time, I''ll bring something good to go. Principal." At Tomb''s words, Gav Helfis, the master of the Gav Order, smiled and nodded. They didn''t budge until Gav was completely gone, and only then when the presence completely disappeared, they let out the breath they had been holding back. "Whoa! I can''t breathe just looking at the headmaster. "I mean, it''s really cool." "If only we could reach that level someday." "Doesn''t that mean you have to destroy a large city and sacrifice all your life there?" "It''s thrilling just thinking about it." "But you are looking for Bena again. Seriously, why are you so biased towards that child?" "Okay." The two looked in the direction Gav had disappeared with puzzled faces. same time. "I can never speak!" In the air, Bena, with her hands and feet tied tightly, shouted in a voice suffocated by evil. Jamie asked where the school was, but he could never say it because he was betraying his comrades. No matter how much you hate it, how can you sell your colleagues who have been with you for 10 years? "What kind of loyalty to those things?" Jamie said with an annoyed face. "If you can''t speak, there''s nothing you can do." I didn''t want to erase Easy because I had a good heart. Black mana was in Jamie''s fingertips. Bena, who was struggling, saw it and cried with her eyes wide open. "Hey, black horse I? However, it was very different from the usual black mana. There was no unpleasantness characteristic of black mana, or the evil that disturbed life. As she pondered, Jamie replied as if she had nothing to hide. Huh. I''m a warlock too. "Eh?!" "It''s different from other miscellaneous things like you in essence." Jamie grinned and tried to place her hand on Bena''s head, as she cried out in a paroxysm. "Sleep, wait!!" Jamie stopped right above her head. "Do you have any last words?" "Hey, how did you make such black mana Yo? "It''s not even worth listening to." Jamie is about to put a real hand on her head- Bena closed her eyes and exclaimed. "Please accept me as a disciple!" Ah? This time, Jamie''s face was distorted at Bena''s unexpected suggestion. - Continued on next episode - CH 46 : what happened that night (1) Jamie thought he had heard it wrong for a moment. So I asked again. what? "I ask you to accept me as a disciple ." I looked at Bena''s expression quietly. The expression on his face is tense, but he does not avoid his gaze. And to think that she was trying to avoid the crisis, the mind check was telling her that her feelings were true. I had no intention of stopping though. Jamie reached out again. "Sleep, wait! please! Bena grabs her crotch. Now, I asked for it with respect. Jamie tried to push Bena down, but she grabbed her leg and started to ejaculate. "I lost my parents in an accident 10 years ago, and I was led by the head of the school and forcibly became a warlock. Every day was terrible. Life-sacrificing experiments corroded my mind, and my colleagues criticized and harassed me. I couldn''t even escape, so I was locked up here for 10 years. I know. I''m a coward and a hypocrite. Still, I want to stop. Really I really want to quit." "What does that have to do with being my disciple? I am a warlock too." "The black mana you showed me. It was very different from what I was dealing with. It''s not something that was created by sacrificing life. is not it? It''s not about sacrificing your life. At that, Jamie smirked. Just because it feels that way is not the answer. Sometimes there is even a very pure ''darkness''. "Wrong." " on? "And above all, I hate it." As he shaved his legs, Bena fell to the side. "I, please make me a disciple!" As Bena hurriedly turned around, Jamie''s hand touched her head. Consciousness went out with him. After a while. Bena, who had lost consciousness, opened her eyes. She stared blankly into the air, then started fiddling with her face. Then, crying, he leaned against the wall and hugged his legs. what can I do ." It seems that they all confessed. * * * Jamie was watching Bena from afar. "Disciple." There was no disciple. Before the creation of black magic, when he reigned as a great wizard, he had several disciples. All of them were great talents. He thought that if he raised him well, he could one day become an enemy of God with him. "Kuk." At the memory of the old past, Jamie pointed to his temple. Those who followed themselves as their masters. However, at the end of it, only the back of his back comes to mind. bitter past. Jamie stopped laughing and looked at Bena again with slightly damp eyes. What. Not necessarily because of that." Bena''s talent. and sincerity. Not everything was going to help me in the future. You''d be lucky if you didn''t hold on to your ankles. So I had no intention of making him a disciple. "Take care and do something." According to the information gleaned from Bena, the school of black magic that exists in Nessman is the Gav school. His specialization is Curse Magic. The number of warlocks staying here is roughly twenty. Among them, Gav, the leader of the school, was a high-level witch doctor and was recognized as an absolute existence that could not be resisted by Bena. "That''s quite a lot." It was terrible that there were twenty warlocks who were not from the general school of magic and lived in the shadows. ''Doesn''t the gentleman know? I may be ignoring it knowingly, but I don''t think it is.'' Count Peor, Lord of Nessman, was a middle-aged man with a good impression. Looking at him, it seemed that he would not compromise even if he could not reject evil. It''s only a matter of seeing what''s inside, but the intuition of a wizard the size of Jamie was as accurate as possible. Above all, Nesman is the gateway to the north. As it was the closest to the capital, darkness was difficult to lurk in, and perhaps he was aiming for that point. It is not for nothing that it is said that it is dark under the lamp. Since they are a group of wizards, there is a high possibility that they will not know at all if they hide thoroughly. "Shall we check how many things we have piled up?" Jamie got up. You will see with your own eyes the extent to which modern warlocks have developed at the cost of corrupting themselves. If your disappointment is greater than your expectations- Tonight is probably going to be long. * * * "Damn it. How does this guy always lose?" A warlock groaned and walked out of the warp passageway leading to the Gav School Lab. He was on his way to buy alcohol after losing a bet with his teammates who now share the same lab. I''ve already lost 3 in a row. I didn''t know if the rock-paper-scissors had no talent, or if they were cheating. "You motherfuckers. Someday I will turn them into frogs and throw them at snakes." I don''t know when it will be, but I was looking forward to that day. "Why is the day so hot again?" It''s midsummer, so of course it''s hot at night, but the reason it''s really hot is probably because I lost my bet. "When I go back, I have to ask for a late-night snack this time. Dogs." That was then. "By the way, why is it so far away !" As he was just passing through the alley, a hand came out of the darkness and dragged him inside. "!!!" silent cries. After a while. Hmm. The warlock walked out of the darkness as if nothing had happened. He patted my face awkwardly and muttered. "He''s filthy greasy." Jamie, who covered the warlock''s skin, ruffled his robe with a displeased face. "Still, this will be enough." How Jamie came up with the idea that it would be difficult to deal with all the Gavs. While waiting near the lab, when a warlock appeared, he would steal his form and infiltrate inside. I thought it might take quite a while, but it came out sooner than expected. "Prepare thoroughly." Since the warlock''s recent memories were also absorbed, there was little chance that his identity would be discovered. "Let''s go." Jamie cleared his excited expression and went inside. The view that unfolded was an open, pure white hallway. And the cold air cooled the hot skin. Whether it was for a comfortable life, the air conditioning was very good. ''Is it better than I thought?'' I thought of the dark basement atmosphere, but it was very neat. It was when Jamie was looking around. "Pika! Have you already bought alcohol?" "Pika is already here?" Contrary to the anchovy-skinned warlock, the oversized warlock walked out. Pika, now disguised as Jamie, was a warlock and two bets. Skinny warlock Nalson squinted one eye and looked at Jamie''s empty hands. "Drinks?" "Ah, that''s it." I didn''t know I was going to meet them right away. Were these guys even waiting at the entrance until the guy named Pika bought him a drink? "What happened?" The bloated warlock''s cheeks rubbed his bulging belly with an irritated face. Jamie pondered what to do, and then came up with a good thing in Pika''s recent memory. "Nalson. Isn''t it? "What is it all of a sudden?" "Bol drank the 33-year-old whiskey you saved." What?! "Pika! Go, what are you talking about all of a sudden!" "Hey ball! Is that true!" Nalson shot the ball with an angry face. He waved his hand saying it wasn''t a ball. He looked at Jamie, who was greatly embarrassed, and asked why he was saying that just by the shape of his mouth. Jamie grinned and said to Ball this time. ball. Are you not that?" " ?" "Last time, you made a sample of 20 mice for testing." It did. "Two of them were stolen by Nalson. And he told me that you would never know because you are as dull as a pig." " Is that true, Nalson?" "Look, see. Will I?" uh. You are enough!" The ball pushed Nalson hard. Then Nalson, who was quite small, swung backwards and rolled a few laps. "This child! Do you want to die?" When Nalson pulled out his wand, Ball too pulled out his wand. "I haven''t liked it ever since." "Same! What a pig!" "Don''t even think about living!" "It is you!" At the sound of a bang from behind, the warlocks who were using the nearby laboratory came out to take a look. Jamie smiled and hid between them. * * * The size of the institute was quite large. Considering that there were about twenty warlocks belonging to the Gav school, it was a relatively large area. In addition, the white marble floor and the walls are neat because of the high-quality materials used. ''I''m surprised they made this place in secret.'' According to the memories of Bena and Pika, the history of the Gav school is about 15 years old. Although the history is short and the number of heads is small, it was thanks to their major that they were able to create a research institute of this size. In black magic, a ''curse'' was a force that made the opponent suffer. It is usually approached from the biological realm rather than the supernatural realm, and that was consistent with the medical part. So, the Gav school directly developed medical supplies and exported them here and there through the top made in the sun. Thanks to this, for a school with a short history, it was on the financially wealthy side. ''It''s fun.'' People who harm people make and sell items that help people for their own development. Jamie kept walking. Passing through the various laboratories, I saw some of the experiments going on inside. Perhaps because they were all research on curse magic, the contents of the experiments were terrible. The most terrifying of them all. "Ugh ." "Ahhh ." Two men and women hung on the wall with their tongues sticking out. Both eyes were tilted up and down, unable to focus. Their stomachs were split, and the warlocks were checking the condition of their organs under the curse. "It''s amazing. Look at the lungs moving in this state." "The above reaction is crazy. I''m going to be really sick Kkukkuk!" "It''s a long-running gag, hey. Did you look like you were pooping?" The warlocks giggled at each other''s test subjects as if they were playing a joke. There was no sincerity in them. These experiments acted as if they were mere entertainment. Jamie watched it for a moment, then stepped back. As we went inside, the intensity of the experiment gradually increased. In one of them, a mangled corpse was hung on hooks, and his head was blinking to see if he was still alive. '' .'' Walked a little more. The size of the lab grew bigger and more equipment caught my eye. Red bloodstains painted everywhere showed how terrifying the experiments were. All the warlocks inside were laughing like crazy. Jamie, who did not stop walking, stopped in front of the empty laboratory and entered it. The inside was neatly organized. Upon entering, there was a door. The door was opened, but no one was inside, and there was an organized document on the desk in the center. All were papers on the experimental results. In the last chapter, the researcher''s feelings were briefly summarized. 1. When A was administered to a rat, he had a seizure and died. Since the immune system of mice may be simple, I tried administering A to human subjects. The subject struggled in agony and died immediately. They lasted about 3 minutes longer than mice. 2. There is probably not enough research on A. After the convulsions, it goes into a completely empty state and is supposed to be a living doll, but it just dies. I think you need to lower the concentration a bit. 3. The concentration was slightly lowered and A was administered to other human subjects. Subject convulsed frantically and lost consciousness. At first I thought it was dead, but when I checked it, I was completely lost. it will be blank Finally succeeded. 4. B was administered to the subject who became blank. Subject remained still, then immediately looked at me with lively eyes. As he was about to open his mouth, he struggled with great pain and died right there. Nevertheless, the efficacy of A has been proven, so this experiment is successful. Jamie opened the drawer. Two small bottles were rolling in the drawer. Judging by the letters A and B respectively, it seems that these are the terrible drugs. Jamie thought, holding the two in his hand. What did you create black magic for? ''To kill a god by any means.'' means and methods for an end. For that reason, emotions were excluded. I chose to forsake my humanity and become the enemy of everyone. Only for the sake of victory, black magic has been strongly evolved. But the thought was not taken lightly. He carried all those sins on his shoulders. Even if it was heavy and I fell, I never forgot. Even the moment he became an emotionless monster, he had a determination in his heart. But what about black magic that has been passed down to the present day? ''I knew.'' either through books or through stories. He knew what modern warlocks were like. What I didn''t know was their ''degree''. ''I.'' That was then. I felt popular outside. "Who is inside!" The sound of footsteps approaching. The door swung open and a bald head came in. He frowned and looked around the room. " Is it an illusion? I thought someone was there." The warlock tilted his head as he looked at the empty room. - Continued on next episode - CH 47 : what happened that night (2) Bena was looking at the entrance of the laboratory with a worried face. Judging from the silence so far, it seems that the incident hasn''t happened yet. ''Should I go in? .'' She stood at the entrance, not knowing what to do. Then someone walked out. vena? "Jeez, Zell." He was a fellow warlock named Zell. Zell asked, looking at Bena with distasteful eyes. "What are you doing here?" uh? Ah, that." "Hilla is so mad at you. Are you going to kill me?" Ah! Zell''s words reminded Bena of the errand she had forgotten. I was so nauseous that I completely forgot. Normally, I would have been very nervous at the thought of being insulted by Hilla, but today, for some reason, a sigh of relief came out. Are you crazy? Is Hilla really mad?" Hela was also known for her bad temper, even among her fellow warlocks. Especially to Bena, he was like a devil, so Zell couldn''t understand Bena''s reaction like that. "Did you do it because you were scared?" "Oh, no." "What- I told you." After saying that, Zell headed somewhere. As he disappeared, Bena breathed another sigh of relief. It was no different to be relieved, because there had not yet been any problems in the laboratory. "Let''s go in." Vena clenched her fists and entered the lab. The laboratory was as usual. But a small commotion was heard not far away. "Where did that motherfucker go!" "You crazy bastard!" The source of the commotion was Nalson and Ball. They were giggling and looking around. Then I found Bena and came to me about a month later. "You haven''t seen Pika?!" "Have you not seen that child?" "Mom, I didn''t see it." Bena was very embarrassed to see them angry. The two, of opposite sizes, were growling with similar expressions. "Why?" "That motherfucker broke us apart." "I don''t know why, but if I get caught, I won''t let it go. never! It must have been that Pika had done something to them. "But it''s strange. I am not that kind of person." right. He''s a guy who isn''t smart enough to reveal secrets like that. What kind of wind is blowing?" "If you find it, you will find out. Come on, let''s go catch it! okay. Whatever it is, you have to pay the price!" Nalson and Ball disappeared to find Pika again. Alone, Bena bit her nails. ''surely.'' She knew Pika too. Pika was called the Threesome with them, and the relationship between the three was very good. It wasn''t the kind of personality that would suddenly separate the two of them. That''s right. "Ah, maybe." But in the corner of my heart there is still anxiety. If that''s the Pika that Nalson and Ball talked about. "Tea, let''s find it." It''s not the time to just think. Benado also began to scramble to find Pica. * * * Pika is nowhere to be seen. Although the laboratory was large, it was not to the extent that it could not be found at all. It seemed that the roads kept crossing. ''What if it''s a real person?'' gossip is cool Things happen to happen in the lab, but I was afraid to find out that I was the cause of it all. Rather, on the other hand, I thought that now might be an opportunity to leave this place. But I still didn''t have that courage. I just wanted to find Pika as soon as possible. At that moment, someone pulled one of Bena''s tail hairs. "Damn!" you. Are you kidding me about what I said?" Bena, who had just hit her butt wheel, grabbed her hair and looked at the opponent who knocked her down. "Hey, Hilla." "I sent you an errand, so come on in now? And if you come, you have to jump right at me, what the hell is this garbage?" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I forgot." Ha ha ha ha ha! forgot?" "Damn!" Hilla opened her eyes terrifyingly and pulled her hair forward. Then he took the wand from his bosom and stabbed Bena''s cheek. "Are you saying that now?" "Forgive me just once ." Forgiveness? Oh, I must have looked really funny." He raised one corner of his mouth and lifted the wand upwards. Black mana began to condense at the end of the wand. Seeing this, Bena hurriedly shouted. "Hey, Hilla! Wait a minute! "Things like you need punishment, too." "Hilla!" [Pain struggle] The cursed wand turned towards Bena. Bena grabbed Hilla''s arm tightly and ejaculated. "Please, please forgive me!" "Leave this." please ." Tears flowed from his eyes filled with fear. But Hela had no intention of showing mercy. Rather, he had a sadistic expression on his face and was in a state of excitement. "Come on, let''s struggle for a moment ." The wand that came to Bena''s nose stopped. She doesn''t know why Hilla stopped, but she thought it was a good thing the curse didn''t touch her body. And I was going to thank Hilla for stopping. "Go, thank you, Hill ." What are you. Hilla raised her eyes terrifyingly. He threw Bena aside and stood up. Bena was taken aback by Hilla''s sudden action. What the hell did you see? He shifted his gaze to where he was looking. "Pika!" Standing there was Pika, whom Bena had been searching for so much. * * * "I didn''t notice." He safely escaped from the lab without being detected. When he felt the pretense of popularity, he almost killed his opponent with a sudden impulse. If it did, you would be in a corner and in a big crisis. Jamie immediately moved to another place. Off the lab line, from the bedroom to the lounge. The living space of the warlocks appeared. He looked around and then went into an empty common room and sat down roughly. Then he muttered with a tired face. "Is this all black magic that I made?" Although the nature itself is different from that time, in any case, its maintenance has continued into the present day, creating the situation here. knew But knowing and seeing are two different things. Other schools of black magic will not be much different from this place. Maybe there was a worse place, I didn''t know. "I didn''t want this." He himself can''t blame the warlocks here either. Because he also sacrificed countless lives in the past to oppose the 12 gods. It wasn''t this though. Life is not a toy. You must be prepared to sacrifice your life. Those who heard it would treat it as bullshit as well, but the moment they easily downplayed life, the power of power only turned into a terrible nightmare. "Ganon. You were special." Jamie had a light heart when she came here. Come to think of it, it was largely because I got to know a warlock named Ganon. Because he only learned black magic for a purpose. So I thought that modern warlocks were just a little more evil than that. "These are the seeds I sowed." Seeds that have grown for tens of thousands of years are now out of control. I couldn''t let it go though. Someone had to correct it. "I have one more thing to do." 12 Besides getting revenge on the gods, there is something I must do. It is the direct harvest of all warlock societies with these hands. I don''t know how long it would take, but if all this was his karma, Jamie was going to do it anyway. "Let''s go." walked again. Then, in the distance, a familiar pink hair appeared. But a man held his head. The man shouted something and lifted the wand upwards. "I saw this as soon as I made up my mind." Jamie smiled and walked over there. * * * And now again. you. What are you asking?" Hilla pointed her wand at Jamie in the form of Pika. " ." "A bastard who''s not much different from this bitch is ignoring me now?" " ." "Ha! Really these are a pair... ." vena. Then Jamie called Bena. Bena flinched at the sudden call. "How long are you going to suffer?" " ?" "Is this guy that scary?" " what it is." "Get up." Bena felt an irresistible force in Jamie''s voice. In fact, Jamie was speaking with magic in his voice. But everything that happened from now on was entirely at Bena''s will. Bena staggered and stood up. She didn''t know why she was doing this. It just seemed like it had to be. If I couldn''t do it, I thought I''d have to live like this for the rest of my life. "Ha!" Hilla burst out laughing as it was ridiculous. "Are these really crazy?" "How long are you going to be still?" "Pica. I will kill you today." vena. How long are you going to be still?" I. It was the moment Hilla was about to move towards Jamie. Bena was dizzy. She looked as if Hilla''s figure was somehow distorted. always tormented myself. Ignored, cursed, and treated like a bug. The reason was simply that it was ''not like a warlock''. ''I know. At least I don''t like black magic.'' He knew better than anyone that he was a person who did not fit into this place. No, I didn''t want to be the kind of person that would fit in a place like this. I always wanted to run away. I always wanted courage. I didn''t want to be timid. He wanted to overcome it over and over again, but each time he did, Hilla quickly cut the buds. "Now, I don''t want to do that anymore." Bena looked at the wand in her hand. I don''t even know when I took it out. However, there was definitely a wand in his hand, trembling with fear. "I don''t want to live with being hurt anymore!" Hela couldn''t laugh at that. He glared at Bena with an angry expression on his face. "I can''t. It can''t just be a punishment. Very hellish for you today... ." vena. I! Mana swirled. Pink hair fluttered in all directions. The blackened mana began to condense into the wand. Although Hilla was looking at the scene, she did not understand what she was seeing. Bena is about to cast a spell on her. A slave who is as good as a slave is about to rebel, which is not even funny. It was as if I was possessed by a few words uttered by the same buggy. I couldn''t even imagine a sight like this. "This is real!" "I don''t want to live like this anymore!!" resistance for the first time. Bena swung her wand hard. Black mana sparks and scatters a curse of pain. However, the difference in skill was unavoidable. "Like!" Hilla broke Bena''s magic without difficulty. Bena''s face was stained with despair, but her bad teeth were proof that she had not given up. "I will change!!" Her eyes began to glimmer. Woong- An invisible energy wave emanated from Bena. At that moment, Hilla felt her whole body tremble. "Bar, what did you just do?" All of a sudden, I felt like everything was shattered. However, the real party, Bena, was unaware. ''Maybe that''s it.'' Jamie looked at Bena with her eyes wide open. I thought she was just a good-natured Bena. But I didn''t know it was being hidden. no. It was clear that he was not aware of this, not that it was hidden. You just woke up from the situation! ''After all, you will not be accepted as a disciple.'' "This is going crazy!" After absorbing the curse, Hilla shot it straight at Bena. Bena shrugged and closed her eyes tightly. But the curse did not reach Bena. She shrugged and narrowed her eyes. "What, what!" Hela looked bewildered. He looked at the owner of the hand holding the wand with an unbelievable expression on his face. "Blood, Pika!" vena. You took one step forward." Jamie''s eyes turned purple. A thick hand gripped Hilla''s face. An irresistible pressure cramped her whole body. "The first time is difficult, the second time will not be difficult." "Sleep, wait!" Darkness began to corrode Hilla''s skin. No pain was felt. It was just disappearing. "How could you have such power ." "Hey, power that doesn''t fit the theme is easily destroyed." At least, a little bit better than Bena. I went crazy holding on to too much of a subject like that. Hela stretched out her arms to live, but there was nothing he could do. Ah. Bena saw a robe that had fallen to the floor. I lost strength in my legs. * * * finally. Gav, an old man with wide eyes, stood up. I don''t know what happened, but what I''ve been working on for so long has finally awakened. But it seems he hasn''t figured it out yet. ''Is the isolated situation finally seeing the light?'' Gav remembered the face of Bena, who was always in pain. For 10 years, everything has been adjusted to get everyone to reject her. Slowly, so that no one knows. So even those who bully Bena don''t know why they hate her. Bena herself would think that she was just being bullied for being ugly. "I wondered what if I couldn''t wake up forever because it was too much." Fortunately, there seems to be an opportunity. A huge talent that I discovered in Bena as a child. "The power of the Valkyrie!" Gav draped his robes and lifted up the cobra-carved staff. "This place is no longer needed." It''s time to move on to a higher world. - Continued on next episode - CH 48 : what happened that night (3) "Oh, I can''t believe it." Bena looked at her trembling hands. He attacked Hilla with this hand. He could not believe that he had rebelled against him, who had always persecuted him. "Did I have such courage?" It''s still like a dream Could it really be a dream? If it was a dream, it was a dream I never wanted to wake up from. "Be in moderation and get up." Jamie killed Bena''s excitement. The danger is now. Excited emotions only cause distraction, and are of no help in the current situation. "Sorry, I''m sorry." Bena also realized the current situation and got up quickly. Jamie looked at her and thought. ''Valkyrie.'' who they are They were called ''fighting fairies'', and they were powerful fairies who faced the 12 gods who were trying to rule the world. Diablo Volfir had some contact with the Valkyrie in the past, so I knew it to some extent. ''We couldn''t be together because of a disagreement, but they hated the gods as much as I did.'' At that time, there were quite a few races with powerful powers. Among them, the Valkyrie are a fairy tribe that fights for supremacy, and they wage war directly on the 12 gods. The result ended in defeat, but fortunately, I heard that the extinction was damaged and hid out of the eyes of the 12 gods. But since it was a distant past, I thought it would be extinct by now. ''It wasn''t because she was a warlock that I felt from Bena.'' I never thought she would be a Valkyrie, of course, so I thought it was a strange feeling because she was a warlock. ''But it''s too much for a Valkyrie .'' The Valkyries were basically a race full of sympathy. There was no such thing as timidity in them. It could not be changed if possible because it was a tendency to ride by race. However, Bena was so timid and indecisive that it was impossible to think of being a Valkyrie. ''Maybe it was a guy named Gabra.'' It is no coincidence that Vena is a Valkyrie. Gav would know for sure that she was a Valkyrie. Perhaps it was his personality that led him to become like this. ''Nine times out of ten.'' Anyone who knows about Valkyrie knows their temperament as well. All of this was most likely his plan. ''How did you wake up?'' The current Bena is a Valkyrie who can''t even be a half. His physical abilities must have improved a lot, but it was clear that he would not be able to properly adapt. However, adaptation is actually something that happens quickly once you experience it in practice. "The enemies will come soon." "Enemy?" Your eyes as if you were wondering where the enemy is here. Bena is still unaware of her situation. As Jamie was about to give a brief explanation, the lab started flashing red. beep- beep- beep- beep- "Hey, Red Alert!" "I don''t know what it is, but I know you mean an emergency." Yes. It''s an alarm that sounds when an enemy invades! That one... ." "It''s Jamie." "I think Jamie-sama was caught in here." What Bena said was wrong. This was not a warning to catch yourself. [Bring Bena to me, everyone.] Bena''s eyes widened. She knew better than anyone who this voice belonged to. "Hey, schoolmaster." Also. Jamie smirked, as if he knew it. "Good." Black smoke billowed from over the corner in the distance. Jamie ripped off the skin of his face. And the invisibility magic applied to the perfect cell was canceled. He grew smaller and smaller and returned to his original form. Before the battle to be unfolded from now on, the consumption of mana had to be minimized. "The enemies will come." enemy ." okay. Your colleagues who once tormented you are now your enemies." Bena''s expression darkened. This place was like a nightmare for her, but she didn''t think of it as an enemy. Even if I hate it or hate it, it''s because we''ve been eating together for 10 years. But now it wasn''t. From the moment I rebelled against Harley. ''I have changed!'' Light began to flow from Bena''s eyes again. Instinctively, the power of the Valkyrie was unlocked. Jamie smiled and opened up the mana he had accumulated in his body. Wow-!! Blue light swept through the hallway like a storm. "Wow-" Admiring Bena. Jamie took a step forward and said to her. "Two times is not difficult." Darkness came. * * * vena! Why are you resisting!" Come here! hurry! The warlocks flashed red lights and flew towards Bena. Jamie exploded the darkness, blowing them left and right. ''I was brainwashed.'' It''s called Curse Master. That may sound exaggerated, but the young warlocks were already as slaves to Gav. Jamie easily defended the coming curse magic. ''It''s a waste to write this.'' The current level could not afford the perfect cell. It was right to save it as much as possible, unless it was the worst case. And, even without the Perfect Cell, these curses were just a play on the house. [Darkness Chain Explosion] Bang- Kwaga River-!! In black magic, darkness meant the annihilation of everything. It was different from a normal explosion. Any material that comes into contact with it will never regenerate unless it has the strength to resist. "Aww!" "Bee, benaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa be I bena bena a than be In the midst of screaming in pain, he cried out for Bena. Bena cast a curse on the warlock who rushed at her crying. "Wick!" One of the warlocks, who was running, stiffened as if paralyzed, and then rolled over on the floor. Bena swallowed dry saliva. The curse magic that I just used was ''stiffness'', which was a basic magic. Most wizards wouldn''t get hit, but Gav''s brainwashing did not spare the warlocks. Thanks to this, Bena''s low-level black magic was working as it is now. But rigidity is only rigidity. "Be in moderation and listen to me!!" The warlock, released from his rigidity, took out his wand and shot a black beam at Bena. For a brief moment, it was a curse that caused the loss of intelligence. Existing Bena would have never been able to avoid it, but she unknowingly turned her body to the left. A cursed beam struck a warlock approaching from behind her. "Blood, avoided." Thoughts of "how" filled Bena''s head, but the magic that brushed her cheeks flashed her mind. "Calm down!" Yep! Jamie''s voice tightened Bena''s tension again. She decided not to think about the same thing now. I don''t know what this sensation in my body is, but now I have to make the most of it. "Hey!" Bena resisted the shooting curse and slammed into one of the warlocks. I really just got hit. However, even the warlocks who were brainwashed by the unfolding scene were speechless. bang!! The warlock flew a few meters and crashed into the wall. As if unconscious, his head was bent at an angle. uh ?" Bena''s stature was larger than that of other women of her age. However, compared to the last, it was only large, and it was never enough to blow an adult man several meters away and throw him into the wall. vena! That is your strength!" Jamie opened her mouth as she leisurely overwhelms her enemies with magic and black magic. "Believe in that power and fight!" unknown power. I don''t know why she has this power, but Bena has decided not to think about it now. Didn''t you make up your mind just a few minutes ago? You can think about it later. ''I can do it.'' It won''t go back. Bena avoided all the magic that came to her with her incredible physical abilities. It was a movement that even he was admiring himself, so it must have been terrifying to the enemies. vena What is he?" "Did he originally move like that?" "Boo, hold on!" No matter how Bena changed, Gav''s orders to them did not change. The coming warlocks started attacking Bena again. ''I can''t get enough of those guys.'' Even a Valkyrie who has just awakened has the power of a large animal. Warlocks of only 2 or 3 classes are not the opponents of what to do. "Let''s see." Jamie looked forward again. "Hey, what the hell is that little boy?" "What is this nonsense . "I will die, I will die." Even though he was brainwashed by Gav, his survival instinct took precedence in the face of overwhelming fear. Unless it''s brainwashing to the point where you lose your intelligence. Jamie raised an eyebrow and walked over to them. Only two purple eyes were clear on the shadowed face. "The seeds I sowed." Mana was still overflowing. Even if it was lacking, it was constantly being replenished. "I don''t take it." Queek- Black, disguised as Jamie''s hair, spread his wings. A pair of wings appeared above the child''s head, casting a bizarre shadow. "Everyone get comfortable." Dark thorns rose. * * * "What kind of fuss is this?" I do not know. Tomb and Peace, who returned from going out, frowned at the noise coming from inside. They moved quickly in the direction the noise was heard. And I stopped walking at one point. "Is this guy Finn?" "There is a flaw. Regin is here too." All became corpses. Looking at the state of the body''s damage, it was black magic. And even now, a loud bang can be heard in the distance. All the playfulness disappeared from their faces. The moment they just turned the corner. bang!! Fireworks exploded. The charred corpse hit the wall. After making sure we were safe, we turned the corner to see a little boy looking back. At first, I wondered if that boy had done this, but that thought disappeared in an instant. peace. You should be nervous." "Tum. So are you." The ominous feeling exceeded expectations. Although they are playful, the two are among the most talented in the Gav School. But this tremor is based on instinct. Ah. It is you." Then, the boy turned around. The killer''s eyes with a cold smile turned towards them. Tomb and Peace felt their bodies stiffen, while seeing the bracelet swaying on the boy''s left wrist. ''That!'' ''Then that bracelet!'' It was definitely a high-performance artifact I discovered just a few hours ago! Come to think of it, the person wearing it was such a young boy. Not that it wasn''t, but now that I see it, it was that child! "If there wasn''t anything strange about it back then, it would have been my meal. Well, now that you''re in front of me, doesn''t it matter? Jamie is coming. There was still a noise from behind. ''Are there any other intruders out there?'' Without even thinking that it might be Benna, Tomb frowned at the dangerous reality. He glanced at Peace. Peas nodded slightly to see if he was thinking the same thing. "Are you planning any plans?" The moment Jamie tilts her head with an interesting look. peace! "I know, Tomb!" The rings that were clad in Tomb''s fingers all lit up in unison. [Curse of Pain] [Curse of Loss] [Curse of Cognition] [Curse of Delusion] Four curses struck Jamie. Jamie trembled a little and took a step back. In that gap, Peace quickly started singing. A sticky purple liquid wrapped around his fingertips. The purple liquid completely covered both arms and hardened. [Poison Knuckle] Class 4 poison magic. Unless the poison resistance is strong enough, you will die just by rubbing it. Peace approached Jamie in an instant and slammed his fist with all his might. "It''s the price of carelessness!" A poison fist struck Jamie in the face. The corners of Tomb and Peace''s lips rose long upwards. But the smile didn''t last long. "Aaaaaaah!" Peace grabbed his arm and screamed. Tomb approached him about a month later. And looked at Peace''s arm with a surprised face. "Wow, the arm ." "My arm!" A large piece of arm was cut straight. So clean that not a drop of blood comes out. "It''s like that." Their world was darkened. A world where everything burns and lightning strikes from the sky. In a nightmare of terrible horror and the face of a ghost pouring down like rain. Two purple eyes are staring at them. "After all, that''s what it is." They both didn''t know what it was. And when you look down. "Aaaaaah!" "I can''t, darling!" The abyss engulfed them. * * * after- Jamie felt his hands tremble and saw the two warlocks fainted. They will never come back to reality again unless they allow it. "That is proof that you are strong." The opponent''s skill was quite high, so I had to finish it quickly. So they forcibly plunged their minds to the bottom of the abyss. Thanks to this, a large amount of mana was lost. It will be replenished quickly with the whole body breathing method. "This really hurts my head." Jamie smiled and looked back. "You did it badly." A handsome man with healthy brown skin and impressive white hair is standing there. Next to him lay Bena wrapped in darkness. "Do you know how to use dark magic?" "It would be foolish to sell just one curse in the first place." The second-in-command of the Gav School and a warlock appointed as the next head of the school. "I beg you. They call me Salom." Darkness began to rise. - Continued on next episode - CH 49 : what happened that night (4) Salom was a warlock close to the 6th class. He is good at curse magic and dark magic, and he has a great sense of humor, and he knew how to handle common magic in a harmonious way. "How long are you going to just avoid?" Jamie flew over the corner to avoid a series of explosions. The chasing darkness intertwined with the lightning and colored the pure white hallway black. ''It''s pretty good.'' They were one level higher than the duo they just faced. If I had known this would happen, I should have waited a little longer and disrupted that guy''s mind. ''It''s too late to regret it.'' The corpses of the warlocks exploded randomly. Salom swung the wand as gracefully as a maestro playing an orchestra. Various magic unfolded and pursued Jamie. That looks right for me. It was meaningless to have to excel in only one field as a warlock. Warlocks are also wizards, so they had to be able to perform various magic tricks in various ways. So I gave Salom a pretty high score. ''That doesn''t mean it''s perfect.'' A ray of light passed through the air. Jamie spread several shields behind her back at the same time. A line of light exploded as it was. ''It''s monotonous.'' You seem pretty good at multicasting, but that''s it. There was no change in the trajectory of the shooting. So, the direction of every attack could be predicted. shield. The attack magic that was flying by scratching the wall was blocked by the shield in vain. "Oh." Salom exclaimed as if it was a good recipe. Jamie let out a short breath and raised the corners of her lips. Seeing that expression, Salom''s expression hardened. Jamie said. "Not diverse." "What do you mean all of a sudden?" "You seem to have a sense of humor, but maybe it''s lack of experience, or it''s just one direction." " Are you talking about my magic?" "Is there anyone else here besides you? Are you talking about the corpse over there?" Jamie looked around with an exaggerated figure and sarcastically. Salom frowned. He raised the wand again, generating mana. "Is it monotonous? good. Where, if this is too monotonous, try to avoid it." Darkness formed at the end of the wand. The gathered darkness came together like a ball the size of a fist. [Black Bounce] As Salom threw the sphere of darkness on the ground, the sphere began to bounce like crazy, showing great bouncy. "Read this too!" It was black bounce, a dark magic that maximized efficiency in places where all directions were blocked. It was very difficult to avoid or block because it was a magic that could not predict the direction of the flight. Jamie snorted as he watched the spheres of darkness bouncing frantically against the ceiling, floor, and walls. "This is a kid''s joke." It''s disappointing Jamie didn''t want the fight to go on any longer. But Salom began to laugh at whether he had misunderstood Jamie''s changed attitude. okay! That''s right! I will never be able to avoid it! because! Suddenly, the cursed magic chanted was shot from Salom''s empty hands. "Because you missed this!" [Stiffen Muscle] A curse that stiffens the entire body the moment it touches it and makes it impossible to move. But this is also a children''s joke. Jamie opened her mouth with a look of disappointment. "Is this all?" What? Salom frowned like a mishearer. Jamie repeated it over and over as if to listen properly. "Is this all?" "You are crazy." Salom exclaimed with a look of disapproval. It will make you lose all the functions of your body beyond being rigid. With that thought in mind, the output of ''Broken Doll'' was increased. But Jamie only had a pathetic expression on her face. "That''s it." In the end, all I knew how to do was just joking around. do not do that. If you want to survive even a little in front of yourself, you have to struggle even more. ''I was trying to save it for later .'' It will give him a taste of true horror. What lies ahead is not simply the fear of death. You will feel the desire for survival boiling from the bottom up and the desire to die less ugly at the same time. Jamie raised the corner of her mouth and held out her hand in front of her. [Gate of Inverse Heaven] [Summons] ???????????????????????????? Thick chains intertwined and made a loud noise. A black rusty iron gate rose from the empty floor. A strange dark purple smoke flowed through the iron gates wrapped in chains, creating an eerie atmosphere. Salom looked at the iron gate and couldn''t say anything. what is that Existence itself is terrifying. However, fear was not the only thing felt. ''It''s amazing.'' On the surface, it was a rusty iron gate that he wouldn''t want to give it to, but the energy he felt there provoked the urge to have it in Salom. It''s like black magic, but it''s not like black magic. no. That iron gate contains the ideal power that black magic should advance. Salom didn''t know what he was thinking. I was completely fascinated by the iron gate. If I could have that, I think I would go to a much higher level than I am now. So he reached out and saw him, Jamie quietly opened his mouth. Opening. Quang! The chain broke. The rusty door opened with a terrifying roar. A wind blew through the door. The wind of death engulfed Salom. Alas ." Salom then realized that something was wrong, but he also realized that it was already too late. "Azad. Liza." Two purple afterimages appeared in the wind. It was two men. they were human Outwardly, there was clearly no difference from humans. However, Salom, who had been learning black magic for over 10 years, instinctively realized it. ''I am not human.'' The warmth, the vitality, and the sound of breath. Human beings do not have the essentials they should have. Undead. But how can an undead retain the human appearance? I have never studied necromancy properly, but I have never heard or seen that there are such types of undead. If there was, it would not have been known to the warlock society. That was then. Among the two undead, the one with the deep scar on his face said: "This is what happens when you think differently." The dagger moved quickly. Salom responded to him, but it was too late. "!" left shoulder was cut. While he paused for a moment, another undead thrust a dagger into his chest. "Uh-huh!" After being hit with a knife twice, I was awakened by the pain. ''I''ve been out of my mind!'' After seeing the iron gate, my mind became hazy, and it became dark as if there was a wide fog in my head. Apparently, there was a curse on the iron gate that made the opponent''s mind dizzy just by looking at it. "Two undead like you!" It''s surprising that the opponent was a necromancer, but it has to be said that he has half the skills than himself. I don''t know where he got such a high-quality undead, but if it''s just a hand-to-hand battle, he can''t be his opponent. Jamie smirked at that. "Two?" Salom felt someone grabbing him from behind. A dead arm was seen. there wasn''t one "Aww!" I felt a terrible pain in my thigh. When I looked down, someone was biting my thigh. Upon closer inspection, it was a warlock belonging to the Order. They are not alone. At some point, the number of undead around him increased. Skeletons and zombies with weak but equipped weapons. At the forefront of this were the two undead who had attacked them for the first time. It was Jamie''s undead soldiers who came out of the Gates of Inversion. "Uh huh ." "Geg, ge eh eh." Undead increases. They did not come out of the gates of inversion. They were corpses that started to rise anew according to the call of their master in the power of reverse heaven. All of them were warlocks belonging to the Gav school. "Kill it." Oh, no! I don''t want to die like this. Even if I die, I don''t want to die as food for the undead! "I, just kill me!" Bitten by corpses to become corpses. Salom hated it that much. However, he had no intention of granting wishes to the masters of the dead. "Writhing in pain, it wouldn''t hurt to die like that." "Aaaaaaaaaah!" terrible scream. It bites the flesh, and the sword pierces the skin. The sound of cracking bones resounded. At that scene, Jamie watched silently. Salom''s fading scream. He was slowly dying. Even the intermittent breathing sound was completely cut off. "He''s dead." After eating, the undead looked at Jamie like beasts waiting for orders. Jamie ordered them to stay still and then walked over to Bena. He lost consciousness as a result of being attacked by Salom, but fortunately he seemed to be in good shape. The darkness that had imprisoned consciousness was completely removed. And shook his shoulder. wake up. Yes ." When she patted her on the cheek, Bena tossed and turned as if talking about sleep. Let Jamie shake her again. "Cut more ." "This child? wake up! Jamie created water in the air and poured it right into her face. "Fuhua!" Cold water is the best when waking up. Bena jumped up and looked around with a bewildered face. Then he found Jamie, who was looking at him pathetic. "Well, what happened?" done. The explanation is also annoying. Jamie turned towards Salom''s body. "Sah, Salom ." Bena covered her mouth and muttered in a trembling voice. Salom had been turned into a corpse, torn all over and weeping. Still, the corpses did not intend to stop. stop. After Jamie''s order, the corpses were only then moved away from Salom. A moment of silence passed. It was Bena who spoke first. " Is it all over?" Jamie didn''t answer. I just looked at Salom''s corpse. there ." It was time for Bena to ask again. Bubbling-!! Salom''s body began to boil. Bena hummed and took a step back. Jamie looked at the scene and muttered. "Come." The red blood boiled like a bubble and turned into a human form. Seeing the bizarre sight, Bena was shocked and dizzy. Eventually, the foam gradually dissipated, and the one inside stepped forward. "This is the one." The old man''s voice cracked. The staff in his hand, the ruby-studded cobra''s eyes flashed terribly. "All my children are dead." The voice of an old man who seemed to be sad. But the smile that contrasted with the voice was truly disgusting. The old man looked at Jamie and gave a brief greeting. "Nice to meet you. My name is Gav, the owner of this place." * * * Gav looked at the undead surrounding him with a smile. From the warlocks who worked for him during his lifetime, to the undead that looked a little special. In particular, the rusty iron gate itself could be said to be the treasure of the warlocks. "The ability of a Necromancer is great." I don''t know where I got such a thing, but just looking at it gave me admiration. "Isn''t it supposed to look fake? Or is it something like that?" There was no way a warlock with such skills could be a real child. It could be that he had a terrible odour, or he had a disease that prevented him from growing any further. Whatever happened, the fact that even Salom was easily defeated did not change. ''The field itself looks similar to Salom, but .'' Just because they''re similar, their skills aren''t the same. There was a lot of difference depending on what kind of magic they had learned, how well they used it, and what kind of experience they had accumulated. Salom''s talent is acknowledged by Gav, but he lacked experience. The difference must have been quite extreme. Above all, the ability to handle that iron gate. No matter how good a weapon is, if the person handling it is a minion, it will not perform properly. ''I want to have it.'' Gav is a very greedy old man. All the warlocks of the school were annihilated this time, so I wondered what to do. All but a few people were garbage, so I thought it was just a tool at first, but losing the materials was a painful loss. But if you get the author''s hand, it''s a different story. As a bonus, if you get that iron gate, it will come with a high level of necromancy technology. "Can I make a suggestion?" suggestion? Jamie asked crookedly. "It''s nothing. won''t you come with me I think I can grab quite a bit." Jamie looked at Gav without answering. Gav took it as a sign of affirmation and added additional explanations. "I have something to do. It''s difficult right now, but if you succeed, it shouldn''t be a problem to devour a country. But after all, I was raising Salom because it was too difficult for me to do it alone, but you killed me." "I''m responsible for that, right?" surely. Then I wouldn''t have called it a suggestion. It''s just that we''re going to work on a project that I''m preparing." "How specific?" "Fufu. You''re asking for too much without even holding hands. Gav smiled slyly. It''s a plan enough to take over a country. Had it been someone else, it might have been appealing, but unfortunately Jamie had no interest in it. Hate. "I''m sorry." Gav looked disappointed. Although it was said that it was unfortunate for such a thing, the immediate answer came out. At that moment, Bena, who was listening quietly from behind, opened her mouth. that Why did you order everyone to bring me?" Gav looked back at her. There was a happy smile on his wrinkled face. "Great." He did not answer Bena''s question and spoke as if criticizing the product. "Is this an awakened look? Indeed, I can feel the incredible vitality." "Hey, school principal?" cool. It''s really cool." Gav didn''t look into Bena''s eyes. Bena couldn''t stand it and burst out all the resentment she had accumulated so far. "Why don''t you always stop others every time I''m in trouble? Why did you always stand by? You said everything would be fine! But why Why! " ." section Are you trying to kill me?" "I didn''t mean to kill you." Gav was the first to answer. He smiled kindly and took a step closer to Bena. But Bena took a step back. Seeing that, Gav didn''t go any further. Instead, he stood still and casually dug into her wounds. "It was all for perfection. They were necessary to annihilate your innate personality. see Haven''t you awakened to the form I want you to be? " I beg your pardon? "You lost your confidence in pain and suffering, and you always treated others with timidity. You don''t know how happy I was when it got worse. Yeah? "I succeeded in annihilating everything I was born with as a Valkyrie! Now all you have to do is awaken! how much did you expect But now you are standing right in front of me the way you always wanted. Bena, you are so proud of you!" Bena didn''t understand anything Gav was saying. What is a Valkyrie, and what is it that he tried to annihilate his innate nature? Does this mean all of this is his plan? In order to isolate oneself from the beginning, to inflict pain and fear to make them lose their identity. Are you saying it''s such a terrible plan? Alas Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Bena grabbed her head and sat down. "Great." Gav looked at Bena like that and smiled contentedly. Jamie looked down at Bena. His body was shaking like an aspen. The reality that everything in the past was one person''s plan will come terrifying to her. He looked up and looked at Gav. He walked this way to retrieve the finished one. "This is true." Jamie let out a laugh. what is malice Perhaps it is accompanied by innocence. Just like Gav now. I thought it was really fun. So Jamie also wanted to break down a person''s feelings mercilessly. "The garbage that can''t even reach the 7th class." towering- Gav''s steps towards Bena stopped. He looked at Jamie with wide-open eyes. "What did you just say ." "Even when you''re that old, you''re still at that level. If it were me, I would have drank my nose in water." "What did you say now?!" Jamie laughed at Gav''s angry look. Also, the rebellion of such an old man is obvious. "He died by sticking his nose in the water, you garbage." Jamie laughed out loud, seemingly happy. - Continued on next episode - CH 50 : what happened that night (5) For Gav, "class 7" was a taboo word. If anyone mentions him, Gav kills him as horribly as possible. Even a warlock belonging to the school didn''t care. The fact that he did not reach the 7th class was his repulsion. Jamie got it right. Alas !" Bena looked at Jamie with a puzzled expression. He was smiling leisurely at what was so fun. Gav is a maniac. Haven''t you just seen it? To make himself like this, he had been doing terrible things for 10 years without any hesitation. If you provoke him wrong, you might end up doing something wrong. Feeling Bena''s gaze like that, Jamie said as she glanced at her. "I''m looking good." I didn''t ask what to see. Because the black mana flowing from Jamie''s body was answering him. ''Would you like to see your skills first?'' The taunt was done properly, but the opponent was a Class 6 Master Warlock. Besides, he must have accumulated a lot of experience while practicing black magic for many years. Apart from not reaching the 7th class, it must be a strong force that cannot be compared with Salom. Jamie lined up Gav and commanded the Sun Undead soldiers. "Kill it." The undead soldiers moved with Azad and Ryza in the lead. Gav showed his anger to the fullest as he watched the undead flocking to him. "Let me give you a very terrible despair!" Along with the guilt of despising him, he will clearly reveal which affiliation he belongs to. And today, you will receive all compensation for the damage. To do that, you must win the battle against the gnome. Gav didn''t think it was that difficult. ''Curse and poison do not work on the undead.'' The most deadly power is Divinity, but it is impossible for a Warlock to manipulate Divinity. However, the undead had one more fatal attribute besides divine. Gav loaded the mana into the cobra staff and hit the ground hard. Then a scarlet flame erupted from the cobra''s snout. [Burning Snake] The flame from the staff turned into a waiting thread and became a ferocious snake. [split] The serpent of flames split into several branches and increased in number. The number soon reached nine. [Hydra] It swept the undead soldiers in the form of a mythical monster covered in flames. Jamie grinned as he watched the nine flaming snakes attack his servants. ''Hydra.'' It''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time. A nine-headed serpent with venom that even the heroes of the mythology were afraid of. Of course, that''s just imitation of the form. Even so, the magic used by the 6th Class Master. It was clear that the current undead soldiers could not afford it. However, Jamie had a different idea. "Open!" Azad''s call. He gave orders to the selfless dead, avoiding the serpent of fire that rushed at him. "Follow me and approach the enemy!" "The rest of us will protect the master with me!" Next to Azad was Liza. He slashed the snake''s head and stood in front of Jamie with three undead soldiers. "Why are you?" "There was nothing to do inside." Jamie smirked at Liza''s words. He gave no orders to Azad and Ryza. I just told him to go through the gate of the station. However, the two guys did not even let them train other undead soldiers. They themselves took on the role of commander. As a former criminal organization executive, there were many sloppy parts of his tactics, but as he had experience with several subordinates, the command system was not bad. there! there! Don''t run foolishly, predict your movements! Azad gave an order as if he were giving a command to the town wallpae. Then the two undead soldiers barely avoided the snake of fire. Even though the undead soldiers could not understand it, they understood it perfectly because they had practiced a lot. right! Azad exclaimed with excitement whether he was satisfied. Then he stepped on the wall and jumped high. Another undead blocked the body of a snake head flying towards him. It was an ignorant way to do it because it was an undead, but the effect was excellent. Azad jumped up to Gav at once, using the soldier''s back as his shield as a stepping stone. Conversely, the dagger he held was memorized. After taking in Jamie''s black mana for a week inside the Gate of Reverse Heaven, I was able to make it naturally. "Go!" Azad slashed the dagger at Gav with all his might. Gav looked a little surprised, too, but the dagger didn''t reach him. shield !" "You are an interesting undead. But that attack can''t reach me, right? The firepower of the Cobra staff has increased. He was about to swallow Azad as it is, but the undead soldiers who chased after him blew themselves away and pushed Gav away. this! It is pushed back with a shield. A well-crafted undead transcends the strength of an ordinary human. It is an undead raised by Jamie with the power of the Reverse Heaven. Azad seized the opportunity again, turning his body quickly and stretching his legs back as hard as he could. thud!! Gav''s eyes widened as he saw the shield go dent. A thin crack appeared in the transparent shield. not broken It didn''t break, but it almost broke. It wasn''t even a high-ranking undead like Death Knight or Durahan. Just a little special undead, that''s all. ''But how do I get my shield ?'' It wasn''t so weak that it could crack with a single kick. angry To be subjected to such humiliation by a single undead that is just like a buggy. Black mana, which has been concentrated for many years, flows through the body. It was a disgusting force that had absorbed and suppressed countless lives in a vicious way. Jamie''s eyes narrowed. That''s not black mana. Black mana isn''t that filthy. But the power was real. "The trash!" Kwaang!! A black shock wave flew across the Azad and Undead soldiers. Ryza and the undead soldiers who stood in front to protect Jamie were also pushed back by the power of the shock wave. Bena grabbed hold of the fluttering hair and held her hand away from the wall so as not to fly backwards. Only Jamie stood still, feeling Gav''s power. ''Strong.'' Clearly, the gap is quite large in terms of field alone. It was only one class difference, but the 6th class master also meant, in other words, just before the 7th class. A black glow flashed like a flame in Gav''s eyes. "You have crossed a line that should not be crossed. This is unacceptable even for a tolerant country." A warlock with the nickname ''Curse Master'' walks towards Jamie. "I''m not just going to kill you." At those words, Jamie grinned and said to the undead soldiers. "Everyone is back." "Lord, lord. We can fight more." "Give us one more chance ." Azad and Liza asked, but Jamie shook his head. Growth in such a short period of time was surprising, but against Gav, he only lost soldiers. "He did a good job. Go back and rest." The owner''s orders are absolute. Without saying a word, the two bowed their heads to Jamie and entered the gates of the Inverse Heaven together with the undead soldiers. The door was closed, and the chain creaked the closed door. Jamie took a deep breath as she counter-summoned the door. "Would there be any chance of winning if we had to sacrifice even a little of them?" Gav provoked, but Jamie didn''t seem to listen. Instead, he slowly raised his black mana. While Azad and Ryza worked hard, they had enough time to spare. The full-body breathing method restored most of the mana, even if it wasn''t full. The emerald eyes are dyed with deep purple. black. The black wings spread out behind his back. And the wings were sucked into Jamie''s body. By fully assimilating the power of black into the body, the output was increased. "Then shall we begin?" Jamie''s black mana began to push away Gav''s black mana. * * * Gav looked at Jamie in disbelief. ''What the hell is that black mana?'' A warlock''s black mana was usually filthy and disgusting just by looking at it. It was a power that was strengthened by harming life, so it was a natural phenomenon. So should Jamie''s black mana. But what I felt in it was neither filth nor disgust. ''It puts my mind at ease.'' I remembered the time when I was in the arms of my mother, whom I can''t even remember now. Those memories would have been thrown away in the old evening, so why do I remember those days? ''Dangerous.'' Don''t be fascinated by it anymore. ''No. You just have to kill him and study that black mana.'' Now that I see it, it was not a companion to be with, but a mass of experiments. There is no reason to delay any longer. ''First, I will subdue that guy''s spirit.'' His ability to call the undead was great, but it was only that much. Other than that, the level is similar to that of Salom. Nothing to worry about. It had to be. Until the fog forms before my eyes. "Is the reaction too slow?" A voice came from nearby. However, the figure of the opponent is still beyond the fog. That means that you have already intervened in your own mind. "This is different from Salom." Gav chuckled and raised the tip of the staff to his temple. "Ugh-" A black tablecloth was pulled out of the temple. A groan came out of the pain as if his brain was being crushed. The fog disappeared like a lie. He forcibly pulled out the power of the opponent who was trying to corrode his mind. "Are you tough?" Jamie stuck out his tongue as he watched Gav pull out the memorization he had dug into his head without a single thought. The pain at that time was indescribable. Nevertheless, to have done it without hesitation means that it is not that you have experienced it once or twice. He probably repeated the application and dismantling of various mental magics on his own body. It seems that he didn''t get the nickname Curz Master in vain. However, the priority of the attack has already been brought to this side. "Still, don''t be vigilant." ugh- A zombie approached and bit Gav''s right thigh. The thigh meat was horribly ripped off. Gav frowned and destroyed the zombies without a trace in the darkness. In that brief moment when the fog was lifted, even the undead were summoned. ''It''s fun.'' He succeeded in mental magic against himself, who was at the top of the list, and even applied a meaningful linkage attack. Although he had conceded the player, Gav was quite shocked. The opponent had an excellent sense of battle enough to narrow the gap. "If I''m really careful, I''ll go to the goal." "You shouldn''t say things like that." Gav''s eyes widened. He was obviously standing in the hallway of the School Lab. But here... . abyss. Curse is, after all, black magic that stimulates the mind. And Gav was a magician with excellent skills to be called the Kurz Master. But one after another, he was struck by the opponent''s mental magic. it gets more and more fun Gav grinned as he looked at the purple eyes that appeared in the sky instead of the moon. "Is there any more?" [There can be no more.] devoured by fear and die All kinds of monstrous creatures began to arise in the abyss. At the same time, the five senses began to fade. His vision was blurred, his sound was muffled, and his skin hardened as if paralyzed. I couldn''t smell it in the first place, and so was the taste. Well. It''s a great abyss It must be difficult to maintain an abyss like this with skills that are not even class 6''s. "That was enough." Gav almost lost all sensation in his body, but casually raised his hand holding the staff. Jamie saw him and muttered. ''It directly interferes with one''s own brain and controls it.'' It''s amazing skill, but it''s already too late. [Curse of Dark Spear] A spear of darkness completed in the air was shot at Gav, who was standing still. And, the location has changed. " !" Jamie barely escaped the flying spear of darkness. Aww!!! The spear pierced the wall just as it was, causing a black explosion. In an instant, a part of the wall in the hallway disappeared without a trace. The problem wasn''t that. " He''s a 6th class master, right? Jamie smiled bitterly as she looked into the space of the abyss. It was a prison of the mind he had created. There, Gav''s voice was heard. [Accept the curse. It''s a pretty difficult black magic.] ''Send my abyss to me... . It''s not impossible, since I''m in a higher state than I am now.'' It was possible only if he understood the technique and completely grasped the composition of the attributes at stake. This series of processes was accomplished in a short period of time. I was a little surprised that he did it even though he wasn''t an Archmage. Indeed, he was like a child who had been clinging to curse magic all his life. [Let them cry desperately there. I''ll be happy to see you outside.] The monster of the abyss is approaching. The five senses were rapidly blurred. To get out, you have to use the same method. But now it was too much of a skill. Even if you succeed, you will not have any mana left, and you will use Curse Again. Jamie became unable to see, hear, or feel. But his expression didn''t falter in the slightest. ''Is it one chance?'' With the current mana, it is impossible to do it more than twice. that is enough. ''Timing.'' Black mana shook his brain. A feeling of waking up little by little. This is the method Gav used. There''s no way Jamie can''t do that. But he didn''t take action right away. You have to wait a little longer. ''He will definitely give me a chance.'' The anger I saw when my pride was scratched earlier He was faithful to his emotions to the extent that the fact that he was a seasoned author with a lot of experience was overshadowed. He pretends to be calm, but the moment he is convinced that he is superior, he will be endlessly vigilant. And then the time came. * * * Gav was looking at Jamie, who was standing there blankly, her eyes unfocused. I laughed at the thought of being trapped in the abyss that I had created and being eaten by monsters without losing my five senses. But that''s not enough. After all, it is the abyss he created, and it will be destroyed someday. Then it gets a little annoying. He''s a smart guy, so he won''t attack with the same number. ''Then I''ll have to destroy my mind altogether. This is how I will write it.'' Gav smiled contentedly. The ultimate curse that I spent a long time making, but never had anywhere to use. I will carve it deep into his body. [Consider it an honor. This is the great curse that I have worked hard for decades. You won''t be able to hear it anyway.] An ominous language began to flow nonstop from Gav''s mouth. It was as if everything living in the world would be sucked into a ditch, like a prelude to ruin. A black magic that a warlock who reached the end of class 6 completed after decades of research. [Aesthetics of Slow] [You will fall into eternity within a moment from now on.] When a second is divided into tenths, hundredths, and one thousandths, what kind of phenomenon will humans experience? Cognitive dissonance of everything. The heterogeneity of supernatural phenomena occurring in reality. Maintaining the status quo. Even though it''s only one second, can humans endure in such a split time? "This is my ultimate curse!" Among the curses that Gav created himself, the most terrifying and heinous was the ''adjustment of the feeling time''. No matter how strong a person is, if they fall for the ''aesthetic of slowness'', they will go crazy. You don''t have to keep the abyss anymore. In the never-ending moment, all spirits lose their value and burn like garbage. "Now, where shall we go?" No time to go to the lab. At this point, we will separate from the boat. Thoroughly dissect all parts of the body, reveal the identity of the black mana, and make it your own . What are you doing? Gav was about to put his hand on Jamie''s little boat with eyes wet with greed. A voice came from right above. "What are you doing?" you how ?" Gav''s eyes tremble. ''Aesthetics of Slowness'' was definitely a success. Now, that guy''s mind was locked in the prison of time, and it was normal when he couldn''t do anything. But why are you talking and looking down at you with that kind of bug-like gaze? "Isn''t that kind of good?" Jamie chuckled. His hands were dyed bright red. "Put away your ugly face." bang!!! The 5th class explosion magic ''Explosion'' blew away Gav''s face. The Perfect Cell was shining brightly. - Continued on next episode - CH 51 : What happened that night (6) Gav couldn''t come to his senses. At the moment of a powerful explosion that hit the face, the shield was unfolded according to the survival instinct. But the explosion destroyed even the shield. ''Still, if it wasn''t for the shield, my head would have blown away.'' I feel like my brain is distorted by the terrible burning pain I feel on my face. I wanted to grab my face and scream right away, but Gav was a witch doctor. Witch Doctors experiment with all kinds of curses on themselves. Because I have been through countless pains worse than I am now, countless experiences that felt like my mind would collapse have helped me endure even the pain I am in now. "You have good stamina." Black flew into the air, causing waves. Jamie felt her head clear. Gav was staggering and moving his legs, trying to somehow stay focused. It was a pity, but what can I do? [Air Press] Boom! Gav''s body floated in the air and fell to the ground. [Stone Bridge] The sunken ground soared. A pillar fell from the ceiling and crashed onto Gav''s chest, bent like a shrimp. "Not yet." [Stone Breaker] Kwaga River-! The Stone Bridge that crushed Gav exploded. Sharp breakouts were scattered in all directions. The ''air press'' was deployed again over the bloody Gav. Punk-!! A path of blood was drawn on the floor where Gav lay. Jamie walked towards Gav, feeling his body recovering rapidly. And then he used small magic without stopping. Wizards used to practice ''Magic Arrow'' nonstop towards small stones in order to increase their accuracy. Now Gav was like a little stone to Jamie. Jamie''s magic, flying towards Gav as he wandered around, never missed him. "The destruction ." As Gav struggled to raise his hand to cast the curse, darkness flew in and slapped him on the shoulder. A completely twisted shoulder with an eerie sound. The pupil, which had already loosened, convulsed and returned to the top. "It''s really scary to be careless. One mistake can make things like this." It would be embarrassing for Gav. Because he activated his maximum curse magic. Unfortunately for him, however, Jamie had the absolute immune artifact. Even though I was sad, I couldn''t help it. "The world is inherently irrational." [Dark Cube] Eight black dots were drawn around Gav, and they were connected one by one with a line to create a cube. The translucent black side shone with a shimmer. Jamie beckoned and the black cube floated into the air. Queek- Black, who continued to maintain his assistive technique, landed on Jamie''s shoulder. "Honestly, I didn''t feel like ignoring you at first." Queek- Black nodded in agreement. A warlock who couldn''t even reach class 7 to grow old. For Jamie, it was pathetic trash. Even if you have accumulated a lot of experience, how much will it be compared to yourself? So I ignored it. "But it was pretty good." To be honest, I was surprised to receive the curse. It was not easy to use the opponent''s magic in reverse, no matter how good his skills were. Because it was possible to understand the drinking method. It was possible because he had devoted his entire life to curses and mind magic, but even that was admired by Jamie. "I thought the nickname ''Kurzu Master'' was a pseudonym, but it wasn''t." In particular, ''the aesthetics of slowness'' was quite a shock. If it wasn''t for Perfect Cell, it would have been really over. "It was great." Gav shook his head and shook his head. And, he said hard, with his swollen lips, which he had not opened despite all the pain. "Uh, how ." A cracked hoarse voice. Even when he couldn''t lift a finger, only one question remained in Gav''s mind. "How can the aesthetics of slowness ." Was there something wrong with the drinking? no. There was no way that he would have made a mistake with the procedure that was repeated countless times. Have you ever discovered the law of destruction? don''t be funny It is impossible for even the greatest wizard in the world to destroy the ''aesthetic of slowness'' in that brief moment. "The world is full of things you have never experienced before." Jamie held up the Perfect Cell in her left hand. "Absolute immune artifact, perfect cell." " Absolutely immune? There is no such thing, there is no such thing." There are humans who are immune to numerous curses, pestilences, and poisons, but there is no one who does not work for everything. Even if it is a dragon that is said to be the pinnacle of magic. Gav''s words were not wrong. But he did not know of the great warlocks who existed in the distant past. "Bill, damn it." Gav''s head dropped. There was no more strength left to endure. ''I. the king of the world... .'' How great of a possibility did you see the moment you first discovered Bena? Finally awakening as a Valkyrie, fate sentenced him to death. It is indeed a tragic fate. I thought that I had finally reached a turning point by climbing up the cliff. My vision was getting blurry. His ears went numb, his nerves were dead, he couldn''t feel anything down his throat. "Are you going to die in peace?" That moment. Gav was met with huge purple eyes that looked down on him from the fantasy world. you are. Are you thinking of dying comfortably? ???????????? -! Chains protruding from the darkness bound him. "Aww!" Chains brimming with thorns fiercely slashed through his skin. A sin committed by your greed. As the owner who sowed the seeds, I will recover them. what is this voice Gav felt like his brain was about to explode. He had experimented with all kinds of curses on my body, but I couldn''t help but feel the pain that devoured my mind. You will exist as a sinner who can neither die nor live. no it will Please kill me! Let me leave this world like this! Gav wanted to cry out to his voice in terrible pain. But the voice didn''t even allow him to speak. You will always die, but become an immortal being, and become a servant who faithfully obeys my orders. The chain''s thorns dug deep into the skin. My heart was beating wildly. Gav felt something detached from his body. The translucent thing obviously had the same shape as itself. ''My soul!'' The moment I saw it, I instinctively realized it. Gav shouted no and reached out towards his soul while his skin was torn. At that moment, a purple spear came out of the air and crashed into the soul''s chest. heart-! You will forever be subject to me. Gav looked into the air with a blank expression on his face. A black iron gate lay in the air. The iron door opened slowly with a creaking sound, and black hands squirmed out of it. your name in the future. Black hands dragged Gav''s soul into the iron gate. nebro. that will mean you Gav''s body was completely annihilated. And Jamie looked at the creature kneeling in front of him. A bright blue eye gleamed over the pure white skull. The robe flapped with the slight wind, revealing the bare bones. A heart shining like a red jewel was beating between her ribs. "Introduce yourself to your master as a slave." At Jamie''s command, the Bone Bone raised its head to answer its owner. [I see a great being. My name is Nebro. It''s the first lich you''ve ever created.] He turned slowly and saw the pink-haired girl standing behind him. "What do you think? This is the image of the one who gave you hell for 10 years." " I do not know. Bena came to her senses and saw Gav, who had lost everything in her life, and no, Richie, now given the name Nebro. He was completely subordinated to his soul and could neither die nor live, but he had no regrets. "What do you want to do?" Jamie turned to look at Bena. With both hands clasped and looking at Nebro with a confused face, Bena turned to Jamie. and opened his mouth. "This is all I can think of. Please accept me as a disciple." From the beginning until now, my thoughts have not changed. "I want to see, feel and learn a lot from your side." No. "Why?" At Jamie''s resolute refusal, Bena calmly asked if she expected it. "Because you are a Valkyrie." "What the hell is that Valkyrie?" Jamie and Gav, who is now Nebro, said they would leave him as a Valkyrie. She didn''t know what a valkyrie was. "They are fairies that existed in the distant past. They are valiant, never backing down, and they are a doomed race who always try to prove themselves right and eventually lose." " ." "You are their descendants. It is not known how the Valkyrie''s blood continued to this day, but you are their descendant and perhaps the only Valkyrie. "What does that have to do with not being your disciple?" "Valkyries have no talent for magic." " Yeah? Valkyrie is a very strong fairy, but unlike the same fairy, the elf, she did not know how to use magic. There was no attempt to learn, but none of them succeeded. The race itself was not born with magic. "So, what does it mean to be accepted as a disciple?" Jamie, too, hasn''t changed at all in her thoughts from the beginning. She still had no talent for magic. "I can ." Bena leaned against the wall with a look of disappointment. "There are some things you can''t even try." At Jamie''s words of confirming the kill, Bena''s expression became even more gloomy. "But I am also interested in you." " Interested?" At the word of interest, Bena gently embraced me. She said in a crawling voice, blushing. "What interest ." Jamie frowned at the sight. "Put aside the strange misconceptions. It''s just that you''re interested in it because you''re a Valkyrie. "Oh, yes." Bena''s face full of disappointment. In the first place, from the first meeting today until now, it was impossible for her to have any interest in what she thought. Jamie shook her head. Also, she didn''t look like a Valkyrie. Anyway. It is not okay to be a teacher or a disciple, but if you go with me, there is nothing you cannot accept." "I, really?" okay. In the past, the purpose was the same, but the meaning did not match, so we could not be together. It was sad to think about that time. If he had helped the Valkyries, wouldn''t his chances be a little higher? But in the end, each other only took care of me until the end. Now it''s different. ''You have to mobilize everything you can.'' After contemplating, Benna answered Jamie. "Thank you!" Bena bows her head 90 degrees. Jamie looked at her and smiled. * * * " Do you really have to be like this?" "I can''t help it." Bena let out a short sigh. It''s good to go together, but looking at what''s going on now, I''m already deeply regretful. "I''m a pink squirrel ." "Still, aren''t you talented in all magic?" "I''m glad I''m good at at least one thing." Currently, Bena has transformed into a pink squirrel. I couldn''t help it. I have my mother Sears, my younger sister Sarah, Ricky, Anna, Holy Executor Lars, and even the peer knights and servants who are in charge of escorting. "If possible, you have to stay that way." Do not worry. Because I am confident in transformation magic... ." Gee geek! Black flew around as if teasing Bena, who had become as small as himself. Hey! Be quiet!" Queek! Gee geek! Black blatantly ignored. The two started fighting like children. Jamie grinned at them and saw Nebro still on her knees. A high-ranking undead ''Rich'' created for the first time in this life. ''It''s pretty hard.'' He pretended to be okay in front of Bena, but Jamie was now almost depleted of mana. Already, a large amount of mana was drawn out by activating Perfect Cell. Although I quickly supplemented it with the full-body breathing method, even the full-body breathing method didn''t work properly when I made the 6th class wizard a lich. ''I''m going to die.'' If you hadn''t awakened the power of inverse, no matter how much mana you had, you wouldn''t have even tried. "Go back." Behind Nebro, the door to the reverse was opened. Nebro got up slowly and quietly entered it. Bena looked at his back without saying a word. I remember the first time I met him 10 years ago. A person who provided a place for himself to be when he had nowhere to go. It was all a vicious plan, but that made my heart even more frustrated. "Does your heart hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt. He was the one who did bad things to me in one way or another. But I am not relieved." "Let''s go. Black, you go in too." Queek! After Black returned, Bena asked, heading to Count Fiol. "What can I call you next?" Hmm. Jamie thought about it, and answered with a smile. * * * "Wow- cute!" "Smooth." -master!! Inside the rattling wagon. Jamie pretended not to notice the elongated Bena held by Sarah and Anna''s hands. "How did you pick up such a cute squirrel?" haha. Jamie smiled at Sears'' words. -master!!!! He looked out the window, trying to ignore Bena''s heartbreaking voice. ''What a nice day.'' The blue sky without a single cloud passed quickly. Another week passed, and the Welton wagon was approaching Apton. - Continued on next episode - CH 52 : Bell (1) "It is said that he entered." The butler reported to the old man who was looking out the window. The old man was looking up at the sky with his back on his back without looking back. "It''s been 7 years." The old man, Marquis Bell, sighed briefly and looked up at the sky. It has been over 7 years since I married my daughter. And that time was also the time I parted with my daughter. ''Dad!'' A voice calling out to him still echoed in his ears. The marquis ordered the butler. "Tell them to prepare grandly." Okay. The butler left and Marquis Bell took his seat. On one side of the desk was a small portrait of a girl. He gently stroked the portrait. "I''ll see you in a long time." What kind of expression should I make? The Marquis Bell remembered the face of her eldest daughter, whom she had never forgotten in seven years. "Anyway, it''s not a good time." The Marquis looked at the report in front of the portrait. His expression was slightly stiffer than before. * * * The wagon entered Apton. It wasn''t even going through the gates. The soldiers who saw Welton''s crest opened the gate wide without asking or questioning. "This is Apton!" Ricky leaned out the window and looked at the cool scenery of Apton. I miss you too! "I will see you soon!" As Anna puffed up her cheeks, Ricky stroked her hair and patted her. Since the headquarters of the Pyro Church is located here, the darkness that blinded Anna''s eyes will be lifted like a lie. "Wow! Wow!" Sara was excited too, so she jumped up and started shaking Bena back and forth. - No, Master... . After suffering for a week, Bena was about to die. Of course, Jamie didn''t even listen. Sears asked Jamie, who was still looking out the window. "Isn''t Jamie having fun?" "It''s fun." He doesn''t show anything on the outside, but Jamie was the most excited among them right now. ''Here is the Pyro.'' What was the purpose of coming to Apton? It was to have a conversation with the Pyro, one of the 12 gods. I do not know what the outcome of the conversation will be, but what is certain is that from this point on, you will be able to take one step closer to your goal. In addition, the place name "Garmon" written in Ganon''s diary was also highly likely to be near Apton. ''Maybe I can get a lot out of it.'' This should be a very big turning point in our future plans. The carriage stopped at a fork in the road. From here, the road to the Marquis and the road to the Pyro Bridge were divided. "I will go first." Lars put Ricky and Anna''s luggage on his horse and told Sears. "It''s been a lot of hard work so far." "It''s hard. Rather, I would like to thank you. The grace given by Earl Wellton is enough, but I was able to come here very comfortably because I was included in the party. I will never forget this grace." No. See you later at the church." Yeah. Should I say hello too?" Lars brought a boy and a girl crying from behind and brought them forward. Ricky''s chin was wrinkled, trying to avoid crying somehow, and Anna had been sobbing for a long time to see if she couldn''t hold back. "Why are you crying?" Sears squatted down and hugged the brother and sister gently. "It''s not like we''re breaking up forever." "Go, thank you. Absolutely, whoops! I will never forget... ." "Thank you, Huiying-" Sears stroked the crybaby''s head and kissed the children''s cheeks lightly. "If you need help, you can always find a aunt. got it? Yeah! She comforted them further and then called Jamie and Sarah. "Should I say hi to you too?" Jamie and Sarah approached the Ricky siblings. Unlike the dull Jamie, Sarah was already covered in tears and runny nose. sister ." Sarah sighed and walked over to Anna. Anna groped and grabbed Sarah''s hand. "Aren''t you going to go?" "I will see you again." "Yeah ." "Don''t cry." Still, Anna was the older sister and hugged Sarah. The two girls remained embracing each other for a moment. Jamie looked at them both, then turned to Ricky. "Sara still isn''t interested in you." shut up. "What are you crying about?" " A cruel child." Jamie smirked as Ricky wiped his runny nose. "See you again." Jamie raised a fist, and Ricky, who was staring at it, smiled and clashed his fists together. Like it or not, the two share a secret. As long as there is nothing serious between the two of us, we will be together until the day we achieve our purpose. Good bye! Sarah vigorously waved her hand towards Ricky, Anna, and Lars, who were moving away. Of course, the shaking hand was Bena''s short arm. -My arm!! Jamie shook her head as she saw Bena being manipulated like a doll in Sarah''s hands. I felt sorry for saying that we should be together for nothing. "Let''s go too." Sears stroked Jamie and Sarah''s heads and led them into the carriage. The Welton chariot set off again. The destination was the huge castle that was approaching, the grand mansion of the Bell family. * * * Sara was exhausted from crying, so she fell asleep holding Bena in her arms. - Do you think you can buy some? - I thought I was going to die earlier. After breaking up with the Ricky siblings, Sarah burst into tears in the wagon as the sky fell. Sears couldn''t stop crying so much. It seemed that the sadness of parting with the first friend I had met had come to a great extent. Thanks to that, it was Bena who suffered. Bena''s fur was covered in tears and runny nose in Sarah''s arms. -I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would be like this. - You left me unattended for a week without knowing it. Jamie coughed in vain at Bena''s tip. So what do you do? In that situation, it is impossible to take her away from the children. Most of all, thanks to Bena, Sarah''s obsession with herself went away to some extent. ''What a headache.'' I''m sorry for her, but when I returned, I had to sacrifice for myself. Jamie grinned and looked out the window. And in the distance, I saw a group of soldiers gathered. ''What''s going on?'' The eyesight of an ordinary person would not be able to tell the difference, but it was Jamie who obtained a sight comparable to that of a hawk as a life orb. The soldiers were talking with serious faces. Unfortunately, I didn''t know what to say. ''Something must have happened.'' In a great territory like Apton, big and small things will happen every now and then. Jamie turned off his nerves and closed his eyes. It has entered Apton, but it will take a little longer to reach the Marquis. Until then, I decided to close my eyes. * * * The carriage arrived in front of the mansion. The gate opened when Jack, the leader of the Pier Knights, who was in charge of the escort, had a brief conversation with them. "I miss you." Sears was watching the door open. she said with a faint smile. "This is where my mother lived. It''s been seven years." A slightly excited voice. Jamie looked at Sears. There was quite a deep longing on her face. This was the hometown I hadn''t been to for 7 years, so it was natural. The wagon crossed the gate and started moving toward the mansion in the distance. Sears said to Jamie, looking out over the expansive grounds. son. My mom used to play there a lot." "See that big tree over there? My grandmother used to read books there." "The lake is still there. On a hot day, I often played in the water there." "The garden is still beautiful. I think your father paid a lot of attention to management." "The house for the maids seems to have been newly built. It was a pretty old building." At first, he told Jamie about his childhood, but it gradually turned into a story that only he knew. Each time, Jamie only smiled awkwardly. ''I must have missed you a lot.'' 7 years is not a short time. Jamie didn''t know why she never went home. He didn''t tell me first, and Jamie wasn''t curious either. In order to be curious about her mother-in-law, she rushed past her childhood. If I hadn''t been involved with the Pyro now, I wouldn''t have thought of coming. "It''s all here." At Sears'' words, Jamie looked out. Suddenly, a huge mansion approached in front of me. When I saw Sears, where did the excited face go, only the face stiffened with tension was visible. The carriage stopped. It was the hour when the sun was almost over the west. "Your father must have been very old." Sears muttered to himself before getting off. When Jamie saw her, she smiled awkwardly at her son. When the marquise''s servant opened the door, Sears sighed softly and came out. And he gently hugged his sleeping daughter. "Have you arrived?" Sara, who was not awake, held Bena in one hand and rubbed her eyes with the other. Huh. Sears smiled and looked around the mansion. Came here after 7 years. Nothing has changed in the mansion. She felt like her heart would burst. He hugged Sarah tighter and looked at the people who came to meet him. And in the center stood a face she knew well. "Welcome back, little girl." An old butler with white hair with wrinkles on his face greeted her with a smile. Sears forced a smile while holding back the tears that were about to burst. " Long time no see, uncle. Are you very old?" "What children and the elderly have in common is that their appearance changes day by day." The butler of the Bell family, who was an old man seven years ago, is even older now seven years later. That fact broke Sears'' heart. Phil, the butler of the Marquis, smiled and saw Sarah in her arms and Jamie standing next to him. "The children have grown up really well." Huh. I tried to give back to these children as much as I received." "You are wonderful." "It''s been a long time since I''ve praised you, sir. Sears'' eyes reddened. She wiped away the tears that were about to flow with her hand and told the two children. "Greetings. She is the one who took care of her since she was a baby." "Is mom a baby?" Huh. She was also a baby like our Sarah." Wow! Sarah made a small sound with a shocked face. She seemed surprised to find out that her mother, who was always an adult, was once a baby. Jamie left Sarah behind and bowed briefly to the butler. "My name is Jamie Wellton." "My name is Phil, the butler of Marquis Bell. Nice to meet you, Master Jamie." "Please." Phil nodded satisfactorily at Jamie''s polite look. "Should I say hello to Sarah?" "Hello. This is Sarah Welton." Yeah. Hello too, Miss Sarah." Phil grabbed Sarah''s finger and gently shook it, and Sarah grinned at what''s so good. "It''s very similar to when you were young." Huh. Sarah resembles me a lot. Jamie was like him." "I see." Phil nodded with satisfaction. He took a step back and pointed politely into the mansion. "Stop going in. The master is waiting for you." father ." 7 years. We haven''t seen each other since we got married. Only Earl Wellton visited Apton. We could have gone together, but somehow we couldn''t. Because he didn''t seem to be taking responsibility. I don''t know why he thought that, but he thought that he didn''t have enough time to pass on the love he had received to his children. One year went by, two years, three years, time flew by quickly and it was seven years. ''The ugly daughter has just arrived.'' The place where Phil followed was in front of the Marquis'' office. Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar door, she recalled old memories one by one. I played a lot of pranks in front of that door. Each time, my father smiled and hugged me. ''It''s an old memory.'' The feeling of being unfamiliar is unfamiliar. I realized that time had passed. But Sears laughed. It was an unfamiliar space, but this was her playground where she always played. And Phil knocked. "I will go in, Master." "Come in." Sears flinched at the voice from inside. The door opened. As Phil guided me into the room, an old man was standing there. She still had her proud shoulders, but her gray hair and wrinkled skin were very different from what she knew. She couldn''t say anything. I just kept my mouth shut. The old man, Marquis Bell, looked at such a daughter with a loving face and called out. "Sears." Dad! At that call, the daughter ran away without looking back. She was held in her father''s small arms. For now, I was crying as someone''s daughter, not someone''s parent. The guilt she had accumulated over the past seven years made her cringe. I''m sorry I''m so sorry, Dad. The ugly daughter has just arrived... . I''m really, really sorry." Sears went on to apologize to his father. The Marquis gently patted the back of her daughter, who had grown up over the course of seven years. no. Okay. Now that you''re here, that''s it. Sears fell to the floor at his father''s forgiveness. As if announcing the end of a long separation, they hugged each other silently, without regard to the gaze of others. Everyone kept quiet for the woman who was reunited after 7 years. - Continued on next episode - CH 53 : Bell (2) Jamie thought as she looked at her crying mother. ''What is love?'' He had it in the past too, but now it''s been so long that he can''t even remember. From the moment he was reincarnated until now, he was loved by Sears, but he did not feel any other emotions except for the discomfort in his warmth. Of course it had to be. Because Diablo Volfir gave up everything except vengeance to kill the 12 gods. But what about now? ''The first time I met Ricky and Anna.'' Jamie frowned at the unknown emotion from the depths of her heart. When I first saw the siblings, I felt the urge to kill them, along with compassion that I shouldn''t have felt. And when Ricky threw himself for him, emotions other than anger surged. Jamie didn''t know what it was, but at least he knew it was one of those things he had thrown away in the past. It was the same when Maya Trey shed tears for a lover who no longer exists. How was it when Bena overcame her problems? ''I still don''t know.'' Sears'' appearance did not sympathize. However, seeing her crying in the arms of her father whom she met after 7 years, strangely my heart ached. There was no way to know what he was feeling because he couldn''t remember love, but Jamie still felt a strong discomfort. and discomfort. But the displeasure wasn''t directed at Sears. ''I am offended by myself.'' Was seven years enough to change Jamie''s essence? It can''t be. Even in the eons of time, he never forgot. He longed for revenge in the midst of constant pain, aiming for an opportunity that would someday arise. "Don''t cry, my daughter. It''s fine now. "I''m really, really sorry ." Still don''t need emotions. This idea does not change. The spirit that wears out amid the sacrifice and betrayal of a colleague eventually drives people crazy. So you have to go through everything on your own in a blank state. ''So what happened to me?'' There was joy on the face of the old man who was exhorting his daughter. ''I''ve failed.'' Diablo Volfir, who abandoned everything and became alone, could not overcome the stronghold of the 12 gods. ''Why did I reincarnate?'' Why was another chance given? Jamie didn''t know. After reincarnation, I constantly thought about this, but couldn''t come up with an answer. But look at them. And when I saw the change in myself, I suddenly thought of that. ''In order not to repeat the mistakes of the past.'' Jamie looked at the Marquis and Sears. Dad! Whoa-!" okay. My daughter, my daughter." "Mom, don''t cry! Aww!" Sarah, who had been holding back her tears, could not stand it anymore and ran towards Sears. Jamie looked at the scene and muttered. "I don''t know." Right now, I couldn''t decide what was right and what was wrong. There is still plenty of time. ''You need more experience.'' What I couldn''t do in my previous life, I will enjoy in this life. When that time comes, maybe you will know. Jamie smiled and watched Sarah weeping as she hung on Sears'' waist. The Marquis and Sears were comforting his younger brother with bewildered faces. * * * After the couple''s brief affair, Sears patted Sarah''s head, clinging to her legs and crying. "Mom, I won''t cry anymore." "Ugh- don''t cry! Do not cry! "He''s too." Sears rubbed his red eyes and smiled awkwardly. Marquis Bell also comforted Sarah with a shy face. "I''m sorry Grandpa." "My mom cried because of my grandparents! Let''s pay installments!" Sarah escaped the touch of Marquis Bell and moved to the other side of Sears. The Marquis couldn''t keep his mouth open because the shock was so great. buy it. Then don''t! Please apologize." "Guchiman ." buy it! When Sears made an impression, Sarah wept and apologized to the Marquis. "I''m sending you ." However, the pouty mouth and the wrinkled forehead did not seem to be sorry at all. The Marquis laughed haphazardly. "I really hate this." I''m sorry. "What are you sorry for? Sara can be released later. Right, Sarah?" " ." Sara, who moved behind Sears again, did not answer, but stared at her with her head sticking out. When Sears said, ''Sara, you can''t do that!'', Marquis Bell stopped her, saying it was okay. Then he turned his head to see Jamie, who was still watching. "You are Jamie." Good morning. It was Jamie, who had been quiet until now because there was no room to fit in. He looked up at the face of the marquis as he bowed his head. ''This old man is the head of the great Bell family.'' Unlike when he comforted Sears earlier, the current Marquis had a strong charisma beyond his generous heart. Indeed, it was a family that was the founder of the country and descended from the family that designed the entire Kingdom of Seldam. Marquis Bell bent his knees slightly to meet Jamie''s gaze. "I wanted to meet you." "I wanted to meet you too." Jamie smiled brightly as he answered, and the Marquis chuckled and laughed. "I''m glad you seem to like me." "You are my mother''s father. There is no reason not to like it." "I never expected to hear something like this from a 7-year-old kid. Hahaha! What''s so good? The Marquis Belle burst into laughter. Then he lightly spread his arms. Jamie almost frowned because he knew what that posture meant. come here. " ." "It''s okay." Jamie glanced at Sears. She smiled and nodded her head. '' I still hate this.'' Seeing Sears and the Marquis changed my mind, but it was still uncomfortable. "My grandson. It''s nice to see you." Nice to meet you too, Grandpa. ''Still, let me go... .'' please. * * * Marquis Bell prepared a dinner for her eldest daughter and grandchildren whom she met after seven years. On the way back, I stopped by several cities and received a precious treatment, but this time was different. The huge table was to the point of swaying without even the slightest exaggeration. Because the Marquis said, ''I''ll have to change the table to something bigger and stronger!'' I really ate until my stomach exploded. In particular, the steamed prawns marinated in a special seasoning and grilled were the best Jamie had ever eaten. "What did you prepare so much for?" "When you come, of course, you have to do this. It would have been nice if the Count had come along too." "Because he is so busy." "You are the owner of a realm." After the dinner, they set up a separate place to enjoy tea time. "By the way, I thought you would like me after enjoying the dinner. Does Sarah still think you hate me?" Sara was right next to Sears, guarding the Marquis. I thought I was relieved because I ate the rice, but apparently it wasn''t. buy it. Do you still hate Grandpa?" " I hate the installments." Then he dug into Sears'' back. Marquis Bell wasn''t hurt as before, but he scratched his cheek to see if he was still shy. "He''s too." Sears shook his head saying he couldn''t stop it. "It will be fine in a little while. Because he has a simple personality." Hmm. The Marquis thought about something and then snapped his finger, saying that he had a good idea. "Wait a minute." Then he called the waiter who was waiting outside the door and ordered something. After a while, the user came with a gilded box the size of a hand. The Marquis smiled badly, as if he had prepared a trump card, and called Sarah. buy it. Do you like candy?" " candy? Then he looked at Sears. Sears made a gesture of permission, and Sarah nodded as she looked at the Marquis. "Candy Joe." Voila! When the Marquis opened the plated box, there were loads of beautifully packaged candies inside. I took one of them out and handed it to Sarah. "It is a sweet candy that has been airlifted directly from the Milky Kingdom. Take it." "Ugh." Sara looked at the candy the Marquis gave her and pondered what to do. Then Jamie spoke to Sarah in a harsh voice. "Your grandfather gave it to you. Come on take it." brother? hurry. Sara winced at Jamie''s terrifying expression and slowly approaches the Marquis to receive the candy. Without saying thank you, Jamie called her to return to her seat. "Thank you, I should say." " Thank you." Today, at the words of her scary brother, Sarah did not vomit and thanked her. Then he went back to Sears and took the candy. The sparkling candy was very beautiful. Sara admired in a quiet voice, and her eyes widened as she put it in her little mouth. "Drink!!" Baby''s 3rd year of life. I''ve eaten many(?) candy, but I''ve never seen a candy as delicious as this one. Sarah''s eyes twinkled, and she rolled the lollipop from her mouth. Hahaha. I knew you would like it." "What kind of candy is that, and how does it taste so good?" "It''s a candy made from the sap of the world tree." Jamie''s eyes widened at the word World Tree. The ''source of life'' that the elves regard as their mother was the World Tree. However, since the World Tree existed under the protection of the elves, it never allowed human access. ''Did humans get the world tree?!'' Although the number of elves was small, their homeland was barren and wild, and in itself, it was nothing more than a heavenly fortress. Humans have invaded the elves'' base several times to obtain the World Tree, but never once penetrated. Rather, he only suffered catastrophic damage from the high elves who reached class 9. It was already hundreds of years ago, and since then, humans have never attacked elves. ''How?'' Just as Jamie''s head was about to get complicated, the Marquis continued the explanation. "It is an artificially grown world tree, but the taste of the sap is excellent." ''Ah, the artificial world tree.'' Somehow, no matter how much I thought about it, it didn''t make sense. How could a human covet the world tree in the elf''s hometown? But it was also the same as incomprehensible. ''Artificially created a world tree?'' It was very surprising that it was artificially produced, if not as much as the real world tree. "Anyway, it seems like Jamie has made Sarah a little bit fond of Grandpa. At the very least, I might have lost my arm while waiting to receive it." The Marquis Bell thanked him and stroked Jamie''s head. Jamie tried not to wrinkle her expression. by the way. Do you think our Jamie has great magic skills?" The Marquis raised an eyebrow and asked him. The Bell family is not a traditional wizarding family, but to a certain extent the blood of a wizard was shed. So I had no idea how excited I was when I heard the news of my grandson. "Can I touch your hand for a moment?" Yeah. it''s like a hand Jamie reached out a small hand and the Marquis gently stroked it. A little mana flowed into his fingertips. it was of the marquis. After a few minutes passed, the marquise''s expression hardened when he released his hand. "Why is that, Dad?" " no. It''s nothing. It''s just shocking." The Marquis looked at his grandson with a dazed expression on his face. ''The rumors floating around were not false.'' On the contrary, there is no sense of diminishedness. ''How could a child with this power be born between my family and the Welton family?'' The Welton family has been a master swordsman since ancient times, and the Bell family was not a family specialized in armed forces in the first place. To be honest, it was about magic, but there were no great wizards among our ancestors. Originally, I should have been happy that a genius was born, but I couldn''t be happy with this. The Marquis got up without a word and walked to his desk. Then he pulled something out of the drawer and walked over to Jamie. "Take this." As the Marquis spread out his hands, the necklace that he wore on his fingers shook in the air. what is this? The marquise answered the question with a smile. "It''s an artifact that will be of great help to you, once and for all." Jamie saw the blue jewel embedded in the necklace. The power contained in it seemed unusual even to him. - Continued on next episode - CH 54 : Sword Master (1) "Jamie, that kid is amazing." The Marquis Bell set aside a separate room with Sears to have a conversation. "Even though I was only a 4th class wizard, I could see a piece of that child''s power." The marquis put down the teacup and continued. "I''ve lived for over 70 years, but I''ve never seen a talent like Jamie. Elder Siegfried would be like him in the wizarding world, but he also cannot be compared to Jamie." "I know. I''ve heard it from a lot of people." Sears was also aware of Jamie''s talent, although he didn''t give it a tee. "Soon, beyond the realm, the whole world will revolve around Jamie. Do you know what that means?" Sears laughed bitterly at Marquis Bell''s harsh voice. "He knows it too." "You know. So I''m curious. What is the Count preparing for Jamie''s future? "As of yet, nothing has been decided. First of all, Jamie''s opinion is the most important thing." "That sounds very rude. Because Jamie is in a very dangerous situation right now." It is difficult to simply bless a huge talent. Obviously, in this wide world, a hand of ambition to covet Jamie will come from everywhere. Now, Earl Wellton and Marquis Bell will become a powerful breakwater to block them, but if they expand to the world, there are definitely limits. "So you gave it to me?" okay. Sears knew the necklace that the Marquis Bell had given Jamie. "Your mother would have wanted it too." The one hung around Jamie''s neck belonged to the now-defunct Belle hostess. Only Marquis Bell knew the power it contained, but Sears knew roughly what kind of powers he had. "It won''t be an absolute shield, but I think it will help enough." "Still, I feel at ease knowing that my mother is protecting my son." The Marquis and Sears laughed bitterly. "I''m more worried about the Count than that." "You heard." "I have to listen. Did you lose to Zenith Kyo?" He lay down on the chair and sighed. "The Zenith Church is not going to pass. They are very twisted monsters." The Marquis knew that the Zenith Church wasn''t what it used to be. Still, he stands still because they are so huge. No matter how great the bell, the Zenith Church had a far greater reputation than that. "I''m talking about Zenith, but the Pyro Church is in a pretty dangerous situation right now." Yeah? "The Zenith Church is trying to completely erase the Pyro Church." Information that can be known because he is one of the most powerful people in the kingdom. The Pyro Church was a denomination that was closely related to the Bell family. If the Pyro Church were to disappear, the Bell family would also lose a powerful weapon they were holding. That was then. smart- A knock was heard. "Come." who? Marquis Bell smiles and Sears tilts her head. When the Marquis asked to come in, the door opened and a man familiar with Sears walked in. A man with black hair that fell to his shoulders and a huge sword on his back. The Marquis opened his mouth with a smile. "It must have been a long time since you two. Say hello to each other." "Long time no see. Sears." " Sir Beiryl. It''s been a while. Beiryl Onyx. One of the only five sword masters in the kingdom was staying in the Bel family. * * * Upon returning to the room, Jamie found Bena sleeping on her stomach and drooling. Her sparse pink hair was fan-shaped and covered the entire bed. Jamie looked down at her and raised a palm. slap-! Ouch! Bena, who had been sleeping well, grabbed her forehead and jumped up. Then he saw the person who slapped his pretty forehead with tears in his eyes. "Why do you have to!" Seeing Bena screaming, Jamie raised her palm again. slap-! Ahh! Bena going backwards. I just hit my head on the floor. Jamie said pitifully to Bena rubbing the back of her head from the other side of the bed. "Did I tell you not to untransform?" "Well, do you know how frustrating it can be to transform?" "Then what if you find out?" That. that''s. "What if I get caught?" Before leaving, Jamie urged her to keep her transformation if at all possible. Even when no one is around, we are vigilant, and when someone suddenly comes in, the situation becomes more serious that day. "Only that complacency could end both you and I. No. I''ll just get a little scolded, but will you just get scolded? " ." At Jamie''s realistic warning, Bena swallowed dry saliva with a frightened face. As a warlock, he might be taken to the church and subjected to all kinds of torture. When the thought reached that point, Bena shook her head. "Change quickly." Yep. Whoops! Bena turned into a pink squirrel without saying anything. Jamie sighed briefly and sat down on the bed. And he took out the necklace he had received from the marquis. "What is it?" Bena, who had climbed onto Jamie''s shoulder, asked, pushing her little face forward. Without answering, he looked at the necklace. Bena seemed frustrated, so Jamie shouted loudly into her ear. "What is it!" "Ah, noisy!" Jamie blew Bena away with a bang. Bena bouncing on the bed with the sound of an Iku. "Stop hitting the head! All brain cells will die!" "Are there any more dead brain cells?" Jamie took Bena''s words roughly, and returned to focus on the necklace. ''I''m most curious about what this is.'' I''m sure it''s an artifact, but I don''t know exactly what kind of ability it has. I looked at it in various ways, but I couldn''t figure out whether it was because of the lack of farmland. The Marquis said that one day he would be of great help just once. "It''s a pretty necklace." As soon as Bena got back on her shoulder, she looked at the necklace and her eyes lit up. Jamie put the necklace on her finger and lifted it up. The blue jewel embedded in the necklace shone brilliantly. There''s no way the Marquis gave you an abomination. He hung the necklace around his neck. "Someday you will find out." It was about time Jamie was about to ring the bell for the servant to wash up. Shake! A huge energy appeared that made the body stiff. Without a second thought, Jamie got up and started running to where she felt the energy. Bena''s voice shouting ''Master!'' from behind was ignored. ''Where the mother is!'' A great energy was in the presence of mother Sears and Marquis Belle. You need to speed it up more. faster than now. even faster! Jamie''s body disintegrated into particles and leapt through space. Teleportation was activated without even a chant. Jamie appeared from the air and found a half-open door. ''I''m already in.'' Mana was spread all over his body. There were many memorized magic. As soon as my feet touched the floor, I rushed to the door. The first thing he saw was a gigantic back plate and a huge sword that crossed his back. nothing else was visible. Everything was covered by that huge backpanel. ''It''s this guy.'' An unbelievable presence was felt right in front of me. An opponent that can never be defeated at the current level. If you use black magic, can you rub it a little? ''impossible.'' No matter what he did, it was a wall he couldn''t get over now. An opponent that cannot be defeated no matter what you do. For now, I have to think only of my mother Sears. You just need to buy time to get her out. I developed a magic that I had ''remembered'' in advance. A lightning bolt was held in his left hand. And a storm was held in his right hand. [Fusion Magic: Eraser Volt] A single ray of lightning, refined by a storm, became a dazzling beam and shot straight from a distance. The giant turned around. The light that bleached the entire room white completely erased even the giant. ''Did it work?'' The power of Eraser Bolt, which was created by the fusion of the two magics of the 5th class, is not enough to be dismissed as the 6th class magic. No matter how strong the opponent, it is impossible to stop the beam of destruction that is trying to erase everything if you are careful. I thought. "Not bad." The white, bleached world has returned to its original state. Jamie frowned at the dimming light. All he could see was a gigantic palm spread out haphazardly. ''On one hand.'' He gently moved his hands from side to side as if stroking his hair. Then the rays of destruction began to scatter like lies. The attack that ate nearly a third of mana disappeared in vain. But this is not the end. [Dusky Mist] A black mist spread through the air. If it''s only for a short time, you can block your view. ''Black, help me!'' If the Eraser Bolt didn''t work, you could just use a stronger magic than that. Black appeared from Jamie''s back to aid his magic. A ring made of mana appeared on ten fingers. As they clasped their clasps, a dazzling light burst out. [Spear of the Light Wheel] Dozens of spears of light were fired incessantly toward the front. It is not a magic that can be stopped even if it is at such a close distance. Jamie felt her mana draining rapidly. Although the full-body breathing method replenishes new mana, the rate of depletion was overwhelmingly fast. ''If it''s still this much!'' It will do enough damage. "Jerong looked good." Wow-! Everything was broken. Jamie felt the world spinning at an incredible speed. I don''t even have time to understand what happened. All the magic he had developed disappeared in an instant. In particular, even the spear of the light wheel, which was powerful enough to deplete all mana, could not withstand even the slightest bit. I also had to use black magic. He should have bought time by opening the gates of the inverse and sacrificing the undead troops. Now that I got the reach this time, it was quite possible. ''no.'' It was impossible from the beginning. He played with himself. Even if he had fought as a warlock, the result would not have been different from what it is now. Rather, it was overwhelmingly likely that he would have been killed for taking part in a horrific crime. ''Damn it!'' What the hell is he doing to have this kind of nonsensical power? The dark mist had completely lifted, and Jamie was able to return to reality. "Hey, Jamie." And found a familiar face looking at him with worried eyes in an upside-down world. " Mother? Sears covered his eyes with a look of disapproval. Jamie was dangling from Beiryl''s ankle. - Continued on next episode - CH 55 : Sword Master (2) Jamie sat in the chair with a shy face. haha. this is true My grandson''s skills are truly astounding." The Marquis Belle did not stop praising Jamie as if she was genuinely admiring it. Unbelievable for a 7-year-old boy this year, unbelievable magic unfolded one after another. "The future of the family is so dazzling that it is hard to see." Thank you. Jamie bowed her head with a frown on her face. And he avoided the gaze of Sears, who was staring at him from the side. "Jamie. How could you do that to someone you don''t know? Did your mother teach you that?" "It''s not ." "It''s not what it is! Did your mother come too much or did you raise her? Is that so, really?" Mother ." "Mom is really upset !" "Stop it, Sears. All because I created this situation." Beiryl, who had been quiet, opened her mouth. Sears frowned and looked at him. "What do you mean, Sir Beiryl?" "Literally. I heard that the Welton heir had great talent, so I tried it." The three of them looked at Beiril as if urging them to speak quickly at the word test. "Nothing. I just showed my presence to this kid." "Sir Beiryl!" Sears jumped up and shouted. Still, Jamie suddenly attacked a person, and it was an unbelievable car. Obviously, I didn''t grow up like that, but how embarrassing it was to show him that. But Beiryl taunted Jamie. She had trouble figuring out what to say about this non-funny fact. No, I apologized to my son first. "I''m sorry, Jamie. Mom misunderstood." No. Because you deserved it. And only for me... You sent it, so you have no choice but to know." Jamie pulled the horse in the middle, glaring at Beiryl. Somehow, now that I think about it, something was strange. If such a presence had suddenly appeared, the knights and wizards of the Bell family could not have stood still. But no one showed up. ''It''s ridiculous.'' Do you even do that to test your skills? It was also very surprising that he showed his presence by choosing only himself before that. he''s a great talent I knew it, but hearing about the insides like this made my body shiver. ''If it were real.'' Far from doing a great job, he would have been split in half and died here. "If you do that to my child one more time, I will not stand still." Sears warned with a venomous look on whether he was out of anger. Seeing her face like that for the first time, Jamie swallowed dry saliva. "Sears. Calm down. You said you didn''t mean to threaten me. "I really did. But it''s still not good." The Marquis stepped forward, but Sears only gave Beiryl a cold gaze. Beiryl looked at her without a word. A moment of silence passed. Jamie looked at him a little, then looked back at Beiryl. ''By the way, what are you really doing?'' I was curious about his relationship with Sears, but before that, I was curious about his ability to easily block his magic. It was roughly expected. If he had the ability to block such magic like a child and even had a sword, there was only one. Jamie immediately asked her thoughts. "Are you a sword master?" right. Jamie nodded in response to the cool answer. Marquis Belle stood out at the calm reaction of his grandson. "Aren''t you surprised?" "It doesn''t make sense if it''s not the Master." The surprise attacks just can''t be stopped easily by the expert level. Even the swordsmen who reached the highest level would not have been as relaxed as the giants in front of them. "Fufufu. Does my grandson have good eyesight?" Marquis Belle stood up without stopping to laugh at what was so good. He walked over to Beiryl and placed a hand on his shoulder. "His name is Beiryl Onyx. A sword master with the nickname of a gale swordsman." Inspection of the flurry. Even if you don''t want to hear it, if you are a citizen of the Kingdom of Seldam, you have no choice but to know. The Kingdom of Seldam has so many master-level (sword masters, 7-class or higher wizards) personnel that are counted among the three on the continent. Among them, five sword masters were famous for their special powers, and their reputation was actually one level higher than that of wizards tied to the same master level. The five sword masters have never had a duel with each other, so it is impossible to rank them, but the one who is considered the strongest in the world is the swordsman Tarix version called the King''s Sword, and it was known that he was closest to the Grand Master. Directly below him was Jamie''s father, Earl Wellton. The sword master known for his skills similar to that was Beiryl Onyx, also known as the Swordsman of the Windfury. ''Are you too big for your size or weapon?'' I think I would be quick when I said ''gale'', but frankly, I looked dull. Of course, as long as he is a sword master, he will have a speed that cannot be reached by ordinary people, but at the same master level, isn''t that the level of a turtle? Jamie bowed politely, independent of the thoughts running through her head. "It is an honor to meet the Swordsman of the Windfury. This is Jamie Wellton of the Welltons." Hmm. Beiryl saw Jamie greeting him politely, and then suddenly moved towards him. circa! Sears tried to stop him, but she couldn''t stop Beiryl. It was the same with Jamie, who couldn''t help but watch him come. Beiryl began to touch Jamie''s little body to and fro. Jamie was startled by his sudden action and was about to say something, but Sears shouted before him. "What are you doing?!" At that shout, he just turned his head slightly to Beiryl and responded. "He has been very ferocious in seven years." "Because he is my son!" Beiryl''s face hardened slightly at that passionate voice. He turned his head away from her and began to scan Jamie''s body. " son Don''t worry. Just checking the status." The Marquis Bell stopped Sears from saying something to him. She watched with a dissatisfied face. Jamie noticed Beiryl''s expression turned slightly bitter. ''Isn''t it just a bad relationship?'' It was true that Sears was angry because he was worried about him, but there seemed to be a personal problem other than that. Of course, Jamie''s troubles did not come with an answer. check is over Beiryl got up from her seat and opened her mouth with a hard face like a doctor who had finished the examination. "Learn the sword." The absurd remark made Jamie''s face dumbfounded. * * * learn swords? Jamie thought he heard it wrong. It was the same for everyone else, but Sears asked him what strange noises he was talking about. "I wonder if Bayril would not know that Jamie was practicing magic, right? Didn''t I say that I ''provoked'' after hearing the rumors about Jamie before?" Sears, who gave him the strength to provoke, gave him a cold gaze. Beiryl glanced at her and answered. "Of course you know. I''m actually very surprised. Apart from that... ." He glanced around Jamie''s tiny body. I know it''s 7 years old. However, he was muscular and physically fit, and at least he looked like he was 10 years old or older. Above all else, be stubborn. It is difficult to identify with the naked eye because of his gentle face and generous clothing, but he was born with a physique like a descendant of a great swordsman. Of course, there is nothing innate, but Jamie''s body is now heavily influenced by the Orb of Life. Beiryl, unaware of this, thought that only the power of genes. "If you learn the sword, you will be able to achieve great success." Beiryl said as she turned to the Marquis Bell. "I have inherited the blood of my father, Earl Welton." It wasn''t just the hair and eye color. Seven is a good age to start swordsmanship. Beiryl was convinced that if he practiced, he would be reborn as a next-generation sword master. "Jamie is going to be tight just by practicing magic." The opinion of Marquis Bell was also negative. As much as the sword master Beiryl said, Jamie certainly didn''t know if he could make a family with a sword. This, too, was enough to astonish the Marquis, but Jamie had more talent than a swordsman. "Looking through the history of the continent, how many people do you think are born with magical talents like Jamie?" I know. As for this kid who will one day challenge the 9th class. But I also know this. That this child will one day become an archmage without much effort." Jamie Welton will continue to rise as he breathes. It was a rumor spread by the Marquis Linmer. It wasn''t a false rumor. Magic wasn''t difficult for Jamie, who had a previous life as a mighty warlock who stood at the top of the world. So I calmly focused on Beiryl''s words. "But the sword is different. If you miss the timing, it will be difficult to catch it again." " What do you think, Jamie?" Sears, who was listening quietly, asked what his son was thinking. As I said before, she meant to let Jamie do what she wanted to do. The Marquis Bell also looked at his grandson because the party''s opinion mattered the most. ''It''s a sword.'' It''s not that I haven''t thought about it. Born as the eldest son of the Welton family, he had a Sword Master as his father. In the best environment, the growth of the body as a life orb has risen dramatically. If you hold the sword, you will be able to stand strong enough, just like Beiryl said. ''But now is not the time.'' It is said that even if you stand still, your magical talent will increase, but Jamie had no intention of staying still. The enemies he has to deal with are so powerful that they cannot be confronted with his current power. You couldn''t even scratch the sword master right in front of you. Therefore, it is necessary to restore the strength of the prime period as soon as possible. If you hold the sword, that''s it. "For now, I want to focus only on magic." is it. Beiryl nodded calmly at Jamie''s words. It''s a precious talent, but it wasn''t wide enough to urge the person involved to say he didn''t like it. I''m just making a suggestion. "I understand what you mean." Beiryl left the room with a brief bow to the Marquis Bell and Sears. The other three just looked at each other. * * * Late at night, the Marquis, who remained in the office, remembered what had happened. "I expected it, but meeting you after a long time is not a good thing." The two had known each other since childhood. It wasn''t just that he knew, but Sears followed after calling Beiryl brother . It was no exaggeration to say that the two were brothers and sisters. In fact, Sears had two older brothers, but because of the considerable age difference, he followed Beiryl better. Those children are now strangers. ''Is it because I became a mother?'' Sears is the mother of two children. And if it was Sears, I would have done the same to my children as my mother did. The fact that he showed a sharp side to Beiril today was ultimately due to his maternal love. ''no. Maybe seven years has weathered their relationship.'' Sears, who used to be ''brother brother'', now calls him Sir Beiryl. To the ''old fiancee''. Marquis Bell recalled the memory of that day. The day two men fought fiercely over their daughter. ''I will make Sears happy!'' ''Something like a rolled stone!'' A duel so fierce that the sky splits. A bloody battle that seemed to never end unless one died. And what stood last. In the eyes of the Marquis, Earl Welton, who was still standing proudly, was good. It was the secret secret of the two sword masters that were not known anywhere. After that, Beiryl left Apton and lived a life called a demon. And a few years later, I joined ''some organization''. ''Ttt. What the hell is he thinking in such a dangerous place?'' The Marquis was very dissatisfied with Beiryl''s current behavior, but could not stop him from doing so. Anyway, there were times like that. ''Still, I wanted you to be like you were when you were young.'' Such is the desire of parents. I didn''t think Sears was bad, though. She was faithful as a parent. As it may have been before, the daughter of the Marquis was the wife of Earl Welton and the mother of two children. "Marquis. I have come." At that moment, the person waiting outside the door arrived. The Marquis hardened his expression and allowed entry. "Come in." The one who opened the door was a man with dazzling silver hair and a sharp impression. The Marquis asks him. "Sable. Have you made any progress?" A man called Sable shook his head with a face similar to that of a marquis. "I found a group of presumably [daemons], but unfortunately I missed them." [Daemon]. The followers of the Demon King, who had been destroyed by Ispil Bell, the former head of the Bell family and the father of the Marquis, began to crawl out into the sun again. - Continued on next episode - CH 56 : Adviser Sable (1) After taking a bath, Jamie lay on the bed with a tired face. "What happened, Master?" Benna asked why, asking if she knew how shocked Jamie was when she suddenly ran out. "It was nothing. A certain sword master just gave me momentum to try it out." " Isn''t that a big deal? "No one was killed or injured." "Yeah ." Benna decided not to ask any further questions. You won''t understand his thoughts anyway. Instead, I asked something else. "By the way, you are a sword master. What if I notice you?" Well? "They are called superhumans. Heh, if you notice me as a warlock and come to catch me... !" Terrified, Bena shook her little pink body with concern. Jamie clicked his tongue at the pathetic squirrel. "I think you did a really good job not taking you as a disciple." "What does that mean?" "The guy who learned black magic for 10 years. tt Why do you think all countries leave warlocks alone to harm humanity?" "Hey, okay?" "Because you will never know unless you take out the black mana." A warlock is, after all, a mage who wields black mana. In other words, unless you take out black mana, it is difficult to tell whether it is an ordinary wizard or an evil warlock. "I''d rather be a man who brutally murdered humans because of the smell of blood on his body, but you''re not like that, are you?" Considering it was an experiment done by Bena, the extent to which the animals were cut off was the end. She was the first to learn black magic by anti-force. I didn''t have the courage to conduct an experiment on the same human being. "And if they had, they would have been caught right away." Among the party that came this far, there was one apostle of God, one saint, and one divine executioner. God''s apostle, I''m on Jamie''s side, so even if I pretended not to know, how could Anna and Lars pretend not to know? "It is so ." That''s why everyone fears the warlock. Of course, many countries do not stand by the behavior of warlocks. When they crossed the line, they even created a subjugation squad. If it is a subjugation unit operated on a national level, no matter how special it is, it is inevitable that they will hold their breath. "So, don''t worry if it doesn''t work." "Wow- that''s good." Jamie shook her head as she watched the pink squirrel sweep her chest. Feeling his gaze, Bena coughed for nothing. "Go to sleep." "Yeah." Embarrassed that her ignorance was exposed, Bena went under the pillow and hid herself. Jamie lay upright and looked at the ceiling. He recalled the situation in which he wrote the battle with Beiril earlier and read it as a joke. ''It was the first time I had mixed hands with the Sword Master.'' Actually, the expression mixed is wrong. It was just Jamie''s one-sided joke. However, the mighty warlock expressed that it was mixed even to protect his pride. Of course, it was not without embarrassment, so I filled the quilt for nothing. "Why, Master?" "It''s nothing, so sleep." With his head sticking out of the pillow, he put the squirrel back inside and continued his thoughts. ''It felt like there was a big wall in front of me.'' Beat the rocks with eggs. It just felt that way. It was a very distant feeling, something that Diablo Volfir felt only when he was practicing magic. It''s been so long I completely forgot about it, but it came back to me today. ''It''s been a long time since I''ve fought an invincible enemy.'' Come to think of it, it was the prosecutor who gave Jamie his first defeat in the past. Even at that time, there was a Sword Master. The opponent wasn''t the Sword Master, but since he later became a monster that reached the supreme state with his sword, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that he lost to the Sword Master. The gap between the wizard and the swordsman was known from then on. ''It''s funny that it''s one-on-one in the first place.'' Of course, wizards and warriors have different uses. Compared to the battlefield, wizards are in charge of wide-area damage, and warriors are in charge of close combat. When it comes to Archmage and Sword Master, the difference widens. Nevertheless, many wizards wish to surpass the sword master. Of course, Jamie was one of them. In fact, in the days of Diablo Volfir, didn''t he even surpass even the Grand Master with magic? This is the story before the creation of black magic. ''Is this the starting point again?'' not to the origin. Compared to the previous life, this life starts with all the memories, so it''s okay to say it''s unreasonable. In addition, fortunately, he obtained the full-body breathing method, and his body was strengthened with a life bead. One of the three great new things, the ''Perfect Cell'', was also recovered. ''It''s still a long way off.'' It is getting stronger quickly, but there will come a time when it stagnates. That''s the threshold of class 7. Even Nebro, who is now rich, could not cross the 7th class barrier during his lifetime. It''s not for nothing that he''s been called the Archmage from Class 7 onwards. From then on, it wasn''t just skills that were needed. The door to the Archmage will be opened only when the magical subjectivity established by the wizard meets the ''class''. The wizards called the process "magic permission." ''It will be very easy if you follow the path of your previous life.'' Jamie has already gone once. In the past, it was planned to go that route. Coming here changed my mind a bit. ''The reason why I was given another chance.'' I haven''t found an answer to this question yet. But even though he did not know the answer, he had no intention of repeating past failures. He still couldn''t decide what to do with emotions, but he had already decided on magic. ''I will open a new path.'' Methods of the past that failed will never work again. I don''t know how the relationship between the gods has changed, but compared to the era in which he fought fiercely, the current era is overwhelmingly advantageous for the 12 gods. Because humans have already been reduced to their slaves. ''So we have to develop further.'' The battle with Beiryl (written as ''nonsense'') helped a lot. ''But what kind of relationship do you have with your mother?'' The powerful sword master and mother seemed to have known each other for quite some time. But Beiryl''s expression lingered in his mind. ''What on earth was that bittersweet expression?'' Jamie, who doesn''t know Visa, is thinking alone. Then he jumped up. "Mmm, Mow!" As the bed shook, Bena woke up in shock. "Oh, Master?" "I''m going for a walk." Jamie left behind the drooling Bena and went outside. * * * The land of the Marquis was certainly larger than the Welton mansion. Apton, one of the First Territories, was the land that the king gave for the first Bell when the Kingdom of Seldam was just opened. As a historic place, it boasted an enormous amount of land as much as the power of the marquis. Jamie walked through the garden watching the moon rising in the middle of the sky. Beautifully planted flowers were well maintained. After all, the gardens of the Bell family, which are even called great, could not have been messed up. "Smells good." The night forest shed a soothing scent. Jamie walked a little further and found a small lake and sat down in front of it. The calm water surface was transparent like a mirror, reflecting the full moon. "You know how to enjoy the night, don''t you?" At that moment, an unknown voice suddenly came from behind. Jamie flinched and turned her head. There stood a silver-haired man standing with the moon in the background. Jamie frowned and asked him. "Who are you?" It wasn''t a friendly tone. The silver-haired man smiled with his eyes wide open at the voice full of hostility. He smiled like that with a cold impression, which made him feel uncomfortable. "Well, I didn''t introduce myself. I apologized to a dear person. Please forgive me." "So I asked who it was." Jamie lowered the horse''s temper a bit as the opponent appeared in a low position. "My name is Sabel, the assistant to Marquis Belle." aide? Yeah. That''s right. I''ve heard that the Welton family is coming, but I''m busy with work, so I''m only going to greet you now. How do you know I''m Welton... Ah. Then Jamie touched my head. Emerald was the color of the Welton family. He fiddled with his head and looked at Sable in amazement. ''Come to think of it, he appeared from behind me without a trace.'' No matter how comfortable I was, I wasn''t so vigilant that I didn''t know that someone was coming. Sable completely deceived his senses and took the back. A person who could kill a character this much could be called a high-level assassin. ''Does your aide have this level of power?'' Jamie''s hands were sweating. It''s hard to compare with Beiryl, but it''s clear that Sable is also a great player. It''s impossible to predict whether you will win or lose. Sable said with a smile, feeling Jamie''s guard against him. "You don''t have to be vigilant. I swear I am but a faithful servant of the Marquis." "Do you know my name?" "I am an aide to the Marquis, shouldn''t I be ignorant of these basics?" It wasn''t wrong. Jamie was half vigilant and turned back to the lake. Sable walked beside him. "Do you enjoy walking at night?" I like. "I love this place too. It puts my mind at ease. Can I sit next to you for a moment?" Please. If you are Marquis Bell''s aide, you can''t treat yourself rudely, no matter how hard you are. And since this is not their land, you can''t tell them to disappear from your eyes because they don''t like it. It was just a boundary, and there were no feelings of likes or dislikes. "I heard you are a great wizard." "It''s not great." "Are you going to be great?" I ask obsessively. When Jamie didn''t answer, Sable only chuckled. The two looked at the surface of the lake without saying a word. That was the moment. A thorn of water suddenly rose from the lake. shield! A translucent curtain opened in front of Jamie. Without being embarrassed by the sudden attack, he spread mana straight away. And they detected a huge creature under the surface of the lake. [pressure increase] Jamie clasped her hands. Part of the lake began to curl up into a circle. There was a being within me that attacked me. It was meant to be crushed and crushed like this. "It''s Tolke!" Jamie''s eyes widened at the word Tolke. Water, which should have been crushed by pressure, was spurted out as if against gravity. Jamie turned her head to avoid it. bang!! The tree behind it was smashed. "If it''s Tolke ." Jamie thought of a very ferocious fish-type monster. Tolke, who lives in fresh water, is said to hold a lot of water in its body and vomit like a cannon. Occasionally, in the case of an older Tolke, it was designated as a B-class monster because it attacks by changing the shape of water. "Why is Tolke in a place like this?!" It was a small lake in the front yard of the Marquis. If it was a carp, Tolke made no sense. Whether Jamie was surprised or not, Tolke''s attack continued. The giant fish with its head sticking out of the water spit out the water without mercy. bang! Kwagga River! The garden is messed up. Jamie frowned and decided to blow up that crazy fish with one blow. Everything that lives in water is weak against electricity. The same goes for the Tolkera, a fairly strong species. [Lighting Thunder] He was about to shoot the golden thunderbolts in his hands towards the lake, but something moved before that. ???????????????????? A thin stream of water rose above the surface. Water poured down like rain, and two huge clumps fell to the ground. Sureung- A silver blade flashing in the moonlight returns home. Sable asked Jamie with a smile. "Are you okay?" Jamie thought as she smelled the deep scent of flowers. Iza also doesn''t suit an assistant officer. - Continued on next episode - CH 57 : Adviser Sable (2) " Why is Tolke coming out of this place?" Jamie looked at Tolke''s corpse and asked Sable for an explanation. No matter how much you think about it, it makes no sense to see Tolke coming out of the garden pond. Although it lives in fresh water, the lake is not large, and Tolke''s habitat was in rivers in the first place. "Since the lake is connected to the Bills River, monsters sometimes appear." Yes? " You may not believe it, but this lake was created for that purpose from the beginning. Do you think it''s the Marquis''s hobby? I do not understand. "So, to put it simply ." To summarize: The Marquis enjoyed hunting underwater monsters twice a year, and there were quite a few ferocious underwater monsters in the Bills River crossing Apton. So, the water of the Bills River was drawn to the front yard of the Marquis, and a lake was created. "Of course, we are doing our best to defend ourselves. The entrance to the river is magically treated, so monsters cannot approach it." "But how about today?" "There are times when magic weakens. Apparently today was such a day." Jamie chuckled and thought of the Marquis Bell. I didn''t know that the old man had such a hobby. I don''t know if I know the hobbies of nobles. "Let''s go back." "This is true. I''m sorry that this happened on the first meeting. Get some rest, Master Jamie." Jamie went back to her room with Sable off her. * * * Hearing what had happened last night, the Marquis ran to Jamie for a month, as if he was very surprised. "Are you okay? Are there any injuries?" "Thanks to Sable, it''s all right." "I am so glad." Hearing that there were no injuries, the Marquis sighed in relief. "Anyway, that''s weird. It''s been a while since you checked out the defense, so why did Tolke come in? He said that his daughter would return after 7 years, so he rechecked all the places of the marquis. Because they are children, if there is an accident, even a big one will happen. Then Tolke appeared from the lake. "It seems that the wizard in charge of the inspection made a mistake. I''m really sorry. "It''s really okay. I was just a little surprised yesterday." The Marquis Bell was deeply moved to think that his grandson would say such a thing to reassure him. He praised Sable among the thrones standing behind his back. "Thanks to you, our Jamie was not hurt. Thank you so much." no. I just did what I had to do. And without me, Master Jamie would have defeated Tolke himself." If it was ''Lightning Thunder'' that Jamie cast yesterday, Tolke would have been made of black charcoal. "As the rumors say, you were really good at it. It was an honor for me to see with these eyes." "It''s overrated." Jamie thought Sable, who bowed his head back to himself, was a pretty decent guy. Although he has great skills, he is also humble. ''Because I''m from the Welltons?'' Showing respect, no matter what, made Jamie feel slightly better. No matter how long they live, they receive praise, and there is no human in the world who will not like it. "Jamie!" Sears heard the belatedly and ran to Jamie and hugged him tightly. "Are you okay? Where are you hurt?" Jamie was choked, but knew she had to explain to get it out of her grip, so she did her best to summarize what she said earlier. "Really dangerous. Next time, don''t go out alone. Okay? "Yeah-" Jamie replied formally. Because she wasn''t the one who wouldn''t leave. At that time, the servant from outside brought the good news. "The Little Lord Drex Bell is back!" Sears opened his eyes and jumped up. Older brother?! "Looks like you are here now." At the words of the Marquis, Sears took Jamie in his arms and started running towards the entrance. "Oh, Mom!" It happened without Jamie having a chance to do anything. Fearing that he might fall, he grabbed Sears'' neck without realizing it. Sears saw someone and shouted with a bright face. Older brother! "Sears?" The man who looked exactly like Sears looked at her and widened his eyes. "I heard you were coming. Did you come yesterday?" Huh! How much is this?" "That''s it. Anyway, that kid... ." Huh. Jamie. Should I say hello?" Jamie was distracted, but nodded at the man who looked exactly like Sears. "This is Jamie Welton. Good morning. haha. I''m finally seeing my nephew. nice to meet. My name is Drex Bell. I will be your eldest uncle." With the same smile as his mother, Drex grabbed Jamie''s little hand and waved it. "Your daughter?" "You will still be sleeping. I have some urgent work to do, so I left it behind." I''ll see you later on the second nephew. Anyway, it''s been a really long time. This guy." "Come and tell me now, I''m sorry. brother. Siblings, seeing each other for the first time in 7 years, solved their long hiatus by hugging each other tightly. Drex released Sears and greeted his father, Marquis Belle, who had arrived later. I''m back, Dad. okay. "Then Sears. I have something to talk about with my father for a while, so I''ll see you when we have dinner. "What do you want to talk about?" Sears widened his eyes and saw the back of the Marquis, Drex, and Sable moving away. "Is there something bigger than your brother''s return?" Sears wrinkled one eye and folded his arms. Then he asks his son. "Isn''t that right, Jamie?" "Yeah, that''s right." "Sheesh. Work is more important than my brother. But what happened? You look a little serious." As she said, the three of them disappeared while talking seriously with quite dark faces. Is something serious? Suddenly, in Jamie''s mind, the soldiers he saw on the way here came to mind. ''Maybe something related to it.'' Then Jamie looked around. ''Come to think of it, why can''t I see that Beiryl yangban?'' The sword master who was there yesterday is not seen today. * * * Marquis Belle asked his eldest son, Drex, with his clasped hands clenched his chin. "Did you know anything?" "There have been results." Drex put the bag on the desk and took out the documents inside. "See you too." Thank you. The Marquis and Sable looked at the documents Drex had brought and grimaced. said the marquis. "Is the [Demon]''s notoriety spreading to the surrounding estates?" "It seems so. It seems that the lords have already heard the news about [Demon]." Drex is on his way to visit Apton and neighboring estates at the command of the Marquis. "But the other estates only talked about [daemons] and didn''t take any damage." "It seems that damage was only on our side." Serial killings are currently taking place in Apton. If it was a simple serial murder, it would have been difficult to solve it, but the vicious killing method, the movement of the new and unknown criminal, and finally the ''mark of the devil'' was clearly the work of the [Daemon]. "The soldiers are still searching for their traces, but they say nothing has been found." At Sable''s words, the Marquis sighed softly. "They are seeking revenge." [Demon] was completely disintegrated when former headmaster Ispil Bell killed the leader of [Demon]. But now, 50 years later, they are about to show up again. To avenge a long-standing grudge. The corners of Marquis Bell''s frozen lips rose slightly. good. Let it go with your tunes." He said with his eyes wide open. "Let me know what happens when you touch the bell." [Daemon] will once again be erased from the world. by Bell''s hand. * * * "Shoo-woong!" Sarah held Bena high on the bed and shook it to and fro. It was a game of flying, and Bena was a flying role. "Shoo~" -Mas... foundation. Bena''s eyes go round and round. I''ve been doing that for over 30 minutes already, so I''m just dizzy. But Sarah seemed unwilling to quit. buy it. live fast, live fast. Bena is having a hard time." "Yeah-" The answer is good Sarah. Of course, Bena''s situation did not change. Sara, who smiled brightly and shook Bena back and forth, grumbled about what was so good. The child has no malice. ''Innocence is the scariest law.'' Still, I didn''t know that if I left it more than this, Bena would really die. buy it. Can''t you see that Bena is suffering? "Are you suffering from Bena?" The game of flying stopped when I heard that it was painful. Sarah opened her eyes and looked at Bena. Vena was drooping as if she had lost all her strength. "Are you sick of Bena?" Sara rocked back and forth, and Bena swayed helplessly. "Is Bena dead?" When the squirrel doesn''t even move, Sara looks at her brother with a worried face. Jamie sighed and walked over to her. ''Wake up, ma''am.'' -master. a little bit I feel like throwing up. The motion sickness seems to have arrived. Jamie said, stroking her sister''s hair. "I didn''t die. But if you keep doing it, it could be really bad. Does Sarah want Bena dead?" "It''s chill." Sarah crying and talking. Jamie grinned as she looked into her big, watery eyes. Sarah gently held Bena in her arms. Do not hurt. He then gently stroked the pink hair with his cute hand. ''Are you okay?'' -Thank you so much, Master. Bena''s black eyes fluttered with tears as well. Jamie shook her head and walked back to the window. I saw people running around busily outside. ''Is this really a big deal?'' If you''re wondering what''s going on but haven''t told you yet, is it because you don''t want to bother? ''It''s not a matter of another territory.'' He and Sears were originally the daughters of the family, but are now members of the Welton family. I wouldn''t say it doesn''t really matter, but I don''t want to worry anyone who''s leaving anyway. Jamie decided not to think about it any more, as it had nothing to do with him. ''Besides, when can I go to the Pyro Gyoen?'' The reason he came to Apton was to have a conversation with the goddess Pyro. However, even though it has been two days since I came to Apton, the denomination has not been mentioned once. If you wait like this, it might be the day you go home. ''Let''s go out alone.'' The sun was still up, but there was still plenty of time until evening. Sarah was also obsessed with Bena, so there was nothing more to worry about. Having made the decision, Jamie told Sarah who was playing with Bena. buy it. Oppa, I''m going to go somewhere for a while, so I''m having fun with Bena. Understand? "Yeah!" After looking contentedly at his younger brother who replied cheerfully, he cautiously left the room. - No, Master!! At that moment, I heard Bena''s scream in my head. Hi-Hi! vena-! Sara, who thought they were the only two left, started to love Bena fiercely again. Jamie cautiously left the mansion, leaving Bena''s non-screaming scream behind. Then he flew towards the Pyro Bridge. - Continued on next episode - CH 58 : Adviser Sable (3) Jamie came out and soared into the sky where there were no people. Even in summer, a cool breeze blew around me. I felt refreshed when I came to an open place after only staying in the mansion. "Whoa- are you okay?" Although a marquise is wide, moving around a limited space and flying freely in the sky are different. Jamie happily started flying towards the Pyro Bridge. However, the flight did not last long. Jamie stopped in mid-air, grimacing and muttering. "But where is the Pyro Church?" Apton is the largest city in the northwestern part of the Kingdom of Seldam. It was not easy to find the Pyro Bridge in this wide place. Jamie wandered around a bit more and landed roughly in a nearby city. If you don''t know where it is, just ask people. black. Change your hair color." Queek! The black that came out after a long time dyed Jamie''s hair black. The emerald eyes also became cloudy. "Aren''t the clothes too luxurious?" Anyone who sees it will look like a kid from a noble family. When the words were finished, the luxurious clothes changed into moderately ordinary clothes. It was changed by Black, who understood roughly what the owner meant even though he had not commanded it. Well done. Kihee-! Jamie walked out onto the main road, wondering if Black had updated his new laugh. But there were hardly any people in the city. Even if they could see it, everyone walked around cautiously, looking around with a dark expression. ''What is this discomfort?'' Jamie frowned at the eerie atmosphere. I don''t know why they are doing this, but first of all, their purpose is the most important. He asked an older woman passing by. excuse me. Where should I go to go to Pyro?" Yes? Well, I had to go down that road. Then take care." The woman didn''t even look right and restlessly answered. Jamie didn''t understand her reaction. He caught the woman who was about to run away again. excuse me. "Why again?" A woman looking back with an annoyed face. Jamie found her pupils shaking unstable. He is sweating like a person who has committed any crime. No. I didn''t think there was anything more to say, so I put my clothes on and the woman quickly disappeared somewhere. It wasn''t just her. Everyone on the street made similar movements, as if avoiding something. It was when Jamie tilted his head. "Sa, it''s a murder case!" People walking down the street at someone''s cry stopped as if rigidly in place. Murder in broad daylight? Jamie frowned and ran towards the sound. A lot of people had already gathered there, but I couldn''t understand where the people who couldn''t even be seen on the street came from. Jamie squeezed between them. And found a body. ''Heart... .'' There was a round hole in the chest of a man in his 50s, who was presumed to be murdered. And I couldn''t see the heart that was supposed to be inside. "Get out of everyone!" "Because everyone is out of the way!" Then, two officers from behind pushed the people and dug inside. Jamie slid back. The officers standing in front of the corpse looked at the state of the corpse and talked in a small voice. Normal people would not have heard it, but the repulsive force reinforced by the life beads did not miss even the slightest sound. "It''s already the third time." "I''ll have to report it to the Marquis. Go first." okay. When the apprentice team arrives, I will finish it." third? Are there two more murders of this type? Then the voices of people in fear were heard from behind. "I guess it was really [Daemon]''s work." "How can I Aren''t I going to suffer too? "Stop being crazy. Stop being crazy, please... ." ''[Daemon]?!'' When [Daemon] was mentioned out of the blue, Jamie''s complexion hardened. Jamie looked at the body again. A corpse with an empty heart. And I remembered the "Portsmouth Garden Incident," which was recorded 50 years ago. The incident in which Ispil Bell, the former Marquis of Bell, killed the leader of [Demon]. The problem was not simply a case that was executed and closed. There were many interests involved. For example, it is the heart supply and demand word used in the ''Demon Lord Summoning Ritual''. ''So that''s how it was in the morning.'' Because [Daemon] was involved, the atmosphere had no choice but to be serious. Jamie''s eyes narrowed. ''If the real ones are resurrected, is the purpose of the demonic resurrection?'' Jamie thought no. If the goal is to resurrect the demons, it is easier to aim for a small territory. Apton is a territory ruled by the Bell family, one of the highest nobles in the kingdom. If it''s a perfectly resurrected [Daemon], it''s not on a scale that people who do such trivial things can handle. Then, no matter how much they thought about what they wanted, there was only one thing. ''Vengeance on the Belga.'' Fifty years ago, they had nothing but revenge on their enemies who had disrupted them and disintegrated them. ''I wonder if this was happening when I came here.'' Jamie was annoyed. If the real [Daemon] had done it, the Pyro Church would have had an emergency. He escaped the crowd and flew back from a quiet place. "Let''s go for now." I''ve heard the directions before. Jamie headed to the church with a hardened face. * * * Jamie saw a sheer high rocky mountain. At the top of the rocky mountain, there was an unsuitable amount of green light, and there were large trees covering the top. And in the meantime, a building painted in pure white was hiding. "This is why I can''t see it from the sky." The Pyro Bridge was obscured by huge trees from the top of the rocky mountain. Jamie groaned and walked over to it. Then, looking at the guards surrounding the entire denomination, he clicked his tongue. ''I expected it, but the security is very strong.'' Killing as much as possible and going down the tree, I could see a little of the inside through the window of the church. There were a lot of sentries roaming the inside as well. As much as I''ve been attacked by a [Daemon] once in the past, I''ve done a lot of security. ''Because this is not the place where it was stolen.'' The place where the holy relics were stolen was Daeshinjeon, the main shrine, not here. Of course, even if it wasn''t directly damaged, the [Demon]''s notoriety was still famous 50 years later, so it was understandable that they had so many sentries. Apparently, it was very difficult to get inside. That was then. Well? The front door opened and a series of hordes walked out. Jamie''s eyes filled with astonishment when he saw the old man standing in front of them. ''You have an unbelievable divinity. The author is Archbishop... .'' I heard that there is one of the only three Archbishops of the Pyro Church here. Did I say her name is Sepira? Indeed, he had a divinity worthy of it. Just looking at it gave me goosebumps. ''And is that Lass?'' A very familiar face stood next to the old man, who was supposed to be the archbishop. At the very least, I would not have recognized it. His blonde hair was neatly tucked behind him, and he was clad in dazzling armor. He usually seems like a friendly neighborhood hyung, but seeing him dressed like this, I realized that he was the only seven holy executors of the Pyro Church. The two had a brief conversation, and then Lars lowered his head and took a step back. I wondered what they were talking about, but no matter how strong my hearing is, I can''t hear them from this far away. A series of groups, including the Archbishop, leave the Order. Are you planning to go out somewhere? It was the moment Jamie stepped forward to take a closer look. swish- The archbishop''s head returned to where he was. Well? "Why?" "No. It must have been a squirrel." "Come on. The Marquis will be waiting for you." "Yes." Archbishop Sepira tilted her head at the presence of the tree and walked forward again. Quickly hiding behind a giant bough, Jamie grabbed his heart, beating like crazy. ''What kind of intuition is so good?'' I almost would have been caught. For nothing, he was not one of the few Archbishops in the 12 Churches. Jamie swallowed dry saliva and tilted her head outward. The archbishop and priests are riding on the prepared white horse. ''Is the destination a marquise?'' The conversation between the archbishop and the priest was faint, but audible, probably because he got closer. If so, it means that the church is empty. ''It''s not completely empty.'' The Holy Knights in charge of the escort formed a line on either side of the archbishop. They started the descent with utmost safety in mind. ''This is enough.'' Jamie cautiously descended from the tree, watching the archbishop''s procession become dots. And secretly hid his presence and hid into the church. The sequence of processes was so smooth that no one noticed. * * * Millbuck was a soldier guarding the Pyro Church. Recently, as rumors of [Daemon] spread, the security level inside the school has risen. Thanks to that, he was guarding the hallways of the school even though it was closed today. The word is ''to protect'', to be honest, there was nothing to do. "Huh." I don''t know if there were two people on guard, but I was doing this alone, so I was just drowsy. Besides, today was the day the Archbishop and a few priests went to the Marquis of Belle. There weren''t many soldiers left in the school because the Holy Knights were with them as escorts. So I had to be more alert and stand guard. ''Even the goddess will not be able to stop sleepiness.'' Millbuck leaned against the window and rubbed his eyes as if about to close. He didn''t even realize that he had blasphemous thoughts, and just yawned over and over again. To be honest, why would [Demon] attack this place if it wasn''t crazy? And if they attacked, I wouldn''t worry too much. ''Come if you come. This body is going to cut a hole in my head.'' Now 50 years have passed, the fear of [Daemon] has been largely forgotten. There, Milbuck is a green young man in his twenties. He was an ardent boy who even volunteered as a soldier to devote himself to the Church. I can''t stand my sleep now, but I''m sleepy. ''But I''m really sleepy... .'' I can''t sleep. No matter how sunny the afternoon is, this is not really... . dump! Milbuck''s body fell to the floor. Then he started snoring and growling. Someone quietly landed in front of him. "I fell asleep." Jamie smiled and looked to the side. From what I''ve seen, this area was managed by this man. Hopefully no other sentries will come. He placed his hand on the sleeping Millbuck''s head. His memories flowed into his mind. The internal structure of the church was clearly engraved. ''There is a statue of a goddess.'' There is a statue of the goddess at the deepest part of the bridge. Millbuck couldn''t go to the place where the statue is located, so he only knew the entrance, but didn''t know what kind of structure it was. Does not matter. Just knowing where you are is enough. Jamie followed Milbuck''s memory. And there was a presence that sensed Jamie''s presence. haha. A boy laughs happily. asked the girl sitting next to him. "Brother, is there anything fun?" Yeah. It''s a fun thing to do. I''m taking a break. I''ll be back soon, brother. Uh. A boy called brother left his brother and went out. "This is my front yard. There is nowhere to hide." The boy walked away with a smile. - Continued on next episode - CH 59 : Adviser Sable (4) On the way to the statue, there were quite a few guards guarding the hallway. ''I''ll have to stun three of them.'' There were places where I couldn''t hide to avoid them all. Jamie sent a psychic wave at the bored soldier, just like when he first entered. Then the soldier nodded and fell asleep without realizing it. Jamie slowly passed by, spreading mana to detect the presence. A total of three popular chucks were felt. Still, there was an empty space above, so it was easy to pass. Jamie, who had penetrated the depths of the church in an instant, opened the hallway window and escaped. According to the memory of a soldier named Millbuck, it was the Archbishop''s classroom right next to it. Currently this place is empty. I searched to see if there was any detection magic, but nothing was caught. ''It''s easy, it''s easy.'' Jamie entered the Archbishop''s classroom and looked around the room. A coat of arms symbolizing the Pyro Church was hung on the wide wall. Other than that, there was nothing else. Rather, there was nothing so much that the room looked empty. Only a few books on doctrine are on the bookshelf. The desk is also neatly organized, so I wonder if this place is really used. ''You seem to be a frugal person.'' I looked all over the desk drawer and room, but I couldn''t find any important documents. I don''t know if it is stored separately or if it is burned immediately after checking. Without looking any further, he approached the door and looked at the signs outside. There is no sound. I carefully opened the door, looked to the left and right, and walked without the sound of footsteps. ''There.'' And in my sight, I saw a door leading to the place where the statue of the goddess was. A soldier stood guarding the door, and unlike the other soldiers, he stood guarding the door with no sign of sleepiness. ''No problem.'' It was Jamie''s mental magic that destroyed even the mind of a bishop. It wasn''t even a matter of neutralizing a single soldier with little immunity to magic. That was then. Jamie grabbed his hand as he flew to his head. "Who are you?" Jamie''s eyes turned purple. I don''t know who it was, but it suddenly appeared. Lately, this has been happening a lot and I''ve been really annoyed. Gathering mana in Noah''s hands, he looked back. And Jamie had no choice but to let go of his hand, with his mouth wide open. "I tried to surprise you, but it''s not easy against you." Ricky?! Shh. Ricky covered his mouth as Jamie raised his voice involuntarily. "It''s difficult if someone else finds out." Saying so, Ricky took Jamie into the Archbishop''s classroom. Jamie asked urgently as he entered the quiet place. "How are you?" what? "How did you appear from behind me without a sound!" Jamie was very surprised. No matter how much Ricky became an apostle of the Pyro, he didn''t have the skills to hide his presence from himself. Seeing Jamie like that, Ricky responded with a slightly disappointed face. what. I thought you''d be happy, aren''t you? "You shouldn''t be happy. So how did you do it?" "This child After all, this is how you are." Ricky shook his head as if tired. He told Jamie how he appeared from behind without a trace. "It is said that this is the domain of the Goddess. I haven''t fully developed the power of the apostle yet, but should I still say that it is the incarnation of a Goddess that is somewhat perfected within the realm? So, within the school, Ricky was closer to omnipotence. To put it more simply, it could be seen that the church and the water become one. So, even if Jamie sneaked in, Ricky could see it. It was impossible for Jamie to press Ricky down here alone. ''That''s why being an apostle is such a pain.'' It was so old that I forgot. No, I knew the dangers of the apostles, but it would be more accurate to say that they became dull because I was with Ricky all the way to Apton. In addition, as he said, the power of the apostles did not fully develop to this extent. If Ricky grows up and fully awakens as an apostle, it can be said that he is invincible within the realm. "The power of the apostle has grown so strong that the power of the undead is buried." "It was very blurry when I came in here. But when I went out, I came back a little bit." Riki was an apostle of the gods, and the one and only being of the undead. However, in the realm of the gods, it was difficult to develop the power of the undead. "Anna?" "Anna is resting." Even sages are not as strong as apostles, but in the realm of God. However, Anna had not yet awakened the power of an adult, so she was still an ordinary blind girl. "Anyway, I''m so glad it''s you. If it were anyone else, I really wanted to kill him." Ricky knew that the words were sincere, so he laughed out loud. "That sounds awful." "So what''s going on?" "What''s going on? You don''t even care about saying anything that makes you sad. Why. Should I even squeeze it?" "I don''t even want it. I just wanted to surprise you a little bit, and the Goddess told me to go." " What? "The Goddess told you to go." There was no reason to go to the Goddess Statue. * * * "Is that word true?" "You have no reason to lie." That too. It is no exaggeration to say that Jamie and Ricky are colleagues in the same boat. They share secrets with each other, and above all, Jamie is holding Ricky''s leash, so it''s impossible to betray. "From now on, I will convey the will of the Goddess." slumbers !" As soon as Ricky finished speaking, a dazzling light began to cover his body. Jamie covered her face with her arms in the light that made it hard to open her eyes without even drying it. As the light faded a little, I looked at Ricky carefully. The face is covered with white light and cannot be seen. Behind her back, skeins of light fluttered like wings. The author is not Ricky. Something much higher than that. If it''s higher than the apostles of God, wouldn''t there be one thing to say? "Are you a Pyro?" Jamie questioned the being who had taken Ricky''s body with a little bit of hostility. The existence opened its eyes. Only a pink eye glow emanated from the lighted face. ''It''s different than back then.'' At that time, she was in a hurry, so she couldn''t take a special appearance. However, the goddess, who had already conveyed her will to the apostle, summoned a part of her without hesitation. Jamie swallowed dry saliva. There was nothing she could do last time, but now that she has summoned some, no matter how dangerous she is. Pyro opened his mouth. - The disgusting Magi is waking up. - Dark forest. That''s where it all starts. - It must be stopped before it spreads. -Otherwise, my realm here will not survive. - Go to the dark forest. - There will be no damage. - Please, hippo. Jamie frowned at the quick-firing words. Wait a minute. what now... ." But Jamie couldn''t keep up. Because the goddess who appeared in Riki''s body disappeared without a trace. "What, what?" It''s very frustrating. If that''s the case, then what did you mean to make a fuss? "Ugh." Ricky came to his senses and staggered and grabbed his head. Jamie managed to straighten him up as he supported him. "Are you okay?" "A little headache." Since we have God in our body, no matter how much an apostle, an overload is bound to come. Jamie waited for Ricky to get better. "Uh-huh, it''s a little bit better now." "What is it? Where is the thing that just says something and disappears?" "I will apologize for that. The goddess is not in a good condition right now." "What else do you mean?" "A month ago. When you just made me into an undead, the goddess descended on my body." It did. "It must have been a huge burden." The Pyro was forcibly incarnated in the body of Jamie, who had not yet awakened as an Apostle outside the realm. As a result, he was in a state of disobeying the laws set by the 12 gods and carrying a huge burden. "So this time, he conveyed his will to me, and even though he appeared without breaking the law, the burden of that time remained and he was only able to stay for a short time." I never thought that the present at that time would be so burdensome. How would you know such a thing as the Law of the 12 Gods? "Anyway, what is the request?" The Pyro will not like himself. Because he declared that he was the successor of Diablo Volfir. Still, I''ve been asking for it. If it had been a command, I wouldn''t have listened to it, but it was difficult to ignore because the goddess came in with a bow. "Why is your goddess asking me, not you or any other believer?" "Because it''s something only you can do." "Explain exactly." "The Goddess said, if you are his successor, you will know." His successor means Diablo Volfir. Jamie frowned. "Anything more to say?" "I just lost connection with me as a manifestation. You should probably rest for a while." Damn it. Where is the thing that just says what you want to say and disappears!" Jamie grunted, looked at Ricky and sighed. It''s impossible to say anything to him. "I''ll find out soon." "You want to go?" "Soon, I have to go and prepare." A group of archbishops went to the Marquis. It will be difficult for him to fall into that spot too, so he has to go back and wait. "Then see you soon." okay. See you later. Jamie said goodbye and went out the window. Ricky let out a small sigh as he looked away from him. "Goddess. Will my friend be okay?" Ricky prayed to the deaf goddess. * * * Jamie landed quietly in an empty place and returned to the mansion as if nothing had happened. The archbishop has not yet arrived. ''I need to breathe a little.'' Pyro''s words echoed in his mind. Go to the dark forest. Where the hell is that dark forest? Also, what are you going to find out? First of all, it is urgent to find out where the dark forest is. There are places where you can just guess. A great forest in northern Apton. I can''t remember the exact location, but I''ve heard it''s dangerous enough to be banned. ''If it''s a large forest, it''s a bit of a stretch to call it a forest.'' Jamie looked to the side as she sighed. "Are you secretly observing?" "I had no intention of secretly watching, but it was just a habit. Sorry. Sable, who had been standing quietly nearby, approached with a puzzled face. "I''m not sorry." "But where are you going?" "I took a little walk." "Aha- that''s right." Sable smiles with a smile. He didn''t seem to believe much. Jamie coughed for no reason and asked the other way around. "Then why is your assistant here?" "I have a special guest coming today. I was preparing to meet you." "Who is coming?" "This is Archbishop Sephira, who is in charge of the Apton branch of the Pyro Church." "Wow. A great person is coming." Jamie knew, but pretended not to know. Sable approached him and asked. "Is this your first time seeing a bishop-level priest?" no. I''ve seen it a few times." Sable thought he was a little worried about Jamie''s words, but he was startled and apologised. Ah! I made a big mistake. I''m really sorry. "What mistake?" "I forgot what happened at Highs." Jamie smirked at the absurd remark. It''s okay. Because my father did a good job." "I was a little surprised when I heard about it too. Anyway, I had a lot of work to do, so I forgot. I apologize again. Sorry. Jamie waved her hand at the apology that was too much of a burden. "Because it''s okay. Then I''ll go in first. Okay. Rest in peace." As Sable turned around with a smile, Beiryl suddenly came to mind. Jamie turned around and called him back. "By the way, aide. Where have you been, Sir Onyx?" "Why are you asking that?" "Looking at it, it seems that something bad has happened to the Marquis, but Sir Onyx, who is the most powerful force, could not be seen so I asked. "This is true. We couldn''t make it, so the young master made me worry. Do not worry. There will be nothing special until the day you die. And Lord Onyx, I don''t know. They often disappear alone." Aha. Okay. Jamie gave a brief greeting and was about to go back to the mansion, but Sable opened his mouth. "If you are interested in him, I recommend not doing it." Jamie turned to look at him at the playful voice. "Why?" "I can''t tell you the exact reason, but it''s all for the sake of the master." " ." "Please rest in peace." Sable just smiled. Jamie was about to turn around again when Sabble''s voice came on. Oh yeah. And even if you go out, don''t go to ''Mirinae Forest''." This time it was a playful voice. Jamie sighed and went into the mansion. Left alone, Sable smiled and muttered. "It''s a really dangerous place." - Continued on next episode - CH 60 : Dark Forest (1) A forest with little light. Instead of soil, the bottom is a sticky swamp. Its shape, as if it had been tangled with filth, gave off a stench enough to make your head throb. Deep in the swampy forest, where grass as sharp as a blade was dotted, something huge was beating. The apricot-colored thing with disgusting blood vessels extending in all directions drew an oval shape. "It has grown so much." A man was standing in front of it. His eyes were full of blood, and he looked very tired. However, the man did not seem to feel very tired. Just looking at it in the form of a giant egg, she smiles as if she has everything in the world. "Do you not open your mouth? I''m really going to rot. Next to the man was a very beautiful woman covering her nose. She took a step back from the man, wiping her blue hair down to her waist. The man just smiled bitterly as he couldn''t hear the woman''s words. The woman could not understand why she was here. Among the many and many people, why is it me? ''I want to go home and take a bath in warm water.'' If you stay with that unwashed maniac, you''ll be polluted even yourself. "Hold on a second, sweetheart! It''s not long before we get out of that stuffy place! The day you wake up, the time will come when we will do our mission!" "If you speak quietly, where do you get better?" "You are really noisy. On the topic of tools. I''m quietly guarding here. The man walked away with a mad smile. The woman trembled when she saw it. Had it not been for orders from the superior, I would have killed him on the spot. No. I would have just cut my throat the moment we first met. ''Why are you helping that dirty thing?'' And these terrible eggs. The woman who knew what was inside was horrified. No matter how much blood he had on his hands, he wondered if it was right to hatch something like this. There is confusion about identity. ''All of them must have meaning.'' The woman decided not to think any further. When you think about it, you are the only one who is stressed. Stress is the enemy of your skin. ''When I return, I''ll have to start taking care of my skin. must!'' She swore, rubbing her fine forehead. * * * When Jamie returned to the room, Bena was nowhere to be seen. "I think Sarah took him." Somewhere in the mansion, I mourn for Bena, who is receiving a lot of love from Sarah. "By the way, don''t pay any attention to Beiryl. What does that mean?" without giving a proper reason. Jamie was just curious to see Beiryl''s reaction to his mother Sears'' conversation. "Are there any bad rumors?" Seriously, if it was worth telling, Sable wouldn''t have bothered to hide it. If I ask Sears, will he give me an answer? Well ." Their relationship didn''t seem very good. If you ask me, though, I will give you an answer. Because Jamie knew how much her mother loved her. That''s just very annoying. As a marquisist, I never had time to spare, but if I want to make it, I can make it. Jamie stopped thinking about Beiryl and remembered what Sable had jokingly said. "Where is Miri''s forest? Do you understand, Black?" geek? Black jumped out of his shoulder and shook his round face from side to side as if he did not know. "Well, what do you know?" Jamie scraped Black''s fur with his fingers, rubbing his wings in a luscious way. He knows he can be any cat. It felt good to be cute after a long time. I hadn''t summoned him for a while, so that was good enough. "Arrival!" "The Archbishop of the Pyro has arrived!" Just then, a loud noise was heard from outside. Black fluttered as Jamie got up and landed over his head. I looked out the window and saw a series of hordes approaching the mansion. Judging by the sight of a hawk, it was a group of archbishops who had just left the school. ''Finally here.'' smart- young master. You must prepare." Just then the maid came. Jamie allowed her to come in. * * * "Long time no see, Archbishop." "I''m glad that the Marquis looks good too." "When was the last time you saw me?" "I remember the end of last year." The Marquis of Belle and Sephira, Archbishop of the Pyro Order, had been meeting and greeting each other for a long time. Drex and Sable had already met, and Jamie also reached the main hall holding Sears'' hand. "Huh! Who is this!" Archbishop Sepira found Sears and widened his eyes. Then he approached her with a very happy face. "Aren''t you Sears?" "It''s been a long time, Archbishop!" Sears lightly embraced Sepira as she approached. Sepira looked at her face one by one with a half-excited expression on her face. "It has changed a lot from the past." Hehe. Were you hurt a lot?" no. You are more mature than before." Sears pouted her lips like a child at Sepira''s praise. To her, Sephira was a gift that had loved her since she was young. Sepira smiled proudly and saw two boys and girls standing behind her. "What about these children?" "It''s my son and daughter. The eldest is 7 years old and the youngest is 3 years old." "Heh- you mean that spoiled girl is already the parent of two children?" "My wife, you are immature!" Sears exclaimed in a bewildered voice, then hurriedly turned to Jamie and Sarah, giving an explanation rather than an explanation. "The Archbishop is saying all this as a joke, so can''t you believe it?" It''s okay, mother. Even if you don''t see it directly, it''s clear to your eyes. Jamie couldn''t say much and just smiled awkwardly. Sarah didn''t know the word immature itself, so she only tilted her head. -I guess Master''s mother was a tomboy when she was young? ''Isn''t that still the way you feel?'' Jamie roughly responded to Bena''s psychic. Jamie walked over to Sears and greeted Sephiroth. "This is Jamie Wellton from the Welltons. It is an honor to meet the Archbishop of the Pyro Church." "Nice to meet you, little brother. Then this one." "It''s Sarah Welton ." Sara was a little shy, so she hid behind Jamie and finished her self-introduction in a crawling voice. Sephira burst out laughing at her cute appearance. haha. It''s like seeing Sears-sama as a child. "Great, Archbishop, too." Sears blushed in embarrassment and turned his head. Hahaha. After all, I think I will see my daughter in seven years." "Yes, Marquis. The years are so wild." "I should have found it. really sorry. "Isn''t it just because I saw you now?" "Anyway, I was thinking of going to school. Are the children okay?" Yeah. I''m fine. Please come soon. They are waiting for their throats to fall." Jamie, who had met Ricky earlier, looked away, pretending not to know. "Let''s go back to the past Hoepo later. I have something to talk about with the Archbishop." Ah yes. I''m fine. "Thank you. Then let''s go." "I''ll see you in a little while." Sepira followed the Marquis to his office. Sears looked at their backs and murmured. "There is also something. Don''t you think so?" She asked, as if confirming, to my clever son. Jamie couldn''t be bothered to say, ''They said a daemon appeared'', so he replied that it was something like that. "Why don''t you tell me?" I shook my head and thought, but nothing came to mind. said Sears, looking at his son and daughter. "Would you like to enjoy tea time after a long time?" Sears'' face looked very bright as if he was excited to see the archbishop, whom he had been with for a long time. Jamie smiled and replied. good! Still, I was curious about the relationship between her and Beiryl. ''Naturally, I should ask.'' What the hell happened between Sears and Beiryl? Jamie took her hand and headed towards the garden. Still, I listened to the voices in my head. - Another person was beaten yesterday. -I swear to the Goddess that I will never forgive you. You must subdue that wicked swarm. - I agree. So we didn''t meet today, did we? It was the voice of Marquis Bell and Archbishop Sepira. The moment they turned their backs, a part of Black was quickly attached to it like a wiretapping device. They will not be aware of Black''s existence. Jamie smiled. "Anything that makes you feel good?" Sears asked at the son''s smile. It looks like he has a stain on his face without realizing it. But this has happened once or twice. Jamie said wittyly. "I''m happy to have tea time with my mom after a long time!" Oh. Mom is impressed!" Sears hugged Jamie tightly. Jamie wept. -master. Your face is weird. ''Noisy.'' Jamie just hoped and hoped Sears would let him go quickly. * * * The Marquis put down his teacup and spoke. "Did you get a call from the Archdiocese?" "I arrived last night anyway." Sepira also put down her teacup and answered. As he stroked his thick white beard, he spoke the message the Archdiocese had sent. "He said he would send two holy executioners." "Huh. The Pope has made a difficult decision." "Since there is Lord Lars, a total of three people will gather in Apton." The Daekyo Church, the headquarters of the Pyro Church, was also aware of the seriousness of this [Demon] incident. I sent two Holy Executors to finish the matter as quickly as possible before it gets too big. "Who did the Pope send?" "It has not been delivered. Why don''t you let those who were guarding you? "Well. They are all busy." The Holy Executioner was the paladin who could be said to be the Pyro Church''s best power. Two of them were warriors who reached masters, and they held archbishop-level power within the Archdiocese. "I just want to thank you for taking care of Apton." "Don''t say that. Everyone thinks that Apton is the second sanctuary of the Pyro." "Thank you so much for thinking so." "Anyway, two Holy Executors are coming from the Archdiocese, but we can''t just watch until then." "It sounds natural. Even at this moment, my troops are searching for strongholds where they may be hiding." "Come to think of it, I heard that you almost grabbed the tail." "The inspector had a hard time, but unfortunately missed it. It''s a pity." "If you''re the inspector, you''re also acting as an assistant to the marquis, right?" "That''s right." [Demon] It was Sable who was in charge of the case. "He is a really talented person. Last time I saw it, I thought it was unusual." "Well, yes." "How did you get it?" "It is long, so to speak. I''ll tell you later when I have time. "I look forward to it." Sepira smirked and sip her tea. Then he smiled and asked if he suddenly remembered. "How are you today, Sir Onyx?" The Marquis'' expression hardened when Beiryl was mentioned. Sepira was a little perplexed at the reaction. "Why?" "No, no. just a little." Marquis Bell sighed lowly, remembering Beiryl. He remembered the conversation he had with Beiryl last night. ''I think I will be away for a while.'' ''Is it because of Sears? if not .'' ''The latter.'' ''This poor boy. What will your heavenly father think when he sees you now?'' At the marquise''s shouts, Beiryl just repeated the words I''m sorry . And that morning he disappeared. " ." When the Marquis didn''t answer, Sepira just laughed. After a moment of silence, the Marquis came to his senses and smiled faintly. "I''m sorry. Stop without knowing." no. How can a person''s emotions be arbitrary?" "That''s right. Anyway, our top priority is the annihilation of [daemons]." "I keep that in mind." Let''s imprint on them the nightmare of 50 years ago. "The Goddess will long for him. But what are you going to do if they run away to the ''Great Aryad Forest''?" Ariazad Great Forest. Apton was one of the cities that guarded the borders of the Kingdom of Seldam and bordered the Kingdom of Blonney. Since the two countries were allies, they did not check each other, so the guard forces were not concentrated. No, even if the relationship wasn''t good, they wouldn''t have put forces to keep each other in check. Between the two countries, there was a huge forest of great size, and its name was Ariazad. A lot of very ferocious monsters live in this great forest, which is designated as one of the world''s 6 major bans. Those monsters never come out of the great forest, but they don''t even show mercy to intruders. So the two countries do not need to be wary of each other. If you want to go to war, you have to go through the great forest. The problem is that criminals often use the Great Forest to hide. However, just entering there was equivalent to a death sentence, so most of them stood by. "If you go to the Great Forest, you won''t have to worry about it. It would be an execution squad for its very existence." "It might be hiding in Mirin''s forest." "You will not be able to stand up to my soldiers in Mirin''s forest." At the Marquis'' confident answer, the Archbishop looked satisfied. "By the way, how about the Apostle and the saint who came this time? They say they are my grandson''s friends." haha. They are really kind and cute people." The two talked about Ricky and Anna for a bit, then came back to the topic and started talking about what they would do in the future. That''s when Jamie stopped tapping. instead. Mom. "Why my son?" "Can I ask you something?" She looked at Sears with her innocent eyes twinkling. Sears nodded her head with a lovely look on her son''s cute face. "You can do anything." "What is your relationship with Uncle Onyx?" " ." But the unexpected question left Sears speechless. "Can''t you tell me?" When Jamie asked again, with a slight glance, his mother shook her head. no. It''s not like that. okay. Where should I start talking?" She said as she stroked the hair of her daughter who was playing with Bena next to her. "I first met him when my mom was the same age as Jamie." He meant Beiryl Onyx. Sears began the story by looking back on old memories. - Continued on next episode - CH 61 : Dark Forest (2) Sears first met Beiryl around the age of seven. "It''s been a while, Marquis." "Well, say it. How old is it, huh?" The head of the Onyx family was an old friend of the Marquis Belle, and he had frequent exchanges. Sears remembers seeing him, but the lord of Onyx had never brought a child with him. But that day was different. The head of the Onyx family brought Beiril to introduce him to his eldest son. "It''s been a while, Beiryl." "Long time no see, Marquis." The Marquis and Beiryl seemed to have known each other. Sears saw Beiryl 10 years older than his father behind him. Although younger than the second brother, it was still a distant age to her. At that time, Beiryl was an infinitely kind boy. "Go and play together." At the words of the grown-ups, Beiryl went out with Sears and walked through the Marquis'' Garden. Sears'' childhood appearance was generally similar to Sarah''s, but the other thing was that she wasn''t shy. "Brother, look at this!" haha. Sears what is that?" Despite Sears'' prank, Beiryl smiled happily. Even though she was bothered by the 10-year age difference, Beiryl loved Sears like a younger brother. So one year, then another year. The two became very close. Sears followed Beiril more like a real brother than his two older brothers. Of course, because of the distance between the families, we did not see each other often. ?Still, Sears wanted to meet Beiryl as soon as possible. Soon when the Onyx wagon arrived. "There is no face." The head of the Onyx family did not have a good expression. "I told you not to. How many times has he not said that it is dangerous?" "I had no choice. I can''t stand the insults of my family. Sigh- The adults exchanged serious conversations. Sears was a smart kid. So I carefully looked for Beiryl. Beiryl''s expression was also dark, but in front of her, she tried to keep her bright face. So another 3 years passed. The Onyx family collapsed. While competing for gold mines with neighboring estates, other neighboring estates also intervened, and the game grew. The problem was that the first competing families created all of this. From the outset, it seemed that they were plotted to destroy the Onyx family. To devour the territory ruled by the Onyx family. brother ." The singer hangs his head. Marquis Bell held a funeral for him. Beiryl began to change from then on. It was around this time that my obsession with Sears began. Another four years passed. Beiryl only swung his sword. The only thing he allowed was Sears. Sears also reached the age of coming-of-age ceremony just around the corner. The Marquis Bell was also seriously considering their marriage. The problem is that the Marquis didn''t know. The fact that Beiryl''s obsession had gone way beyond that, and the fact that Sears feared him. Around that time, the owner of the Welton family, newly crowned count, visited Apton. "I am Argeno Welton, who will take over the new Welton family in the footsteps of my father." haha! Is it that the child called the sword genius has grown up like this?" At that time, Earl Welton, who had the Sword Master in front of him, had many conversations with the Marquis. And I happened to meet Sears by chance. The two didn''t even talk to each other, but they learned that they were destined for each other. The two continued to see each other while Earl Wellton stayed at Apton. To the extent that the Marquis calls Sears separately and asks about Beiryl. "What are your thoughts on Beiryl, so you''re getting closer to Earl Welton?" " Dad. I have no desire to continue seeing Beiryl''s brother." He and Beiryl have been like family, but his attitude has completely changed in the past few years. As the years passed, the obsession grew stronger. He even got caught by her several times while being a stalker, and even tried to commit murder because he was blinded by jealousy just because he was with another man. Sears was afraid. Beiril, who was kind and caring in the past, was nowhere to be found. Beiryl today was a monster that went crazy day by day. But he didn''t even say that to the marquis. Because I didn''t want to inflict any other wounds on him who had already collapsed. "I understand what you mean." Sears left and the Marquis thought. If you think of the Onyx family, you had to meet Beiryl, but if you marry the Welton family, one of the world''s leading swordsmen, your political position will increase. More than anything else, her daughter wanted Earl of Wellton. The Marquis made a decision, and Beiryl knew it too. "Sears! Let''s talk! "Brother, why are you doing this!" Beiryl''s radical behavior. Sears was bewildered, but there was nothing in his eyes. "You didn''t like me, did you? I only saw you!" "My brother tried to arrest me. They tried to lock me in a cage like a beast! How could you like someone like that?" Because it wasn''t wrong, Beiryl only got angry. "You-!" Unable to bear it, Beiryl even tried to slash Sears. At that moment, Earl Wellton stopped him. "Get out of the way!" Enraged, Beiryl tried to push Earl Welton away, but it was not easy to push him away with the Sword Master in front of him. Beiryl couldn''t believe it. He also grew up hearing the voice of a sword genius from a young age. I don''t know what Earl Wellton was like, but he was confident in his skills. Above all, since that incident 5 years ago, I have been swinging my sword like a demon every day. Beiryl groaned and challenged Earl Welton to a duel. "It''s a duel." "Accept it." Sears stopped her, but Earl Wellton reassured her that it was okay. Beiryl became more and more a monster at that appearance. And on the day of the duel. In front of Marquis Bell, the two future sword masters shuffled their swords. It was a rainy day like a hole in the sky. The winner was Earl Wellton. The next day, Beiryl disappeared from Apton. Only Marquis Bell knew where he was going, but he didn''t tell his daughter anything. Two years have passed since then. Earl Wellton married Sears as soon as he became a sword master. And at the same time, the news of Beiryl came. He also became a sword master, and the news was that he had avenged blood on the three families that had wiped out the Onyx family. After that, bad news continued. "And this is the first time we met." Sears finished speaking and looked at his son with a blank face. She smiled and stroked Jamie''s head. "Are you curious about the old days, Mom?" Hehe. Jamie smiled instead of answering. However, unlike his expression, he was quite surprised on the inside. ''Is that kind of relationship?'' So, it seems that Beiryl had a bitter expression on her face. When I think about it now, that expression seemed to be that of a sinner seeking atonement. I don''t know if that''s actually how it felt. Aside from that, I didn''t expect Sears to be able to tell you in such detail. I thought I could only talk about the relationship I knew roughly when I was young. ''I lost to my father.'' Even before becoming a sword master, a duel was a duel. The duel between the two men over Sears ended with Earl Wellton winning. Hearing this, I thought that the Earl of Wellton, who will be at home, was a little cool. On the other hand, sympathy for Beiryl also developed. Because there was no salvation for him. ''It''s all karma, though.'' The things you did to Sears are unforgivable. As he entered the showdown with such madness, there was no way it would have been a proper match. "Any more questions?" no. I''m fine now. "Then you''re lucky." Saying that, Sears sipped his tea as if looking at a distant mountain. The person who was so close is now more distant than anyone else, so she will be upset too. I just don''t express myself. There was silence for a moment. "Bena, ah-" Squeak! On the grass, Sarah was playing with Bena. Bena shook her head as if she didn''t like it, but the squirrel seemed to only show aegyo. But it was understandable why Bena was doing that. -master! soil! It''s soil!! You can''t eat dirt! round lump of dirt. How did you make it so round? buy it. Isn''t that really something to eat? At Jamie''s question, Sarah blinked her round eyes and looked back at her brother. Then he saw the round lump of dirt in his hand again. "Aren''t you going to eat it?" " support." Sarah pondered for a moment at the word Jiji, then threw away the lump of dirt. "My little brother is good." Hehe- "Is Jamie a good brother?" "Oh, he was always a good brother." He shouted at Jamie, who was coughing in embarrassment, with a mental wave as if Bena was a benefactor. -Thank you, Master! I think it must have been pretty tough for Bena to be grateful for something like this. Jamie looked sadly at Bena, then looked at Sears again. "By the way, Mom." "Anything else to ask?" "What is Miri''s forest?" "How will my son know that?" "The aide told me not to go there because it was dangerous." Then Sears narrowed his eyes and asked Jamie openly. "Have you ever been outside?" "Stand, please." "Then why did the assistant say such a thing?" "I guess it was just a matter of caution. Hahaha. Despite Jamie''s excuses, Sears didn''t turn a blind eye. "Can''t you just go out alone? No matter how talented a wizard is, he''s still a child, so he doesn''t know what kind of danger there might be. Do you understand?" "I''ll keep that in mind." "More than that, it''s a forest. It''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time." Also, I thought Sears knew. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly stood up and hugged Jamie. "Uh, Mom?" "See over there?" Then he pointed somewhere and saw a ridge full of trees. "I see." "That''s Miri''s Forest." It was closer than I thought. I didn''t know it was going to be ahead. "Is it dangerous over there?" "Jamie, do you even know where the world''s sixth ban is?" "I think I saw it in a book." "Beyond that forest, there is one of the forbidden areas, the Great Arazad Forest. no. You can think of Myrine Forest as part of the Ariazad Great Forest." Ariazad Great Forest. It is one of the six major bans and the border with the Kingdom of Blonney. It was infested with extremely dangerous monsters, but fortunately it did not come out of the great forest. Because of the monsters, it was a hell of a place for invaders of the Great Forest, and I heard that modern humans have not yet grasped half of the forest. In fact, an investigation team led by the Sword Master was sent, but at that time, the Sword Master barely managed to come back alive. "Miri''s forest is not as big as a major forest, but monsters that have been defeated in the realm battles within it sometimes come. That''s why it''s called ''the loser''s shelter''. "You must never go. never. got it? "I''ll keep that in mind." Jamie smiled and nodded, and Sears smiled to see if he was relieved. "My son is good, so he will listen to his mother." of course! nothing not like that I definitely plan on going there, mother. ''Because the dark forest the Pyro spoke of seems obvious.'' He said that if you went in there, you would know why only you could solve what happened in Apton. Jamie came down from Sears'' arms and looked at Mirin''s Forest. ''Let''s go tonight.'' As I was about to turn around with that determination, I remembered the place name written in Gaon''s last diary. "Garmon." Huh? What did you just say?" No. "He''s too." Sears sat down and watched Sarah play happily. Jamie gulped down the woods and swallowed dry. ''surely.'' Garmon was said to be northwest of the Maya Trey Mountains. ''if so. Garmon maybe... .'' It may be in the world''s 6th ban. However, entering the Ariazad Mountains with my skills right now would be suicidal. ''For now, let''s just focus on now.'' It could be said that it was an achievement just by grasping the location of "Garmon" to some extent. The corners of his lips curled upwards. I felt like I was one step closer to my goal. And night came. - Continued on next episode - CH 62 : Ruins (1) "I wanted to have a conversation with Sears, but the conversation with the Marquis became too long." "I''ll see you next time." "Then I will prepare a good car and wait for you." Archbishop Sepira finished his greetings and returned to the church with a group of priests. "It was late at night. Get a good night''s sleep and I''ll see you tomorrow. "Sleep, Grandpa." haha. Sleep well, our Jamie." rest. okay. You worked hard today too, Sears. Get a good rest." The Marquis Bell headed to the bedroom. Sears hugged the sleeping Sarah and kissed Jamie''s forehead. "See you tomorrow, my son." Good night. Sears went back to the room. When Jamie entered the room after confirming that the adults had disappeared, Bena, who was ready, opened her mouth in a quiet voice. "Are you leaving soon?" "A pile?" Here you go. As Bena pulled on the blanket, Jamie was sleeping soundly. Jamie nodded with satisfaction. Although Bena had no talent for other magic, she only used transformation magic at a fairly high level. I''m not maintaining my squirrel shape right now, so I''ll have plenty of mana to keep. "Tell me if you think you''re running out of mana." I know. Jamie quietly opened the window. Summer is almost coming to an end, and the night breeze is a bit chilly. I looked outside once. "Sable?" why? Bena squeezed through the narrow window and poked her head out. Her chest pressed against Jamie''s head. Jamie''s head, still young, couldn''t hold her chest and went down. "Move away, mama!" why? "Heavy!" "Oh." Just then, as if realizing it, Bena pulled herself out of the window with a puzzled expression on her face. Then he covered his chest with both hands and opened his eyes. transformation. "Die, just." Jamie shook her head and looked back to the window. Sable was leading the soldiers to somewhere. His expression looked quite dark. Did the incident happen again? ''Did [Daemon] appear?'' I can''t think of anything other than that. Jamie thought so and stepped out the window. come out. "Twitch!" Bena also struggled to get out of the window. Sable and the soldiers must have disappeared too, no one saw them. Jamie took Benna''s hand and soared high. "Wow-" Noisy. What are you going to do if someone hears it?" "I always like it." "Magicians don''t even know how to fly." Jamie, who said that too, couldn''t fly properly until a few months ago, so Black helped him. "Speed up." "Wow!" In line with Jamie''s acceleration, Bena clinging to her hand exclaimed happily. Jamie once again told him to be quiet, but Benna couldn''t hear it. It was only after I let go of one hand that I was assured that I would not do it. * * * Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Late at night, a man was running away from something. I turned around and around the corner of the alley. In an effort to keep him from knowing where he was as much as possible, the man constantly teased his legs. Still, a beast-like noise was heard from behind. ''Hate! I don''t want to die!'' I heard rumors that the ghost of [Demon] appeared in this city, but the man didn''t believe it. I just thought he was someone crazy about murder. If he appeared in front of him, he had aspirations to knock him down. But it was completely delusional. The man learned that it wasn''t just someone crazy about murder who was chasing him. It looked like a human, but it wasn''t human. ''It''s really the ghost of [Daemon]!'' If caught, the heart will be pulled out. It will become a cold corpse. At that time, the nape of the neck became cold. The man bowed his head close to instinct. crush- A creepy sound that cuts through the wind. "Hey!" The man started the race, somehow corrected the center of his collapsing body and started running again. Don''t even look back. Because that momentary pause was sure to send him over the Jordan River. ''Damn it! Damn it!'' My breath hit the tip of my chin. The thigh muscles were also overloaded. The muscles of the whole body became hot. As the man''s body reached its limit, a dimly lit lamp appeared in the distance. ''God has not forsaken me!'' The man exclaimed with all his might, drenched in emotion. My chin was full of breath, but it''s not the time to worry about that. Help me! It hurt as if my lungs were being ripped apart. Since the rules of breathing are broken, it is impossible to run any more. Suddenly, at that moment, the soldiers with lanterns found the man. A smile of relief was drawn on the man''s face. Relief ." But the smile didn''t last long. The soldiers just quietly watched the man. standing still, doing nothing. It was then that the man realized that something was wrong. Whoops- late. A black hand pierced his chest. The man saw something red in his hand in his dying consciousness. It was obviously his own heart that was slowly beating. * * * "I got hit again." The soldier, with a serious face, reported to Sabl, the Inspector General of the case. There was a hole in the chest of the man who had become a corpse. This time, only the heart was removed. "The warmth is still there. It hasn''t been long since." "Close this neighborhood, set up a tracking team and search all over the city. The culprit may not have gone that far." Okay. The unit commanders were busy moving to fulfill their respective orders. Sable squatted down to examine the corpse. The perpetrator left no traces other than having his heart taken out. "It''s strange. There were sentries guarding this place. They said they didn''t hear anything. It makes no sense." Centurion Reboss, assistant inspector, told Sabble. "Isn''t there an insider? It doesn''t make sense. It''s impossible for us to get this far." "The inspection assistant is right. Everyone else thinks the same. Clearly there are insiders." stop. Sable interrupted the two of them. "Don''t be suspicious of your colleagues. It''s never too late to do that when you''re in trouble. We are not in a corner yet, and we can solve it." However ." "I understand. It''s not like I didn''t think that way either. But the more you do, the more you have to be united." " Okay. "I''ll be careful." The two looked uncomfortable, but the command of the superior was absolute. Even what Sable said was not wrong. They left to fulfill their assigned duties. Alone, Sable closed the victim''s eyes, which were still open. And then, the monster appeared. "Stupid things." The monster, whose whole body was covered with hideous scars, was holding the heart of the inspection assistant Ribos. While waiting around him, he had come out for a while for a mission and attacked him. "Just keep looking. can you catch me Kkukkuk!" It felt good to feel my heart beating slowly. He put the heart in the cloth pocket. The night is still long. Harvest at least three more hearts and return. Startle-! That was then. The monster felt a strong presence right behind him. And an unknown scent of flowers drifted around. The monster turned his head. he laughs out loud "Hehehe!" There, Sable with a sword was glaring at the monster with fearful eyes. * * * The sound of the leaves rustling in the night breeze resounded. The forest at night was so dark that it was difficult to see an inch ahead. Even the noise of grasshoppers, which is insignificant, makes people nervous. This was especially so here. It was gloomy just looking at it, and I didn''t have enough strength to put my shoulders down for nothing. A forest that feels so bad that you want to turn away even if you are prepared to enter. "It''s unnamed." Jamie smiled as she stood at the entrance to Miri''s Forest. Upon visiting, I was convinced that this was the dark forest the Pyro was talking about. Although it is the end of the Ariazad Great Forest, this place is also part of the Great Forest. Just standing at the entrance, as it was a forbidden outskirts area, was tense. ''How about Bena?'' If it was Bena who was timid and cowardly, she might have urged her to go back, saying it was scary. I looked at her while imagining such a pathetic figure. "Are you okay?" "Why, Master?" Jamie was taken aback by the unexpected reaction. It was simply not at a different level than expected. "Be, Bena?" "Something is overflowing with power!" Bena''s big eyes seemed to shine brighter than usual. Her pink hair was shiny and her skin seemed to have improved a bit, and her condition was very good. "Why? I feel refreshed as if I had slept for 12 hours and woke up." He didn''t seem to understand why he was so energetic. Jamie looked at her with a bewildered look on her face and remembered the characteristic of the Valkyrie that had been forgotten. ''By the way, the Valkyries were a race of the forest.'' The Valkyries were a race that depended on the spirit of the forest more than the elves, the same fairies. In other words, the Valkyries out of the forest are unable to exert their power. It was said that Vena, who has now entered the forest, can draw out all the abilities of the Valkyrie. "Not bad." What? done. Let''s go in. Yeah! Bena replied vigorously. His voice seemed to grow louder as his body was full of energy. Or maybe the stress that Sarah has given her for a while is being relieved. The two went into the forest. The forest of Mirinine was so dark that I couldn''t see ahead unless I made a light. "The further you go in, the darker it gets." "Are you gloomy? I''m feeling a little bit better." That''s right, you''re a Valkyrie. I was about to bang my head. Jamie didn''t neglect his surroundings. Because there might be a monster popping out by any chance. ''Because it''s called the loser''s shelter. It''s still on the outskirts of the forest, so it''ll be fine, but there''s a high chance that dangerous monsters lurk.'' If you ignore it as a defeated monster in the realm battle in the great forest, you will get a big nose injury. Fighting for territory means that you have your own territory in the Great Forest. Even if they were pushed out by defeat, the fact that they established a foundation there was proof that they had enough power. just as expected- Tsu ee eh! The trees on the left began to crumble with a bizarre cry. A huge object appeared in the empty air. No, the transparent appearance was returning to its original state. Can a single monster use invisibility? It was quite a shock to Jamie, too, but he wasn''t too embarrassed. "Yeah, something like a monster." Jamie''s eyes turned purple. Black mana rose from his fingertips. I will erase you from the world without a trace. It was time for Jamie, who was so determined, to use his dark magic with a smile. pick- Black mana was scattered. The purple eyes returned to the emerald color again. Jamie froze at the sudden situation. At that moment, the monster was right in front of you. The moment when the thought of being hit like this flashes through my head like a lightning bolt! "Master, what are you doing?!" tight!! After jumping high, Bena thrust her fist into the monster''s face. The monster''s jaw was twisted properly. Bena didn''t stop there and lowered her legs that were raised up. When the heel touched the top of the head, the monster''s eyeballs came out as if they were being pulled out. Quang-! The monster, which was thrown into the ground as it was, only wriggled and couldn''t get up. "Whoa-" Bena landed on the floor and wiped the dust off her skirt. Then he pushed Jamie, who was still. "What if I stay still? It must have been a big deal." "Mi, I''m sorry." Jamie said so and looked at his hand. I tried to raise black mana again, but nothing happened. I didn''t even feel the eyes change. Bena sensed something strange about Jamie''s bewildered look, which was rare. What''s wrong? "I can''t take out black mana." "What ?" Bena tried to pull out the black mana, saying no to nonsense, but she did the same. Her black mana and Jamie''s black mana are different in nature. If you still can''t get it out, there''s only one reason. It seems the forest doesn''t allow warlocks. Jamie''s expression wrinkled slightly. looked forward In the darkness, the monster''s numerous eye beams were glistening. It''s probably going to be a little cumbersome. - Continued on next episode - CH 63 : Ruins (2) [Chain Lighting] Lightning caught on ten fingers bound the monsters running like chains. Then the lightning split in several directions and intercepted other monsters at once. "Master, back!" you already know Without looking back, Jamie sent a current through the back. The screams of monsters resounded along with the sound of Kwajik. I erased the lightning from my hand and looked around. Bena was just cutting Werewolf''s spine. "Ugh ." Seeing the drooping Werewolf, Bena trembled for nothing. Good job. "The master did all the hard work." Bena saw the monsters Jamie had defeated. When he was wrestling with a werewolf, he hunted dozens of monsters alone. It was a difference in the versatility of magic, but Bena knew that even if she had that kind of ability, she wouldn''t be as good as Jamie. "Let''s get away for now. Other monsters will come." There''s been a lot of commotion, so it''ll be noisy again soon. I wanted to refrain from fighting further, so I quickly left the place with Bena. And soon after, as Jamie had expected, other monsters appeared and began to devour the dead monsters. Jamie moved to a place where there was no presence as much as possible. Monsters roamed everywhere. It was a really bad forest. I was annoyed, but I just couldn''t go back. After walking for a couple of hours, Bena grumbled next to me. "Is this really where the goddess spoke?" "Certainly." I felt it when I first arrived in the forest, but the deeper I went, the more firmly I thought of it. If not, it''s in the great forest, which was practically impossible right now. With my current skills, I wouldn''t be able to last even an hour there. It''s not for nothing that it was listed as one of the world''s six bans. "If that''s the case with the Master, that''s right." Bena''s boundless trust made Jamie a little embarrassed. To be honest, all he did was get her out of the Gave school for her to have that kind of trust. After that, I thought you would be resentful for always throwing them away as Sarah''s toys. "I guess there''s something stabbing me." "Great." Maybe it''s because I''ve been eating nunchibap for 10 years, so one nunchi was really awesome. "Isn''t it hard to play with Sarah?" "The person who threw it was the Master, now?" " That has nothing to do with it." huh. Bena snorted and shook her head. There was nothing to say about her reaction. Seeing Jamie who didn''t say anything, Bena grinned and continued. "It''s a joke. In fact, I really like it now." uh? "Sara is too radical, but when will I ever get that kind of love again?" I was so loved that I almost ate a lump of dirt. Jamie pretended not to hear what Bena was saying. Anyway. I don''t hate Sarah, and I don''t hate Master even more. You are my benefactor." "Thank you for thinking that way." "I get goosebumps when the Master says thank you." "This child." Jamie and Bena were clashing as they were walking towards an unknown destination. Whoops- the ground is off It was sudden. The moment I thought that it was a trap, I woke up mana. As long as flying magic can be used, these traps are not a big deal. It was enough to hold Bena''s hand like this and fly upwards. master! Bena fell with great speed. Jamie, too, couldn''t stand the powerful force from above. ''What?'' The power flowing through the forest poured down only towards this place. Jamie couldn''t resist the bizarre phenomenon. ''Damn it. What the hell is this forest?'' He made it impossible to use black magic, and now he is forcibly falling down there. Jamie watched the space around him sweep by at tremendous speed. If you fall like this, no matter how strong your body is, it will explode. What happened to Bena? The body of the Valkyrie is superior to the current Jamie. Besides, he received the spirit of the forest and he was in the best condition, so it could be said that he was like a rock. But, can you stand it? ''It''s impossible. Bena dies too.'' Are you going to die here? That''s too futile. But I felt a little strange. Even though it was a huge crisis, there were no emotions such as fear or anger because I couldn''t take revenge. It was different from the one that was premiered because he was going to die soon. ''This okay.'' I don''t think I''m going to die. This feeling was certainly dangerous, but it wasn''t a sense of danger. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose slightly. ''Somehow I understand.'' Jamie turned as he fell and looked down. The endless pit was so black that nothing could be seen. Jamie spread her arms and legs wide. At that moment, the darkness lifted and a dazzling light fell upon Jamie. And when the light is gone. master! Benna hugged Jamie tightly. A huge softness covered his face. Jamie choked and pushed her back. "Chuckle!" "I''m glad I''m alive!" Benna grabbed Jamie''s hands tightly and cried. The ground suddenly went out and she fell down with great force, so she must have been very worried. How many children must have been riding since my heart was so weak. Of course, Jamie was taken aback by her reaction. "I didn''t mean to kill us in the first place." "What do you mean?" "It was just an entrance." It was a pretty ignorant way, but that force majeure fall was the entrance to this place. So even if you want to fall and die, you cannot die. Jamie created ''Light''. The dark space brightened up in an instant. "Here ." Jamie saw the remains of what seemed to be quite old. "It''s a relic." Beneath the forest of Mirinine lay the remains of an unknown time. * * * "The inspector is said to have returned." "Tell me to come right away." Okay. The acolyte went to summon Sable at the command of the Marquis. Soon after, Sable entered the office. "Sit down." Sable sat down with a gloomy face. From that look on his face, the Marquis could infer roughly what had happened. "Did you miss it?" "There is no face. I didn''t get it this time either. "Who is the victim?" Sable answered cautiously. " One." The Marquis nodded his head. Even though I was so careful about defending the territory, I got hit again. All troops except the standing army were moving. This was not a strange number even after going to war. Still, it was unbelievable that I couldn''t catch it. "What is the matter?" " I have nothing to tell you." "I am not blaming you for your incompetence. But anyway, isn''t it strange? How can you still not catch it?" Sable bowed his head. The Marquis sighed and laid back on his chair. "I know you are talented. But we can''t just watch the failure continue." Sable was a close aide to the Marquis and a person who proved his abilities. So, I believed that this case would be resolved well. But nothing has been resolved during the six murders. Now that [Daemon] doesn''t know what he''s trying to do, he couldn''t tolerate continued failure. "There is nothing I can do if you let me go. However. "But, something?" "Give me one more chance." Sabel''s eyes lit up. The Marquis knew those eyes well. Sure enough, he believed in those eyes and put Sable by his side. The Marquis tapped the desk with his index finger. It was a habit that came out when he was thinking. right! The index finger slammed the desk and made a loud noise. "This is your last chance. Do you know that two Holy Executors from the Grand Church will be dispatched to this place soon?" That''s right. "If you can''t stop it this time, I won''t be able to leave it to you anymore." "Keep in mind, I''ll keep that in mind." "Look out." At the Marquis'' last chance, Sable bowed his head several times and went outside. ''I never stopped.'' for 6 times. You may fail two or three times. But after that, I honestly couldn''t understand. Bell''s soldiers are not incompetent. Then, the incompetent is not the one who leads them. Here, the Marquis established a certain assumption. That assumption was something that even a single soldier could think of. ''Is there an insider?'' The Marquis watched him quietly as he left. I remember my first meeting with him. ''What is your name?'' ''It''s Sable. There is no last name.'' ''I love the delicate scent of flowers.'' ''It''s overrated.'' ''I was thinking of what kind of reward I would give to the benefactor who saved my life, but I have a different opinion.'' ''what .'' ''Come with me. I think it will be very good when I raise you.'' It was already more than 5 years ago. Sable has grown admirably as the Marquis expected. Enough to entrust his right side. So I didn''t want to doubt it. "No. No, I want to believe it." The Marquis quietly poured the whiskey into the glass. * * * "Why are the ruins here?" Bena tilted her head. Jamie ignored her and looked around. I don''t know how many years have passed, but from the dust on the walls to the degenerated state of the crumbling stones, it seems that hundreds of years have passed easily. "There are also murals." When I went there, the mural was really painted. The problem was that it was so old that there were quite a few places where it was damaged. I tried to put it together somehow, but the damage was so bad that it was difficult to recognize. Jamie walked up the wall. ''When was the mural painted?'' Judging by the specific story, it was not a primitive mural. ''It must be around 10,000 years at most.'' The fact that the world has fallen once since he was sealed can be inferred from the current history books. In the present history books, it is written that civilization began about 10,000 years ago. In other words, 50,000 years have passed since the era of Diablo Volfir. The problem is that magic existed even 10,000 years ago. This is because the king who founded the first civilization was a wizard. He was also called the first wizard, and information about him could not be found in any ancient documents. ''A puppet made by the 12 gods, maybe something like that.'' Anyway, it was clear that these ruins were made within 10,000 years. At least in the time of Diablo Volfir''s life, these archaic remains did not exist. how far did you walk Jamie saw the wall hardened with piles of dirt. When I put my hand there, a faint wind was seeping out of it. "Earth Break." Damn-! Aww-! A large crack was drawn in the pile of dirt and collapsed. master! What happen? Bena, who had been looking at other places, came running after a month. Then he stopped next to Jamie, opened his mouth, and looked at what was in front of him. It was a huge door. It was a huge door full of something like earthworms. And there were stone pillars smashed here and there in front of it. The stone pillars were also engraved with earthworms identical to those painted on the door. "What is this earthworm?" "You idiot. Does this look like an earthworm?" " Yeah. "Ts. This is it." Jamie stood in front of the stone pillar. And I started to read the earthworms written there, no, the ancient characters. "Come in or go back." Characters emit light. Kugugugugug-! A huge door began to open left and right. Bena covered her mouth at the overwhelming sight, and Jamie muttered with a stiff face. "I don''t know who he is, but he''s funny." For the present human beings, not only 10,000 years, but thousands of hundreds of years of ancient times. But even at that time, such an ancient language did not exist. ''Of course. Because these characters were used in the days when I, Diablo Volfir, were alive and breathing!'' There is a reason to break through this ruin. - Continued on next episode - CH 64 : Ruins (3) The two entered through the open door. And as soon as I entered, I stopped walking. Benna pursed her lips and called out to Jamie. "Oh, Master?" "I''m watching too." Jamie grunted and looked at the object in the center of the large space. Although it was all rusted, he was wearing a large body armor, and the red thread swayed over the helmet with the face guard down. Holding a giant shield in its left hand and a great sword that was over 5 meters in its right hand, it stood still like a doll. "Is it a decoration?" No presence was felt in the giant armor that was over 3 meters high. not alive It was most likely just a decoration. However, considering that the ruins are not ordinary, it could be a trap. Here it is. "No, Master!" Jamie left Bena and walked towards the armor. Being vigilant as much as possible, I prepared to respond immediately to any unexpected situation. Standing in front of the armor, Jamie raised her head. His small stature makes his helmet hard to see. I tried tapping it with my finger. gang- gang- The inside is empty. Is it really a decoration? Jamie drained the mana inside. Mana filled the entire armor along the empty space. I thought there might be a nuke or something, but I can''t feel anything. It was then that I felt reassured. Jamie turned around and said to Bena. "It''s just a decoration ." master! At that moment, Jamie reflexively bowed at the vicious energy she felt behind her. quagga-!! The Great Sword scratched Amon''s ground violently. Jamie''s eyes widened at the scattered stone shards. Obviously I didn''t feel anything. But how did it work! "Damn you bastard!" [Corrosion] When Jamie''s mana touched the old cracked floor, it quickly turned into sand. Coogong! As the ground collapsed slightly, the giant armor could not balance and fell to its knees. Bena jumped out of the gap and kicked the head of the armor. The body leans backwards and falls. Jamie flew straight up and grabbed fireballs in both hands. Rotation, compression, expansion, splitting, and jetting properties are gathered in the flame. [Spin Bomber] Two high-speed rotating fireballs fell on the armor. And it gave off a dazzling light, causing a huge explosion. The aftermath swept the two of them. "Damn!" Unable to withstand the storm created by the explosion, Bena floated upward. Jamie snatched Bena straight away and then quickly escaped the explosion''s range. In the meantime, he made two more fireballs and fired them at the armor. "Molten it away!" The same explosion just happened again. Bena trembled as she hung from Jamie''s waist. "It''s such a big explosion that it''s ignorant." "It would have melted." "Wow- I was really surprised." It has been hit four times with heat reaching thousands of degrees, so it will melt as it is made of iron. Jamie, who landed on the floor, removed Bena and blew up the wind to blow up the deflagration. bang!! Then the Great Sword fell from above. what! "Damn!" The ground rose upwards. Armor appeared overhead. Jamie looked at the deflagration with unbelievable eyes. There was no trace of melted armor in that place, which was torn apart by a merciless explosion. ''Is it magic?'' However, he did not feel the flow of mana. The armor slammed the huge shield down where he was. A heavy vibration shook the hall. Jamie jumped from a distance and found Bena. Fortunately, she emerged through the dust. His whole body was dirty, but it didn''t look like he was hurt anywhere. "Master, what should I do?!" At Bena''s question, Jamie looked at the armor. The one who stood up was emitting a yellow light from within the face guard. ''If only I could use black magic.'' Black mana still does not rise. The power was also based on black mana, so I couldn''t use it. "I''m annoyed." Jamie''s left hand was stained yellow. It quickly boils and bursts into red bubbles. my arm melted As the yellow liquid dripped and hit the floor, it made an ominous sound and began to emit black smoke. The blackened foreign matter on it cracked and shattered on the yellow liquid. A great heat engulfed the space. Jamie revealed this to the craze that made even my skin hot. "I am very annoyed." Mana was depleted at a tremendous rate. It was so exhausting that the whole-body breathing method could not keep up. thump- thump- The armor took one step, another step towards Jamie. Bena screamed to run away, but Jamie didn''t listen. The closer he got to the armor, the more his anger grew. I don''t know what the hell makes me like this, but at least the head of that armor had to be removed. "If you can avoid this, try to avoid it." gurgling- The yellow liquid that was dripping down came back to Jamie''s arm. Then it swirled and began to form sharp shapes over his hands. A sword of extreme flame that melts everything in the world. "Magma Blade." A haze was created that twisted the space around the bright yellow sword. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! The armor roared and swung the Great Sword over Jamie''s head. Even though he only swung it, a gust of wind raged. And Jamie jumped. He, who had never mastered a sword, swung the sword of lava clumsily. However, the scene that followed was a collision that made swordsmanship meaningless. !! At the moment of impact, a light flame exploded. Bena took a deep breath and turned around. A high-temperature storm engulfed her. He performed insignificant cold magic in the heat that distorted his face just by touching it. Fortunately, it was an indirect craze, so it was able to withstand the heat. Bena looked back slowly. The first scene I saw was a great sword that was over 5 meters in length and fell to the ground. And, emerald-colored hair flew in the wind. A small body fell onto the helmet, and fell straight down the yellow sword in his hand. Chewy profit-!! And the iron boiled. The heat wave that started with the yellowish solid line began to melt everything in the armor. Flames spread out in all directions. It wrapped around the entire armor and spread like an explosion. Bena thought the scene was really pretty. Shortly thereafter, Jamie landed softly. "Whoa-" Mana depleted in large quantities was quickly replenishing. Jamie looked at his left arm. The charred skin was convulsing involuntarily. It was a side effect caused by excessively maintaining the ''magma blade''. Magma Blade, which boasts the highest power among 6th class fire magic, was a magic that even put the caster in a corner. It was only after reaching a higher level that it was possible to handle it perfectly. "Still, 6th class is perfect." If it was still at the level of staying in class 5, it was a magic that could never be maintained. master! It''s okay? Bena ran to her with a worried face. She covered her mouth as she looked at Jamie''s arm that had burned like black charcoal. "Wow, the arm ." "Ugh." "Why did you use such magic!" "Stop getting annoyed." "Even so. Pa, how are you doing with your arms?!" OK. Although it was done with anger up to the top of his head, he didn''t use the magma blade without thinking. ''It''s getting better fast.'' Until recently, his arm had been numb, but now he was returning at a fast pace. The charred skin also fell off like dead skin cells, and new skin began to sprout. "How did you do it?" "Trade Secrets." Jamie waved her left arm up and down. A little uncomfortable, but works well. A few more minutes and you''ll be completely fine. ''The effect of the marble of life is huge.'' I remembered the battle with Dr. At that time, even though he had almost made a porridge, it continued to regenerate and attack constantly. ''If the playback is repeated over and over again, there will be a limit in the end.'' At this level, it was still quite relaxed. Jamie raised her arms, which were completely uncluttered. What do you think? " Is the Master a monster?" "Noisy. Go. When the giant armor was defeated, the stone pillar in front of the door on the other side started to emit light just like the last time. "The ordeal will go on." thud- Drooling- The door opened. Jamie and Bena went inside. And- arrow! "I''m really pissed off!" This time, a trap field followed. * * * shoot ah- It was a night with heavy raindrops. In the case of a murder in the daytime, an order was issued from the superior to strengthen the vigilance. Thanks to this, the sentry guards the streets in the rain. "Chief Ribos?" Then I found Ribos trudging from afar. Ribos was the inspection assistant for Inspector Sable, and everyone was puzzled because he had not been seen for several hours. "Where are you going?" "Wait a minute, I have something to do, stand." Yeah? The soldier tilted his head at the hoarse voice. He looked at Ribos passing by with puzzled eyes. It''s kind of stupid looking. The always-motivated white man was Ribos. He had never made such a face. ''Are you overworked?'' For that, the gait is something... . The soldier also thought that there was something strange about Ribos''s limp footsteps, but his position was not high enough to point out that. He shrugged and turned to the outside again. His job is to guard this entrance. The man who is passionate about everything is Chief Ribos, so there''s nothing to worry about. ''You must be in bad shape.'' The soldier thought so. "Heh heh." And on that tall building, the monster laughed uncomfortably. "Very well made." Ribos was pierced in the heart and died. right in the hands of the monster. So, he was an immutable human. But it was a little awkward, and he certainly walked and spoke like a human. The monster couldn''t help but laugh at the comedy-like sight. "It really surprises me every time I see the power of God. Yes?! "Shut up." Coogong! A single streak of lightning fell. The raining night sky brightened for an instant, illuminating the face of someone standing behind the monster. "Sable. Why are you so angry?" The monster laughed sarcastically at the man with a deep hood, Sable. Sable was always smiling in front of Jamie, but now he had a very cold face. "Didn''t I tell you not to touch the soldiers?" "Don''t be so rigid~ Isn''t it your business partner?" "You are a partner." "Heh heh. If we want our cute little one to wake up even better, we need to feed him a strong heart too." The monster smiled faintly and asked Sable. "Isn''t it? Knight of Janice." Sable closed her eyes. The scent of flowers lingered on the tip of the monster''s nose. " !" The sword was touching the monster''s neck. I couldn''t see or feel it. A movement as if the causality of pulling out a sword and swinging it was omitted. The monster didn''t stop laughing even though he was sweating in a cold sweat. Sable said to such a monster. "Did you say business partner?" It did. The corners of Sable''s lips rose slightly. "You have to be straight. you are just a tool Don''t even think about climbing up cheekily." and took the sword. The monster sighed and sat down. It was a great life. There was no strength in his body. After putting the sword in, Sable turned around and said. "If I throw food, say thank you, and eat it like a dog." His usual smile appeared on his face as he slowly turned his head. "That''s what you do. Do you understand?" " ." "Not twice. At that time, as a representative of the god Janice, I will be kind to you and cut down your cute egg." Sable gave such a warning and disappeared. Alone, the monster chuckled and laughed. "I really thought I was going to die." I could still feel the chill of the cutlery that touched my neck. And the scent of that flower. "Because he''s a fucking bastard. It wasn''t too long ago though." It wasn''t long until the egg hatched. It was entirely thanks to the help of the Zenith Church. ''The day my lovely child wakes up.'' You won''t have to look at anyone. The monster drew an eerie smile. * * * that time. "I really thought I was going to die." Bena sat down on the floor, panting. Jamie was also sweating and leaning against the wall. Finally we reached the last door. "A place to sleep." I don''t know what''s sleeping. "Are you ready?" Yeah. Jamie carefully opened her body. And what I saw was- "Hey, this." hair? A huge beast''s ass greeted them. - Continued on next episode - CH 65 : Master of the Forest (1) What would you think if you had a huge ass covered in rough brown fur in front of you? uh Well ." Bena saw the blunt tail rising slightly above her hip. If the tail had not been seen, he would have thought that a garden had suddenly appeared. Upon closer inspection, the round shape seemed surprisingly cute. It makes me want to go and touch it... . vena. Don''t be silly." Unknowingly, she reached out and woke up to Jamie''s restraint. "It''s huge." As she said, it was really, really big. This was enough to only have hair, and compared to a dragon, it was a size that wasn''t too sweet. The gigantic armor he faced in the first ruins was almost like a toy. That was then. Suddenly the ground began to shake. "Move!" Benna exclaimed. Huge ass began to move. This shaking was caused by the movement of that large body. The two of them looked at the body of the man rising up without knowing the end, with tense expressions on their faces. At first glance, 50 meters was a size that could easily be exceeded. This is also sitting, so if you stand up... . ''It''s ridiculous.'' What kind of creature is it that boasts such an absurd size? Even when I was living as Diablo Volfir, it was difficult to find a monster of this size. At best, a dragon would be about the same size as this unknown creature. "Master, aren''t those ears?" Then Bena pointed to what was supposed to be the creature''s head. When I moved my gaze following the gesture, I saw two round things prickling. As she said, it sounded like ears. But there was something that stood out more than the ears- "What is that?" A blue cloth tucked around a thick neck. Isn''t that like a scarf that makes your pet''s cuteness stand out more? A gigantic creature with a blue scarf around its neck that could not be seen at a glance and did not match its body turned around. Even though he only turned his body, a tremendous wind blew. Jamie and Bena looked at it, blocking the wind with both hands. Various paintings were drawn on the scarf, which was neither long nor short, with round eyes and an inverted triangle shape near the neck. The two hands were so round, it was like looking at a large doll. cute! Bena''s eyes lit up and held her hand. As she said, this ignorantly large creature, the bear, looks very cute. Even Jamie sees it. But apart from that, Jamie took the tension in her body to the limit. What kind of creature is a bear? Although not treated as a monster, most monsters could not even raise their heads in front of the bear. Much less the ferocity of the wild was a well-known fact. But, no matter how cute a bear of such a formidable size is, is it calm? "Bena, run away!" on? Bena tilted her head stupidly. Jamie grabbed her wrist and hurriedly tried to leave. That was the moment. "How dare you appear before me!" Wherever the cute face went, the giant bear, who had turned into a monster in an instant, swung its front paw towards Jamie. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! I just swung my front paws, and the floor was crushed like tofu and turned into a huge pit. Jamie limited the coordinate range and teleported. "Wow!" "Master!" Jamie and Bena jumped to different places and rolled on the floor. It was impossible to know where the teleport would appear if the coordinates were not properly set. I still wasn''t good enough to teleport too much, so I was restraining myself as much as possible. Now was not the time to think about that. Jamie looked at the bear in disbelief. ''Does the bear speak?'' No, before that, he spoke as if he knew himself. "Do you know me?" "Feeling like you don''t know!" The bear jumped up with its huge body and slammed it straight down to the floor. The thick ground was crushed as it was. vena! I''m fine! Fortunately, Bena, who jumped from a distance, was outside the shock wave''s sphere of influence. Jamie frowned as he shielded the stone shards from coming in. No matter how much I tried to say it, the bear didn''t even give me time to do that. A huge wall came rushing in front of me at a tremendous speed. It was a bear''s paw. The stone floor that hit the thick soles broke like tofu. shield!! Ten sheets of shields unfolded in front of them. But I couldn''t stand it at all. Watching the shield break in an instant, Jamie''s consciousness was blown away by a huge shock. master! Bena tried to snatch Jamie as she flew at incredible speed, but she couldn''t keep up with her legs. Jamie was slammed into the wall. "Cool!" I vomited blood and woke up. The moment it touched the bear''s paw, the mana was wrapped around his body like armor to minimize damage. That alone was not enough, but from the moment he was hit, he quickly recovered his body with a life orb. Thanks to that, I was able to quickly regain consciousness. However, it did not mean that the body was in good condition. ''The ribs are almost gone. I also broke my limbs.'' In fact, it''s sensible to have endured this much. If it were any other person, my body would have exploded like a balloon in that one room. Jamie felt the bones attach in real time and looked at the bear. The cuteness she had not seen a moment ago was not seen in the yellow eyes that blew out and white breath spurted out of her huge mouth. master! It''s okay?! " Not dead." But my self-esteem was hurt. How could it be like this in just one room? Considering the past, such a bear would have been erased without a trace no matter how many meters it was. "Uh, what do you do?" do not know. Some bones were attached to it. He clicked his tongue on the creaking joint, but had no trouble getting up. The ribs were almost attached, but the shock was still there, and my chest was stuffy and I couldn''t breathe well. "Damn you bastard." thump- thump- The bear approached Jamie. Bena looked at Jamie with trembling eyes, gulping her saliva with a nervous expression on her face. There was a strong anger in Jamie''s distorted face. "I will kill you." "Ha, but ." Bena couldn''t help but ask, ''How about without black magic?'' Jamie said. Is it possible. To be honest, I don''t know if it''s possible, but if I didn''t kill that guy, the frustration that filled my heart wouldn''t go away. A large amount of mana erupted from Jamie''s body. Bena was still worried, but if they couldn''t defeat that bear anyway, they were going to die. Convincingly, Bena clenched her fists and turned to the direction of the bear. "The bugs are trying to fight." sneering bear. Jamie exclaimed. "Bena, get his attention." Ah, I get it. Bena gave strength to her legs and kicked the ground as it was. The ground she was standing on was hollowed out, and she quickly rushed towards the bear. At the same time, Jamie swung wide in the opposite direction and chanted the magic. The bear grinned at the two coming in different directions. raised both arms and took it down The sight created by that simple act was far beyond recognition. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!! Dust rose up to the high ceiling. The floor was smashed and crushed. A wave of soil soared several tens of meters above it. It was a powerful shock wave. The ground began to crack as if a great earthquake had occurred. "Huh!" Even Bena, who was running well, had no choice but to sit down when the ground shook. I tried to get up again, but the shaking didn''t stop. And from within the dust, two round lights flowed out. wow!! A scream that seems to burst the eardrum. The flying front paw struck her. "Ok!!" She couldn''t wake up to the heavy pain that resonated throughout her body. The hunter did not lose sight of his weakened prey. Front paws flying again. If it was something like that, even a Valkyrie would have no choice but to be in danger. A red signal rang in Bena''s head. Due to the danger, something I had forgotten my whole life was awakened. She instinctively swung her fist. Koo! The giant paws of the bear collided with the fist of the Valkyrie. The bear''s eyes widened slightly. However, the difference in power between the two was not at a level that could be narrowed. "Hey!" Bena was thrown to the ground. At this rate, you will lose your life in the final attack. But the next attack did not come. Bena looked at the bear, grimacing in pain. The bear was looking at the soles of my feet that collided with Bena''s fists. "You worked hard, Bena!" That was then. Jamie, who completed the magic circle, finished aiming at the bear. Then the bear turned his head. late. [Six colors of heavy rain] Huge mana flowed from the multicolored magic circle. Before long, the magic circle radiated a dazzling light and launched a bombardment of unstoppable beams at the bear. The bear frowned at the bombardment of mana hitting his body. The large body was very small, but it was pushed back. huh. I was a little confused, but that''s all. It wasn''t even that hard. The thick skin made even the bombardment of mana feel like a tickling level. The bear put its front paw on the ground. Standing on four legs, the bear ignored the bombardment and began to charge at a relentless speed. crazy! A giant bear running through the bombing head-on. Even in the bombardment of mana, the blue scarf fluttered. "As long as you can''t use that power, you''re just a waste." After all, it was that guy who sealed the black magic. But I couldn''t think of ''how''. As the acceleration was applied, the bear stood up on its two feet. He raised his arms and slammed it hard at Jamie. "Me too!" Then, Bena stuck her leg in the bear''s side. Even the bear hesitated slightly at the surprise attack. Even if her classmate was a Valkyrie, her attack power was at a level that could never be ignored. But Jamie and Bena knew. Although this kind of attack can temporarily block the movement of the bear, it doesn''t do any significant damage. "That is enough." [Chain Area] A thick chain appeared from the air and bound the bear''s whole body. And once more, Jamie pulled out a ''magma blade''. "These are!" Ignoring the bear''s cry, Jamie took the lava sword, enduring the pain in his left arm. I jumped straight up towards the bear. A sword of lava, gripped at an angle, ignited the bear''s thick hide and spewed flames to intercept its heart. Squirtle-! The chains shook. The bear struggled to break the power that had bound him. If it stabs like this, Jamie and Bena win. Jamie held the lava sword together with his right hand. The burning pain is still terrible, but he believed in the life orb. The moment Jamie clenched his teeth and thrusts a lava sword over the bear''s heart. "Did you have fun?" bang! The chains shattered, and the front paws that flew out in an instant slammed Jamie down. master!! The very idea of blocking himself with such a piece of chain was ridiculous. Their hopeful appearance was ridiculous and they just got along with them. I will trample both of them like this. I thought. Puff!! The bear''s eyes widened at the fresh blood gushing from its front paws. The thick front paws were cut near the ankles, and they were burning black. Fortunately, the leather was thick and didn''t even reach the artery, but at that moment, he did a counterattack?! "Whoa, whoa ." Jamie staggered and stood up. Bena ran towards Jamie in a month. It''s okay? Can you stand?" "It''s okay, it''s okay." Jamie pushed Bena a little and struggled to walk forward. The life orb had reached its limit, and the regeneration rate was significantly slowed down. Jamie nearly collapsed, vomiting blood while walking, but with great willpower, she stood up. The two emerald-colored eyes did not die at all. What are you doing? jump on Because it''s not over yet... ." But at that moment, Jamie''s legs were weakened and he fell over. Bena was startled and lifted him up. The bear took turns looking at the wounds on his front paws with him, then opened his mouth. "Why don''t you give up?" " What? "This is all you have to struggle with." The bear showed the wounded front paw. It was a pretty bad cut, but it was a wound that healed quickly for the bear. And compared to the two states, it was difficult to see that this was injured. "Then why are you trying so hard to win?" "Ha This is really funny." Jamie smiled in anger as if it was ridiculous. "To the subject that has been attacked all the time, what? Why are you so desperate to win? Are you another?" "You have sinned. I have unleashed such a filthy thing in my forest, and I deserve to be punished." "Giral is also oily water! I don''t know what you''re talking about, but we''re new to this forest today! "It sounds funny." The bear''s voice calmed down. "The power to cover that filth is surely yours. That''s why I stopped using that power." What? "Don''t pretend you don''t know. Didn''t you bring that disgusting ''Demon Egg'' to my forest! When the demon egg was mentioned, Jamie''s eyes widened. "I can''t forgive you either." The bear took a charge position again. "I will annihilate the tribes that serve the demons." awhile! die! Jamie shouted at the attacking bear. "I am here to destroy it by the will of the Pyro!" With strong wind pressure, the approaching front foot stopped in front of my nose. The bear removed its front paw and asked Jamie. "Is that true?" "I risk my everything." - Continued on next episode - CH 66 : Master of the Forest (2) When the name of the Pyro goddess was mentioned, the bear could not attack. Even so, it was hard to believe those words. "You are not his sect. The power I cut off did not come from God at all." right. I do not follow God" "By the way, are you selling the name of the goddess?" "I made a deal with the goddess." The bear narrowed his eyes. Originally, they would have been squashed as to where they were telling such nonsensical lies. Especially if it wasn''t for Apton, who was particularly strong in the realm of the Pyro goddess. If those words were ''a lie to live'', the goddess would have punished the author. "Don''t even beasts like you know the fear of the name of a god?" The bear didn''t answer. "Anything ." master! Jamie sat down without speaking. Bena wept as she checked his condition. "Then you really die." OK. I am still in shock." Although the recovery rate was reduced, the life orb did not lose its strength. "It''s hard to believe too." The bear sat down and said. "But I can''t help but believe it again." The prestige of the 12 gods was so high that they did not distinguish between races. The bear sighed briefly and introduced himself to the two of them. "My name is Theberon." " All bears have names." "It''s ridiculous for a low-level human being to say something like that." Jamie''s eyes twitched. Because Jamie had been fighting the gods for the human race, he could not ignore the remarks ignoring humans. "Ignore it first, and then, what if it''s a red flag?" "Who are you on your side?" Jamie clicked his tongue at Bena''s point. She got up and spoke to the bear whom she introduced as Theberon. "Please get us out. I don''t have time to be here." It was unknown how many hours had passed since it fell on the ruins. Because they sneaked out at night, they had to quickly solve the forest problem and return. But Theberon had no intention of letting them go easily. "Young Valkyrie. You can''t get out of here if you don''t convince me properly. When Theberon found out that Vena was a Valkyrie, Jamie asked in a bewildered voice. What are you. How do you recognize a Valkyrie?" Valkyrie disappeared a long time ago. It wasn''t until Jamie met Bena that they thought they had never escaped extinction. He knew that he wasn''t an ordinary bear by his size, but he didn''t even know the existence of the Valkyrie. "Because there is no way a human being can show such physical ability. Above all, no matter what kind of life you live, the smell of Valkyrie will not disappear." "I, do you know about my race?" "We were together when we were young." At that, Jamie and Bena looked at each other. I never thought I would get information about her people. "Where do you all live? Where can I go to meet my people?" There was no such thing as fraternity in Bena. I''ve never seen it before, and I''ve heard it all, but what''s the point of having another Valkyrie alive? However, they would know why they were sent into human life. Bena wanted to know why she had to go through a hellish decade. "It''s a pity. I don''t know why it went to the human world, but with your skills now, you will die before you reach the place where the Valkyrie live. It''s very disgusting to say that you''re sorry you''re trying to kill yourself. "That is a different matter." "So where is it?" "The deepest part of the Ariazad Great Forest. There are Valkyries in the ''Fountain of Time''." Jamie''s eyes narrowed. As Theberon said, he would never be able to get there with his current skills. ''When I asked where I bought it, it was there.'' Jamie remembered the queen who led the Valkyries in Diablo Volfir. She went well with the red red like flames, and after she was defeated by the 12 gods, she led the Valkyries and disappeared somewhere. It has now become one of the six great forests, the Great Forest. ''If that much time has passed, it wouldn''t be strange if it changed like that.'' It was fortunate that the Valkyrie was still there. "The fountain of time ." Bena repeated the name over and over, as if she would never forget it. Jamie put her hand on her pink hair. Slightly startled, Benna looked at Jamie. "I appreciate that information." Jamie got up. It was still difficult to focus, but it was worth standing still. "It''s amazing resilience for a human being." "Cut off the noise. Now let''s get to the point." "About the demons and your power?" okay. Jamie didn''t understand what that bear said. It was a ''Demon Egg'', and since the Demon King''s followers [Demons] were intertwined, it was quite possible. However, he could not understand why his power was related to the egg. "Is my power clear?" okay. It is definitely your strength." But like I said before, we''re here for the first time today. "If you hadn''t mentioned the Goddess, I would have ignored your foolish lies and killed you." "At least one of your limbs must have been taken with you to the underworld." At Theberon''s words, Jamie did not bow down and accepted it. A hot air flow began to flow between them again. master. We have to talk." "Shit." I don''t like that bear either. Perhaps it was the same for Theberon, too, and he looked at Jamie with a distasteful look. Bena decided that she had to mediate the current situation to keep the conversation going. "Please keep talking." "About a month ago, that filth appeared in my forest." * * * Theberon was sleeping here as usual. As the owner of Myrine Forest, and waiting for a very long time for the mission I was assigned to. Because Mirinne Forest is a part of the Great Forest, monsters that have been defeated in territorial battles have occasionally come over. I thought it was that day too. Theberon ascended to the ground to defeat the loser before the forest was ruined. Most of the monsters in the Great Forest were not his opponents. The losers who came over from the great forest were nothing more than prey to fill their stomachs. Its highly developed sense of smell found its target with ease. And when I got there, Theberon realized that I was completely wrong. "It wasn''t like the monsters who lost in the territory battle were there. It was an egg of a demon that was very evil and disgusting just by looking at it. And the aura that covered it completely blocked my access." Theberon frowned as she recalled that day. No attack could break the barrier of energy that covered the egg. It was impossible. Theberon''s attack could crush even a small mountain if he wanted to. Even a sword master called a superman could not pursue Theberon in terms of pure attack power. Such an attack would not work. "I came back here reluctantly. Instead, I did one thing." That is, the power of the demon''s egg-like nature has been blocked at the source. "How did you block it? You don''t feel mana. I didn''t ask because I wasn''t in a hurry before. Theberon had no mana. So, of course, I couldn''t use magic. It''s not just Theberon. The giant armor I met in the first ordeal, and the various traps, all worked in an unknown way. "The power of relics." "You mean the ruins themselves have power?" Yes. "So, the entire space is an artifact. This is it." Jamie looked around the wide space. A huge space where even Theberon, which is over 50 meters high, can jump. Aside from this room, there were several other rooms. In terms of size alone, it was slightly larger than the site of Earl Welton''s mansion. To create an artifact of this size, you would have to be one of the world''s leading mage engineers. "Wow- the entire ruins are artifacts. It would be prohibitively expensive." Jamie ignored Bena''s nonsense and continued to ask. "Who the hell made this relic? Why did he make this underground in the forest, and how does he know the ancient language?" From the moment Jamie entered the ruins, he wondered who made it. "I think these ruins were built around 600 years ago. I don''t even know where my master came from. I only know that he is the one who raised me as a child, and that he is a magician of great skill. 600 years is about 100 years after Ganon''s death. "The owner was a great magician, but he was also good at creating artifacts. He was particularly good at constructing large-scale buildings." "Then you mean you don''t know about the ancient language written on the ruins?" okay. "What was the purpose of creating the remains?" "I can''t tell you that." At Tiberon''s resolute words, Jamie tried to inquire further. Because I didn''t think I would say it just because I asked. Jamie got back to the point and opened his mouth. "Anyway, that''s why I borrowed the power of the ruins to block my power." right. Jamie looked at Bena. Then he asked Theberon, pointing at her. "Can''t you feel this guy?" "The power of the Valkyrie is completely different." no. Another power." Theberon looked at Bena carefully. His right eye twitched slightly. "You have other powers." "I can''t see the power of the ruins, so it''s annoying." "That''s why it''s great." Jamie clicked his tongue at the bear''s words, who didn''t say a word. "I didn''t feel it because it was so small, but it''s similar to you. But different. That''s a little different." This guy''s power has been cut off. "It is worth it. Different, but similar. but you are not Its power is exactly the same. It does not make sense. Why can they be the same?" Theberon spoke in a disbelievable voice, but Jamie was the most disturbing and unbelievable. Why is the same power as you protecting the demon eggs, and how did such a power exist in the first place? ''My strength would be only me.'' I remembered what Ricky had said. ''The Goddess said, if you are his successor, you will know.'' At first I didn''t know what that meant. In fact, I still don''t quite understand it. So I had to see it with my own eyes. "Get us out." " ." "I want to see it with my own two eyes." "Is there any possibility?" "If my strength comes back, surely." As soon as the words were finished, Jamie''s eyes turned purple. Emerald hair fluttered in the flowing black mana. Jamie clenched his fists at the power that wriggled all over his body. And he smiled and spread his arms out. "You bastard!" Theberon cried out urgently, but it was already too late. Black mana touched the walls of the ruins and began to seep into them. Theberon felt the ruins'' system shake. "What have you done!" Tiberon burst into tears and rushed to Jamie. master! What are you trying to do?!" Even Benna was greatly embarrassed by Jamie''s sudden action. Jamie said as she watched Theberon rushing in. "Nobody!" Black lightning flashed through the black mana. "You can''t control me!" flash-! A black light burst out. A vast number of formulas entered my mind. The information of the mana circuit and the system spread throughout the ruins began to be calculated at a tremendous speed. And the structure of the ruins began to be pictured in my mind. Jamie laughed out loud at the amazing structure. everything seemed All about these ruins! ''Awesome!'' The yangban who made this had truly astounding skills. I wanted to take a leisurely look around, but I couldn''t afford that. You never know when that monstrous bear will trample you, so you have to take control as soon as possible ''What is that?'' A space was felt beyond the left wall of the room of the third trial. Jamie sent the ritual there, and a warehouse appeared. The warehouse was almost empty, but there was only one thing left. it was a ring ''That ring... .'' It was an ordinary gold ring, but the power I felt was telling me that it was an artifact. It must have been a pretty powerful weapon, too. Suddenly, Bena came to mind. That ring goes very well with Bena. Aside from the aesthetic aspect, it fits perfectly. Long experience has said so. ''For now.'' I can''t take that ring with my conscious mind. First, take control of this ruin and then retrieve it. After thinking, Jamie widened her consciousness. So that you can see the remains at a glance, so that you can reach its core. and found If only the core of the ruins is dyed with black mana, the ruins are completely theirs. At that moment, an old man appeared. The old man''s face was hazy overall, but only his smiling lips were clear. At the same time, consciousness bounced back to reality. "!" Jamie flinched, grabbing his head, and knelt down on one knee. this guy! What are you doing to the ruins? !" Theberon wakes up and tries to run again at Jamie. "Until there. Otherwise, the entire ruins will be destroyed." Jamie warns, grabbing his head. "What did you do?" "I''ll tell you later, so shut up. head hurts. I couldn''t get to the depths of the ruins. Apparently, the old man he saw last had strong security. It was fine though. ''I didn''t know the secret of the ruins, but I know roughly how to use it.'' That big bear was only the manager of the ruins, but he didn''t understand the system properly. Theberon frowned and tried to neutralize the black mana again. But the ruins couldn''t help Jamie. "Why not?!" "You will no longer be able to block my power." what? Seeing the bewildered Theberon, Jamie smiled uncomfortably. "You have set me up as ''the vice-master''. Unfortunately for you, it seems that my authority is higher." It''s a pity that I couldn''t completely take over the ruins, but I could do a lot with the authority of the submaster. Your master isn''t the only one who''s versed in artifacts. It was none other than Diablo Volfir who created the artifacts called the three great gods. It is true that the creators of the ruins are also very talented, but Jamie was confident that even the security would not be difficult to break if he restored his former state. "Well, everything I said is true." "I can''t believe it!" "Even if I don''t believe it, I can''t help it. Bena, get me." "Yes, four!" Bena hugged Jamie''s neck. Jamie tried to argue that he wasn''t meant to be caught like that. Because it wasn''t urgent. "Don''t bother chasing me." "You bastard!" "You want to chase, but you can''t?" At Jamie''s ridicule, Theberon swung his paw wildly. "Damn it!" The two of them disappeared out of nowhere. It was moved to the ground using the power of the ruins. Being alone, Theberon felt helpless and sat down on the floor. Then he grinned. host. what do you think Is that the guy the owner has been waiting for?" There was no way to hear an answer, but Theberon muttered to himself and lay still. "If that''s true, one day he will reappear to devour these ruins." * * * "Are you okay?" "I''m not okay ." Jamie pulled Bena to the side, dangling from her neck. Although the spatial movement of the ruins was a little messy, the coordinates were easy to set, so it was easy to get up to the ground. ''It would be nice if I could use the ability to block.'' Unfortunately, that power was only possible if there was someone inside the ruins to maintain it. So, even Theberon could not use that function and ascend to the ground at the same time. Still, thinking that there was no more obstacle, I felt more at ease. ''Who''s power are you arrogantly disabling someone''s power?'' In the past, it would have made them neither die nor live after suffering all kinds of pain. "More than that It really hits the mark." master. This energy is definitely... ." Jamie smiled bitterly at the aura she felt not far away. okay. It is my strength." His black mana, which could not exist, was clear. - Continued on next episode - CH 67 : Leviathan (1) "Be filthy far away." A man with an impressive 5 to 5 part murmured in an annoying voice. The droopy eyes matched the current figure very well. "Hold on a little bit. Isn''t this all for our Goddess? Conversely, a middle-aged man with his hair neatly tucked back gave him encouragement. They were Airak and Philos, the holy executioners of the Pyro Church, who were dispatched at the request of the Apton branch. A man with a 5 to 5 part, Airak, lay down on his horse. "How far ahead do we have to go?" "Let''s see." Philos opened the map by hand. Originally, there should have been an attendant, but this time the dispatch was secret, so the two were going separately. Philos narrowed his eyes and looked at the map as far away as possible. Seeing that, Airak asked with a voice that seemed ridiculous. "Are you even presbyopia?" "Aren''t you at that age?" "What is the Holy Executioner ." Iraq shook his head and looked up at the sky. At that time, Philos, who had roughly found his current location, said in an excited voice. Five! I''ll be here in two days. Damn it. It''s still two days." "Rather than that, get a proof plate and get ready. It''s a border." The Great Church of the Pyro Church was based in the Kingdom of Sinsilly. So we had to cross the border to get to Apton. "Las, that little bastard. He didn''t do it right, so why do I have to suffer like this? "Why are you talking to Las again?" "If he took care of himself, would we be doing this on the street right now?" "Not on the side of the road, but on the horse." "Don''t play with words! It''s not even fun." "Anyway, Lars that guy. Still, you posted something." What happened at Heis was immediately reported. There, Lars rescued the ''Apostle of the Goddess'' who had been kidnapped by the chimera creator, and completely wiped out the rest. huh. It could have been any of us." "You are too strict with Lars." "You can be a little strict. Because that little guy still has a lot to learn. Just this time, look. You can''t do anything alone." "I remember the days when you were a freshman." Seeing Philos smiling and talking, Airak coughed for nothing. "When the hell is that?" "Does it feel like yesterday to me?" That''s Okay! Iraq cried out and turned around with his back to Philos. It was Philos who thought he could lie down on a hard, curved horse. That was then. "Who are you?" Philos'' face, which had been saddened, turned sharp. Airak also had his hand on the handle of the sword when he woke up. That much, the prayer felt from the duo standing in front of them was unusual. Philos asked the two of them again, pressing the robe hoods deeply. "Who are you?" "Unfortunately, there is no identity to tell." It was a beautiful high-tone voice. Not a woman though. It was a man''s voice. At that moment, the other mumbled annoyed. "The boss is really . Does it make sense to put us in just to earn time?" what? "I didn''t tell you, so don''t worry." "Is that crazy?" Iraq frowned and got off his horse. Philos sighed and followed along. They each drew their swords and aimed them at the unknown enemies. "I don''t know what they are doing, but it seems we are the target." "Did you know who we are and get in the way?" A strong divinity began to flow from Airak''s body. Then, the gentleman answered, drawing an arc on his lips that looked under the hood. "Aren''t you the divine executors of the Pyro goddess?" " you, what are you?" "Are you saying they came to stop you for a while?" annoying. It''s really annoying because of the captain! "Can you do that in front of the horse captain?" "Are you going to do it?" At the other''s murmuring, the silent man grinned and looked at the two holy executioners again. Then he pulled the sword out of his arms. It was a thin rapier. The other was an ordinary sword. "Iraq. These guys are talented." "I have eyes too." "From the start, we go with power. I don''t have much time." Two divine lights erupted. The two paladins who had become ''sword of judgment'' flew towards the robes. Divinity began to flow from the bodies of the Robes. "I wanted to compete with you at least once." The moment Airak and Philos opened their eyes, the four swords collided, creating a violent storm of light. * * * At that time, a man was looking at the quiet city from a tall building. "It must have collided." It was Sable. He thought of the men who would be blocking the Holy Executors by now. They are members of the Seven Knights, the highest power in the Zenith Church. In other words, he was a powerful person on an equal footing with the Holy Executioner. ''It''s enough to take a day off.'' He thought of the Marquis Bell, who was still asleep. I remember the first time I met him. "It was a lot of fun, Marquis." But now it''s over. The Marquis slowly began to doubt himself. From what I''ve been watching over the years, the Marquis will quietly and tenaciously seek to reveal his secrets from the moment of doubt. He was one of the few people Sable recognized. If he made up his mind to do it, it was clear that even himself would be exposed in an instant. So I had to finish it while there was still a little bit of faith left. "If the demons resurrect, we will not be able to stop them." Beiryl was worried, but he left Apton. The feet of the two holy executors who came here were also tied up. Another Holy Executioner in Apton was also talented, but he wasn''t enough to deal with demons alone. The Archbishop is too old. And the apostles and saints of the newly appeared goddess. ''The flow flows for us.'' I didn''t know that the Pyro goddess'' apostle would appear. It was proof that she was cornered, but it wasn''t good news for Zenith. But I came all the way here. Sable pulled out his sword halfway. The moment the demons wake up, there will be a great commotion in Apton. It wasn''t difficult to assassinate the goddess''s apostle if he was aiming for that gap. Sable looked at his own face reflected in the blade. A familiar boy''s face gleamed above him. ''Jamie Welton.'' A 7-year-old boy who shows his magical skills and looks not like a 7-year-old. He knew that his talent was terrifying, but unfortunately, it was impossible to stop the demons with his skills now. But, why do I remember that kid? ''It''s an absurd idea. Unless Earl Wellton comes, nothing will happen.'' It''s not unusual, but it''s still a child. In the first place, with my current skills, if the demons were to be resurrected, it wasn''t even an obstacle. The heart is ready. As soon as the monster returns to the forest, preparations for hatching will be complete. Sable erased any anxiety and jumped out of the building. However, Sable had to ignore the anxiety. * * * Jamie summoned Bena before heading to the place where she felt her power. why? "Take this." Jamie threw a ring at her. Taking the ring, she blinked and looked at Jamie. Then he blushed and stuttered in a bewildered voice. "I, I, I, I, I, what is this?!" "What are you so upset about?" "Ah, ah, no. We, we are too young Especially if the Master is you, too young ." "What kind of dog misunderstanding are you making?" Jamie frowned and told how he got the ring. "It was taken from the ruins. It seems like a weapon that suits you quite well." "A weapon?" Bena tilted her head and looked at the ring. It was an ordinary-looking gold ring. She took a small bite to see if it was really a gold ring. Ouch! Is this fake?" " Shut up and get in." Bena put the ring on her middle finger. It was a little loose because of her thin fingers, but the ring shrunk to fit Bena''s like a lie. "Artifacts?" "Inject mana." I know. As Vena pumped mana into the ring, the ring began to elongate. Bena''s eyes widened and she gripped the long rod that had changed to a ring with both hands. Then the tip of the rod became blunt and soon became a cylinder shape. Paah-! As the mana particles covering the artifact disappeared, its slender figure was revealed. " hammer? It was pink in color throughout, and it was a cute shaped hammer. It was similar in length to the ignorant form of a large hammer used on construction boards, but was dwarfed overall. "It''s very light." Bena shook the hammer back and forth. Even so, if the whole thing was a lump of iron, it would weigh quite a bit, but it was easy to wield it to see if it had lightening magic on it. "This is so good!" Bena smiled happily as if she liked it. That hammer artifact was kept in a warehouse deep inside the ruins. I don''t know why there was only one of them, but I thought it would be suitable as a weapon for Bena, so I took it. ''It''s an unusual hammer.'' There must be some secret hidden there. It was up to Bena to find it. "Thank you, Master!" As Bena tried to hug her, Jamie reached out and pushed her face back. "Let''s go." Ready to go there. All wounds from Theberon were also healed. But from now on, I couldn''t lean on the marble of life. Because you spent too much life force today, even a small wound will not be able to heal properly. As time passes, the orb of recovery will also be recharged, but unfortunately today is the end. ''The good news is that I can use the power of the ruins.'' It''s a pity that I can''t use the most useful ''blocking ability'' on the ground, but there were many other useful functions. Go. Yeah. Jamie and Bena headed to where they felt their energy. Jamie''s expression darkened as the strength drew nearer. Bena swallowed dry saliva and followed closely behind him. how far did you walk Jamie stopped walking. "Why, why?" "This is the front." Although it was covered with bushes, there was a demon egg right in front of it. Jamie took a step back and, with a nervous expression on her face, cleared the overgrown bushes. and saw A huge, disgusting apricot-colored egg with wriggling veins. A terrible, disgusting energy emanating from it. "Wow!" Bena could not stand it and was nauseous. Although she is a race of the forest, she, who is also a warlock, could not stand the disgusting magic. However, Jamie was looking at something other than the demon eggs. " I can''t believe it." A translucent purple curtain around the disgusting demon egg. Numerous ancient words are written on it, floating in the air. I could feel it from afar, but seeing it in front of my nose, I couldn''t deny it. As Theberon said, it was really his power. "Why is my black mana ?" I approached the front of the veil. The ancient fish that flowed over the veil like a wave were floating around unorganized. I read them in turn. "The dead stretch out their hands over the sea water. One floated in the moonlight dark sky. The black pouring rippling sea starlight." There were other letters floating around, but the ones that caught my eye were the ones I just said. The key characters of the ancient language written on the tabernacle were clear. Jamie slowly raised his hand and took it to the veil. Black mana fluttered over trembling fingertips. That was the moment I carefully touched the curtain. [The turbulent black sea. pouring starlight. The dead put their hands on the water. A moonlight in the dark sky. The old man raises his arms and falls into the dark. It will become a monster and will eventually devour even the darkness. It is a monster that covets everything.] Two black mana began to resonate. and memories that come to mind. What you see is a book. What was written on the first page was the phrase I had just recited. "Huh!" My head hurt like it was going to break. Jamie grabbed her head and staggered. master?! Vena, who was nauseated, reached for Jamie with bloodshot eyes. But her voice did not reach Jamie. Numerous scenes flashed by like a panorama. The falling bookshelf, the self tearing it apart. His fists crumpled through the torn paper trembled. I screamed, but there was no sound. But somehow he seemed to know. ''I promise the distant future. A very distant future.'' I tore all the books and threw them into the sea of night. The memory stopped there, and Jamie was able to recall the forgotten memory. ; Leviathan It was a powerful ''magic book'' made by Diablo Volfir long ago. - Continued on next episode - CH 68 : Leviathan (2) "Why is a part of me here?" The magic book Leviathan was made by removing his black mana from Diablo Volfir. In other words, it could be said that it was a part of him. With the promise of a distant future, I tore them all apart and threw them into the unknown sea late at night. So that it can be useful if you come back. But it was guarding these disgusting eggs, even being absorbed as nutrients. "You forgot about this ." Just like when he was in authority, he seemed to have memories that he didn''t have right now. Pretty much too. The problem is that we still don''t know. Despite these forgotten memories, it felt as if the present memory was complete. Maybe there won''t be any more, but ironically, the Leviathan wasn''t the end of the magic book. It is not certain how many books there are, but the magic books containing parts of them must be spread all over the world. ''That''s why I said you''ll find out if you go.'' The Pyro must have read the traces of Diablo Volfir here. "That''s why you entrusted it to me." "Did you find out anything?" As Jamie stood still, Bena poked her head to the side and asked. "Not there." "What?" Afterwards. From this now." It was a moment when Bena tilted her head at the unfamiliar words. The black mana covering the egg began to sway with Jamie''s outstretched hands. Bena''s eyes widened at the sudden sight. "Oh, Master?" "Come back. To your master!" As per his command, Leviathan slowly began to flow into Jamie''s hand. That was then. "What are these guys doing!" A pure white light began to pour down like raindrops from the sky. Jamie rolled her eyes and cried. "The divinity of Zenith?!" Why did Zenith''s divine power suddenly fall from the sky? I couldn''t believe my eyes, but that wasn''t the point now. vena! You have to stop it!" "Uh-huh!" Bena rolled her feet in a sudden situation and stretched her hands upwards. "Sea, Shield!" A thin film was formed in the air. The divine rain pounded upon him. "One piece is not enough!" shield! shield! shield! Unlike Jamie, who created ten shields at once, Bena painstakingly created the shield. However, they could not withstand the rain of the divine and the clans that made them broke. Fortunately, not a single drop fell on their heads. Wizard? A woman floating in the air frowned and muttered. She descended to the ground and saw a little boy drenched in black mana and a bewildered pink-haired girl. "Are you really doing this in trouble?" you. Are you Janice Kyo?" "How did my little one know about that?" She, Kanna, swept her well-groomed blue hair behind her ear as she approached them. Jamie asked without taking his eyes off her. "Why is the Zenith Church here? Did you come to destroy even the demon eggs?" "You''re a kid with a lot of questions." "Or is the priest trying to protect even the eggs of demons?" "But what? This sister has no intention of telling me that." As Kanna reached out her hand, a weapon began to be summoned. Bena tensed and stood in front of Jamie. The pink hammer he was holding gave me strength. Seeing this, Kanna''s eyes were slightly irritated. "I have two colors that I don''t like." "Poetry, what color do you hate?" "The pink hair and the hammer. And what''s a hammer for a girl to be ignorant?" " Aren''t you ignorant of that weapon? Bena was taken aback by her words. Compared to the one in Kanna''s hand, the hammer seemed cute. "Why is this?" Kanna stroked her thick weapon. A huge mass resting on an ordinary handle made the viewer shiver. "Isn''t that a very cute Mace?" In particular, the sharp pieces of iron clogged with a blunt block of iron were far from the cuteness she was talking about. Besides, her mace had a bigger belly compared to the others. "It''s gray that looks dull and it''s not pretty. What''s cute, isn''t it? "Tttttttt. Are you still a kid? how are you You''re going to die here anyway, but I''m the only one stressed out by having more conversations. "We''re going to take down Auntie." Kanna''s expression hardened at Bena''s sharp glance. Jamie, who was behind him, was a bit startled by Bena''s unusual attitude. Madame? Yeah. Madame. "Pu ha ha! aunty. Look at me, Auntie! Pu ha ha ha!" Kanna burst out laughing as if it was ridiculous. Then, he stopped laughing, and he became passionate and strong. "I''ll kill you first." vena. Block it somehow until I completely absorb it." "I''ll try something." Bena, who was always puzzled by this command, seemed infinitely reliable now. request. Do not worry! Saying that, Bena ran away. Kanna''s red lips moved upward as if torn upwards. Two pieces of iron collided in mid-air. * * * Ha ha ha ha ha! That''s all it is?! Kanna swung her mace. Bena clenched her teeth and swung her hammer, fighting back as much as she could. However, the difference in skill between the two was clear. The weight of the mace is no joke. It felt like my hands were ripped apart with each crash. ''How did you get the power back?'' As Bena awakened as a Valkyrie, she became more confident in her power. Especially after entering the forest, I felt that my power got stronger. Still, I couldn''t stand the woman who attacked me with her blue hair fluttering like crazy. Is it because of the aftermath of Theberon? "Is this really the end?" Kanna swung her mace like a feather. It was a blunt weapon that weighed several tens of kilograms, but that weight was nothing to her. Boom! bang!! The badly colored hammer also doesn''t seem like an ordinary weapon, but the difference in skill was too great to say the least. Kanna, who has a lot of experience in combat, could tell the difference from the moment they first collided. "I thought it would take a while for that little boy to absorb it all? It won''t be too late to play with you. "Wow!" Bena couldn''t stand the flying mace and flew backwards. Bena rolled on the floor, got up and grabbed the hammer again. Sweat poured down like rain. The hair stuck to his face and he was uncomfortable. ''Still, you can''t lose focus.'' With little combat experience, all she could do was endure. ''I''d rather fight monsters... .'' Monsters can easily attack, so I thought they had a talent for fighting. "Why don''t you come in?" " ." "Are you scared?" "I''m not afraid!" Bena kicked the ground and rushed to Kanna. The hammer was lifted up vigorously and then struck down. bang!! Kanna lightly evaded the attack with a backstep and smiled. "Well, I don''t like that pink hair." If you make a big attack, there will always be a gap. A veteran like Kanna couldn''t miss that gap. She took a step forward and naturally stepped forward again, and swung her mace towards Bena''s back. "Uh-huh!" A choking shock started from his back and spread throughout his chest. Bena touched the ground with her hands. Even that was a mistake. The moment I turned my head to the side, I saw a sharp piece of iron flying away. I didn''t know what would happen if I got hit by that. ''No head!'' Fortunately, Bena''s reflexes, awakening as a Valkyrie, transcended humans. She turned against the direction the mace was flying. Then he raised his remaining arm and covered his face. It was impossible to avoid, so the damage had to be minimized first. A counterattack is possible only after that. Whoops-! "Ouch!" The forearm was folded in half. The bones were clearly broken. Bena could not withstand the power of the Mace, so it flew away and crashed into a tree. "Cool! Cool!" She vomited blood and saw her limp arms. It was a strong attack, but it wasn''t an arm that could be broken like this. ''The shock I received from that bear has not yet gone.'' It was she who became rags after the two attacks of Theberon. Jamie''s recovery magic and Valkyrie''s recovery power improved a lot, but the shock remained to some extent. ''Still, I could stand it.'' It''s a broken bone, so it''s just broken again. Although that woman''s strength is a business, her agility cannot be ignored either. At that moment, Kanna scoffed at Bena, who looked struggling. Oh. If I had broken my head, I wouldn''t have known it was painful. My arm hurts a lot, boy." "Whew, whoo, whoo." Despite the sarcasm, Bena took a deep breath and calmed the pain as much as possible. Don''t miss the hammer. Bena bit her lower lip and stood up. "Are you going to fight with that arm?" "Please, I got it." "It''s so heartbreaking." Kanna smirked and walked to her. His gait wobbled like a man with excitement. do not worry. I''ll let you go, and I''ll send the kid too. "You have to worry about me, not me." What? It was the moment when Kanna tilted her head to the side at the unfamiliar words. "You, what !" All senses were reversed. Right arm to left arm, right leg to left leg, front to back, back to forward. But it wasn''t long. The reversed feeling returned in an instant. The problem was that short time. "Wow!" The long handle was bent. Kanna felt her feet rise as she watched the hammer hit her stomach. "Hey, black magic !" It is a curse magic that has been learned for 10 years, no matter how talented. It was easy enough to create an illusion of a moment. It''s even easier if your opponent is vigilant! ''It was too short though.'' I knew the opponent was a priest, but I knew how to hold it for 5 seconds. ''I wish I could have eaten it for a moment. But not twice.'' Since you have the power that is the opposite of black magic, this shortcut will no longer work. So I have to finish it now. "Die!" Push-! The wind blew out of the hammer. Then, several cracks were drawn, and they began to crack along the line drawn on the hammer. The blue stone inside the hammer was emitting light. Aww!!! A large explosion occurred where the hammer touched. Bena was blown away by the aftermath. Even she, wielding the hammer, couldn''t understand what had happened. Black explosions and flames soared. The fire that had spread to the grass began to grow in size in an instant. "Bar, what was that just now?" The little mana in his body was sucked out. The hammer went back to the ring. It seems that it was just the hammer''s ability. It was great power. Bena left her surprise behind and looked at where the explosion had taken place. "Did you do it?" Hit by a hammer, and properly swept away by the explosion. Even if he died, it wasn''t strange. Nothing could be felt inside the gurgling and rising explosions. Bena was silent, then licked her lips. "It was ruined . Yes, I did it!" Eventually, as if convinced, he jumped and started cheering. It didn''t happen. "You bastard!" there was light A hand jumped out of the light and grabbed Bena''s neck. The light soon drew a complete human figure, and the particles flew into the air like debris and scattered. And what appeared was the charred Kanna. Her clothes were burned all over the place, and she lifted Bena with a very angry look on her face. "Cuckoo!" "Cutely make my beautiful body like this!" As it was slammed into the ground as it was, the soil floor was hollowed out, and a pile of dirt rose above the crack. Bena''s eyes rolled back. Kanna grabbed the mace again. "How dare you disgusting warlock cub!" Then he lifted the mace to crush Bena''s face. That was then. I could feel a faint energy behind me. He knew that there were demon eggs there. ''surely. That kid already?!'' Now is not the time to worry about a bitch like this. Kanna left Bena alone and tried to run to it. Oh, no ." I felt a hand grabbing my ankle. "What are you going to do with everyone dying?" Kanna tried to shake Bena''s hand away, but a scream came out involuntarily at the strength of the monster that grew stronger. "Aww!" I felt like my ankle was going to break. Where does this kind of power come from when everyone is dying? "Hey, two years!" It would be quicker to break the head. Having made the decision, Kanna held the mace with both hands. The divine power gathered in the mace''s head. took it down as it is. " !" It was then that the chill blew. Mace stopped in front of Bena''s face. A shadow fell over my head. It was not a big shadow. She slowly raised her head and looked at the person in front of her. A little boy floating in the air looked at her indifferently and opened his mouth. "Gluttony." Through the boy''s purple-tinted eyes, an unknown darkness twitched. Kanna looked down again. There, the darkness with its mouth wide open was staring at you. - Continued on next episode - CH 69 : hatch (1) Kanna broke out in a cold sweat. Sweat mixed with the tanned skin, and black water droplets fell. The moment you move, darkness will swallow you up. What is this darkness? It was dark, but it didn''t feel evil. But on the other hand, there was a strong sense of rejection, as if he was facing black magic. ''I think it''s similar.'' Variant Mana? Now was not the time to think about that. I had to think about how to get out of this darkness. The darkness just below was that dangerous. "I can''t run away." Then, a boy''s voice came from above. There was strong power in the low-pitched tone. I don''t know how old he is, but he looks like a child. I thought it was a really disgusting stench. Kanna opened her mouth. "You have to try to know if you can escape or not, don''t you?" "Then let''s do it." As Jamie clenched her fist, darkness swallowed her. Among black magic, Leviathan, a dark type of magic, was ''Gluttony Magic''. Leviathan devours everything for food. ''It''s precious to be a saint, but I''ll suck it all up.'' The Leviathan was the most vicious of his powers. In the past Diablo Volfir, how frustrated even powerful enemies were in front of the power of gluttony. The darkness roared. Everything inside will be taken away, leaving only the skin behind. However, the opponent was not swayed. "I tried to look at it because it was cute !" Light began to seep through the darkness. Jamie''s face contorted. The power of binge eating was working properly, but a greater force was trying to break through it. ''This guy. Aren''t you an ordinary Zenith priest?'' Even when he was subduing Bena, I thought he was pretty strong. But I didn''t know it would be like this. The light exploded. The darkness of gluttony dispersed in all directions and was reconstructed. At that moment, Kanna came out. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! She was breathing heavily. kid. What are you?" In the dark, Kanna felt a bizarre and fearful feeling. ''It''s just a moment, but it absorbed all of me.'' Starting with the divine power, all the power she had was sucked into the darkness. The sensation was not painful, but the fading feeling was very unpleasant and frightening. If it had been there, I would have died slowly without knowing it. "I didn''t know I was going to get out of there." Jamie landed on the floor and checked Bena''s condition. ''My arm is broken. Fatigue and pain have accumulated a lot.'' There was a lot of accumulation from the ruins. Unlike Jamie, who has a life orb, she relied solely on self-healing. He wrote recovery magic, but it wouldn''t have helped much. Infused with mana into her body. It was mana that contained part of Kanna''s life force absorbed by Leviathan, so she''ll be conscious soon. "Are you a warlock too?" When Jamie didn''t answer, she accepted it positively and spoke in a properly angry voice. "These things like garbage don''t even know the subject !" I don''t know why that guy''s black mana doesn''t have a unique morale, but as long as his opponent confirmed it, evil was absolutely unacceptable. Kanna grabbed the mace and took a stance. "You mean you dare stand up in front of me?" "Is there any reason not to?" "Are you there? of course it is Until now, all of the warlocks who stood so proudly in front of me had their hair pulled out by this older sister!" "It''s kind of creepy." As Jamie showed her exaggerated trembling, Kanna said with a smirk. "And I know how our little one feels." "Did you figure it out?" Jamie asked with a smirk. "What did you figure out?" "Just this and that." Kanna laughed and kicked the ground. In an instant, the distance narrowed. A giant divine mace flew in to blow away Jamie''s tiny head. "You don''t know anything." The gate of the station was opened. * * * Kanna admitted her mistake. But admitting it didn''t make things any better. "You warlock bastard!" She spit out swear words while smashing the undead protruding like water. The undead came out constantly. Even if it was destroyed by divine power, it was soon restored and attacked. "What the hell!" She has fought several necromancers, and has succeeded in plucking all their branches. Among them, some were quite notorious, but even he could not wield the undead in this way. ''Apart from that, what the hell are you doing?!'' Warlocks are usually well versed in one area. Of course, I knew how to use it in other areas as well, but that was just that. To be really good in various fields, you had to become a ''Death Master'', the pinnacle of a warlock. However, the kid in front of him wanted to deal with high-level dark magic, but now he was dealing with necromancy as well. ''Are you going to become a real Death Master?'' That''s not it. It was Kanna who had the experience of actually confronting one of the Death Masters. How terrible was the black magic he used. The darkness that engulfed even the divine, the power of supremacy, seemed to be in front of the demon king. Thanks to that experience, I was able to get to where I am today, but even thinking about it again, it was a shameful memory. So, that kid wasn''t a Death Master-class warlock. ''Even so, he''s not a kid that can be ignored.'' I had an ominous feeling that other black magic would be handled at this level. Kanna clicked her tongue and blew up the skeletons and zombies. "You should always watch your back, lady." Then I felt a chill in the back of my neck. As Kanna turned her head as far as she could, the dagger quickly passed. "Oh, did you dodge?" "Take it seriously, Azad!" Ryza jumped over Azad''s head and fired a dagger. Kanna backstepped and swung her mace. The divine power expanded and inflated the size of the mace. "Uh-huh!" Liza, who had been hit properly, screamed and flew away. brother! Lady, are you pretty arrogant?" "How dare these inconsequential things make fun of your mouth?!" Divine power erupted from Kanna''s body. However, Azad commanded the undead with a relaxed face. "Hold on." As soon as the command was given, the undead began to embrace her. "These are real!" Sticking zombies and skeletons. With a face full of disgust, Kanna released her power to banish the undead. But before that, the undead holding the weapon lined up and started rushing towards her. Captured by the undead, she could not move for a short time. "What kind of undead match!" It didn''t seem like it was going to end after being hit by a few knives. Kanna gave strength to her whole body. As she demonstrated her supernatural power, the undead holding her flew towards the rushing undead. The heat was broken. However, the remaining troops did not panic and prepared a new line, waiting for orders. "Maintain the siege!" "Those who flew away fall right back so they don''t get in the way and form a formation!" Immediately following Azad''s command, the undead soldiers re-established a siege formation. Kanna frowned. An undead unit with a system of command. They''re not very strong individuals, but it''s a different story if you act like this. ''These guys are the problem.'' Kanna saw two undead giving orders from behind. If you don''t know, those who look just like people were the most troublesome opponents. In addition, his combat power is quite high, so it was perfect to get stabbed in the ship if he was careless in such a situation. ''At first, I thought it would be easy.'' It was his own fault for not understanding the opponent''s capabilities properly. She saw Jamie watching from afar. He looked at the current situation with his arms crossed. Since it was discovered that he belonged to the Zenith Church, I had to kill that little warlock somehow. If your identity is revealed, that''s the end of it. Kanna sighed. I didn''t know I was going to use my power here. "Know with glory." The atmosphere changes rapidly. Jamie''s eyes widened. He clicked his tongue and yelled at everyone. "Avoid everyone!" But it''s already too late. [Holy War] A dazzling light enveloped her. And like an explosion, it radiated light in all directions. The trees, the soil, and the grass were swept away by the light. Even the undead could not withstand the powerful divinity and began to crumble. Jamie''s black mana is being destroyed by simple physical force even though it is not opposite to the divine. "Wow! You think you need that inspiration?!" "Focus on running away before you say a word more!" Azad and Liza also ran away from the light as best they could. Jamie was furious with the divinity of the giant Zenith. You mean you''ve been holding on to this disgusting thing this much? He seemed to know how close he was to Janice. So I decided to kill him more brutally. Jamie summoned the Gate of Reverse Heaven again. ''I was trying not to use it because it was quite daunting to maintain it yet.'' The most powerful weapon you have. A purple glare covers the entire eye. Black was summoned over his shoulder and spread his wings. Gee geek! The two black mana began to resonate. "Come out!" The door opened. An incomparable darkness began to flow when compared to when he vomited over a hundred undead bodies. "Nebro!" The door was wide open. A skeleton dressed in a robe walked out from the darkness. It radiates a huge presence just by appearing, and it knelt on one knee to Jamie, emitting a beautiful glow. [Have you called, my lord?] The warlock, once frustrated by the wall of the 7th class, has now become a lich and waited for his master''s command. Jamie felt all the mana flowing into him just by appearing. It is also difficult to maintain. Fortunately, the amount of mana increased significantly by recovering ''Leviathan''. "Catch that disgusting thing and kneel before me." [I will take your name.] Richie stood up. In his hand made of bones, he held an auburn-colored staff. Black mana swelled around his body. A lot of black light erupted from the two empty eyes. The new Nebro was shot towards the fading light. "You''re even playing Rich." And Kanna walked out in the light. While wearing the white armor he had never seen before, scattering a lot of strong divine power. She lifted her mace towards the approaching Lich, scattering darkness. "Look at you, kid. This is the power of the fifth sword of ''Seven Knights''." The divine light became a huge mace of several tens of meters. Its overwhelming size swept over Nebro. Light and darkness were intricately intertwined. At that moment, the contents of the giant egg slowly opened its eyes. Slowly chewing on the enormous "life force" that flowed in, he began to slowly straighten his crouched body. - Continued on next episode - CH 70 : hatch (2) The monster has just entered Mirinine Forest. He gently stroked the hearts of today''s harvest. "Oh, wait. This dad will feed you a very tasty meal." Not long left until hatching. If you repeat this process a couple of times, you will have all the necessary ''life force''. "This dad is so curious what our kid looks like." Even though he wasn''t really his own child, the monster was acting like he was born from his own belly. "When you are born, my grandfather''s dream will come true." Fifty years ago, [Demon] fell at the hands of the then Marquis Bell. Of course, it wasn''t just a single Marquis Bell. Numerous interests were intertwined, and various forces kept [Demon] in check. The Marquis Bell only ran wildly in the lead on the board that had been laid like that. "I can''t forgive you." The monster''s eyes shone terribly. how was the house The expression "pungbibaksan" is insufficient. Families were slaughtered, and even relatives were beheaded. It was just luck that he survived. The painful memories are still vivid today. Apton. Bell House. Pyro Bridge. I will destroy all three. "[Daemon] will be resurrected soon." He is alone now, but when the child hatches, his followers will grow again. He was able to cancel his contract with the damn Zenith Kyo. Still, I was grateful to them. They are annoying, but it was all thanks to the help of the Zenith Church that I was able to get this far. ''I still don''t know why.'' Five years ago, they approached him for the first time. It was a time when I was only making vague plans by myself, so when they said they would help, I jumped in excitement. I didn''t even think of a reason. Because I was satisfied just to be able to proceed with the vague plan. ''Actually, I''m still not interested in it.'' They have been and will remain faithful as tools. Although Sable is scary, they are very wary of their identity being discovered, so they cannot directly harm themselves. If the Zenith Church is discovered, it''s politically annoying or something. "Wait a minute, sweetheart~ Daddy will arrive soon~" It was when the monster was jumping and jumping to the place where the egg was. Koo-! The ground shook violently, and beyond the trees, it unfolded into a mingling of light and darkness. The monster looked at it blankly and calculated where it was. "Uh ." The monster''s eyes slowly widened. And the moment he realized something, the monster ran to it like crazy. Hey!! There was an egg of a demon that was about to hatch. * * * The monster ran. If anything happened to the egg, I thought I would lose my mind. ''What kind of egg is that!'' Light and darkness repeatedly pushed each other away without making any concessions. The shock wave shook the entire forest. The monster put his hand on his chest. An evil power emanated from his body. It was ''magi'' that could be said to be the exclusive property of the demons. He was a human being who made a contract with the demon, and his soul was subordinated to the contracted demon. In return, he was able to deal with magic, and his physical abilities could be increased explosively. Instead, each time he used magic, his body became more and more bizarre. The monster didn''t care. It''s a changing body, it was the image of a demon that he had been hoping for since his grandfather. Rather, I was proud of what I am now. My thighs have thickened, and my speed has increased. "Everyone is here!" The monster jumped over the tree and jumped vigorously. And someone wrapped in light passed by. At first glance, he seemed to see blue hair fluttering wildly. After smashing a few trees, she stopped and got up, wiping her droopy blue hair back. canna? "Whoa. You bastard, why didn''t you accept it! Kanna shot the monster and touched her wounded face. "Ugh, my fair skin." She looked ahead, crying. Hey. damage. "What." "Avoid, you asshole!" The monster did not understand her words, but immediately fell from the tree, terrified by the black light that flew in. "Avoid it, you asshole." Kanna kicked her tongue past the monster and went forward. The monster looked at her back with a bewildered face. Come to think of it, the outfit was a little different from usual. He wore a normal dress, but now he was wearing white armor that he had never seen before. Divine particles are also fluttering around the body. "Uh, what happened?" "Can''t you see?" Kanna responded with an annoyed tone to the monster''s question, gesturing somewhere. Tsutsutsu- From there, a black spark sprang up. Through the thick fog, a dazzling light could be seen. It was an added bonus that it gave me chills just by looking at it. The monster saw a figure walking out of the mist. And after confirming the identity, I was astonished. "Lee, Richie?!" A simple moving bone would be called a skeleton, but a skeleton has no mana. So it was clear that the corrupted wizard Lich. "Why is Richie here?" "Ask that kid." As Kanna pointed up, there was a boy surrounded by purple energy. However, the purple aura the boy was wearing was very familiar. At first, the monster who looked at me with cryptic eyes asked Kanna with an urgent voice. "Is that what I know?" as you see. "What the hell did this bitch do? If you are a guard dog, you work hard like a dog Whoops!" The monster, who was very angry, shot at Kanna, and, not hearing, she grabbed the monster''s neck. "Am I mad right now? So don''t make it even more annoying, and kill your enemies as best you can. Do you understand?" Awkward- The monster was sweating profusely as the power of the monster grew stronger. She also had a sense of intimidation equal to that of Sable. When Kanna let go of her hand, the monster groaned and looked at her. But he didn''t say anything more. Because if he did, that ignorant Mace would turn towards him. "Did you finish the conversation?" Then, a boy''s voice was heard from above. Jamie descended to the ground looking at the new enemy. Then, relatively intact undead began to gather around their master. "What else are those?!" Broken undead appeared everywhere in the forest. They were the undead who couldn''t stand the divinity in the process of Kanna''s transformation into ''temple mode''. Among them, the undead, who was believed to be a human, appeared with a pink-haired girl in her arms. master. What should I do? "You take Bena and dodge a little. Everything else goes back. It''s too difficult to keep one necro." Okay. Azad and Bena quietly escaped from the forest. Ryza led the undead troops back to the gates of the Inverted Heavens. When the enemy suddenly disbanded the army, the monster looked at Kanna with trembling eyes. "Why are they suddenly reducing their troops?" "Maybe you want to focus more." Kanna nodded and looked at Jamie. As the undead disappeared, I felt their power increase. Damn it. How do you do it! What if our child breaks down like this?" "Concentrate on your whining time. If you don''t deal with them, what will happen to your disgusting eggs? "I can never do it." At Kanna''s warning, the monster took a stance. ''But Richie, what the hell is that kid?'' Could such a young warlock exist? Perhaps he is a perverted old man who likes to look like a child. it''s probably good Things that threaten their children cannot be left alive. "I''ll give your heart to my baby too!" The monster popped out. Kanna covered behind him and followed closely. Jamie ordered Richie. "You take care of the new guy. I''ll take that girl. [Okay.] Lich scatters darkness and flies to the monster. Saihan curse fell on him. Jamie left Nebro behind and looked at Kanna. I was a little surprised when she called herself Seven Knights. I knew it was strong, but I didn''t think it was the best power of the Zenith Church. ''That woman must be captured alive.'' I had to figure out why the Zenith religion was related to the demon eggs. There are things to be expected, but nothing is more certain than actually hearing the reasons. If I could subdue it, I was confident that I would leak everything. [Battle Sanctuary] Kanna hit the ground with a mace. Divine light covered the earth where they stood in a semicircle. A sacred battlefield used by Bishop Lincoln in the past was unfolding. Kanna felt the divinity growing stronger and rushed towards Jamie. Blue hair fluttered wildly. ''It''s different from back then.'' Although Bishop Lincoln''s Battle Sanctuary could not be easily destroyed. When I reached Seven Knights, the story changed. You can''t just open your eyes and face it. [Dark Dimension] Black darkness covered the sacred battlefield. Kanna frowned as she watched the light fade. slime! Be purified!" The light of purification emanated from the mace. But Jamie''s black mana was still there in the light. Kanna muttered with an unbelievable face. why ?" It was normal for black magic to kneel in front of a powerful deity. Instead, darkness began to erode the light. Kanna hesitated at the incomprehensible sight. Jamie smiled and reached out. [Voracity] Darkness fell from above. Kanna avoided the darkness and swung her mace. The divinity touched the darkness, and the darkness began to devour the divinity. Her eyes widened. It must be the power of supremacy, but why is the opposite situation unfolding?! "As long as I have reclaimed the Leviathan, you have no chance of winning." Jamie walked towards her. The black mana gurgled and moved as if it had an ego. Kanna swallowed dry saliva and looked at the monster. They resisted somehow, but the difference between the two seemed clear. "Why are you so twisted?" no win In reality, escape was the answer. Leaving this place if you make up your mind is not a big deal. The problem was the task assigned to her. ''If this fails, it''s all over.'' From now on, the leader of Seven Knights will not forgive himself. She knew better than anyone how fearful he was. ''Break through.'' Kanna made a decision and shouted to the monster. "It goes through!" The monster looked back at her. And I knew right away what I wanted. I saw a Richie constantly throwing a psychic wave. A wall of darkness has surrounded the square. "Daddy is coming!" Madness filled the monster''s eyes. He took out as much magic as he could draw out to protect himself. The more he did it, the more ugly he looked, but he didn''t care. The monster ran. [Crazy.] Nebro gathered the darkness and shot it into a beam. He had a knack for dark magic during his lifetime. However, he could not catch the monster''s fast movements. The monster broke through the darkness. His skin melted and his brain throbbed in terrible pain, but the monster did not stop running. "Nebro! Don''t miss it!" "Are you going to stop me?" Jamie saw a holy mass rushing towards him ignorantly. It was Kanna with the divine all over her body. Even if she was deprived of her divinity, she chose to move forward. Truly the spirit of the Six Cham Goldan (عǔ). The problem was that it wasn''t the enemy''s bones that were going to break. Move! Jamie unfolded the shield and devoured Kanna''s divinity with gluttony magic. But the vast amount of divinity was quickly replenished. Kanna laughed and pushed him away with her arms. A small body floated to the surface with tremendous power. Jamie flew straight up and spread the ''Curse of Bondage'', but couldn''t break through the divinity that surrounded her. Kanna speeded up. At the same time, he threw the mace somewhere, and there was Nebro. [Where is the garbage!] Nebro hit the mace. The reason for such a weak attack was simple. Damn it. just to buy some time. And if the monster''s quick legs are that short time, the distance from Nebro will be greatly increased. Jamie calculated the coordinates. It was not an easy task because it was a forest. Jamie jumped out of space and appeared above the monster''s head. Gravity crushed the monster. "I think you are the key." Jamie has used the Ruins'' Deputy Master''s authority. "You will never get out." The ground was open. The monster''s body was about to fall into it, but something quickly approached it and flew it towards the monster. Then he snatched the monster just before he fell and threw it to the other side. At the same time, she also had to roll on the floor. Kanna jumped up and threw herself at Jamie. "What are you really doing?!" "What the hell are you doing, you keep interrupting me!" Kanna hit the tree where Jamie was standing. The tree splits in two. Jamie frowned at the bloody monster. But soon he smiled and said. "Nebro!" [Disappear!!] Nebro, who was chasing after him, poured all kinds of magic on the monster who started running again. Lich''s magic with the power of the end of the 6th class was practically nothing more than a carpet bombing. "Big!" Amidst the magical bombardment, the monster screamed. His side was torn, his joints smashed. His right arm is now broken to the point of ragged. But the monster did not stop running. ''My child. I have to protect my child.'' You are the only one who can make your dreams come true. In other words, it was more precious than his own life. As I ran through the terrible pain, a huge egg came closer to me. The monster stopped in front of the egg. And with surprised eyes, he saw an egg bigger than before. A beating demon egg. "Why did you grow up?" state just before hatching. It would take ten more hearts to grow to this size. Did someone even save and feed a human heart? ''surely!'' The monster saw enemies coming to stop him. The vitality that occurred in the aftermath of their battle! The egg must have been slowly absorbing it! haha! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Something like this will come The monster smiled contentedly and opened the cloth pockets. And it was the moment to take out all the hearts. A beam of darkness pierced the monster''s back. The monster just fell to the floor. Several hearts rolled on the dirt floor. Oh, no !" It can''t be broken at the end. That was then. Gulleong- Egg began to wriggle differently than usual. Never had anything like this. The monster looked up and saw the state of the egg. Then, dozens of tentacles popped out of the egg. The tentacles began to swallow hearts that had fallen to the ground. The look on the monster''s face brightened. "Yeah, yes. also our baby Enjoy it, eat it deliciously! For this father''s wish! The egg was absorbing the hearts. increasingly bulky. The monster staggered and stood up. And smiled and looked back. There stood Jamie and Nebro. Kanna seemed to have been hit by seeing what she couldn''t see. "Huh. How was that bitch? no, it doesn''t matter Now it doesn''t matter what the bitch is, I mean. The monster bled profusely and spread his arms wide. "You are all over. It''s all over... Whoops!" And the tentacles pierced through the monster''s heart. Jamie looked at the scene and shook her head. "The demons don''t live up to anyone''s expectations. Just like right now." A terrible mage emanates from it. The demons started hatching. - Continued on next episode - CH 71 : hatch (3) Ricky was the first to notice. Ricky, who was reading and playing with Anna, jumped up from her seat. brother? Ricky walked to the window without answering Anna''s call. A huge ominous feeling was felt over the ridge, which was hardly visible from the Apton branch. A warning bell rang in my mind. "Everyone will die." "What do you say, brother?" "If you stay still, everyone will die." What the hell is this horror? Although Ricky had experienced the endless malice that humans radiate, it was the first time he felt such blind evil. Chicken meat was sprouting all over the body. My fingers trembled uncontrollably. Ricky clasped his hands tightly so as not to tremble. "I don''t understand." Anna, who had not yet awakened the power of an adult, was still an ordinary girl. Ricky thought he was lucky to have such a little brother. At least I don''t have to feel this blatant evil. The downstairs was noisy. It was only a little late, but they too had no choice but to feel this ominous feeling. "Apostle! Lady!" A priest opened the door and hurried in. "You must leave." "Oh, brother?" " Let''s go, Anna. It is only a burden to be here now, since the goddess has not yet recovered. Ricky took his brother''s hand and followed the priest. At the same time, the marquis was also furious. "How the hell?!" Marquis Bell jumped to his feet in disbelief. Haven''t you been able to afford it yet? [Daemon] never moved actively. Although we failed to track them down, there was no sign of danger. Was all this planned? "Who is out there!" "Did you call me, Marquis?" "Tell Sable to come." The butler who received the order went to call Sable. After a while, the butler returned and said: "I don''t see an assistant." what? "He said he hadn''t seen it before. It looks like he went out." At this time, he left without a word. I''ve never had anything like this before. He was the one who always got permission to go out if he had to go out. At that time, the knight commander hurriedly ran. "Marquis. In Miri''s Forest... ." "I felt it too." "What should I do?" " Gather your troops. I direct it myself." "I will obey your orders." This ominous feeling in the forest of Mirinine. The demons were clear. Whether Sable was involved in this or not, the important thing now was that Apton would be in danger if he stood still. Marquis Bell stood up. The waiters approached him and began to put on the armor he had prepared. That''s when Sears came. She entered the office with her sleepy daughter in her arms. father. What the hell is this?" do not worry. "What the hell are you hiding from me?" "It''s okay to eat comfortably. Rather, where is Jamie?" "I will be sleeping in my room." "Stay close to me." After that, the Marquis put on the armor without saying a word. And holding the baton, he was ready to go out. Then, one of the butlers rushed up to me. What''s going on? "Jame, Master Jamie !" "Why Jamie?!" "Mom! Aww!" When Jamie was mentioned, Sears rolled her eyes and grabbed the butler''s collar. Sarah, who was next to her, grabbed her leg and started crying. The butler swallowed dry saliva and said cautiously. "Look, I can''t see it." what?! "Jamie!" Sears ran straight to Jamie''s room. The Marquis followed after her daughter while holding Sarah. There were already people in Jamie''s room. They found the Marquis and Sears and quickly cleared the way. Then I found Jamie lying in bed. The sleepy face was always Jamie. It was said that he had just disappeared, but then I wondered what was going on. "It''s a pile." The old man standing by the bed said so. He was the magician of the marquis. As he drained mana through Jamie''s body, with a pop, Jamie turned into a log. Sears, whose legs were loose, sat down. I remembered Jamie asking about Miri''s Forest. "Ah, father ." "Why?" "Jamie, Jamie. I think I went to Mi, Mirin''s forest." what?! Jamie went to Miri''s Forest. It was a word that was incomprehensible to the Marquis. How did the kid know about Miri''s Forest? Do you know what will happen if a child goes alone in that dangerous place in the first place? "I think the aide told Jamie. Me, about the Mine forest." The Marquis'' eyes widened when Sable was mentioned. Is this a coincidence or necessity? "What about my son? my son... ." "Don''t worry, tell me. This father will surely bring him." The Marquis hugged her crying daughter and patted her on the back. * * * egg is broken No, the expression ''broken'' was not appropriate. It wasn''t the shell, it was the surface of an egg that looked like flesh. Rather than being broken, it was the correct expression to say "it came out torn". As for the importance of such an expression, I had to think about such useless thoughts now. ''That way, I can forget even a little bit of fear.'' He hadn''t come out yet, but his body trembled at the vicious energy he felt inside the torn egg. Nebro, who was already dead, was terrified even though he shouldn''t have felt fear. [Lord, Master. It is a monster that tramples even death. You must run away. Even 1 second faster... !] It was a little disappointing in this part that the level was low. If he had made a higher-ranking wizard into a lich, he wouldn''t have lost his mind in the same situation as he is now. understood. Because demons are such creatures. A race that infinitely despises the weak. Because it is deeply engraved in their genes, a race that intimidates the weak just by being there. The greater the gap, the more the weak suffered a severe blow to their minds and spontaneously surrendered. ''The problem is, the Nebro has lost its taste even though it hasn''t even appeared yet.'' [Master, Master... Please .] Jamie, on the other hand, was still tolerable. Of course, if he gets out completely, he will have to borrow the power of the ''Perfect Cell''. Mana consumption would be severe, but unlike then, I was confident that I would maintain it for a long time. That''s why I didn''t like demons. Because they harmed all living things just by standing still. "Go back, Nebro." [But, my lord! I might really die!] Okay. [host !] Jamie lifted his hand and Nebro was countersummoned. Allies who are drowning in fear only grab their ankles. It was a Nebro that ate a large amount of mana already. It was helpful to go back if it was useless. At that moment, an arm popped out of the egg. His arms were bright red, as if they had been marinated in blood. "Can I be alone?" A voice came out of his arm. Exactly, it was inside the egg. A hand grabbed the egg skin and ripped it apart. There, the legs, the head, and the torso appeared little by little. Jamie swallowed dry saliva. A cold sweat ran non-stop from his forehead. He clenched his teeth as he saw the demons walking out of the egg. "Whoa-" The demons removed the sticky egg white. "Coming to Earth like this is also annoying." Then he turned to look at Jamie. what do you think? Instead of eyes, there was a black flame, his nose was not cut off, his ears were pointed, and his body was slender overall. His skin was rough as if he was wearing armor made of blades, and there were savage V-shaped horns curling up above his head. Jamie knew. The more complex the form of the demon, the higher the rank. Exactly, like the demon in front of you. " Are you noble?" "Oh- Do you know anything about demons?" Contrary to their terrifying appearance, demons had a pretty sly personality. Humans are the same, but demons cannot be judged by their appearance. But they also had one thing in common. "Would you like to chat with a human after a long time? Eat later." The point was that they only saw humans as prey. The demon opened his mouth. "My name is Reeta. He is the baron of the Great Demon Realm." ''baron !'' Again, it was a demon belonging to a noble family. I guessed it from the moment I felt that figure and the terrible magic, but I hoped it wasn''t. Reetta smiled as she watched Jamie''s face harden. He smiled happily, but to Jamie, he saw nothing but a vicious smile. "Don''t be so scared. As long as I have descended to Middle-earth, it is already irreversible, right? If you''re scared, you''re only going to lose, so take it easy. "Be filthy and kind." "Hey, aren''t you scared?" Jamie activated ''Perfect Cell''. With the dazzling light, all the memorization that had polluted the mind was lifted. "I think I''m going to live a little now." "Have you got something good?" Reeta seemed a little surprised, and made an interesting expression. "Can you give it to me?" I''m crazy? I will give this to you." "Ugh. Then there is nothing you can do." thud!!! Reeta''s bright red magic soared up to the sky. Jamie swallowed dry saliva at the immense power. All life in the forest ran away from it as far as possible. A power that seemed to deny all living things just by existence began to spread like a mist. "Wait a minute." A voice I didn''t want to hear resounded with joy. Jamie raised his mana and remembered how much power the Demon Baron had. "At least, the master class !" That was the power of the lowest rank among the 5th place in the Demon World. * * * Sable frowned at the demonic power he could feel from afar. It was a magi that was uncomfortably unpleasant just to feel it. "I don''t know why this happened." If it was scheduled, it should have been in a state just before hatching by tomorrow. That way, even if the Marquis noticed it, there would be no way to stop it. However, the demon broke the egg and came out sooner than expected. "With the heart that the monster took, wouldn''t it have begun to hatch?" Sable shook his head. The more you think about it, the more confusing it becomes. The demon has hatched, and what he has to do doesn''t change. The schedule has just been pushed forward. "Is it better?" The Marquis Bell was also slowly realizing that he was an insider. It was probably his last chance, and he must have convinced himself that he was the enemy at the moment he failed. Before that, the demons, which were the final stage of the plan, hatched. There was no one in Apton who could stop the demons. At that time, a red pillar soared up to the sky from the direction of Mirinine Forest. Sable''s eyes lit up with that gigantic magi. ''Master class. Was it the Demon Realm noble who hatched?'' There was one thing the monster misunderstood. The point is that demon eggs are not a device for hatching babies. It was a ceremony for descending demons from the demon realm to this earth. ''In the original case, it would have been normal to have descended as a demon knight rather than a nobleman.'' Sable compared the power he felt from the red pillar with his own. ''It''s worse than me.'' If so, it was clear that the last baron among the 5th place had descended. As long as demons with master-class power have appeared, all of Apton''s existence will be treated as weak. All obstacles have already been blocked by him. Sable drew his sword. Now is the time to do what needs to be done. Apostle. And a saint." called children. By now, you will feel the power of the demons and be trembling. His eyes gleamed coldly. Today the Pyros will lose a lot. So in the end, the power will be reduced to the point where you can''t spread your qi, and the goddess will lose power. "The balance is broken." One of the twelve cornerstones will disappear as of today. The flow of the world began to lean toward the master he served. "Eternal peace." Sable took the ring off his finger and threw it on the floor. Then the sealed divinity spewed out like an explosion. "Engrave on the tip of your sword." He was the knight of Zenith and the first sword of ''Seven Knights''. - Continued on next episode - CH 72 : hatch (4) A red wave swept through the forest. Jamie soared into the air, performing several defensive spells in a row. The moment it touched the magic, any kind of defense magic rotted and rotted. There was a difference in power, but it was the power of corrosion contained in Reeta''s magic energy. ''It''s awful.'' The ability to release such things in large quantities was truly a master class. The problem was that he had to survive that. Jamie activated Leviathan. The darkness of gluttony came out like a snake and devoured the Magi. Five! Are you using a funny power?" Reeta smiled happily as she watched the darkness that jumped out like a snake and devoured the Magi. He knew that among the fallen human wizards there were those who wield the power of darkness. Were you called a warlock? I was curious because I had never actually seen it before, but I was very happy because the first human I met on Earth was a warlock. "The soul seems to be quite peculiar, too." He wet his lips with his tongue and muttered. Unlike the small body, the soul was seriously enlarged. The size of the soul symbolizes the level accumulated over time, and that human body and soul are in inverse proportion. I don''t know how it exists, but Reeta wasn''t the type to bother thinking about the reason. "Very tasty for a first meal!" A massive amount of red magic began to swirl around him. It''s been a long battle Compared to his opponent, he was far below him, but it was perfect for relaxing. He is a human being who is enough to eat and play with a little. The black flames in Reeta''s eyes burned fiercely. "You''re going to have to pour out your everything. little human." Magi''s vortex struck Jamie. ''You''re going to play with me.'' Jamie thought as he absorbed the magic that was rushing to the Leviathan. ''Should I say I''m happy? He has the ability to subdue me in an instant, but if he doesn''t, he might be looking for an opportunity to turn around... .'' Realistically, I didn''t think of ''win''. If he is a Baron of the Demon World, he belongs to the lower ranks of the Master Class. If the demon world is sensitive to the weak and strong food, it will be more sensitive to the details of power, so no more. However, there is no vain hope that it will turn around. Even a sub-master class. There was a gap that couldn''t be narrowed with who he is now. So, from now on, I had to focus only on successfully escaping. ''By now, both the Marquis and the Pyro Church must have marched here.'' The demons have descended. No one could have felt it. I don''t know if they can stop it with their power, but at least they''ll be able to keep their feet tied. If the nearest sword master or archmage comes after that, even Reeta, who is called the Baron Zeal, will use this place as a tomb. ''Beiryl Onyx. If only the yangban remained.'' If he was reputed to be a fairly strong axis among the sword masters, he would have killed a baron in the Demon World. But what do you do when you find someone who doesn''t exist? For now, he had to focus on surviving. ''I''m worried about Azad and Bena.'' Although he had run away quite a distance, Reeta''s magic continued to spread in order to corrode the entire forest. Hahaha! more! Try to avoid it a little harder!" A mockery of an annoying demon could be heard from below. "You really are an annoying bastard." Jamie frowned, slicing through the magi with a wind sharpened like a blade. Even if the vortex of Magi was removed and eliminated, it was slowly approaching Jamie, encircling her. Can you really survive here? ''It''s a series of trials.'' Jamie was only collecting as much mana as possible and using magic. * * * Azad was running away from the coming waves of magic. Bena, who had lost consciousness, was held in his arms. "Damn, Shit, Shit, Shit!" If you are swept away by the blood-red waves that rot the forest at a tremendous rate, even the undead yourself will die. To an undead who had already died, ''death'' was almost impossible, but Azad was feeling a crisis. "How is the master !" I sensed that the lich old man had been countersummoned. The only remaining undead is himself. Perhaps it was because of this pink-haired girl that she had left her alone. ''Can you deal with it?'' Azad has always thought that his master was a wonderful person. Although he was young, he thought that it would be difficult to find an opponent among humans due to his deep inner strength and great power. But the monster at the center of that terrible power was different. Wouldn''t it be difficult for the owner who has always overcome crises to survive this time alone? ''The fact that I am still being maintained is proof that the master is still alive .'' The master class was an Azad I had never experienced before, so ominous thoughts swirled in my head. Yes ." At that moment, Bena groaned and slowly opened her eyes. She struggled a few times with her heavy eyelids, then slowly looked around. It''s okay? " What happened?" Bena tilted her head as she felt her body shake while being lifted up by someone. She recalled her last memory before she lost consciousness. ''After I gave her a shot .'' A special power that had been sleeping on the hammer was awakened and caused a great explosion. However, Kanna survived the explosion and slammed Bena''s head to the ground. Bena''s memories were there. It looked like he was trying to do something more, but a big shock hit his head and he lost consciousness. "Your master has told you to run away." It was only then that Bena could see the person holding her and running. I don''t know the name, but it was one of Jamie''s special undead. "My, take it down." "Can you stand?" Azad looked back and asked. The waves of Magi were still chasing them, but their speed slowed down. With a bit of leeway, I carefully set Bena down under the tree. Even so, he did not let go of the tension so that he could carry him back as soon as it became dangerous. "Whew ." Bena let out a short breath and gave strength to her trembling legs. It was not the only shock that accumulated on the body. Even getting up was difficult. Then, he found the waves of Magi coming to this place, swallowing up trees and grass. "I, what is that?" "It''s a demon. The master is blocking you." "A demon?! Finally, you woke up... ." I shouldn''t have fainted It was a sin to be weak. If it had been stronger, there would have been no such thing as a fainting, and even less so would the demons wake up. However, the spilled water could not be picked up. "Then the Master is in there ?" Yes. "I have to go too." no. It will only get in the way." As Azad calmly blocked it, Bena held onto her torn skirt tightly. "Even if I die. I''m going to get some time and die. So stay out of it." "Your master has ordered you to run away as far as you can." "Even with force !" As Bena tried to push Azad down with her superpowers, a pain as if her whole body was going to be cut off. It seemed that the pain that had been sleeping was also awakened at the same time as the mind was fully awakened. She grabbed her body and sat down. "You can''t do anything with that body. I''ll hold you and run away, so be quiet. haha! No, Master... !" "Useless stubbornness ." The moment Azad approached her to hug her again, his figure froze and disappeared like a lie. Bena''s eyes widened in the sudden situation. I had an idea flashing in my mind. ''The undead disappears regardless of the master''s will, only when there is a problem with the master.'' Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!! At that moment, a bright red pillar soared up in the sky. The morale that made me sick just by looking at it spread throughout the forest. Bena clutched her chest. The pupils dilated and the wider world came into the eyes clearly. And a boy was caught in Bena''s eyes. The boy, half covered in blood, was falling to the ground from a bloody pillar. "Mas foundation. A beating heart was beating at short intervals. My head didn''t get hot and it turned white. The time since I first met him flashed through my mind. For the first time, he held out his unfaltering hand to himself. In that hand, Bena saw hope and experienced happiness that she had never experienced in 10 years of hell. I didn''t want to lose. I still don''t know if it''s a Valkyrie or what, but I''ve grown stronger and vowed to be helpful to the person who took me away. But many times it failed. A kid who was only ahead of his will. Come to think of it, I''ve never been good at anything. So I wanted to do well. ''I want to do well too!'' I don''t want to disappoint. All I wanted was that. Have you decided to sympathize with her will? [Fun.] A voice came in my mind. And the ring began to emit light. [Young Valkyrie. A Valkyrie who inherited thick blood.] Bena got up from her seat, surrounded by white light. [The time is not ripe yet, but I will allow it for today.] Her pink hair was dyed more intensely. Behind his back, particles of light clustered to form wings. Bena was not surprised by the new change. I couldn''t afford it. [Wherever you go, run wild.] At the words of the voice, Bena spread her wings wide. It was the wings of a bright yellow butterfly. master! And Bena moved. to repay the favor. * * * Jamie smiled bitterly. Struggling was just struggling. He went through several crises, but somehow managed to overcome them. But this time it seemed to be difficult. ''I don''t know why there are so many obstacles standing in my way.'' Can you survive this time? Jamie wasn''t sure. bled too much giggle... . Black clings to his body and continues to use healing magic, but Black was also part of Jamie in the end. It was only a temporary turnaround, but it couldn''t be a solution. "Have you given up?" A disgusting voice was heard from below. Jamie turned her head. Reeta is smiling happily with her arms crossed. When I saw that face, I got dizzy and my head was dizzy. ''Are you feeling dizzy from lack of blood?'' I''m starting to get confused about what it is. Jamie raised his mana just before hitting the ground and landed softly. There was no stamina left to keep flying magic, so I had no choice but to land like this. Because magic puts a strain on the body just by using it. ''If only a little bit more of the energy of the Life Orb was left.'' If it had been resolved through dialogue with Theberon from the beginning, this wouldn''t have happened. ''Are you going to send it to Theberon?'' I think that ignorant monstrous bear will do something. ''no. If that happens, the entire ruins might be ruined.'' complacency is bad Although Theberon is strong, there is a high possibility of being unilaterally defeated by Reeta, who has the power of corrosion. And since it''s impossible to drop it as a ruin, Reeta won''t fall just because the door below is open. ''What seals Theberon''s magic in the ruins?'' This is also impossible. Reeta is an existence that surpasses the power of the ruins. The reason why the power of the ruins absolutely worked on Jamie and Bena was simply because Theberon was stronger. "Can you hear the sound of rolling your head all the way here?" Reeta was arrogant. No, demons are always arrogant towards the weak. So, he was vigilant, but unfortunately, it was very rare that the situation was reversed because he was vigilant only to the weak. ''Are you going to waste time with conversation?'' I don''t know when the Marquis'' forces and the Pyro army will arrive, but if you''re as arrogant as I am, hopefully you''ll get some time. After making a decision, Jamie spoke up. "What''s going on here Great!" "You don''t want to talk?" A thorn protruded from Reeta''s body and pierced Jamie''s shoulder. Fit geek! A startled Black flapped his wings and flew around Jamie. That damn thorn bastard! Jamie struggled to pull out the thorn that had pierced his shoulder. It''s already in a state of not being able to recover, but to increase the wound by another. "I think he''s trying to buy time, but I''m not stupid enough to wait patiently." "Ugh, you dirty bastard." "Did you know that even a warlock is terribly dirty?" "Is it only you who live in the gutter?" "That kind of provocation is not good." "Ok!" This time the right thigh was pierced. Whether it was fun to struggle in pain, Reeta laughed cheerfully. I want to feed him properly, but I can''t... . ''uh?'' It was time for Jamie to come up with all kinds of methods in his head and erase them over and over again. Something was fast approaching here. Reeta frowned as if she had noticed too, and looked back. "My Magi?" He was coming here, breaking through the magic that Reeta had unfolded at a tremendous speed. Surprised, Reeta turned her body towards it. Jamie contorted her face at her defenseless back. It was an obvious disregard. It could also be said that it was the leisure of the strong who said that he did not care if he showed his back to the little ones. Jamie clenched her teeth and stretched out her right hand. "Then let''s eat somewhere ." thud-! That was then. Reeta''s magic, which had risen as high as a wall, exploded as if it had been hit by a shell. And like a waterfall, the rain of magic poured down towards them. Queek! Black clings to Jamie''s back and inflates his wings. And I quickly escaped my master from the pouring magic. Meanwhile, Jamie couldn''t take her eyes off the hole in Magi''s wall. He mumbled with an unbelievable face. "I hope this power is ." A bright light emanated from the hole. Then, the wings of butterflies that scatter beautiful light particles appeared. Jamie''s eyes widened. A woman with butterfly wings, with a pink hammer in her hand, fluttering beautiful red hair, completely different from the bright red magi. Jamie remembered the beautiful Valkyrie he had seen a long time ago. But not that Valkyrie. That woman was definitely the girl he knew. vena?! As Jamie shouted in a bewildered voice, Bena circled the sky and rushed towards the ground. master! Trust me!" She fluttered her red hair and held up her hammer. "Ha ha ha ha! What else is this?" Reeta smiles happily. He leapt towards Bena, emitting black flames from his eyes more intensely. A hammer and blade-covered fist collided. But it was none other than Bena who pushed first. "Get away!" this! Reeta''s body was firmly buried in the ground. Bena slung the hammer over her shoulder and snorted hard. And when she found Jamie, she smiled and shouted. "I''m here!" While proudly drawing the letter V. - Continued on next episode - CH 73 : wind (1) Thousands of Marquis'' troops were marching into Myrine Forest. The Marquis who stood in the front frowned as he saw the bright red magi bouncing from afar. Just looking at it made me lose my fighting spirit. I didn''t want to get any closer. Instinct pulled him back. Just get out of here, I can''t take responsibility for anything. "Lord." The commander of the Mountain Knights, who was going side by side, called the Marquis with a worried face. As the Knights Templar under the direct control of the Marquis, it was their role to protect the Marquis as the top priority. "It is more dangerous." The knight commander dissuaded the marquis. He, too, had a hard time waking up from the fear of Magi. The ''contempt for the weak'' of the demons that they were born with was so terrifying. In particular, the weaker it is, the stronger it is applied, which was fatal for the soldiers ahead of battle. "Many of the soldiers are in bad condition." Marquis Bell looked back. They were driven by orders and forced to move, but the faces of the soldiers were not good at all. So were the knights. The only ones who were enduring were the Knights of Pier, who were directly under Earl Welton. As the knights boasting the best power in the Welton family, they were fighting against that terrible demon''s aura to some extent. It wasn''t immune at all. ''Even they .'' Should I turn it like this? But it was assumed that Jamie was in there. You can''t let your grandchildren go in vain. He was a child with a bright future beyond the talent he had. Above all, it was the Marquis himself who called them. If it went back like this, I wouldn''t have looked at my son-in-law. "By the way, where is Sable... ?" "Don''t talk about him." Yes? The knight commander kept his mouth shut as he saw the marquise''s face suddenly darkened. Perhaps he took responsibility for the [Daemon] incident and was expelled from the territory? ''Then I have nothing to say.'' At the time when demons had already appeared, Sable was a sinner. If it wasn''t for the person closest to the Marquis, I wouldn''t have anything to say even if I hit the head. But it''s not good to hit it in this situation. ''Sir Sable''s skills are as good as mine.'' Maybe he was higher than himself. It was a big mistake for the Marquis to remove such a person from such an important battle. But the knight commander did not ask anything. It was the commander''s command, so I just followed it. At that time, I saw the skirmisher who had gone to the forest first, coming here with a horse. The knight commander led the horse and approached him. "Did you come to check the dynamics?" As I was asking this question, I wondered if there was something to be done. Just by looking at the red pillars soaring from beyond the forest, I could guess what the enemy was like. If you''ve come the closest you''ve seen it, I''ll have something to add. But the words that came out of the skirmisher''s mouth were completely different. "That, that ." "What''s going on?" this ." The skirmisher handed the knight commander a letter. The knight commander looked at the letter and asked the scout. "What is this?" "I told you to show it to the marquis." "Are you going to tell the Marquis-sama without any reports under the same circumstances?" That is ." "Give me a look." The knight commander hesitated for a moment at the words of Marquis Bell, who had already approached him, but immediately handed the letter. The Marquis opened the letter and checked the contents. And, his wrinkled eyes widened. The Marquis looked at Miri''s Forest with a surprised face. "Why?" " Did this guy stay here?" "Lord?" "We are waiting here in case something unexpected happens." Yes? What do you mean?" The Marquis ignored the commander''s words and read the letter again. [Dear Marquis, Do not bring anyone into the forest. It will just be a futile death. I will take care of the supply of the demons. -Beiryl Onyx-] ''What the hell are you thinking?'' The Marquis remembered an organization to which Beiril belonged. The name of the organization that uncovers the secrets of the world is ''Frontier''. What does the organization of that dangerous ideology want to pioneer the world? The Marquis couldn''t quite figure it out. * * * What does that look like? Jamie tilted her head as she looked at Bena, who seemed to be a completely different person. Where did the pink-haired girl I used to know go, and a red-haired girl appeared. He had yellow butterfly wings on his back, and the hammer he held in his hand was quite different from what Jamie knew. "Are you okay, Master?!" But the voice was definitely Bena Jamie knew. Bena fluttered her butterfly wings and approached Jamie. His eyes were as red as ruby. "Have you awakened the power of the Valkyrie?" The butterfly wings on the back were one of the characteristics of the Valkyrie. But I''ve never heard of a change in hair color. "I think so." If yes, then yes, what is ''probably''? Jamie scanned her up and down, then looked at the hammer in her hand. Up close, the design has definitely changed. It was originally a plain pink hammer, but now has a gold ornament added to it. "Why did the hammer change again?" "I don''t know. I just heard a voice in my head, and then it happened." "Did you hear a voice in your head?" Yeah. But why are you talking so insignificantly? If you usually hear a voice in your head, wouldn''t that be pretty serious? I wanted to ask more questions, but unfortunately Reeta stood up. "Hmm." He stood still and looked at my hand. Then he lifted his head and looked towards Jamie and Bena. "Are you okay?" He laughed as if he had found a new toy. The mood became ferocious. "Stand back." "What are you doing now?" As Benna stopped in front of Jamie, Jamie frowned and pulled her by the shoulder. "Master is very tired right now. So I''m taking a little break. Until I recover, I will somehow hold on to it." What? "I am stronger than him. So it will work out somehow." don''t say you win Because Bena also knew that the opponent was stronger than him. Above all, the voice in her head, which Jamie could not hear, calmly understood the situation. [That demon is incredibly strong. It won''t last long.] Even after awakening the power of the Valkyrie, the opponent is a Baron from the Demon Realm. The moment you are careless, your life will be taken away. "I will go!" vena! Without time to dry, Bena rushed towards Reeta with a yellow afterimage. Jamie looked at her back and clenched her fists. The fact that he was even helped by Bena had hurt his self-esteem. But, on the other hand, it was reassuring. ''I bought time.'' No matter how long Bena could hold out, Jamie escaped Reeta''s sight. Then he took a seat in the open space and put his hands on the ground. ''I''ll give you a bite to eat.'' Even if you use all the numbers you can use. * * * [Push!] The hammer opened and the built-in blue jewel radiated light. Kwaang!!! The explosion swept the surrounding area. Reeta took off the magic that she was wearing, and looked at Bena who was rushing in. It came crashing down without a break. As if he knew it was over when he stopped, he poured an onslaught at himself. "Hey!" When he hit the ground with a hammer, a pile of dirt soared high into the sky as if it had exploded. vision is blocked Black flames rising from his eyes swayed from side to side. Reeta reached out to her right. A hammer appeared through the pile of dirt. He gripped the hammer strongly with his hand. However, being pushed by the force, his body flew several meters and knocked down several trees. "Ugh." "Hey!" Bena, who jumped high, hit the hammer again, but Reeta easily avoided it. The strong impact caused the dust to rise again. Reeta smiled as she saw the hammer brushing her face. [The attack is coming. Fly upward.] I still don''t know what the voice was, but Bena followed it blindly. Because she decided that the voice''s instructions were much better than the inexperienced woman. just as expected. When they gathered, the magic that had been scattered on the floor rose like thorns from under her feet. "Oh- avoid this?" I did not know that I would notice it, since I had removed the presence and gathered them. It was a lot more fun than that kid earlier. It was so sad. If my first partner had been a woman who didn''t know who that person was, it would have been more enjoyable to warm up. "I have to finish it soon." contract must be fulfilled. Because I accepted Advent on such a condition. I could play more after that. Reeta''s momentum changed. And on a very terrifying level. [Now it''s really dangerous. I recommend that you do your best to run away from here.] The voice warned. [If you try to pass the time for no reason, your neck will escape.] ''I know.'' No matter how inexperienced Benara was, she felt that the other person''s mood had changed drastically. Because my skin is already numb. The desire to fight gradually diminished. This is because Reetta''s momentum has increased and the power of contempt for the weak has grown stronger. But you can''t run away She looked where Jamie was. ''Are we still far away?'' Although he had fully awakened the power of the Valkyrie, he was still weak. The opponent must be that strong, but a bitter feeling lingered in his mouth. Bena gripped the hammer again. [Are you going to keep fighting?] Huh. I have to buy time." [No more unreasonable.] "Still, I can''t help it. Because that''s what I told Master. [ ] stupid thing.] The voice let out a short sigh and opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind. [Only annoying partners. Then I will do my best.] A faint golden light began to flow from the hammer. [Keep this in mind. My name is Philion. A hammer made by a great blacksmith for your queen.] The pink color disappeared and pure white metal appeared. Bena''s eyes widened at that splendid appearance. [Annihilate your enemies!] Huh! Bena moved her wings toward Reeta. * * * Dark clouds gathered in the sky. The rain was pouring down, and thunder and lightning roared from the sky. I saw the army of the Pyro Church leading the horse to the Myrine Forest. At the forefront was Lars, who can be said to be the best power of the Apton branch. As a newcomer among the Holy Executors, he could not deal with the Baron of the Demon Realm with his strength. Sable landed in front of the Apton branch in the pouring rain. Most of the troops left. "I don''t know what will happen, but what if it all goes away?" Of course, I wouldn''t have thought that someone would break in like this. Even if you think about it, it doesn''t really make sense. Because the god of death who came to kill the goddess''s apostle was none other than the head of the Seven Knights. who can stop Even if Lass had remained, it would have been nothing but decapitation. "I hoped, but I really didn''t know that guests would come." Sable stopped walking. Someone was standing in the empty parish. He was an old man with a long white beard. Sable knew who the old man was. "I never thought I would meet you like this, Sir Sable." " Did you stay?" "Shouldn''t someone be protecting this place?" Archbishop Sephira, who is only three members of the Pyro Church, smiled and warned him. "Get out of here. As long as you respect the goddess." "Are you saying that if you don''t respect me, you don''t have to go out?" "Then I''ll have to take it out by hand." Sabel raised an eyebrow. The scent of flowers permeated the hall. Sepira frowned. I didn''t know you had such a great secret. "I was also sweating a little to hide it in front of you." "I guess this is the will of the god Janice." Sepira looked at Sable''s fully drawn sword and drooled slightly. Although he was ignorant of swords, he felt the force of a strong man countless times as he had been the archbishop. The power felt from Sable was, as a guarantee, equal to or greater than that of the demons felt in the distant forest. "As of today, the Pyro Church will lose much and be slaughtered." "You are too greedy in the realm of the goddess." "Can you say that the apostle''s head fell to the floor as excessive greed?" "Let me tell you about it now." "Please take one." Different divinities emanated from Sable and Sephiroth. Two lights engulfed the Apton branch. * * * Ricky felt one of the two divinities flashing in the distance fade away. "The Archbishop ." It must have belonged to the Pyro goddess. - Continued on next episode - CH 74 : wind (2) The reddish magi came out of the ground like lava. [There is nothing I can do about avoiding it!] Okay! In order not to touch the Magi, Bena performed an acrobatic flight in mid-air. I was even surprised by myself. [Only flying talent is one of the best Valkyries I''ve ever seen.] Now, I had my doubts about whether it was a Valkyrie with freshly grown wings, so I said everything. Bena was pleased with the praise, but unfortunately did not have time to enjoy the joy. "You''re quick too!" Reeta followed her closely on the waves of Magi as if riding a board. Meanwhile, Magi created a vortex as if alive and aimed at Bena. Not from one direction, but from many angles. It was hard to believe that only one person could do such a goddamn manipulation. [I''m not a demonic noble for nothing! If you don''t come to your senses, you will definitely die! Bena flew high. He thought that if he widened the distance, he would not be able to chase him. As if to show that such a thought was an illusion, the magical spirits scattered throughout the forest gathered together and soared high enough to reach the sky. Reeta, who had risen higher than Bena in an instant, laughed at her. "Is there nowhere to run?" Magi wrapped around Bena in a circle. It expanded up and down like that, and soon became a bright red wall. [It''s a big deal.] Philion muttered in a serious voice. [So, when is your master going to join the war again?] "I don''t know about that ." [Hasn''t he already run away?] "Oh no! I am not that kind of person." [Are you sure?] Huh. Philion remembered the little boy whom Bena had unconditional trust. The emerald-haired boy with a haggard face didn''t look normal to him either. But if it seemed so great that he risked his life, it wasn''t. [Continued on this later.] Huh? [For now, just focus on surviving.] Bena looked at Reeta with a nervous face. Contrary to saying that he would finish it quickly, he kept smiling at himself. It was a very unpleasant smile. Reeta opened her mouth. "Shall we start with those wings?" [damage!] Sak-! Bena felt her body lose its balance. I looked to the left and saw yellow wings that had been cut in half. And a bright red arm that shouldn''t have appeared from below. A fist full of sharp blades pierced her chest and pressed against her. "Wow!" [vena!] Blood gushed out of his chest, bones and muscles shattered. "Kuh hee hee hee!" Magi fell on Bena. The hammer radiated golden light and moved on its own. "So is that kid. Did you have something fun here too?" Reeta grabbed the flying hammer with one hand. Philion absorbed Vena''s power directly into his body. The hammer opened and the blue jewel shone again. "Another explosion?" Reeta''s sneer that seemed to be the same. A large explosion occurred. However, it was Reeta who was determined to do it right. The red magic swallowed the explosion. Magi ran through his skin and wrapped around the hammer he was holding. [Aaaaaah!] Magi corroded Philion. The ego is about to collapse! Oh, no. Bena barely grasped the consciousness that was about to break, and clasped Filion with both hands. "Ahhhhhhh!" Only power is ahead of me! She squealed and pulled the hammer as hard as she could. Reeta snorted and set the hammer. They would be pushed anyway, but there was no reason to fight for strength. Bena fell to the ground with Philion in her arms. "It got boring." Magi''s wall trembled, and the solid poured down like a liquid. If you are swept away by the waves of magic like this, it will disappear without leaving a trace. Her power would be absorbed naturally by Magi, and it would soon be Reeta''s. Now it was time to find the human kid again. ''After all, the soul looks more delicious that way.'' Reeta licked my lips with her snake-long tongue. After all, if you cover the entire forest with Magi, it will only appear if you hate it. At that moment, a golden light pierced through the waves of magic. "Because you are no longer funny." Reeta didn''t laugh any more. Numerous blades sprouting from his right arm were curved in one direction. As the fist was clenched, the blades began to rotate rapidly in a clockwise direction. The bright red magic swirled around with the momentum to crush everything. bang!! The waves of magic that covered the ground rose and formed a large hole. There, Vena, whose body was covered in blood, was breathing heavily. He extended his right fist there. A swirling storm of Magi fell to tear Vena apart. [Can''t stop it.] With her abilities, she cannot draw out all of her power. I can''t stop that. You will face a terrible death with your whole body being slaughtered. But Bena laughed. OK ." Philion didn''t ask what was okay. With those words, Bena''s consciousness was cut off. But her body did not fall to the floor. Because someone took her body before she hit the floor. "Not to worry about." Jamie looked at Bena smiling. Even while losing consciousness, he did not miss the hammer. Jamie opened her mouth as she watched Magi''s storm fall. "It''s time for you to leave." -Thanks to your late choice, my forest has been ruined. "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t afford that." -It''s all just excuses. "Think as you like. Anyway, just run like crazy." -Don''t tell me this and that, looter! The ground shook. Jamie shouted as he saw Magi''s storm approaching. "Shut up and come out!" The ground was cracked apart. Huge boulders squeezed through the cracked ground and bounced upwards. It was like a huge crater exploding. At the overwhelming cataclysm, Jamie smiled. From there, a creature proud of its hefty size stood up. The gigantic beast covered in black fur swung its front paws without looking at it. Then, the storm of Magi that Reeta fired disappeared without a trace. " What else is that?" Reeta frowned at the appearance of a new enemy. Just looking at its size, it was so powerful that it reminded me of a giant beast of the demon realm. "Keep your promises." A giant beast over 50 meters tall, Theberon, warned with a yellow glow in the dust. Jamie said without losing in that dark life. "If you want to get back what you lost, do your best." huh! Theberon jumped towards Reeta as if there was nothing more to hear. Quang- The ground that rose like a crater collapsed like a lie. ''How can you do that with a body like that?!'' A body weighing several hundred tons jumped like a feather. As much as its size, the distance from the enemy was reduced in an instant. "A disgusting demon. This is no land for you to mess with!" "Because I don''t like furry beasts!" This time, Reeta was also nervous. It''s not like he''s going to lose, but he''s a monster that can''t be compared to the guys who treated him like a toy! As the Magi wrapped around him, blood-red armor draped over him. Raising the power of corrosion to the maximum, he swung the blade upright toward the flying front paws. Ku Whoa eoeo eoeo! Theberon screamed. Several hideous cuts were made on its huge forelimbs. The amount of blood spurting out was not unusual. Reeta was also in bad condition. "Hey, it hurts so much!" His right arm was crushed. It was an unstoppable mass. The moment it collided, it tried to amputate itself. However, the skin, muscles, and bones were too thick and hard. Naturally, he was pushed out of his power, and his right arm was smashed as it was. "Die as it is!" Reeta, who felt a sense of crisis after a long time, stretched out her intact left arm toward Theberon. Dozens of blades popped out and flew in, aiming for Theberon''s chest. Knowing that it is thick and hard, I made the blade sharper. Theberon clenched her teeth in pain and covered her chest with her wounded front paws. Bubbly-! "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!" The blade pierced his arm and penetrated deep into his chest. But luckily it didn''t pierce the chest. Theberon opened her eyes wide and pulled her pierced paws outward. "You crazy!" As the heavy force pulled it, Reeta could not bear it at all and was dragged away. Kwajik - All the blades were smashed. Reeta, who had become defenseless, suddenly felt the world darkened. An alarm bell rang in my mind. instinctively curled up. " !" At that moment, my consciousness was greatly shaken. An incredibly heavy force struck him. No matter how noble of the Demon Realm, the current shock was powerful enough to drive him out of his mind. "Cuckoo!" It took less than 5 seconds from a few hundred meters above the ground and was smashed to the ground. Reeta''s limbs twisted. The world went dark again. And then, I saw a huge ass falling from above. quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa There was a big shock that shook the entire Apton. A huge pit was created so that a part of Myrine Forest was erased. "Wow!" Reeta rolled on the floor with a happy face. Just before being crushed by it, he barely managed to get out of the body. He was sure of victory in the blinding dust. He made blades sprout from his whole body. I''m going to cut that huge body in pieces like this. "Did I forget?" then. A familiar voice was heard from behind. Reeta turned to see two purple eye beams floating in the dust. "Damn it." After the crisis has been overcome, a new crisis has emerged. What I thought was a bug was also drawing a very sharp knife and pointing it at its neck. Reeta was very uncomfortable with this situation, but it was impossible to stop it. [The Path of Destruction] Extremely condensed black light penetrated Reeta. It was not only Theberon that was prepared. Jamie said with a laugh. "So you shouldn''t have been vigilant until the very end." Jamie smiled as he watched the Baron of the Demon Realm crumble with a distressed expression on his face. In the first place, he did not think that Theberon would defeat him. From the start, that bear was at a much more disadvantage. I just hoped that there would be a little bit of a gap. Just like right now! "Ugh !" ''Journey of Destruction'' is a black magic that releases all the power absorbed by Leviathan. Its attribute is darkness, and it has a strong power with the meaning of ''extinction''. "If it had been you who had no gaps, it wouldn''t have worked." "Cool, cool!" "Has the situation been reversed?" very Is it good enough?" The black flames that blazed in Reeta''s eyes weakened. "It''s been a long time since I''ve been driven this far. okay. long time no see. Reeta staggered and stood up. Jamie gathered black mana in his hand to create darkness again. I intend to blow my head off the moment he babbles. However, it may have been impossible from the beginning. "I don''t even know anymore. Let it be as it is." Darkness engulfed his head. to do nothing. "Ha!" Jamie let out a pleasant sigh as she looked at Reetta, who was completely droopy. knocked down Although I was a creeper among the master classes, the master class was a master class. Its strength made me tremble after a long time, and it gave me a taste of despair about my current ability. But it is you who is standing. Obviously it should have been. " ." Jamie, who was just about to turn around, stopped moving due to a sudden anomaly. Reeta died as her head disappeared. To die means to be immovable forever. but Why is that monster wriggling? "It''s melting." Reeta''s body was melting like a liquid. The floor was moistened with black water and spread out sticky. "This child, please ." Among the demons, there were sometimes those who took on a new form after death. As he loses his intelligence, he becomes a monster that can only destroy. Just like the current Reeta. Damn it! After all, even if they hatch, this kind of guy has hatched!" Among the demons, such a class was rare, and since it was Reeta, a ''humanoid'', such a worst situation was not considered. This is not the time to worry. Reeta, who has become a monster, must be quarantined before it moves in earnest! Jamie opened the door leading to the ruins. The limp body fell down. But soon the earth shook as if in an earthquake, and jutted through the earth, as did Theberon. Surprisingly, the body disregarded even the powerful magic of gravity and collapsed the passage itself. "Avoid !" A monster that has lost its intelligence with the power of a master class. If something like that runs wild- Jamie thought no more. Disaster will come. There was nothing more I could do here. He went straight to where Bena was. However, even the monster who lost its intelligence did not lose sight of the enemy who made it here. Jamie smiled bitterly as she watched the bladed tentacles fly. Damn it- Whoops! Blood spurted into the air. Jamie closed her eyes with a contorted face. "It''s a bad habit. Mistaking the senses." Jamie woke up to the voice. The neatly cut blade tentacles passed by. What happened? Jamie looked at his current state. He was in someone''s arms. He looked at the person holding him with a bewildered look on his face. And asked in a startled voice. "Everyone, why are you here?" Wellton''s son is quite a troublemaker. Beiryl Onyx looked at Jamie and smiled faintly. I''ve heard you''ve definitely left Apton, but why did this Sword Master appear here? As Jamie stared blankly, Beiryl carefully lowered him. "Stay here. You know it''s dangerous enough. Then he moved to what was Reeta. "Ke-e-e!" The blade tentacles reinforced with magic flew in with a terrifying force. The swordsman of the storm simply lowered his sword in a straight line. Jamie felt refreshed by the gentle breeze. All blade tentacles were cut without making a sound. And Beiryl disappeared. Jamie turned his head hard to find him, but found nothing. A refreshing wind blew again. When he moved his gaze there, Beiryl, who had not been seen anywhere, was standing there. After that, Reeta, which was divided into dozens of lines, was splitting along the lines. It was a gale. - Continued on next episode - CH 75 : Gramia (1) He literally slaughtered the nobles of the Demon Realm, even though he was a baron of the lowest rank. ''I couldn''t even see properly.'' didn''t see anything Everything happened in an instant. Beiryl only moved as fast as a few blinks. ''Is this the power he has?'' When you reach the status of a sword master, you will acquire a specific power. Beiryl also thought it might be the wind, because he had the nickname of ''swordsman of the gale''. In fact, it looked like it was right. ''A great sword of such an ignorant size, a great sword, an invisible speed, and a terrifying level of cutting power. Anything is possible with the power of the wind.'' However, it was not a movement that could only be done by the power of the wind. It was a move that would be possible only when he reached the level where he could freely handle the wind after gaining the power. Beiryl became the wind itself. Jamie swallowed dry as he saw Beiryl approaching. Beiryl grinned at Jamie, who was nervous, and asked him. "Why are you here?" "Hey, out of curiosity ." "Don''t even try to deceive me. Didn''t you come here because you were interested in demons? "It''s really out of curiosity!" Jamie decided to brazenly pretend not to know. But Beiryl said with a face that knew everything. "Everyone was watching." " What did you see?" "The way you fight." Jamie''s pupils trembled greatly. He had gone through many crises since the days of Diablo Volfir, but he had never felt a sense of crisis as much as now. ''Where did you see it? No, that''s not important. I mean, did you even see me using black magic?'' Although his black mana was different from other warlocks, it was impossible to fool a veteran like Beiryl. Sweaty situation. "It is a lie. Are you easily caught?" Yes? Ah, ha ha ha! I was deceived Cow, I was deceived!" What. Everyone has one or two secrets they want to hide." Beiryl turned around with meaningful words. Jamie''s body froze. To what extent his words were true and to what extent were fakes, he could not make a decision at all. ''If you see that he doesn''t rhyme with black magic... .'' If I had seen it in person, I would definitely have stumbled over it. Even if he was the son of a woman he loved in the past. Because black magic in this world was treated as a felony, the most terrible of them all. If you don''t say it, it''s probably proof that you''re just trying to fool around. Jamie breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Then, looking at Beiryl''s back, he asked. "Sir Onyx, how did you get here? I heard you left Apton." "I came here for a number of reasons. Because I am the best fit." Having said that, Beiryl approached Theberon, who was lying face down not far away. Jamie followed after him, glanced at Beiryl for a moment, then opened his mouth. "I heard from my mother." like that. Beiryl responded calmly, but she couldn''t hide the darkening of her expression a little. he asked, turning to Jamie. "Did you call me trash?" "It was not." "Then you are lucky." Beiryl''s face turned slightly bitter. Perhaps it is regretting the past. The days when I was cruel to Sears, the past that can''t be undone. Jamie walked quietly, silently following Beiryl. Before long, a garden covered with black hair came into view. "It was surprising to see it from afar, but it is really big when you look at it this way." Theberon is a very large beast that is rare on Earth. Comparing the size alone, it was comparable to a dragon. Theberon, who was lying down and resting, turned to look at the two of them. who are you? Theberon asked the identity of Beiril, whom he had never seen before. "He seems to be a very strong man. What happened to me?" "My name is Beiryl Onyx. Please open the door." door? "The gate that leads to Gramia." "How do you name that?!" Jamie tilted her head at Theberon''s bewildered look. What is ''Gramia'' that surprised the bear? After hesitating for a while, Theberon struggled to get up. His left front paw had been cut deeply by Reeta''s blade and was still covered in blood. He asked again, staring at Beiryl as if to kill him. "Where did you get that name?" "The one who explores the secrets of the world. I was led here according to the meaning of ''Isis''." Theberon''s face became even more startled. At least in Jamie''s eyes, how much different the bear''s expression had to change. " What you just said, is it true?" "I came here to get my belongings back." "I didn''t know the one I was waiting for would appear like this." Theberon smirked. Only Jamie of them knew what the conversation was. Because of that, he was constantly pricking his ears and struggling to understand what was being said. Theberon shook his head. "But I can''t open the door." "What do you mean? If it''s not even funny... ." Beiryl blew out her flesh and pulled out her sword halfway. At that bloody warning, Theberon turned to Jamie. "Unfortunately, I am not the manager of Gremia." "What does that mean?" "Isn''t that right, kid?" Jamie frowned at the sudden sound. "What the hell is Gremia, you mean I''m the manager?" "Are they taking over the system and pretending not to know, or are they really not?" "Take control of the system Are you talking about relics?" "Huh. Have you already entered and exited not only the Demons but also Gremia?" Beiryl said in a tired voice. Jamie sighed in embarrassment. It was hard to make excuses now because I said I came here because I was curious and because I did a lot of this and that. "Anyway, he will open it." Is it possible? " I will open it." I wanted to know what Beirir''s purpose was in the ruins, that is, in a place called ''Gremeia''. As well as the ''Isis'' I just mentioned. ''Will Bena be okay?'' laid down in a safe place. I even put invisibility, just in case, so at least I didn''t get attacked by monsters. ''Even though there may not be any monsters.'' Myrine Forest is almost in ruins. The monster that survived this chaos would have fled far away. Jamie used the submaster''s authority to open the entrance to Gremia. Soon, the appearance of a giant bear and two humans disappeared. * * * "Who-Would you be okay with this?" Kanna leaned her exhausted body against the tree. I didn''t know that the day would come when I would be pushed by the Warlock. As a Seven Knights, her divinity was more than a bishop. If possible, it''s normal for a warlock to kneel before the divine. ''What the hell is that little boy .'' Although black magic was clear, the black mana the kid was dealing with didn''t feel the evil characteristic of black magic. In fact, I thought he might not be a warlock, but he was convinced that he was a warlock by his undeniable appearance. ''It''s terribly strong there.'' They call him a kid, but he''s not really a kid. It was clear that the old monster with terrible taste had changed. Still, the purpose was achieved. At the last moment, I didn''t know that the demon eggs would even target the monster''s heart, but because of that, the demons hatched perfectly. ''Did I say baron?'' About the nobility of the demon realm, she had heard of it, too. In the Demon Realm, a world of strong self-esteem, positions are determined by the rank of power. If it was a baron, he was the lowest aristocrat, but he had the power of a master class by itself. They are disgusting beings, but since they set foot on this land, all humans in Apton were in a position to be harvested by them. "I need to get out of here before I get caught up." I want to come back soon and take a dip in the hot water. And I wanted to lie down on the soft blanket and sleep without knowing it. Kanna remembered her room and struggled to get up and started walking again. That was then. Wheeik- The wind blew. It was a refreshing breeze. But Kanna couldn''t enjoy the freshness. I felt a powerful force from the wind that blew. "No, that''s absurd." And the demonic presence disappeared like a lie. power was released Kanna sat on the floor and remembered Sable, the leader of the Seven Knights, who had sent her here in an unbelievable situation. " They say Apton has no way to stop the demons, leader!" Even when things went wrong, things went wrong for a long time. At the same time, anger erupted when a long-planned plan was thrown out in an instant. ''Is that the kid?'' Kanna shook her head. Although strong, it was not enough to defeat the demons. The wind wasn''t even magic in the first place. She had experienced the feeling of the wind a few times. "Power like a leader." Only the Sword Master could demonstrate it. And there may be only one Sword Master in Apton. Beiryl Onyx, a gale swordsman who is now known to have left Apton! His power, coincidentally, was the wind. Damn it. Beiryl Onyx. He is clear!" Then you need to get out of here. His speed is like the wind, so if caught, there is no guarantee of survival. then. Whoops! Kanna looked at her chest. The wind blew and fluttered her blue hair. The blood that ran down his throat splattered on the floor, and he collapsed. It was an instant death. * * * "Looks like you have arrived." Beiryl looked up as if she felt something. All I could see was the ceiling of the old ruins. Jamie asked at his sudden action. "Why?" no. Anyway, I''m not going to ask you what happened. Thank you ." Jamie bowed his head at Beiryl''s consideration, while glaring at the big, filthy, bad-tempered bear. huh. Theberon took the lead with a look of accusation. Jamie clicked inwardly and looked around the ruins that were now called Gremia. Unlike before, the ruins had turned into a mess. In the process of dropping Reeta, who became a monster, to this place, it seemed that the whole of Gremia was damaged. ''It was enough to destroy part of the passage.'' Sure enough, Theberon said in a sarcastic voice. "Thanks to someone who made Gramia a mop." "If some teddy bear had done it right, this wouldn''t have happened." what? "Did I say something wrong?" As Jamie and Theberon had a nervous battle, Beiryl, who was in the middle, opened her mouth. "I wish I could go on." Theberon glanced at Jamie, then moved again. Jamie didn''t like him and was about to snort, but saw his limp front legs. It wasn''t just one or two serious cuts. There were some wounds that had to be amputated right away, but that foolish bear didn''t show any pain. "It''s not that tough." Beiryl frowned as she looked at Theberon''s wounds, probably thinking the same thing. But there was nothing the two could do. Jamie tried to ignore the wound and asked Beiryl. "By the way, from what I heard earlier, you said something about a person who explores a world. Did you say Isis? What does that mean?" At that question, Beiryl turned to Jamie with a serious face. "Are you just curious? Or are you asking because you are interested?" "I''m just asking." "I just can''t tell you. When you hear it, you have to make a choice." Selection? what do you mean When Jamie couldn''t open her mouth, Beiryl grinned. "There are forces in the world that seek to uncover certain secrets." "I heard that you must choose." "So you don''t want to hear it?" "It''s not like that." Anyway. To keep going, that force is exploring secrets that humans have not reached. Traveling all over the world." "What is that force?" "The name of that force is ." Beiryl smiled and answered with a serious voice. "Frontier. It''s a group that wants to pioneer the world." - Continued on next episode - CH 76 : Gramia (2) A force that seeks secrets and seeks to pioneer the world. At Beiryl''s words, Jamie thought of a human that didn''t exist now. ''Ganon.'' I don''t know if he was trying to open up a world, but a warlock who explored secrets that humans could not reach. He had the Perfect Cell, one of Jamie''s three great gods, and for some reason was a human who knew the existence of Diablo Volfir. Was there anyone else in the world who wanted to find out the secrets of the world? ''I didn''t conclude that there wasn''t, but I didn''t know that we would meet so soon.'' Jamie pretended not to know. Wow. something nice There are people like that." "Isis is the head of that place." Aha. It was a person''s name." "Not a person." At Beiryl''s words, Jamie looked at him with round eyes. If you''re not human, does that mean you''re of a different race? There was no interaction with other races that were close to humans. In the old days, elves and dwarves had been close to humans, but after some sort of incident, their relationship began to fall apart. It wasn''t an antagonistic relationship, but the reality was that they didn''t care about each other anymore. Beiryl added, perhaps noticing Jamie''s thoughts. "Because there are always different kinds." i See. "Has your curiosity been quenched a little?" " Yes. Thanks for telling me." Beiryl said to Jamie as she bowed her head. "All I can say is this. There will come a time when you will have to make a choice." At those words, Jamie looked at Beiryl again, but he had already looked away from him. He kept his mouth shut, as if he wasn''t going to say any more. ''It was before. If you listen, you will have to choose... .'' Jamie didn''t agree, but Beiryl started talking. It was caring for himself. Beiryl took all responsibility and told me about the Frontier. Of course, that would be only a fraction of it. ''What choice should I make?'' Beiryl''s words were not meant for a child. Even with great talent, Jamie is still a kid. At least that''s how others saw it. Or are you sure that you will one day set foot in that world? I wanted to ask, but he won''t tell me anything. Because I nailed it because I had nothing more to say. ''By the way, Isisra . If it''s a different race... .'' The Frontier seemed to be a force of several races united. ''By the way, Theberon allowed Beiryl to enter Gremia as soon as Isis was mentioned.'' Gramia was created 600 years ago. Contextually, Gramia is related to a person named Isis. That meant he was at least 600 years old. ''Are you an elf?'' Jamie envisioned a race with a lifespan of more than 600 years. ''Dragon, Elf, and Ran.'' Except it''s not a dragon. If so, it''s either an elf or Ran, and Ran''s last contact with humanity has been hundreds of years ago. So, I thought he was probably the elf he had the most contact with. The leader of a secret group believed to be an elf. Suharo had a sword master. I don''t know how big it will be, but it certainly won''t be small. ''I don''t know what to choose, and I would definitely like to meet you if there is a chance.'' The key to the secret they were looking for was none other than Jamie. Even if it''s not Beiril''s words, fate will one day make him meet a man named Isis. What was important was how useful the organization called Frontier was. ''The link has already been made.'' Jamie clenched a fern-like fist. I haven''t decided yet whether I should walk a different path from my previous life. So, I decided to try a lot. The new path may or may not be correct. I''m used to failure. Don''t be discouraged though. ''You don''t have to give up.'' Didn''t you get your hands on the secret that would shake the Zenith Church? It was different in many ways from when I moved alone in my previous life. And arrived at the destination. "It is here." "Is this where you slept?" "The important thing is to put it in the safest place originally." All of Gremia''s trials were difficult but surmountable. If he lacks strength, he would not be able to overcome the last ordeal of Tiberon, so he was not wrong. "Originally, you should have gone through trials too, but it was meaningless, so I omitted them all." Beiryl nodded without a word. Theberon looked at Jamie. "Fulfill your promises." " Okay. Jamie made an appointment with Theberon. If he comes up to the ground and fights Reeta, he decides to hand over the authority of the submaster. Jamie didn''t need it anyway. He couldn''t even move from the forest, and his useful abilities were too strong to be used properly. It was all about fucking Theberon. So I made a promise to hand over the power. "If that''s the case, didn''t you ask for it earlier?" "It takes strength to open a door." The power of Gremia is operated by the manager''s will and thoughts. Theberon is saying that even thinking is difficult. Guess who isn''t a bear. As Jamie touched the floor, a blue circuit spread throughout the ruins and then to Theberon. he said with a smile. "Actually, if it is not the master''s authority, all authority is supposed to be revoked as soon as you leave the forest of Mirin." What? "Did you ever think that an outsider like you could completely take over this important place?" "Then why did you respond to my request for help?" "It''s stupid. Can''t you just watch the forest get messed up? I''m just waiting for you to bow down and ask me to come. "A naive and clumsy bearded child." "That''s a compliment." The creators of Gremia seemed to have in mind a situation in which their buildings would be stolen by someone. that''s a great bastard send a review "Anyway, I''ll take it out from now on." As Theberon sat down and concentrated, the whole of Gramia began to shake. The authority of the ''Second Master'' that Jamie had stolen and the authority granted only to Theberon became one. The whole room was dyed blue. Jamie felt all her power converging into the center of the floor. All the circuits were entangled, and the seal that had fallen asleep within it began to be slowly dismantled. The pillars rose. It was clear that the pillars full of ancient words were not accessible even with the master''s authority that Jamie had given them. ''What the hell did you hear?'' Theberon beckoned Beiryl to come closer. Beiryl took a deep breath, pulled out his sword and set it on the floor. He approached the pillar with a light body and nodded as if he was ready. "I will open it." A line appeared that cuts half of the column. At Theberon''s will, the column began to split in half exactly around the line. Fucking Jigsaw!! Quiet rumble!! There was a spark that was hard to look at, and lightning was scattered in all directions. Jamie quickly opened the shield, but the lightning didn''t even reach him. A strong wind was blocking the lightning. "So that''s why you came." Theberon said with a face of understanding. Beiryl shoved her hand into the lightning bolts frantically bouncing between the pillars. The lightning, which could not be stopped even by the wind, moved with the momentum to destroy everything as soon as it touched Beiryl''s hand. The sword master''s skin burned black. Amid the terrible burning pain, Beiryl gripped the contents without moving. and pulled it out quickly. that !" Jamie''s eyes filled with astonishment. Beiryl lifted the thing in her hand high. Theberon said the name of the one that draws out powerful lightning just by being there. "Thunder Dragon Sword Gram. The Dragon Slayer has awakened." The sword of lightning with its blue blade awoke from its long slumber and howled. * * * Lars was riding a horse with the Paladins and running to the forest of Myrine. But now he had turned to the direction of the church again. The other paladins didn''t feel it, but he definitely felt it. The powerful deity of Zenith that arose from the church. ''You have to go fast!'' The speed of the horse going up the hill was slowed. Lars jumped off his horse and used the ''Sword of Judgment''. The cloak of light flapped and ran uphill in an instant. The maintenance time isn''t long, but now wasn''t the time to worry about that. He sprinted towards the church at the top. Reaching the top in an instant, he opened the door without hesitation and entered the church. There was no sense of popularity. As soon as I entered the main hall, someone in the distance was sitting leaning against the wall. An old man in a pure white priest''s uniform soaked in blood, breathing intermittently. "The Archbishop!" It was Archbishop Sepira. Lars ran straight to him and checked his condition. There was a large cut on his chest, and a hole in his stomach as if he had been pierced three times. In addition, there were large and small wounds here and there. They were all wounds that had just been created. " Is it Sir Lars?" Sepira opened her mouth with difficulty. "Wow, what happened? Why didn''t you use Healing?!" Jamie carefully traced Sephira''s wounds. And I learned that a powerful divinity was engulfing the wound. " Another divinity is interfering." A stronger divinity is blocking Sephira''s divinity. He was the only three archbishops of the Pyro Church. Except for the Pope and the Saints, he was the most powerful divine being. Zenith''s divinity, stronger than that, was preventing her from recovering. If a person of the Zenith Church possesses this level of divinity... . "Are you Seven Knights?" They were the only ones with swords and archbishop-level divinity. "Uh, come on Come on, the Apostle, the Saints, and the Saints ." "Great, Archbishop!" "Back, back. Come on, follow me... Cool cool!" Sepira''s breathing became heavy. "Are you okay?!" I It''s okay." He smiled faintly, trying to reassure Lars as much as possible. The intention was so obvious, it hurt my heart even more. 5 years as the number of years Lars was assigned to Apton. Sepira was the most compassionate priest he had ever seen and set an example for everyone. From the attitude of worshiping God to the attitude toward people. Everyone watched and learned from him. To Lars, Sephira was a teacher in life. He always listened to advice, and he always listened to Lars'' concerns with pleasure. "I still have a lot of things I want to say." "I want to hear more from you, too. However It must be difficult." Lars squeezed his hand. However, Sepira did not give strength to her hand. Power drained from his body. "I will definitely take revenge." " It''s not revenge. "What do you mean? The one who made you like this... !" "You''re going to protect it. So, let''s go." "The Archbishop!" "I will go to the goddess ." I couldn''t finish the word Sephiroth. Lars clenched his teeth as he looked at the dead Archbishop without even closing his eyes. I don''t know what kind of motherfucker made him like this, but he couldn''t stand it. Sephira said to protect it, but this boiling rage was calling for revenge. He was the archbishop of a religion. I mean, he wasn''t a great man to be killed so mercilessly. He closed Sepira''s eyes and gently laid him down. "How could you say I should forget you like this? I will definitely pay you back." This is a bucket operation. The person who handles the divinity of Zenith must have released demons in Mirinine Forest for this purpose. anger rose. The god he worships is the goddess of mercy and punishment. He was entitled to endless punishments for those who committed sins. "I will not forgive you." Enraged, Lars flew in the direction he had given before Sephira stopped breathing. - Continued on next episode - CH 77 : Gramia (3) "Dragon Slayer!" Jamie saw a sword that kept scattering lightning in Beiryl''s hand. "It is a sword that has acquired its power by killing the thunder dragon." Beiryl smiled and looked at the sword''s shape. That''s a great brain teaser Even though he was subdued by the power of the wind, he somehow tried to break through the veil of the wind and explode with lightning. "There is a legend that it pierced the dragon heart of a thunder dragon." "Dragon Heart ." It didn''t just kill, it was a sword that pierced the heart, the source of the dragon''s power. indeed. That absurd brainstorm made sense. By swallowing that magic power, that ignorant magic sword was born. "But why is this here?" "I was keeping it for use someday." It was Theberon who spoke. The bear was dazzled, and his head was slightly turned away from the sword. "I don''t know the exact reason. I was just protecting it." "Sir Onyx, do you know why?" "You said I have nothing more to say." It means secret. Jamie made a fat face for nothing. What is it that you didn''t tell me because it was such a great secret? Jamie coughed and asked another question. "Hmmmm. But who owns the sword? Can''t you tell me this too? " It doesn''t matter that much. When Beiryl spread her palms in the air, a scabbard was summoned. "Do you know how to use magic?" "Basic things." How is subspace magic so basic? Jamie was dumbfounded, but watched without tackling. Beiryl thrust Gram into the sheath. Then the lightning cut off like a lie. "It is a sword that controls lightning. Did the dwarves make it?" "Who else is there?" "So is it." Beiryl put the thunder dragon sword Gram and the scabbard back into the subspace. Then he turned to Jamie and said. Gram is Ran''s weapon. " If it''s Ran. "What you think is right." Dragons are a race that peaks with magic and breath, and high elves with magic and spirits, while Ran is a race that peaks with natural force. Their power was not inferior to the previous two races. ''If it''s Ran, you''re qualified to make that sword.'' Ran is a race made up of a very small number of monsters, but all of them have reached the Master Class by their power. If you wanted to kill a dragon, it wasn''t impossible. "I will go out soon. Open the door." Beiryl, who accomplished her purpose, asked Theberon. "I never thought my 600-year mission would end like this." Somehow emptiness came over, but Theberon happily accepted it. I can finally go back to my old hometown. "Gremeia, having completed its mission, will now collapse. Come on, let me go." There is no longer any reason for this relic to be maintained. It was the moment when Theberon was just making an exit. Key-! A strange sound was heard from the pillar where the thunder dragon sword Gram was sealed. What? What''s up?! I do not know either! The whole of Gramia shook. All the circuits drawn on the floor started to glow irregularly. "You must go! come fast! Theberon went out first, and Beiryl followed. Jamie also flew up and followed them. Something unusual happened, but there was plenty of time to get out. "Jamie! Don''t miss out and follow me! Beiryl was worried, so he kept looking back and shouting. ''No worries.'' It didn''t take long to get to the exit. will get out in no time. Jamie had no doubts that he wouldn''t be able to get out. okay. Unless someone showed up from behind. " ." Jamie stopped walking and looked back. "Jamie Wellton!" Beiryl called for Jamie, who had suddenly stopped. But Jamie didn''t look back. I don''t know why the kid was suddenly doing this, but he was Sears'' son. I couldn''t stand still and watch the burial here. He aroused the power of the wind and quickly moved to Jamie. But it was too late. Light rising from the floor swallowed up Jamie. The ceiling began to fall. "Jamie!" Beiryl cried out Jamie''s name in the tragic sight. * * * Jamie was standing in a space where particles of light were scattered. It was moved to this place when it was enveloped in the light that rose from the floor. He looked at the old man standing in front of me. "Did you call me?" "It''s like that." An old man with a kind smile gently strokes his beard. I don''t know who he is, but I''ve seen him. When he took Gramia''s authority from Theberon, he dug deep into the depths for complete control. The old man in front of him was protecting it as the last security system. "I thought it was just a form." "If it had only been a form, it would not have been able to stop your infiltration." "It must have been a thought planted there." "As you can see, I mean." It is a thought that has been around for 600 years. For that long period of time, he had been hiding in secret, not even from Theberon. I thought Jamie was a damn old man. "So who are you? Are you also a member of a frontier or other faction?" For the sake of Isis, he sealed the Thunder Dragon Sword Gram in Gremia. Even for a long time of 600 years. However, contrary to expectations, the old man shook his head. "My name is Armion. Not a frontier." The old man introduced as ''Armion'' was scattered and reorganized repeatedly. The old man muttered in a serious tone. Hmm. I don''t have much time either." why? "Gram was such a great source of power that he had maintained Gramia for 600 years. But since I was chosen, of course I don''t have time, right? Somehow, whenever I use Gremia''s ability, my mana doesn''t drain. It was a car that I was curious about what structure it was made of. If it was the power of Gram, who was emitting lightning like crazy, it was enough to maintain Gramia. "This thought was also being helped by Gram, but now I can''t stand it for long." The expression on his face was smiling at the subject he spoke in a sad voice. "Were you a 9th-class wizard in your lifetime?" "Well, yes." It seemed like it too. Even after Ganon, there were humans who reached the highest level. "But it hasn''t been made public." "Why?" "Because there was nothing I could do." "What couldn''t you do?" "I don''t have enough time to tell you that. Just tell me you''ll find out someday. That''s exactly what Beiryl said. Armion continued. Anyway. He had a special relationship with Isis, but he wasn''t part of the Frontier. I just did her request." "It must have been a request to take care of him." right. But say it. This Gramia was not made to store Gram." Gram was just a bonus. "It was made for someone I was waiting for." " For someone?" Jamie could easily guess who he was talking about. I? "Yes. You in the form of a little boy." A bright light emanated from Armion''s eyes. Jamie''s eyes narrowed. Are you saying that you waited because you knew something about yourself? I didn''t know the intention. "Are you in doubt? Of course it will. But I just want you to understand that I don''t have time to explain. "Why did you wait for me?" "Exactly I was waiting for someone with black mana." I thought he would know that he was a warlock because he used black mana in Gremia. But Armion pointed at Jamie''s black mana and said. Considering that Bena also came here, it wasn''t just waiting for a warlock. Armion raised an eyebrow and said. "Mana with the power of divine death, what I have been waiting for is the one who handles it." Jamie''s eyes widened as if they were about to be plucked out. Even black mana could be understood. However, he could not believe that he could even recognize the power of Shinsal. After the era of the past Diablo Volfir came to an end, a new history was established and disappeared from everyone''s memory. It was information that no one knew and should not have known. ''Even Ganon only knew the existence of Diablo Volfir, but did not know the power of Shinsal.'' All Jamie saw was a record in his diary, but the diary contained his own actions. However, Armion knows the power of Shinsal. Jamie''s eyes were dyed purple, and strong flesh was oozing out. " How do you know?" "It is truly a formidable force. It''s still not mature enough, but it''s like this." "Answer my question. If you use the excuse that you don''t have time, I''ll destroy you right now. "It must be a sensitive issue, yes." Armion nodded as if he understood. He smiled and said. "There are traces of him left in the world. I didn''t find everything either, but I learned ancient languages in the process." On the way to Gremia, it was the reason why the now-forgotten language was written. But now it wasn''t a big deal. Jamie asked in a trembling voice. " Are there traces of Diablo Volfir?" "Is that his name? haha. I''ve been looking all my life, but I haven''t been able to find anything like the name. For a long time, a young boy knows more than I do." "Stop talking nonsense! Are there any traces of him?" "It doesn''t exist. Didn''t it exist up here before? ''Leviathan'' was protecting the demon eggs and providing nutrients. It was also a trace of Diablo Volfir. "Well, that''s it. I''m sure there are others out there looking for his traces. Haven''t you also found traces of him and obtained Shinsal''s mana? " ." "It doesn''t matter now. One of my arms is already fading." Armion smiled and waved his half-transparent left arm. His head was confused, but Jamie knew that now was not the time to sit still. " Anyway, what. Good. Are you waiting for me?" "Finally, we get to the point." "What main point are you talking about?" "Actually, it may not be a big deal. It may be my own greed." greed? "Gremia is my arrangement for that day." As Armion raised his hand, the space began to expand endlessly. Jamie couldn''t keep her mouth shut at the sight. "The space !" changed in many forms. Huge aerial fortresses, expansive mansions, splendid castles, and huge cannons! What was surprising was that all of them were not simple shapes. The weapons of the air fortress could actually be bombed, the mansions and castles had the coziness and grandeur suitable for their use, and finally the guns had the destructive power to blow up even the mountains. Even this showed only a few representative examples. "Gramia is a ''shape-building artifact''. A piece of infinite potential that can take any form and use at will!" The huge cannons contracted at a tremendous speed, making them small enough to hold in one hand. The speed of expansion was also very fast. As Armion said, it was proof that it works with the user''s will. Jamie''s head went blank. I didn''t even know that this function existed even when I had submaster privileges. I thought it was just an artifact in the form of a building. It would have been the same for Theberon. "It must have been such a nonsensical artifact ." This was one of those pieces that could be made even after reaching the ultimate in magic engineering. Jamie had to admit. That Gremia is an artifact that is equal to or higher than that of the three great gods she created. Armion smiled and said with a half hazy body. "I hand over all of this to you." " What are you trusting in me?" Armion answered that question. "Because you have the potential to bring salvation to the world." Gramia, transformed into a polyhedron that cannot be recognized by the human eye, seeped into Jamie''s body. With that alone, mana overflowed from Jamie''s body, and the vitality of his body began to revive. Even the life beads that had used up their energy were charged like a lie. Jamie surrendered herself to the fullness she felt for the first time since reincarnation. "Please. Even though I have done nothing, you can save this absurd world." With those words, Armion disappeared. Jamie closed her eyes in a fading consciousness. When Jamie wakes up again- "Jamie! Jamie!" " ." "Jamie! Are you okay?" Beiryl was shaking herself with a worried face. However, because it is so severe. '' I think I''m going to vomit.'' Dizziness came up with motion sickness. - Continued on next episode - CH 78 : Sword of Zenith (1) "Are you really okay?" "It''s a little nauseous, but that''s okay." Jamie smiled and nodded, as if reassured. Beiryl let out a short sigh. "You are lucky." He must have been really startled, with drops of sweat on his forehead. He didn''t sweat a drop when he ripped Reeta into pieces, so why was he so surprised? ''Because he was the son of a woman he loved in the past?'' I don''t know the details, but it wasn''t too bad to receive a concern. "What happened to Gremia?" It was Theberon. He sat down on a few trees and looked at Jamie with a rather serious face. As the manager of Gremia, he held power until the last moment of his collapse. However, at some point, the authority suddenly disappeared. It felt more like a return to the owner than a feeling of being stolen. "As the author said, I feel a special power within you, but if I am not mistaken, did something happen in the light?" Beiryl also seems curious. Jamie got up. He was still a little dizzy, but his body was more energetic than ever. It was thanks to the life orb full of vitality. What made it all possible is- "I took over Gremia from Armion." Jamie raised her hand instead of explaining. A few shiny dots floated up on my hand, forming a line and starting to build a shape. And it gradually expanded in size and became a huge ship. does not make sense ." Theberon muttered with an astonished face. "Is this Gremia? I was guessing to some extent... ." The true identity of Gremia is unknown, but Tiberon, who had lived there for 600 years as a manager. He knew that Gremia was not just an architectural artifact, but now that he had confirmed the reality, he had to admit that his imagination was poor. "Huh! This Something worse than him." Beiryl also gave an honest impression. I have never heard of a piece that can freely change from size to shape and at the same time preserve the characteristics of each object as it is. Theberon asked Jamie as she watched Gramia change in real time. "Uncle Armion gave it to you?" He was a wizard who disappeared 600 years ago. I don''t know what happened after that, but it was impossible for a human to survive for 600 years, no matter how great a wizard. Unless you become an undead lich. Armion, whom Theberon knew, was not a great man to defy the providence of nature. I would never have been rich. Jamie resolved Teveron''s curiosity. "I put my thoughts in Gremia''s final security system. And when he got out, he gave me all the rights of Gremia." "Why did I give it to you?" Well. He couldn''t even tell the reason, but Tiberon didn''t even bother to ask. As soon as he saw Jamie for the first time, he wondered if the person Armion was waiting for might not be Jamie. However, Armion, who is no longer in the world, felt a bit heartbroken. "Sheesh. Why didn''t you tell me this important fact when you said you were going to entrust me with Gremia? Jamie grinned at Theberon''s grumbling and walked up to him. "What is it, you little human?" "Stay still." Jamie placed a hand on Tiberon''s front paw, which had been hit by Reeta. Then, he raised the life force of the marble and sent it to his front foot. Seriously deep cuts began to heal like a lie. healing? Beiryl''s eyes widened. ''Healing'' was the privilege of the priests, and it was the power of restoration through divine power. It was similar to recovery magic, but the effect was different. In particular, the healing used by high-ranking priests was enough to return the paralyzed body to normal if it did not die. ''No, is it a little different?'' It looked like healing, but it was also like recovery magic, so it felt like a mixture of the two. Theberon felt the pain go away like a lie and smirked. "Could you do something like this?" "Let''s say it''s thanks to Gramia." Theberon shook her forefoot, which had become healthy. "It seems to be better than before." "Because I''ve raised my condition to the max." " Thank you. "What is an inappropriate greeting?" He turned around saying it was Jamie. Beiryl glanced at Theberon and then looked back at Jamie. "Let''s go back now. Sears will be waiting for you." "It should be." It''s all over here. Jamie watched the sun rise in the distance. It was night when I first entered the forest, but it was morning when everything was over. I had a really tiring morning. However, there was a lot to gain, so it was a business that made sense in its own way. Jamie took a step forward with a satisfied look on her face, then lifted her head at the alarm ringing in her head. Ricky!! Ricky''s soul is subordinated to Jamie. The Pyro didn''t make him a servant, but it wasn''t difficult to feel his soul. And now the goddess''s apostle was in great danger. "Ricky, Ricky is in danger!" "Why? Beiryl frowned at Jamie''s sudden remark. Jamie looked at him and said hurriedly. "The messenger of the goddess is in danger! Maybe I''ll die! "If you are an apostle of the Goddess Are you referring to your friend who appeared this time?" Yes! This is not the time! Come on, go to that guy... !" Beiryl stopped listening and took Jamie in her arms. If it was Jamie normally, she would have been terrified, but now is not the time to worry about that. "Do you know where it is?" "Southeast. To the southeast of Apton!" He grabbed Jamie and ran out of the woods in an instant. Tiberon, who was left alone, looked blankly at the place where they had disappeared, and then got up from his seat. "You can''t even say hello properly." Then he turned around and started walking. "Now do human work amongst humans." I didn''t want to worry about human affairs anymore. I''ve done all I can "Let''s go home." I don''t know if those who recognize me are still alive. Theberon, leisurely and with a huge body, headed to Ariazad''s Great Forest. And there was one person that everyone had forgotten. "Uh ." [Are you awake?] Bena opened her eyes at Philion''s voice. With her pink hair again, she rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around. " Where are you?" [I do not know.] "Where did the master go?" [I do not know.] " How do you get home?" [I do not know.] She stood up blankly. "Am I lost?!" In the vast forest, her voice resounded. * * * visor! Two swords flashing in pure white collided. The Pyro''s Holy Executor, Airak, kicked his tongue and stepped back a couple of steps. The opponent also took a couple of steps back. ''Is skill a whistle?'' He rolled his eyes and looked at the other Holy Executor Philos. As the second rank among the Holy Executors, he was constantly driving his opponents. It was Philos who listened to the sound of approaching the Master as if eating. He was pushing his opponents with minimal movements while spreading swordsmanship with restrained movements. "You are not an easy person." "If you stand in my way, you must be prepared to die." Philos raised his sword to chest height, laid it down, and rushed towards the enemy. The robe flapped terribly in the wind, blocking the rush. Red sparks and divine particle dust were intertwined and bounced. "Your identity has already been identified. Why is Zenith''s sword standing in our way? The person wearing a robe that had been mixed with Philos and a sword retreated a bit and brushed his sword once. "Isn''t the reason obvious? To bind your feet." so why? We don''t have a good relationship with you, but it''s [Daemon] that''s chasing Apton. Those who follow the evil demons!" "I will spare no words." Robyn smiled brightly. Philos sighed briefly. The purpose was unknown. Seeing that she was wearing a robe, it seems like she was trying to hide her identity, but in reality, she did not spare Zenith''s divinity. Are you just interrupting me to fuck you? "No matter what, I can''t stand it any longer." Philos'' momentum changed. The second place in the ranks of the Holy Executioner is not something you can get for free. The robin felt a dreadful life engulfing his whole body. It was terrifying, but a smile spread across his lips. "Are you thinking of doing it right?" "Don''t regret it." Aww!! The Pyro''s divinity erupted like an explosion. I heard that only the output is counted on one hand in the Pyro Church. If you are this divine... Their swordsmanship skills were on par with their leader, even if it was out of the question. "Really creepy-" However, Robyn could not finish his words. Hey! It was because another robin who was dealing with Iraq called him. And I knew why he called me. "The mission is a failure. It''s annoying, but let''s jump on it. "Whoever wants to jump!" Airak properly fired his sword with an angry face. "It''s really annoying!" The opponent also faced with a sword. The two divinities intertwined, and the swords that collided in the middle burst into flames. The robin didn''t care how he fought next to him. His face was contorted, and there was only one thought in his head. ''Kanna two years! What the hell did you do?!'' The demon they tried to resurrect died. Kanna died too. I don''t know why, but the contract bound to them said so. There is a warrior who looks so delicious in front of you, and you have to leave! "I don''t want to miss it!" A divine glare overflowed from Philos'' eyes. As he ran, his eyes stretched out and flew like a tail. Hey!! Robyn briefly clicked his tongue at the call of his comrade. "I''m leaving today." Philos immediately took up his sword and slammed it down towards the Robyn''s head. Kwaang!! Only the ground of Ammon was dug, and a lot of dust rose. He sharpened his teeth and retrieved the sword. "Damn kids. What is it?" Airak spit at the suddenly disappearing enemy and put his sword in it. Philos got on his horse. "This is not the time. We have to start right away." "Want to see how things go ." "What is certain is that their plans have gone awry. However, the seriousness of the situation has not changed." "Child of Lars, are you okay?" "I can only believe. He is also a divine executor. Hey!" Airak clicked his tongue and thought of Lars. "Ts. I shouldn''t have died. What is this anxiety? Iraqi also hit the horse''s thigh with his leg. We had to arrive at Apton as soon as possible. They speeded up their horses and started running with the Apton. * * * "Wow!" Lars, who was impaled on the rock wall, spit out blood and sat down. brother! Ricky called out to him in an anxious voice. Lars supported his body with his sword and looked at the opponent standing in front of him. The anger I felt before coming here for the first time turned into embarrassment. And the anger that still remained in the embarrassment did not allow me to fall like this. Lars clenched his teeth and asked the opponent in front of him. "All right, why are you ." Crumpling-!! The sky flashed and thunder roared. Sable watched for a moment as the blood dripped from his sword as he was hit by the violent raindrops. Lars asked Sabble again, as best as he could. "Why are you using Zenith''s Divinity!" "Foolish question." " What? "Of course, since it is the sword of the god Zenith, isn''t it dealing with the divinity of the god Zenith?" "You know I''m not saying that Whoops!" Excited so much, blood flowed back from the shaken intestines. ''He''s crazy strong.'' Lars had also met him a few times. Because he had visited the church as an aide to Marquis Bell. Even then, I thought that I was a fairly talented person, but I thought that I was not an opponent. Until now, he had been hiding his skills. ''But how can God... ?'' Even asking yourself a question is ridiculous. There''s nothing that can''t be found if you try to find something that hides your power. "A few years ago Did you plan this?" "I never thought I would get a chance to kill the goddess''s apostle." Sable looked at Ricky with expressionless eyes. "Oh, brother ." Anna trembled and grabbed Ricky''s hand tightly. Even the blind girl couldn''t escape from the gigantic blood he was spreading. Ricky clasped his brother''s hand and glared at Sable. Sable smiled faintly at Ricky''s gaze. "Is this really an apostle of the goddess? It hasn''t bloomed yet, but you''re not afraid of this intimidation. "Because there is no reason to be afraid." "Why?" "Because I believe that Lars hyung will protect me. I''ll get rid of a dirty Janice''s dog like you in no time! Sable''s eyes narrowed at those words. He left Lars behind and approached Ricky. "Didn''t you hear our Apostle?" As soon as Sable turned his back, Lars looked straight behind him. And then, Sable laughed. Whoops! A long cut was engraved on Lars'' body, and blood gushed out like a fountain. " how? Sable didn''t wield his sword. He hadn''t even turned around before. But he cut the lass. "Executive Lars cannot protect you." Sable raised his sword. never. And lowered the sword. "It''s not funny ." The sword of the judge stood in between them. hemp!! Lars swung his sword, shouting evil with his blood-stained eyes. But it''s all pointless. "The act of blocking in front of me is unnecessary." "Big!" Several blood gushed out of Lars'' body. "Because nothing can stop it anyway." Sable looked at Lars as he fell, and pointed his sword at Ricky again. "No one will be able to protect you." There was only despair standing there. - Continued on next episode - CH 79 : Sword of Zenith (2) The power of the wind truly boasted a tremendous speed. Jamie was held in Beiryl''s arms and it was hard to even open her eyes properly because of the strong wind that seemed to tear her skin. Even under the protection of the Aurors, this was the case, and if I had tried to handle this speed with my bare skin, my entire skin would have come off. They came out of the forest in an instant. In the distance, I could see the line of the marquis forming a siege formation. They too waved the big flag they had prepared to see if they had found Jamie and Beiryl. "For now, I will head towards the Marquis." I know. The Marquis deserved to know roughly what the situation was. Beiryl speeded up. Although the distance from the army commanded by the Marquis was long, the gust of wind brought them down to their destination in an instant. The marquis, who had been waiting, ran to them in one month. "Jamie!" He hugged the reborn grandson tightly. "This guy! Do you know how worried I was? No injuries anywhere? Wasn''t it scary? The Marquis looked around the body of his grandson with tears in his red eyes. It was a little embarrassing, but Jamie didn''t say anything. I''m fine, Grandpa. okay yes it looks I''m really, really happy." "But now I am not important." "What do you mean? Isn''t it you who matters? "Marquis. It is said that the messenger of the goddess is dangerous." Beiryl, who was listening next to her, carefully opened her mouth. what? The Marquis couldn''t help but be surprised. The demons were not able to get out of the forest of Mirin and were swept away. But why is the goddess''s apostle so dangerous? "This is not the time. Come on, you have to go quickly. Otherwise, my friend might die!" The word "friend" reminded the Marquis of the relationship between Jamie and Ricky. But I didn''t understand. From Myrine Forest to the denomination, it is the opposite direction within Apton, how can you know that you are in danger? But I couldn''t figure it out. Because Jamie''s expression looked so serious and urgent. "Sir Onyx! hurry! "I will go quickly." Beiryl seemed to believe Jamie''s words. Is the goddess''s messenger really in danger? As he was thinking about it, a certain person passed through the Marquis''s head. " Sable." "Grandpa, what did you just say ?" Jamie doubted his ears for a moment. Why was Sable mentioned in the mouth of the Marquis? But the Marquis did not explain. I just asked Beiryl with a serious face. "I''ll take you too." "Dangerous!" The lieutenant next to him was startled by the sudden remark of the Marquis and stopped him. Beiryl and Jamie had the same idea. "You don''t know how dangerous it can be. You are here." "That''s right, Grandpa. It''s dangerous." "Young-seok. Even if you don''t know Beiryl, you shouldn''t say things like that, do you? The Marquis smiled blankly, then withdrew his smile and looked at Beiryl. "I feel like I should go." " Marquis. no. "The lieutenant is also drying up. Please stay here." "No. I feel like I have to go." Sable could not be erased from his mind. After hearing the story, the image started to get stronger. Where is the missing guy? I didn''t know him, but the Marquis knew that he was hiding his skills to some extent. Beiryl knew that the Marquis was serious. "If you are in danger, you must run away without looking back." "Don''t worry." "Marquis ." "You should be prepared for any contingency. Gather up an army that can move quickly and come after them." Sigh Okay. The order was absolute. If the sword master is also with you, your life will not be in danger. The lieutenant left immediately to fulfill the order. "Go quickly. Didn''t you say it was urgent? "Come here." Beiryl took Jamie in her arms again and drew the Marquis closer. Even at this moment, they didn''t know if it was the right thing to do, but the wind had already engulfed them. "It will be fast." thud-! The three new figures soared towards the sky at great speed. * * * Lars remembered the first time he was appointed Holy Executor. How happy were you when your skills were recognized? He was the one who heard the sound of genius. Even the grown-ups in the neighborhood were no match for him. It was the same when his faith was recognized and he became a paladin. However, looking at the Holy Executors, I realized that it was a frog in a well. Above the sky is the sky. After acknowledging that, I trained to death, and the emotion I felt when I reached that position after hard work was indescribable. Naturally, he knew the existence of a new sky after that, but he was full of pride in his skills. And that pride was shattered once again in front of the superman. "You alone can''t stop me." Sable''s cold eyes fell. No attack hit. On the contrary, the wounds continued to grow on his body. ''Even with divinity, you can''t recover.'' A stronger deity crushes a weak deity. Different types had a greater effect. Lars tried to heal the wound by constantly raising the divine, but Zenith''s divine engraved throughout the wound prevented this. "Are you okay bro?" "Brother Lars ?" Ricky and Anna called him in worried voices. Lars staggered, struggling to get up somehow. I don''t know how many holes there were, but I knew I had to save those children. Even if I died, I had to live. "Because it doesn''t make any sense." Blood welled up on Lars'' shoulders. brother! "Why, why, brother?!" Lars couldn''t answer the call from behind. No matter how many times he was hit, he did not understand how the opponent was attacking. I didn''t wield it, but it cut. I blocked it, but an attack came in. An attack where a lot of things were omitted. "I don''t understand? Why do I keep getting hurt? What is the principle of flying attack? Isn''t it? " Are you a sword master?" "Aren''t you aware of that now?" Aside from his overwhelming ability, his attacks make no sense. But if the opponent is the Sword Master, the story is different. A special power that you get the moment you become a superman. With that power, he could freely create such an absurd phenomenon. "A reversal of causality (D). This is my power." I couldn''t tell exactly what kind of ability it was just by listening. But kindly, Sable gave a brief explanation of my powers. "It''s simple. It just reverses the order of cause and effect. Do you understand? "Change cause and effect?" That''s right. If I attack you, it will hurt you. Causal reversal is to put back the cause of my attack on you here and hasten the outcome of hurting you." "What is that, nonsense ." Lars doubted his ears. No matter how much a sword master is called a superman, the power of causality reversal is out of the way. "There are so many monsters in the world. I''m sorry for you, but I think I''m pretty high among those monsters. Above the sky there is always another sky. And above that, there was a bigger sky. Lars couldn''t even fathom the extent of the gap between himself and his opponent. "Didn''t you tell me? No matter what you do, you can''t stop it. This is also showing a lot of mercy." Sable''s gaze turned to Ricky. "If you have decided to kill the Goddess'' Apostle from the beginning, you have already killed it regardless of what you block." How do you deal with this kind of enemy? I couldn''t figure out a way. I looked back. Ricky looked at him, holding Anna''s hand tightly. "If you tell me to run, I will let you go. As long as the plan fails, political battles are inevitable anyway... . That kind of mercy can be shown." The guy was making fun of him. He was very relaxed and smiling arrogantly. With the certainty that the situation will not turn around anyway. The resentment is that it will be as he said. In such despair, Lars gripped the handle of the sword even stronger. " Whatever monster you are." Using the sword as a staff, he struggled to get up. His legs were shaking and there was no strength in his jaws, but somehow he kept his back upright. I''m not giving up on these guys. "Leaving everything else aside, just being smart is amazing. It''s easy not to die even after being cut and stabbed like that." Although the paladin is a strong family, Lars was more than that. At that time, it was not that the body was strong, but that it was endured with the mental strength. It seems like a limitation now. "It''s not fun." Sable swung his sword. A sword master''s sword attack, even with blades without power. There was no way to stop the messed up Lars. That was then. "You guys !" The moment the blade reached Lars'' neck. "How far do you have to go in order to release your intuition?" A huge, powerful divinity exploded from behind. Sable was pushed back by the sudden shock. Then he looked at the huge divinity that burst out with his round eyes. ''What is this ?'' I was taken aback for a while by the somewhat unexpected situation, but I immediately regained my reason and grasped the situation. ''goddess?'' If it was enough to suddenly spit out that level of divinity, there was no one but a goddess. First, I thought of what to do with that huge power. Sable activated the power of causality reversal, pulling forward the result of destroying the Pyro''s divinity. However, the divinity did not disappear, and great scars were carved all over his body. It was a serious wound to pretend to be, but the person concerned muttered in a voice that didn''t care. "Failed?" Although the power of causality reversal was a very powerful ability, there were also disadvantages that were proportional to it. If you can''t provide a cause that can bear the consequences, you pay the price with your own body. There were very few cases like that as he became a Sword Master, but this time was an exception. ''How did you get the divinity back?'' A curtain of light surrounded them like a great wall. It was a robber that deflected even the power of causality reversal. Sable didn''t rush to attack, and waited for them to come out. The veil of the divine began to slowly open. Little by little, the appearance of the three of them caught my eye. Sable''s eyes frowned. "This is very difficult." He saw Las standing still, then looked around. Ricky was standing next to him with an angry face, wearing a strong divinity. Anna was close behind her older brother. "Ts. Did the goddess come?" Though the apostle was in danger several times, he wondered what would happen because the Pyro did not appear. ''I was too relaxed.'' Not a perfect apostle, but an apostle is an apostle. It was not difficult if the goddess decided that she would come. However, contrary to his expectations, the goddess did not descend. "I can''t stand it anymore. You too, the disgusting believer you believe in! Why are you committing such terrible and deplorable things!" Ricky let out a voice filled with anger. "Are all human beings a worm to you?" " Hasn''t the goddess descended? "Answer me!" woohoo-! Divinity rang out loudly as if in sync with Ricky''s cry. Sable looked at Ricky and opened his mouth. "It''s not like that." "No? So what have you done? My friend died because of you guys. I almost felt the same way, and so did my brother and friends. You played with my life and tried to destroy everything!" "It is only the will of the Holy God." "I am not holy. Janice is not a god. he''s the devil A very wicked demon!" "It was originally like that. For some, God becomes the devil, and the devil becomes God. Sadly, the god I believe in seems to be a demon to you." It was a blasphemous remark, but he didn''t care. Since it is Zenith''s most prized sword, he can say this. sophistry! dog sound! Don''t rationalize on the subject of what you''ve done ugly! You and the evil beings you serve are scum!" "If you don''t have the power, the world will die from such garbage." "I cannot forgive you. That day, I decided to do it." An unusual power began to flow from Ricky''s body. Did the goddess grant that little girl that much power? "Where are you selling your mind?" Lars, who had approached me, swung his sword fiercely. All wounds were healed by the strong divine power, and the movement was very sharp. However, Sable did not avoid it. I didn''t see any reason to avoid it. "Your body does not change who you are." Zeng- The blade was cut in half. Lars looked at the aura on Sable''s index finger. It was the result of breaking the sword with just one finger. But the day grew again. The cloak of light flapped and rushed in, aiming for Sable''s neck. "Goddess. If you wanted to protect the lambs." Lars fell down bleeding. Three holes were made in the chest. "You should have come by yourself." Sable, who suddenly grabbed the sword, hurled himself towards Riki, who was concentrating on a huge divinity. Miracles like before didn''t happen anymore. "The wrong choice will lead you down the road to destruction." Sable, who had already reached the distance, swung his sword without hesitation. It was only a movement by force. brother! Anna grabbed my brother''s collar tightly. Divinity is split Ricky clenched his fists as he looked at the approaching blade. After all, will this place become a tomb? That moment. [Fusion Magic: Eraser Volt] A blue light beam flew from behind Sable at a speed close to the speed of light. The powerful sword master stumbled in a sudden surprise. Ricky''s eyes widened. This was a great opportunity. Ricky raised his hand. With the determination to feed him properly, he compressed his divinity hard. "Eat this too!" A sacred sphere the size of two fists combined touched Sable. A dazzling explosion occurred. - Continued on next episode - CH 80 : Sword of Zenith (3) Sable faltered at the magic that came from behind. I got dizzy from the unexpected attack. However, it was not a strong attack, so it was able to withstand it. The problem was the next attack. "Eat this too!" A sphere of compressed divine power flew from the front. I tried to defend myself, but for a moment my body stiffened. It was the influence of the magic that had flown before. ''Is it lightning magic?'' Apart from destructive power, lightning magic paralyzes nerves. Sable looked at the sphere of divine power with a troubled expression. can''t stop this Ttt- clicked his tongue. I had to take this with my body. A dazzling light burst out so that I couldn''t see in front of me. I felt the pain all over my body. The deity of the hostile goddess gave him relentless destruction. ''Hmm.'' My eyes frowned at the sizzling pain in my body. I was still able to move. Sable gave strength to his legs and held on. ''The power of causality reversal'' presented a solution to get out of the crisis. ''The price.'' right arm twisted. It seemed that his right arm had to be sacrificed to get out. This was cheap enough. If he had stayed there, he would have been in a pretty miserable state. But this was not the end. su- it was the wind Sable raised the sword with his remaining left hand. Taang-! arms bent back An attack of terrifying power. The attack flew in again. However, it was not difficult to block an attack once and block twice. visor! This time the arm didn''t break. Sable stopped the giant sword and checked the face of the enemy standing in front of him. " Why are you here?" "That''s what I want to ask." Beiryl frowned as he looked at Sable, who had blocked his attack with one arm. He blocked the sword master''s sword using his powers not once, but twice. The first time it''s a miracle, but the second time it can''t be called a miracle, even as a joke. Beiryl asked him, keeping his tension. "Explain why you, the Marquis'' assistant, are here trying to kill the Pyro goddess'' apostle. And the divinity that you feel!" "Things are getting boring. You, who thought you had left Apton, intervened. It''s completely ignorant." "Stop talking nonsense and answer the questions." "He is a paladin of the Zenith Church!" The answer came from behind. Ricky rushed to Lars and informed Beiryl of Sable''s identity. Beiryl stared at Sable with disgust. " Was it Janice''s minion? "I''m not a frontman. Please refrain from such vulgar remarks. It is the first sword of Zenith God since then." At that, Beiryl opened her eyes. I knew what ''first sword'' meant. "You were the head of the Seven Knights." haha. You look out for it." "Dirty and disgusting. By the side of the Marquis for 5 years... !" Beiryl couldn''t stand it and was about to run, but someone called her from behind. "Sir Onyx!" "Why are you blocking it, Jamie?" Sable saw Jamie appearing from behind. The boy, no different from usual, was looking at him with the same expression he had seen before. "Hey, Jamie!" Afterwards. Ricky greeted him warmly, but it was Jamie''s resolute voice that returned. Jamie left behind the crying Ricky and told Beiryl. "I have something to check with him." "Do you have any questions for me, Master?" "Stop calling you a mastermind." haha. If it bothers you, I''m willing... ." "Why did you release the demons?" Sabel smiled at the sharp question. "Did you not have failure in mind at all? If not, is it okay if I get caught?" young master. That''s a pretty sharp point." "Small the master''s voice." haha. You seem a little angry. Well - neither is wrong. It is all true that failure is not in mind, and that it does not matter if it is caught." Jamie didn''t understand that. I don''t know about the former, but the latter will do a huge blow to the Zenith Church. It''s a contract with the demons. Because their existence itself is a symbol of evil, the demons who follow them were also treated as traitors of mankind. But a religion made a pact with them. Even if it turns out that the leader was a person in the rank of an archbishop in that denomination. "No matter how much Zenith can''t handle it?" "It is a wise word." "But why ?" "I have no reason to tell you. We haven''t known each other for a long time, have we? That''s right. Jamie half-turned her head and said to Ricky. "Heal Lars-hyung. Can you do it?" Yes! "Is Jamie here?" Anna, not knowing how things are going, clings to Ricky and asks. Those guys were the key to this fight. You must not die at the hands of Sable. must. Jamie turned her head again. "The scent of flowers is terrifying." Beiryl clasped the sword with both hands and murmured. I agreed with that. It makes my head throb. It was different from the flower scent I had when I first saw it. "This is cornered." Sable continued to look at the people gathered here. "Are you all gathered here?" Then Jamie shook her head. "There is another." "Looks like we have more troops. haha. This is going to be pretty daunting." no. One." " one person? Does adding one more person change anything here? Before Sable asked who it was, Jamie dispelled the invisibility spell. And at the person who appeared, Sable had no choice but to harden his expression. "Marquis." It was Marquis Bell, who was hiding with invisibility magic in case of any danger. Now there is no need for that. The cold-faced Marquis opened his mouth. "Sable. You will have to understand me." " ." "Are you sure you did all this?" At that question, Sable couldn''t help but sigh. "I didn''t know that I would be able to see my master, whom I have served for five years, in a place like this." Sable answered with a bitter face, rubbing the nape of his neck. Yes. Everything was done under my plan. It failed due to some variable." Saying that, Sable looked at Jamie. Oddly enough, Jamie couldn''t feel any emotion in the gaze. said the marquis. "Then all your approach to me must have been intentional." The Marquis let out a low sigh as he looked at the silent Sable. "Do you remember five years ago?" "I remember. The battle against the Vickers Kingdom." 5 years ago. There was a small war with the Kingdom of Vickers beyond the North. The Marquis Bell served in the war as commander-in-chief. The Vickers Kingdom was a small country compared to the Seldam Kingdom. The odds were much higher. Combat was also easy. So, I thought it was just a matter of time to end the war. Then came a massive counterattack from the enemy. In terms of the size of the kingdom, the troops were drawn to a level that was obviously unreasonable. The aspect of war has changed, and the battlefield has become even more fierce. It was around that time that the arrow flew towards the marquis. - It''s dangerous, Marquis! The young man he saw for the first time threw himself and blocked the arrow. In a situation where everyone was missing out, only the young man did his best to protect himself. - What''s your name? - It''s called Sable. A wandering mercenary. That was our first meeting. Without thinking about his origins, he was hired by the family as a lifesaver. But somehow, his abilities were outstanding. Even though he was a wanderer, he surpassed the nobles who worked in the family. - It''s my dream to keep the seat next to the Marquis. Sable, who knows how to smile sadly, gave confidence to the Marquis. The task entrusted to him was always done, and he rarely made a mistake. Thanks to this, the sales of the business run by the family often jumped several times. The Marquis trusted him, and Sable continued to rise. And it was about three years ago. The old aide went down to his hometown due to a chronic illness. -I''ll do it. I can do my best to support the Marquis. Because he was a reliable sable, the Marquis gave him the position of assistant. He really did his best. And the results were worth the effort. -Come in as my adopted son. It was a pity to rot as a commoner. It was clear that this guy wouldn''t hurt the name ''Bell''. But Sable refused. - Bell is way too much for me. As long as I can be with the former Marquis, that''s enough. I didn''t even have a desire. The Marquis understood what he meant. Even if I did not adopt them as adoptive sons, nothing changed. He was a reliable aide, the pride of a marquis who faithfully carried out everything. That was until this incident. "Where did you plan?" "From the beginning." " From the moment the arrow flew at me?" "The one who shot the arrow took it away." It was all planned for today. "There must be something below you, so why did you, the head of the Seven Knights, come out?" "Wouldn''t that be more fun?" Sable''s expression as he spoke those words was ephemeral and innocent. The Marquis closed his eyes. I have benefited a lot from Sable, and I have tasted a lot of joy. I hope everything is a lie, but the reality has always been cruel. His expression, which had been filled with regret, has now subsided terribly. And when he opened his eyes again, only an emotionless cold flowed from the Marquis. "Then that''s it. You will die here." dry voice. Sable found that he had truly thrown himself out. For five years, I have been watching the Marquis''s side and watching him in various ways. From now on, the Marquis will try to kill himself by any means possible. "Beiryl. Bring his corpse in front of me." Okay. At the command of the Marquis, Beiryl approached Sable while holding the sword in both hands. At that moment, Lars'' voice came from behind. "No, its power hasten the outcome! Reversal of cause and effect! Just think about it!" haha. This ability has been ripped off. I didn''t mean to tell you." Sable said with a joking smile. Beiryl vowed to crush that smile. "Jamie. Even if I don''t tell you, you know?" "Leave it to me." I thought about assisting Beiryl, but it was a battle between the sword masters. If you''re just trying to help, you''re in trouble. Jamie brought together the Ricky siblings, Lars, and even the Marquis. The place to hide was roughly checked above. Look out. do not worry. Beiryl''s confident voice gave Jamie a teleport without hesitation. Only two sword masters remained on the battlefield. Sable laughed and provoked. "Isn''t that enough for you?" "Once you taste it, you won''t think it''s lacking." The wind blew him away. Sable felt the rushing sword attack and threw out his sword. * * * Jamie used teleportation to move everyone to the vacant lot near the cliff. The Marquis landed safely and walked to the edge of the cliff. It was to watch the battle. you! How did you get here?!" At that moment, Ricky, who had been silent, pulled Jamie''s arm and asked. Jamie pulled his ear tight and spoke in a voice that no one would hear. "How do you know? You are the undead I made before you were an apostle. If you''re in danger, you know how much. no wonder. It seemed so." Ricky seemed to have expected roughly. Then he laughed happily and told me about the Pyro. "The Goddess has been restored." I know. You are exuding divinity so steadily, how do you not know?" Hehe. As long as we pass this case well, we will have a seat." "You will know. Lars-hyung is still looking out." Lars was not in a good condition because he was attacked at a vital point. Fortunately, Ricky was given divine powers from the Pyro, so he could restore it if he had enough time. Do not worry about it. "Anna is also quietly next to Ricky. got it? Huh! Jamie stroked Anna''s hair and then walked over to the Marquis. grandfather. "I''m fine." The Marquis stood with his back on his back, watching the two sword masters fiercely mixing their swords. Jamie shifted his gaze there. ''It''s hard to follow with your eyes.'' All they see is an afterimage left in their movements. And there was only a gust of wind raging with Beiryl''s power and the dust that was swept away by it. As Lars said, Sable''s power is the power to reverse cause and effect. ''I don''t know what to say.'' Even in the fight against Beiryl, it didn''t seem like he had any special powers. The two of them mixed their swords a few more times and began to face each other with a distance apart. That was then. "Big!" Blood gushed from Beiryl''s right shoulder. Beiryl grabbed her right shoulder at the sudden injury and widened her distance from her opponent. Jamie''s eyes widened. Sable didn''t attack. Could it be that the sword is so swift that it cannot be followed by the eye? ''That''s not right.'' didn''t move He didn''t even wield a sword. Meanwhile, Sable pretended to wield a sword. It was then that I understood what Lars had said. "It is indeed a terrifying power." At the marquise''s murmur, Jamie nodded involuntarily. Beiril, who seems nervous, and Sable approaching him leisurely. He looked up at the cliff and smiled. The ability and affordability that overwhelms even the same sword master. Sable moved again. Beiryl responded immediately, but- " !" Soon his face contorted. Jamie saw the object soaring into the air and sharpened his teeth. "It could be, it could be." Beiryl''s neatly severed arm fell onto the sticky mud. Zenith''s first sword was terribly powerful. - Continued on next episode - CH 81 : binding (1) Beiryl watched my arm roll across the muddy floor in disbelief. He clearly reacted to his attack. I thought it was enough to stop it. However, his arm was cut off. "Beiryl!" "Sir Onyx!" The voices of Marquis Bell and Jamie could be heard above. Beiryl laughed bitterly. It looked ugly. ''Should I get him out?'' Isis told me not to use it even out of curiosity. But wouldn''t it be different now that we are in danger of dying? ''Is this an opponent you can beat by wielding it?'' The same sword master, but the difference was heaven and earth. '' Can you do this?'' It wasn''t the first time he had a fight with the Sword Master. It wasn''t a life-or-death decision like now, but before that, I had mixed swords several times. However, this was the first time such an overwhelming result. miserable heart. But you can''t give up. "Whoa-" "You are tough." The scent of flowers made my head throb. Sable said to Beiryl, who stood calmly even though his arm was severed. "It makes no sense." "Shut up." "The level is different. Your skills are recognized. Power of the Wind, simple yet amazing. But the time to become a master is different." Sabel''s expression smiled coldly. Contrary to his youthful appearance, he was actually over 50. experience, magnanimity, and skill. It was superior in every way. "You and Earl Wellton, whom you consider your rival. In front of me, everyone is just a kid." Swordsman of the Kingdom of Seldam. Even if it was him, the young sword masters were not yet mature. "It''s a little bit different to predict your skills in a subject where you only obtained such power by luck." "A loser''s excuses are always ugly. Because the compatibility of powers is not good, the weather is not good, and the condition is poor. Even if our powers had changed, our wins and losses would not have changed." "It''s easy to say!" Although he only had one hand, the power of the wind made everything light. Even the sense of balance that collapsed due to the empty left arm was sufficiently covered by the power of the wind. Beiryl quickly closed the distance. "So, there is no competition." This time, the black did not move. Beiryl''s eyes widened. I felt a bitter life, and time stopped for a moment. In that situation, Beiryl saw a red line appearing on his side. There was no time to think about what the red line was. However, I felt strongly that if I ignored that line, something big would happen. Beiryl twisted and unleashed the aurors to their full potential. The wind gently swept around her body, and she naturally changed direction in the air. I struggled to get out of the red line somehow. As a result, life disappeared and the red line moved away. "Oh." Sable''s side was split like a cut. He raised the corners of his lips, feeling the blood flowing. In that brief moment, Beiryl changed the outcome through her Auror and Power. It was an amazing feeling. The Sword Master is not in vain, is this? Beiryl landed on the floor and took a deep breath. The line that was made on the side. He seemed to know what it was now that he had free time. ''A line that twists fate!'' If I hadn''t become a sword master, I wouldn''t have noticed it if I hadn''t experienced the crisis of my arm being cut off. However, it was not easy to avoid. The enemy''s power had reached that level. "I didn''t know how to avoid it." Beiryl passed Sable''s horse over the back of his ear and saw the wound on his side. There were wounds that were not It looked like it had just been made. "If the power fails, it seems to come back to you, right?" "Where in the world is the power without risk?" Sable nodded as he looked at the enemy repositioning. "Certainly, this is a higher level than the Executioner I saw a while ago." "If you look at me with ease, it won''t end with your side this time." "I praise you for avoiding it. However ." Sable kicked the ground. Auror, who wrapped the blade, drew an afterimage and drew a beautiful trajectory. Beiryl saw fate twisting lines form all over her body. ''Is it possible to unleash your powers while using a sword!'' I''ve never had a fight like this before. thigh was cut Next, the calves, the collarbones, the lower arms and the back. So much blood escaped and a red mist was formed in the air. Meanwhile, Sable''s sword flew. Chagaeng-! The two swords collided briefly twice. Even though the power of the wind was added to the heavy sword, it was pushed back. Sable said with a smile while keeping his body tight. "Even if you don''t have authority, you are no match." His forearm cracked and blood was flowing. The power of causality reversal was being fulfilled at every moment he wished for. "You are here too." The assistant Sable that Beiryl knew no longer existed. The one standing in front was Zenith''s most powerful sword with absolute force. ''Damn it.'' A red line was drawn on the neck. It''s impossible to avoid or interfere in such close contact. "If I hadn''t appeared, I would have been able to enjoy my useless wandering life a little more." " your boy." "It would be a pity that the Frontier lost a lot of power." Beiryl couldn''t do anything other than sharpen her teeth as her lips curled up disgustingly. "Good luck." neck is cut off Obviously, it had to be. " no?! Sable''s eyes widened. Beiryl was clearly in front of her. It should have been normal to see the cut head rising right in front of him. By the way . "Where did you go?" disappeared out of nowhere. * * * Beiryl blinked and looked around. It was an empty space. The old floors were studded with heavily weathered bricks, and the walls looked like clumps of mud. Beiryl rubbed his neck. ''What happened?'' A "line that twists fate" was drawn on his neck. I thought I was definitely going to die, but when I woke up, I was moved to this place. Maybe it''s an afterlife? [Don''t worry, it''s not the underworld.] Then Jamie''s voice came from the ceiling. Beiryl then realized where this place was. "You took me to Gremia." [Yes. I was wondering what to do if I resisted, but I''m really glad.] Just before Beiryl''s neck was blown away, Jamie moved him towards Gremia in an all-or-done way. If Beiryl had resisted this strange feeling, he would not have been able to move it, but due to the circumstances, he was able to bring it naturally. "I am so grateful. I survived thanks to you." [No. If the lord loses, we''re done. Anyway, I don''t have much time. I have an idea, would you like to hear it?] "Are there any good plans? I hate to admit it, but my opponent is one step ahead of me. You won''t be able to defeat it with any strategy. [I''m not sure, but it will probably work.] Jamie''s meaningful voice. Beiryl got up from her seat and grabbed the greatsword. "Say it. Now is not the time to choose the means and methods." [Listen well.] Jamie explained the strategy, and Beiryl nodded. [Is it possible?] Suffice. [What is important?] Breath. [Then send it out!] Inside the Gramia, Beiril''s new model began to fade. The hand holding the great sword tightened. * * * Sabel looked around for signs of embarrassment while killing as much as possible. But nothing was felt. Is it possible to disappear without any foreshadowing? ''It''s possible with teleport, but .'' Jamie Welton, that little guy could do it. The problem was that I didn''t feel any mana. This meant that it was not made by magic. ''I don''t know what it is, but a third party''s intervention is certain.'' Sable looked over the cliff with fiercely raised eyes. It was felt that several signs were hurriedly leaving their seats. He snorted and clenched his sword. The aura became thicker and the sword was refined. cut The power of causal reversal has produced results. The purpose is ''clearing the cliff''. All his power was concentrated on that alone. And, the enemy was only waiting for that. "You got caught." The disappearing sign appeared from behind like a lie. Sable instinctively leaned forward. I felt a sharp pain in my back. The pain spread quickly and became hot as if it had been engulfed in fire. "!" "You shouldn''t have been aiming for that!" Beiryl jumped over him, aimed at his neck, and swung his sword. land! The sword bounced off with a sound. The sword that protruded from below blocked the attack. However, it is a sword master''s fight. A single collision cannot be one breath. The two swords crossed several times. Although both of them were in an uncomfortable position to wield a sword, the superhumans who reached the extreme of the sword seemed not to care. ''But I couldn''t cut it.'' Beiryl landed on the floor, kicking his tongue. "I don''t know what you did." Sable''s eyes turned red. "Not twice ." Beiryl disappeared again. and appeared from the side. ''Again.'' Even though it was in front of me, I couldn''t tell where it had disappeared or where it had appeared. I was annoyed by the strange magic, but it wasn''t to the point that I couldn''t fully respond. While Sable raised his sword to defend, he aimed at Beiryl''s gaps with his powers. But this time, the enemy disappeared, and the power was not reached. A new scar was engraved on his body. ''Where are you this time?'' A blade that pierces the thigh. Looking back, Beiryl was smiling and holding his sword. "The muscle was cut." Sable staggered and touched the ground with his sword. "It doesn''t make sense to be the leader of the Seven Knights." Beiryl mocked him as he wiped the blood from his bayonet. Jamie''s operation was successful. Even the monstrous Seven Knights leader could not easily respond to the surprise attack through Gremia. If you keep pushing like this, you will eventually collapse. "????" It was a time when Beiryl was certain of victory. Sable let out an eerie laugh. "What is funny?" "I know what it is." Sable looked over the cliff again. There was only one thing that could do such a magical thing without a trace of mana. "It''s an artifact." Beiryl''s eyes widened at those words. So did Jamie, who was watching from the cliff. Sable laughed again at their reaction. "I don''t know what kind it is, but it''s a spatial artifact. The reason why there is no trace of mana is probably because it is rechargeable." There were artifacts that could work even if you didn''t need to use mana as long as it was charged. Although Gremia was not a rechargeable type, it was not wrong to say that it was possible to operate it with a charge of mana. Having reached the conclusion, Sable opened his mouth as if in surprise. "Is that Jamie Welton too?" There was no person other than that kid who could create such a variable. What a strange little kid. And for a 7-year-old subject, it''s really intimidating. "I should have killed you first." "To do that, what should I do?" okay. You have a problem too. I think I''m slowly getting used to it. I''ll write the annoying numbers again. There would be no more surprise attacks, but the longer the battle, the more unfavorable the situation would become. Because the Sword Master''s ears could hear the sound of horseshoes running towards this place. "It will be in an instant." Sable held the sword with both hands. In the rapidly changing atmosphere, Beiryl swallowed dry saliva. It seemed that he had to pull out the Thunder Dragon Sword Gram. * * * " I noticed." "This is the true face of that guy." Jamie and the Marquis got even more serious. If you notice Gramia, you won''t be able to react right away, but the surprise won''t have much effect. It was clear that Beiryl''s fight would become difficult again. ''What should I do?'' It was when Jamie was somehow trying to think of the next operation. Sable held the sword in both hands. creepy!! Up to the top of such a high cliff, I felt an endless life. The Marquis'' face darkened. He had gone through everything before birth, but his body was too old to withstand the life the Sword Master gave off. "Grandpa, are you okay?" "It''s fine, so you don''t have to worry about it." He smiled kindly at his grandson and looked down the cliff again. The two moved in tension. Jamie also began to rebuild the form of Gremia. Anytime Beiril is in danger or an opportunity arises. You need to make it so that you can poke through the gaps using the gremia. ''It won''t be easy, but you have to do it.'' There is no victory other than that! The moment I thought about it, I won. "Huh-" Beiryl spews a fountain of blood from her chest. He fell to the floor with his eyes closed. Jamie''s eyes trembled violently. It wasn''t a matter of missing a move. disappeared and appeared Just like Beiryl had just done. If anything else, the means used. Sable changed the way he used his powers. "From attack to defense, or from movement." Sable said as he spilled the blood on the blade. "The number of cases of causal reversal is infinite depending on how it is used." Having regained his composure, he raised his horse again and turned towards the cliff. "Now it is your turn." Sable bent his knees to jump. One leap is enough. I will kill them all and return to my hometown. Whoops- Sable''s eyes widened. "The carelessness Forbidden." He listened to Beiryl''s voice and looked at my heart. The sword protruded through the chest. Looking back slowly, Beiryl was still lying face down in the distance. But it was strange. There was a huge black half of it. I didn''t even break it. ''no It was cut in half, no.'' It jumped through space and pierced his back. "Damn Jamie Wellton." Shape-building artifact gramia. It is handled by Jamie Welton. No, it was Diablo Volfir, the great warlock who perfectly understood the multidimensional structure. "This is a wormhole, you bastard!" Jamie once again paid tribute to Armion, the creator of Gremia. If it wasn''t for Gremia, I would have died here. Sable''s knees hit the floor. Seeing him, Jamie was sure of victory. "These bastards !" However, this mighty sword master is the product of an undisputed god of war. "You will beg for help." The dark blue divinity of war began to wrap around Sable''s body. - Continued on next episode - CH 82 : Binding (2) All wounds began to heal. The blade of the great sword that pierced through the chest was pulled out of its own accord and plunged into the ground. Sable continued to exude a dark blue divinity and exploded his life as if it had been a joke until now. "!" Jamie was choking with the air suffocating her. This level of power was a level that had only been seen in the past. It made me realize that there are monsters like this even among humans. "You must avoid it!" "I guess so." This time, even the Marquis Bell was not stubborn. The two turned and ran to where Ricky was. Ricky swallowed dry saliva in the current situation and was concentrating on recovering Lars. "What happened?" "I''m scared, brother ." Anna trembled and grabbed Ricky''s waist tightly. Although she was blind, her sixth sense was more sensitive than anyone else, and she was strongly exposed to Sable''s life. Lars had not yet come to his senses. "I will leave. If we stay here, we may all die." " motherfucker!" Ricky spit out a swear word and slammed his small fist to the ground. Why are the wicked strong? Why are the weak always persecuted? Jamie understood Ricky''s feelings, but now was not the time to be angry. "I need your divinity. We can buy some time." The Pyro did not descend, but instead gave Ricky enormous divinity. That was enough to match the divinity of war that Sable gave off. It will definitely prevent you from dying instantly. Okay. take care of your brother Because all the wounds have been healed." Do not worry about it. Jamie began to reconstruct the image of Gremia in his head. The form is an airship that can move quickly. It has an invisibility function and must be equipped with multiple defense devices. That wasn''t enough, so I decided to use a solid material as a base to block even a little bit of swordsmanship. ''Not enough mana.'' The Thunder Dragonblade Gram provides permanent energy, but Jamie''s mana was at the level of an efficient battery. Although it was possible to maintain it continuously with the whole-body breathing method, there was a clear limitation in the detailed transformation. ''Even if I increase this guy''s mana barrel, it''s not enough.'' "Jamie. I am ready." While Jamie was concentrating, Ricky, who had gathered divine power, announced preparations. "Apostle, are you okay alone?" Marquis Bell asked Ricky with a worried face. Ricky seemed nervous, but he answered with a smile as much as possible. I could. The horror I felt in the hellish Chimera Lab was great, but now I felt a fear that was incomparable. But I had no intention of running away just because of this. ''I am an apostle of God.'' I still don''t know what the role of an apostle of God is, but Jamie believed in him. Haven''t you always had help? Just this time, I''ll feed that hateful Janice''s dog one bite. The Marquis smiled brightly as he looked at Ricky who had made up his mind. "If everyone survives, let''s throw a party. It''s very poignant." " Do you have fried chicken?" "You will have anything you want to eat." Hi-Hi. I am looking forward to it." "I wish you good luck." After a brief silence, the Marquis headed to Jamie''s place. Although it was a short conversation, Ricky''s tension was relieved a little thanks to it. The divinity of war drew near. My hands were shaking and my heart was beating so fast that it hurt my chest. His legs were trembling as if they were going to collapse at any moment. Even in that situation, Ricky clenched both fists. As the divinity of the Pyro wrapped around her body was released, it began to expand. And Sable landed gently on the cliff. Beiryl was in his hand, half-corpse. "It is meaningless to resist to the last, little apostle." The clear figure was engulfed in the dark blue divinity and only a shadow could be seen. Ricky spread his arms wide without answering. "It''s petty. It''s very petty." Sable threw the stunned Beiryl aside. "I will give him more pain than death. And so are you... ." I. Ricky''s eyes lit up with a golden glow. "I''m not going to step out of here." " Then watch carefully." The divinity of war intertwined with the aurors. "Suck!" Along with Sable''s short spirit, the dark blue sword sprinted towards the divine curtain that Ricky had unfolded. The time when sunrise had just begun. The reddish sky was dyed dark blue. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Ricky''s body was pushed back. He tried to endure it with his small legs, but the Sword Master''s Aura and Archbishop-level divinity did not take care of the boy. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" That day, the resentment and anger he had experienced before meeting the Pyro Goddess was still engulfed in his heart. So I will endure it somehow. ''Even if I am sacrificed!!'' Goddess If you are watching, please give me strength. Look over this little apostle! "You are not the only one who has a God." At that moment, a sticky voice engulfed the despair and dug into it. The dazzling divinity was split in half. A dark blue sword pierced the sky and fell to the ground. In that desperate sight, Ricky couldn''t say anything. "Goddess. Again, you are mistaken." Sable expressed his infinite gratitude that the goddess did not descend directly. And, without a smile, he tried to drop the sword to kill the angel of the goddess. "Good job, Ricky." Sable''s eyes narrowed. Is this an artifact again? no. In any case, only the apostle must be killed. The power of causality reversal has been activated. All I want is the death of the apostle! "Wrong." shudder- "You should have stopped." Transparency has been released. What appeared was a huge gun barrel boasting a pure white appearance. Consisting of four metal panels, it slowly opened up, creating purple sparks. Jamie grabbed the launch pad from the inside of the gun barrel, Gremia. Two purple eyes were visible. Slightly purple black mana was gathering powerful energy. ''Originally, it should have been an airship.'' The moment Sable fired a blow towards the divine shield that Ricky had made, he realized it. It''s impossible to run away. so. I decided to use Ricky as a bait to feed him properly. "Eat this!" Woo-woo-woo! Powerful energy was oxidized into light rays and emitted from the elongated barrel split on all sides. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! Sable hastily made armor with divinity and aura, and with the power of causality and reversal, brought the result of ''cutting the beam'' ''Cutting!'' The sword and the beam collided. The necessary processes rushed into my head like crazy. In order to reduce the scars on his body as much as possible, Sable concentrated all his energy on catching the beam. "Aaaaaah!" But nevertheless, the body was pushed away. To push away even a Sword Master who uses a huge divinity. What the hell is this power! ''My divinity is being scattered.'' Sable''s pupils shook greatly at the incomprehensible strange phenomenon. A little while ago, when Beiryl disappeared and reappeared with the power of Art Fact, I wasn''t so embarrassed. I''ve had a lot of experience, but I''ve never heard of anything like this. ''Isn''t it like the polar opposite of divine power?'' Sable didn''t know. The power that Jamie uses. A special black mana called ''Shinsal''! "It is a power created only to annihilate you!" The power that can be used freely because it is in Gramia. Jamie pulled out the black mana output to the limit. My way! Sable continued to push back. However, this attack only pushes you back, not a threat. He lifted his front foot and slammed it hard into the ground. He also lifted his hind feet in the same way and drove them to the ground. The push-back speed was slightly reduced. Sable took a deep breath and twisted his sword downwards. "That was enough." The power of causality reversal was activated. The result is- "Gone!" A beam of light rose toward the sky. A powerful mass of energy reached an altitude and exploded, coloring the sky purple. However, as soon as he saw the scene unfolding behind him, Sable contorted his face. "You said It was late." Jamie, who came out of Gramia, said with a hard smile. Having exhausted most of his mana, he sat leaning against a tree. I couldn''t feel anything around. The half-corpse Beiryl sword, the Marquis Bell sword, the blind saint and the Holy Executioner, and even the goddess''s apostle. All gone. " It was meant to buy time from the start." Surrounded by extreme anger, Sable calmed down. I thought you were going to kill me right away. Jamie sighed inwardly. "Did you realize that escaping was impossible, so all the remaining personnel were teleported?" right. No matter how much I think about it, this is the only way." "I decided to sacrifice myself." no. Sable''s eyes twitched at the unexpected answer. "Are you going to risk my life for being crazy?" "Then what ." Whoops- then. Sable frowned at the pain he felt in his side. Someone stabbed him with a sword. He staggered and checked his opponent. "Gee, Executor!" The opponent who was stabbed in the side was Holy Executor Lars, who should not have regained consciousness yet. I couldn''t feel any presence except for Jamie. However, I had to wonder why I didn''t feel it. "You tricked me !" "Why are you being deceived again?" Jamie is smiling. At that moment, Lars rushed back and kicked Sable''s hand with his foot. The sword bounced off Sable''s hand and nailed it to the tree. Then he drew his sword again. "I can''t avoid it this time!" The situation was different from before. Beiryl didn''t have the strength to attack further, but Lars was able to cut off Sable''s weakened head. "Something like garbage!" Sable grabs the flying sword with her bare hands. Blood was dripping from his palms, but he was not cut off because he was surrounded by an auror. Lars took out the dagger he was carrying, just in case. stabbed "Uh-huh!" right chest. It pierced the lungs accurately. Somehow, we have to win here. Don''t let Jamie''s last chance go in vain. Lars poured all his power into stabbing with bloodshot eyes. "Heh heh-" I could hear the wind rushing through my throat. No matter how much a sword master or a leader of the Seven Knights. At this point, he had no choice but to die. "I won''t give you any chance to recover!" "Turn it off-" A disoriented hand swayed through the air. I had to stab my heart, but if I leave it like this now, I will die anyway. "Oh my gosh ." That was the moment. A hand that had been struggling in the air tapped Lars'' shoulder and arm, then grabbed his forearm. The angle was weak, but it was an embarrassing enough situation. Sable''s eyes flipped backwards. He clenched his teeth as if they were about to break, and shouted like a scream. " Ahhh!!!" It made a terrifying sound. Lars'' arm was broken. Clearly, there was no way he had such power. "!" He tried to restore the broken arm by supporting it with divine power, but the more he did, the stronger the force he held. like this Lord, I could die ." Despite being pierced by his lungs, he moved his body to somehow survive. Sable gave strength to his leg. Lars slowly began to push back. "Say, nonsense!" It felt like I was facing a terrible monster. To the extent of thinking that he is an immortal that cannot be killed even if he kills it. Qwajik- The sword is broken. The hand holding the blade was cut in half, but it began to recover at a tremendous rate. The fading divinity of war rose again, wriggling. Sable grabbed Lars'' hand holding the dagger and pulled it out with the knife. blood gushed out. I. I will not die." breathing returned. Sable picked up the broken sword that had fallen to the floor. Lars sat down on the floor with a look of despair. A spear of thunder flew right away, but it didn''t work for Sable. " disease." The thunderbolt spears created by squeezing and squeezing all the power were scattered in vain. Now I couldn''t even keep up with the whole body breathing technique. Sable passed Lars and walked forward. "Enemy, but great." To be honest, I was very shocked. In fact, I was driven to the point of death. It was only a 7-year-old kid who designed all of this. If I had been a little older, I thought that I might be the one to die here. Just imagining it made my neck ache. "I am so glad I could kill you here." A boy with a much more dangerous potential than the Goddess'' Apostle. Jamie looked up at Sable with tired eyes. The purple sky lifted and the bright morning sun spread behind him. Thanks to that, Sable''s face was even more shaded, creating a more grotesque atmosphere. "Reproach me." The broken sword fell towards Jamie''s head. '' It just ends in a place like this.'' Jamie closed her eyes. An opponent that cannot be defeated by all means. I feel like my heart is being crushed by the bitterness. However, his sword was reaching in front of his nose. then. When I first arrived in Apton, the necklace I received from the Marquis Belle began to shine. ''It is an artifact that will be of great help to you once and for all.'' Marquis Bell''s voice echoed in his head. Sable''s eyes widened. The moment I thought it was all over, an unexpected miracle happened. In front of Jamie''s eyes, a woman very similar to Sears, but strangely different, appeared. The woman looked at Jamie lovingly and nodded. It was the last sight Jamie remembered. - Continued on next episode - CH 83 : Binding (3) Sears stroked the sleeping daughter''s hair and looked out the window as the darkness lifted. I couldn''t sleep, but I couldn''t sleep. My heart was still beating painfully, and disturbing thoughts clung to my head. Her beautiful appearance faded during the dawn, and dark shadows were formed under her eyes. "Jamie." her son, who is still young. I heard that Jamie had returned from Myrine Woods with Beiryl. Overjoyed, the soldier who brought the news told them that Beiryl, Jamie, and Marquis Bell had left immediately to rescue the goddess''s messenger from peril. Her son is headed to a dangerous place again. "Why are you ." She grabbed her skirt. It''s not a place for children to go. All you have to do is sleep peacefully next to your parents. until everything goes smoothly. "God, please ." Sears placed her hands on her head and pleaded earnestly to her god. "Please return my child safely." The most lovable and cherished alter ego of himself. If something big happened to Jamie, it didn''t seem like he would be able to survive in the world. "I will never scold you even if you come back, so please stay safe . Please, please." That was then. Light started streaming in from outside the window. Did the direction of the rising sun coincide with the direction in which she sat? Sears covered her eyes with her hand and looked out the window. ''It''s not sunlight.'' The sunlight was too strong. After a while, the light gradually faded. Sears rubbed his hazy eyes and looked ahead. Someone was standing It was a woman wearing a familiar dress. who please? A woman who appeared with the light. Sears had a gut feeling that she was unusual. However, his face was still difficult to see due to the blurry vision. a woman came Sears flinched slightly, but there was no feeling of hostility in her. just follow it The approaching footsteps, the hand towards Sarah''s head. The hand that gently stroked the sleeping Sarah was trying to keep the child from waking up, so she was very careful. Sears felt his hand familiar. ''Childhood.'' I remember sleeping on someone''s lap under the shade of a large tree on a sunny day. A pleasant touch that gently sweeps the forehead and hair. The dress she was wearing at that time was a blue dress embroidered with pretty spring flowers. Just like the dress the woman in front of you is wearing right now. Sears'' eyes trembled. He lifted his head and looked at the woman''s face. My vision was no longer blurry. The woman who looked at Sarah with a happy smile now turned to her daughter. Mom. Sears jumped up from his seat. A young and beautiful mother who passed away from a chronic disease when she was young. She caressed her daughter''s cheek and opened her mouth. He couldn''t hear her, but he seemed to understand what she was saying. - Everything is fine. So don''t worry. At the same time, it was scattered into the air with the light. Sears stared blankly at the scene, but his legs became weak and he fell to the floor. Then he started crying like a child. Sara woke up to the sound of her mother crying, and cried with Sears in her arms. It was the moment that coincided with the moment when everything was over. * * * Jamie stood still for a moment, slowly opening her eyes. ''What happened?'' The last scene he remembered before he lost consciousness was Sable, who had shunned Lars and raised his sword to kill him. ''Where did Sable go?'' was not visible Seeing that he was still alive, it seemed that something had happened. Or maybe this is the afterlife. ''The whole forest wasn''t moved to the afterlife, and that''s nonsense.'' Jamie was in the same place he was before he lost consciousness. My heart was still beating. Once I got up from my seat, I decided to look around. I don''t know how long I''ve been doing this, but my body aches all over. "Are you awake?" Then, Lars appeared from the bushes. "Where have you been?" "I came to search the area to see if he had run away, but I can''t find it anywhere. What happened to that?" Yeah? How is it going?" "You don''t remember?" Lars asked, squinting one eye, but Jamie''s expression was unsure of what he was talking about. "Is it short-term amnesia?" "What happened?" "A great light came from you." light? What is the large joint light? All he had to do was squeeze out all his power to create the spear of the last thunderbolt and blow it away. After that, I couldn''t lift a finger and waited for death. "It was a huge light that covered the entire forest, but after the light disappeared, Sable disappeared. I was searching the forest to see if he had escaped with even a fatal wound." " ." "It''s strange when you think about it. It was a very warm light. Never likely to harm anyone... ." Hearing that, I immediately remembered. The moment Sable fired his sword to kill himself, a light burst out of the necklace. After that, someone appeared, but I can''t remember exactly. Jamie hurriedly pulled out the necklace. The blue jewel on the necklace had turned gray. Jamie narrowed her eyes. What is it? Jamie couldn''t answer Lars'' question for a while. This necklace did something. I don''t know exactly what it is, but the important thing is that it saved his life. ''He helped me.'' It became as Marquis Bell said. What exactly is this necklace that made it possible to survive from the Sword Master? Where has Sable gone? Hey. Jamie?" Ah yes. Ah. Think about something else for a second... ." "But where did he go?" Lars also had a face that he did not understand. "There was no way he was dead." Sable was a sword master of considerable skill and a monster that even handled the divinity of Zenith at the level of an Archbishop. I did not think that such a guy would have been removed with the power of the necklace alone. It would have been nice to know the material of the blue jewel, but it seemed impossible to know since the necklace had lost its power. I decided to ask the Marquis as soon as I got back. "Let''s go too. I don''t think he''ll show up any more. "Let''s do it. But where did the others go?" While Sable was blocking Gremia''s beam, Jamie teleported to everyone except Lars. "A safe place to be found." "Where is it?" "It''s faster to go right away than to come up with an explanation. It''s not that far away." Jamie grabbed Lars and teleported. * * * that time- The scorching sun that seemed to ripen the skin and the long stretch of golden land. Sable frowned as he looked at the vast expanse of the desert. "Hey, where the hell are you!" A little while ago, he had been in a forest built on top of a high cliff. And he was wielding a sword to kill Jamie. But when I came to my senses, it was here. Are you dreaming right now? For some reason, I thought that if it was Jamie, I could put myself to sleep at that moment. However, it soon came to the conclusion that it was absurd. The little boy who had exhausted all his powers wasn''t even an archmage, how did he do such a thing against himself? But does the situation make sense now? It''s a desert in a forest. Who can accept the fact that he has traveled an unfathomable distance in the blink of an eye! " ." I''ve been living here for over 50 years, but this is the first time this has happened. A long time ago, a wizard may have hidden warp magic somewhere in the forest. " it''s a desert desert. The continent where humans live is divided into five zones. Central Continent ; Haron , Eastern Continent ; Kariren , Western Continent ; Arisha , Northern Continent ; Olvia , Southern Continent ; Brion . The desert existed only in ; Brion . The kingdom of Seldam where Apton was located was located to the north of Olvia. In other words, he who was at the northernmost point was moved to the south of the continent. It was more than 10,000 km at an estimated distance, so my mind was dizzy. this this ." Sable looked at his trembling hands and raised his voice in an evil way. "Oh my god, ah ah ah ah ah!!!" The Sword Master''s roar shook the entire desert. So much anger erupted. It was an opportunity to end it all. There was no means left for them to resist, and if they all were killed, the Pyro would naturally self-destruct. It would not happen that the Zenith Church would be in trouble. But everything went wrong. He still didn''t know what had happened to him, but one thing was certain. "You have to go back. I have to go back!!" The longer the absence, the worse the situation at Zenith. It''s not because of the contract with the demons. It didn''t matter that much in the rapidly changing world of the future. A great war centered around the Zenith Church. In the battlefield surrounding world supremacy, demons are only minor occasions. Most of the preparations have already been completed, and the alliance has been firmly established. It was planned to start with the Pyro Church. However, he was moved to the other side of the continent by an unknown force. ''There is no way the war will run properly without me.'' Sable was the head of the Seven Knights, the sword master, and the archbishop of the Zenith Church. It was on an equal footing with the Pope, and it was not enough to call it a one-man corps by force alone. And it was the center of the upcoming holy war. If such a center disappears, can a proper war be waged? Even if the first surprise was successful, it would be a different story if the superhumans of the enemy camp entered the war. There are superhumans on the side of the allies as well, but it is impossible to expect a level comparable to that of Sable. In the end, it would be repeatedly defeated in terms of quality. This was the result of running the denomination''s war simulation, so it could not be denied. ''If we postpone the war... .'' impossible. When the contract with the demons becomes known, many forces will come to investigate. The Zenith Church, which was under intense political pressure, eventually resorted to the means of "war" and almost caused a crusade. as originally planned. "I don''t have time for this." I had to get out of the desert. As if walking on plain ground, Sable began to run rapidly over the immersive sand. ''War is also war, but it is also important to quickly and sneak out of the southern continent.'' The strongest denomination that has ruled the southern continent ; Brion alone for thousands of years. Their power was strong enough to be recognized by Sable, who had brought ''Ra'', the god of gods, symbolizing the sun and light. And now, it was also a denomination that had a bad relationship with the Zenith Church. ''If you get caught by them, it will be difficult.'' If you find out that you are here, the terrible monster will appear in front of you. Although he overpowered even Beiril, the same sword master, he never wanted to face Ra''s monster. It will not be too late to face each other after completely occupying the north and the center. ''How did I ever become like this !'' Jamie. I will never forget that dastardly little boy. Sable made that determination and accelerated. - Continued on next episode - CH 84 : Conversation (1) "Cool, cool!" "Never let go of the string of consciousness!" Ricky continued pouring the divine on Beiryl, who was dying and vomiting blood. Aside from the wounds, too much vitality was depleted in the fight against Sable. It was because of exceeding the limit several times. "Is it possible?" " We have to do something." Even with Marquis Bell''s question, Ricky couldn''t give him a definitive answer. It was Beiryl who risked her life for them and fought for them. There is still a lot of divinity left in the goddess, so even if it is possible to pour it all out, it will surely be saved. "Be strong, brother !" Anna cheered with clenched fists from her side. Ricky smiled and nodded. ''You must live.'' Did his sincerity come through? Beiryl''s expression began to soften little by little. The bloody cough also gradually decreased in frequency. The intricately twisted gihyeol gradually found its place, and the unstable breathing gradually became more stable. Only then could Ricky catch his breath a little. "Whoa. Fortunately, the dangerous moment seems to have passed." "Thank you very much, Apostle." "Thank you. Of course, that''s what you should do. It''s because you''ve been protecting us. "Are you done, brother?" Huh. I was able to do well thanks to Anna''s support." Hehe. Anna smirked at her brother''s praise. Ricky smiled face to face, then moved his gaze back to Beiryl. The dangerous period was over, but for the time being, I had to keep healing. Because I never knew when things would get worse again. "But shouldn''t we go to Jamie too?" Marquis Bell answered Ricky''s question. "Even the old man doesn''t know what the child is thinking. They sent us here with no time to dry... ." Just before Sable broke through Ricky''s shield, Jamie telepathized everyone. - I have a good idea. It seems like it would be enough just me and Lars hyung, so let the rest of us run away. - Jamie. What do you mean! Do you mean to run away leaving you alone after seeing your grandparents? - Everything will be fine. Do not worry. -second ! Jamie, who had already completed the teleport spell, no longer listened to others, and moved everyone except Lars to this place. I thought I wanted to go back to where they were, but Beiryl wasn''t in good shape. Ricky muttered in a confused voice. "I must have run away ." "You would have done well because you''re Jamie''s brother. Huh. It''s clear." Contrary to the two who were worried, Annaman believed in Jamie. They both wanted it to be as Anna said. At that moment, the sound of several horseshoes could be heard in the distance. "Looks like you''re here." The place where Jemmy moved them was the wide road leading to the place where the fight took place. Marquis Bell saw a cloud of dust rising in the distance. Soon he saw dozens of horses and cavalry on top. Before leaving for the forest of Mirinine, the Marquis had ordered him to pack up an army and follow him. Among them, those with the quickest feet seemed to arrive first. "I found the Marquis!" "Apostle, Saint, and Lord Onyx are with you!" The cavalry formed an escort formation as soon as they arrived. A knight with cavalry approached Marquis Bell and inquired about his well-being. "Are you okay, Marquis?" "Take care of Beiryl and them before me." Okay. It allowed Ricky to breathe, but as he was still seriously ill, he treated Beiril with special care according to the orders of the Marquis. Ricky and Anna, who were still young, were also safely on horseback. "The Marquis also ." I am OK. More than that, Jamie and the Holy Executor haven''t arrived yet. We have to find them." Do not worry. We''ll find them somehow... ." "You don''t have to." Then a voice came from above. The Marquis looked up in amazement, and Jamie and Lars were there. "Jamie! Lars brother!" Ricky, who had just got on the horse, called them out with a bright voice. "Is Jamie here? Lars brother?" Huh. They both came back unharmed." When Ricky kindly explained to her who couldn''t see, Anna smiled happily and shouted hooray. The Marquis looked at them and sighed in relief. "I''m really glad you came back safely. The executor had a hard time too." "I didn''t do anything." Lars shook his head and placed a hand on Jamie''s shoulder. "It''s all thanks to Jamie." haha. So what happened to Sable?" "Let''s do this first ." Jamie pulled out Beiryl''s arm before answering. It''s been a while since I left my body, but it''s not too late. Hopefully you can put it back together. "Leave it to me." "Apostle!" When Ricky suddenly jumped off his horse, the soldier was startled. Either way, Ricky walked up to Jamie and handed Beiryl''s arm. Then he checked the condition of his arm and nodded with a smile. that''s enough. "Bring Beiryl here." At the command of the Marquis, the soldiers carefully set Beiril down in front of them. The cross section was clean thanks to the clean cut of the sable. "I''ll hold you." "I beg you." As Lars assists from the side, Ricky activates divine power and activates the cells of the cut section. "Goddess." A soldier murmured from behind. A gentle divinity slowly joined the skin. I didn''t know how big of a deity it would take to attach a severed arm, or how well I had to be able to handle that deity. Ricky was showing the aspect of God''s apostle in a wonderful way. ''Even though he has not been chosen as an apostle for a while, his handling of the divine power is above the level of any bishop.'' Jamie was tongue-in-cheek at Ricky''s growth. Not long ago, Ricky was a kid with an unfortunate fate. When he was just chosen as an apostle, only his position had changed, but the fact that he was just an ordinary kid remained the same. But when I came here, I grew up rapidly. In particular, he showed a certain degree of control over the Pyro''s divinity, even if it was too much to do. Even at the end, if it wasn''t for Sable, the head of the Seven Knights, he wouldn''t have been able to break through the Holy Curtain. "Whoa-" Ricky let out a breath and took his divinity. He smiled hard and said. "It''s stuck." "It was a lot of work." Lars patted Ricky on the shoulder. Thank you. "As I said before, I just did what I had to do. Hehe. Thanks to the Marquis, Ricky shook his head and stood up. And I saw Jamie. His expression was like a puppy waiting to be praised. Jamie smiled and nodded. Hi-Hi. It was so good to be recognized by Jamie, Ricky couldn''t stop laughing. The soldiers started moving Beiril again. He will go to the Pyro temple and even heal him. so. What happened?" asked the Marquis. Jamie took off the necklace and showed it to the Marquis. "This saved me." "Tina''s necklace ." The marquise''s eyes fluttered slightly. "I don''t remember, but the necklace shone. And when the lights went out, Sable disappeared." "Can I see you for a moment?" Sure. Jamie handed me the necklace. The Marquis smiled bitterly as he accepted the necklace. "I hope your wife protects you." He grabbed the necklace and closed his eyes for a moment. Tina Bell, the wife of the Marquis, was a high-level prophet. But Tina didn''t like her abilities. Because it eats away your life. So even if I looked into the future, I never told anyone. Her husband, the Marquis Bell, was no exception. The Marquis was also considerate of his wife and refused to covet her abilities. But that day was a little different. -Honey. One day, our home will be threatened. - What are you talking about all of a sudden? - Take this. -Where did you get this necklace? -This is a necklace that contains my power. -You have a weak body, so why did you make this! Tina, what are you worried about... I have this! - Of course I trust you. But it will be a day when nothing can be afforded. - What did you see? Is that so, madam? -I don''t know when that day will come, but if it were you... . About a month or so after that happened, Tina eventually passed away. At that time, it seemed that the day Tina spoke of was today. ''You have defended our home as you wished.'' The Marquis opened his eyes. The blue gem that used to shine beautifully has now lost its color. The last traces of Tina had protected everything and disappeared. The Marquis placed Tina''s necklace on Jamie''s little hand. "You have lost your strength, but always carry it with you as a talisman. Maybe someday I''ll protect you again. " Is this a memento from your grandmother?" okay. When the Marquis said that he was his wife, he roughly expected it. ''Then the woman .'' I still can''t remember the details of his face, but it was clear that he was smiling while looking at him. It was very warm. Normally, rejection would have come up, but only then, he surrendered himself to the warmth. "Let''s just go. Everything for now is done." As soon as I return, I will hold the Zenith Church very responsible. The sins they committed will never be downplayed by the international community, and they will be condemned as heresy under the contract with the demons and will be forever buried in the world. At that time, Lars approached the Marquis cautiously and said, "Marquis. I have something to tell you." What''s going on, Executor? " The Archbishop is dead." If the archbishop... It meant Sephiroth. The Marquis let out a low sigh. I''ve known him for a very long time. We''ve known each other before becoming a bishop, let alone an archbishop, so the number of years will be over 30 years. "Did you get hit by Sable?" That''s right. "He stole so many things from me." What is left of this victory? "When I return, I will honor the spirits of the Archbishop and all those who died in this incident." Okay. A memorial service was held for the victims without even having time to enjoy the joy of victory. Jamie looked up at the sun rising high in the sky. I went through a lot of things after coming to Apton, and a lot of things disappeared. The culprit is the one who took the seat of war among the 12 gods that Jamie hates more than anyone else. ''Jenice.'' I felt like I was getting a little closer to him. But it was only a psychological distance. Because he was still weak, and Janice existed in heaven. ''We need more power.'' I felt it terribly today. At the current rate of magic growth, the gap could not be closed. Magical growth will be resolved with time anyway. A new power was needed. Suddenly, I remembered what Beiryl had suggested. ''It''s a sword.'' My father was also a sword master, so the environment itself was optimized for learning the sword. But I still thought it was right to hold the sword. ''When Beiryl wakes up, I''ll have to talk to him properly.'' He was not a match for Sable, but that was because Sable was such a powerful superman. Beiryl is the only Sword Master in the Seldam Kingdom. You''ve refused before, but if you ask again, you''ll get some good advice. ''Let''s go and rest for a while.'' I wanted to finish a tiring day quickly. That was all Jamie wanted right now. - Continued on next episode - CH 85 : Conversation (2) On the way back, he encountered the Knights Templar. Ricky, Anna, and Lars joined them and returned to the temple. Beiryl was also in charge of them, because they thought it would be effective to move and heal with the Paladin. Jamie''s party went straight to the Marquis. The memorial service for Archbishop Sepira and the victims will be held tomorrow, but before that, we had to rest our weary bodies. "Jamie! my son!" As soon as they arrived, Sears ran out and hugged Jamie tightly. To be honest, Jamie was prepared to get a sting. It wasn''t enough to ignore Sears'' words and go to Mirin''s Forest, because I almost died. But instead of scolding Sears, he just hugged Jamie and cried. "I''m so glad . Really. I didn''t think she''d be so concerned, so Jamie was quite puzzled. And to that extent, it was regrettable that he could not empathize with anyone. Jamie hesitated for a moment, then raised her hands and embraced her gently. "Jamie?" Sears then looked at Jamie with a surprised look. It seemed that his son, whom he had never hugged face to face, was surprised by an unexpected act. Jamie smiled and wiped Sears'' tears. When I looked closely at the mother''s face, I saw a familiar face overlapping. The appearance of a smiling maternal grandmother. I couldn''t remember his face, but seeing Sears reminded me of him exactly. ''You look alike.'' The mother and daughter were really close. At that moment, Jamie''s eyes saw Sarah fidgeting and fidgeting in the distance. Jamie gestured, and Sarah smiled brightly and put her into her mother''s and brother''s arms. "Sa, Sarah!" Hehehe! What''s so good, Sarah smirked between the two of them. * * * "From now on, if you do it again, Mom will really be unable to bear it." "Unbearable mother!" I''m sorry ." Jamie bowed and apologized to Sears, who was belatedly scolding her, and Sarah, who was following her. I thought he wouldn''t be scolded, but his mother was a strict person in this respect. Meanwhile, Sara, following Sears, was very cute. "Who do you resemble?" "It''s sooooooooooooooooooooooo sweet!" No one had a personality resemblance, so Jamie just laughed. "Are you going to go there?" The Marquis, who was watching, smiled awkwardly and stopped Sears. Sears let out a short sigh as he didn''t want to be more nagging, and ended his speech. "Go and get some rest. It must have been very difficult today." Sears kissed his son''s forehead lightly. When her son, who normally had to pay a lot of tee, quietly allowed a kiss today, a playful look lingered on her face. "Sometimes it''s good for my son to have an accident. I can express my affection like this comfortably." You''ve always felt comfortable... . I couldn''t get it out until the end. Jamie went up to the room as her mother patted her on the buttocks. Sara seemed to be getting sleepy too, so she grabbed Sears'' skirt and closed her eyes. I was still old enough to sleep all day, but I couldn''t sleep, so I was tired. Sears took her daughter and said to the Marquis. "We''ll also go up and rest." "Would you like to talk to me for a moment?" "Are you talking? It''s late at night, but even tomorrow... ." nurse. Please take care of Sarah." Yeah. The nanny carefully picked up Sarah and returned to her room. Sears saw the back of the Marquis heading towards the office. For some reason, his shoulders seemed heavy. * * * "Are you okay?" Sears tensed slightly at the dark marquise''s face. I had no idea what he was trying to say. Did anything bad happen to Jamie? ''On the outside, it looked fine.'' The Marquis opened her mouth as she was thinking alone. "Have you heard of Beiryl?" Yeah. I heard you brought Jamie out of the woods." "That guy is in critical condition now." " i See. "Aren''t you worried?" Dad. I am ." okay. Know. I know you well." The Marquis knew what had happened between Sears and Beiryl in the past. The Marquis was also very angry at that time. Sears was his pretty daughter, and Beiryl was the one who tried to forcefully oppress his daughter. However, as time passed, Beiryl changed little by little. "Have you ever heard of him?" Yeah. There were only bad things." The rumors chasing Beiryl were always only ghastly things like ''The Demon'' and ''The Butcher''. They were nicknames given because of the hand that showed no mercy to the enemy. Sears thought all of those actions were anger towards him, and in fact, to some extent, he was right. "Are you not willing to forgive me?" "Is there anything to forgive? Already we... ." "I am not saying to accept him. Beiryl, my friend, I am very sorry. And I feel very sorry for you and your wife." " ." "It might be the atonement for that day that you risked your life to protect Jamie today." When Sears bowed his head and didn''t answer, the Marquis let out a short sigh. If it''s okay, I''ll see you later. Apart from everything else, he is Jamie''s benefactor. If it wasn''t for Beyryl, I might never have met Jamie forever. I know. Her feelings are complicated, but, as the Marquis says, Beiryl saved Jamie''s life. He was like a benefactor to Sears, so I thought of visiting him if possible. It would be impossible for a relationship to be the way it used to be. Beiryl would be well aware of that. They''ve come too far to be the way they used to be. The Marquis also knew about it, so he did not force his daughter. "And that''s it. Your mother appeared in front of Jamie." The Marquis relayed what Jamie had heard to Sears. Her dark face brightened slightly. "I knew." "Did you know?" Yeah. You appeared in front of me. So I had a rough guess. Daddy gave Jamie a keepsake from his mom, and he did it to me." - Everything is fine. So don''t worry. There was no sound, but the open mouth was clearly saying that. "Huh-" At those words, the Marquis sighed briefly, and then let out a sad laugh. "You''re really doing too much. You appeared in front of your daughter and grandson, but why didn''t you appear in front of me? I was waiting too." There was sadness in his voice, but there was a little bit of joy in his face. It was because he thought that his long-dead wife was still there for the family. The Marquis tilted his head behind the sofa and remembered the now dim face of his wife. "Thinking back, your mother was a wonderful woman." I think so. "I was so happy to be married to such a wonderful woman." "Are you not planning on getting married again?" The Marquis lived alone for a long time. Sears wanted her father to stop letting her go and live a new life. Above all else, isn''t he the head of the great Bell family? I thought that such a person would not be able to live alone without leaving their children. But the Marquis shook his head. "I don''t think so. The only woman I have is Tina. And when you''re all old, what kind of remarriage are you? "You should also enjoy the twilight." done. After all, within a few years, your eldest brother will take over the family. Then I think I will go on a leisurely excursion alone." "Dad, too." "Let''s talk about this." The conversation, which was at its peak, became as cold as ice in an instant. Sears was perplexed. During a good conversation, he did not understand why his father suddenly changed. The Marquis paused for a moment and then opened his mouth. "Prepare your heart and listen." What are you talking about to set the mood like this? Sears swallowed dry saliva with a little fear. Then the Marquis opened his mouth. "Archief Sepira passed away today." " I beg your pardon? "According to the executor, he was murdered by Sable." "Hey, that''s a lie." Sears shook his head at the unbelievable words. Archbishop Sepira was murdered? I thought the Marquis was joking. But the Marquis just shook his head without saying a word. Do not lie. Why is a person respected by everyone like the Archbishop being murdered, murdered... !" "You don''t have a face. It''s my fault for accepting him. If I had known his identity from the beginning... ." The Marquis closed his eyes and bowed his head. Sears''s head went blank. I couldn''t believe that Archbishop Sephira had died. what kind of person he was to him He wasn''t the kind of person who would die in such vain. - Whoa! I think our Sears-sama is a genius! How do you come up with such a clever idea! - If you run alone, you will get hurt! Gosh! I told you I was hurt, Sears! - Sir Sears. To become a good adult, you have to be patient and eat even if it doesn''t taste good. - You said it was dangerous there! Why did you go up there! Is Sears the naughty kid? Why aren''t you listening? Your fair skin is messed up here! - Sir Sears. Earlier, I was very talkative. Shall we reconcile with this candy? - Our pretty Sears. Even if you go there, you should live happily ever after. exactly! Archbishop Sepira was Sears'' life teacher, friend, another parent, and a bloodless brother. The days when he was praised by him, the days we played together in the fields, the days we were caught eating, the days we were severely scolded for falling from a high fence, the days when we gave candy to ourselves to reconcile ourselves to the day we got married to Earl Wellton. Sears wept as he remembered all those days. In addition Said I''d see you again... ." I thought I''d see you again a few days ago. I didn''t know it would be our last meeting. "We are going to hold a memorial service tomorrow, so please close your eyes until then. Haven''t you been able to sleep? The Marquis called his maid to take Sears to his room. Then he took out a cigar and put it in his mouth. "Really savage." Archbishop Sephira left the Pyro Church and was respected as a human being. Having seen him for a long time, he knew better than anyone how great Archbishop Sephira was. He wasn''t the kind of man to die in a place like this. But now there is no world. "I will surely avenge you." If Archbishop Sephira had been alive, he would have said as soon as he heard these words, ''Don''t do that, won''t revenge only bring revenge?'' "A yangban like a hogu." If I had lived a bit terribly, I wouldn''t have died in vain there. Because he was not, the Marquis liked the Archbishop. "I won''t do what you say this time." Zenith has crossed the line. Although his personal strength was lacking, Marquis Bell was one of the most powerful figures in the Kingdom of Seldam. "I will do everything in my power. I will not stop until all the worshipers of that evil spirit are brought to their knees by any means possible." The Marquis sucked the cigar deeply. It was filled with smoke enough to give me a headache, but he spewed it out as if he didn''t care. "So, please don''t be heartbroken in the sky and watch with joy." A lot happened today. My body wasn''t what it used to be. "I am very old too." So it was the best time to burn the last one. The Marquis turned off the light of his cigar and stood up. I told Sears to grow up, but he didn''t have time to sleep. If you want to destroy the Zenith Church, you must start working now. The Marquis sat down at his desk and immediately began to write down appeals to the king. - Continued on next episode - CH 86 : Conversation (3) Many people''s memorial procession continued over the stone mountain where the Pyro Bridge is located. They held in their hands the branches of a flowering juniper. The flower language of Hadongbaek, the flower of the cypress tree, is firmness and justice. It was the flower that symbolized the Pyro goddess, and was the flower of the Pyro religion. When a priest of the gods died, it was orthodox to take chrysanthemums instead of chrysanthemums. Jamie, too, was following the crowd with a juniper branch. ''Many people have come to pay tribute.'' I don''t know much about Archbishop Sephira, but the fact that he has a strong reputation was evidence of the people who came here. No matter how much religion is established in Apton, people will not seek out people who lack religious leaders. Even if you forcefully drag it, you won''t be able to bring out sincere feelings. "The Archbishop is dead I can''t believe it." "He was always smiling and welcoming everyone." "It seems like a dream. The Archbishop is not one to be killed by anyone... . I really, will not forgive you for who you are." "A big star has gone down." Everyone expressed their frustration and anger at Sepira''s death. I felt that all those words were sincere. In front of Jamie were Sears weeping and Sarah holding hands and crying with him. The relationship between Sears and the Archbishop was barely known, and Sarah was crying with such a mother crying. At the forefront, Marquis Belle was walking in black uniforms. At the entrance of the temple, priests in black mourning robes waved bells to signal mourners. The sound of ding- ding- ding was really depressing. In line with the sound, the procession quickly became a sea of weeping. * * * Jamie slowly set down the juniper branch and looked at Archbishop Sepira, who was lying comfortably inside the coffin. He looked like he was sleeping comfortably, so he felt like he was about to wake up at any moment. ''Making an undead is Wouldn''t that be ridiculous?'' Leaving everything else aside, Sephira was the only person in one religion to become the only three archbishops. If the corpse of such a person is raised again, it will be a formidable force. In the past, he would have done that without hesitation, but Jamie today was different from Diablo Volfir. "Jamie." Then I heard Lars'' voice next to me. He had bandages all over his body, and his expression wasn''t that good. It was natural. A senior who worshiped the same god was killed by an enemy, so it would be a lie if I said it was okay. "Did you get some sleep?" "Sadly, I slept well." I didn''t have to ask what was sad. "Your mother is more worried about me than I am." At Lars'' words, Jamie turned to Sears. She sat down in front of the coffin and kept crying. A priest whom the Marquis had known for a long time was beside her, comforting her. Sara was also clinging to her mother''s back and crying with her. "I heard that the Archbishop was a gift." Yeah. I did." Lars smirked at Jamie''s sullen look and placed a hand on his head. "After all, you are a great guy." What? "Whatever happened." It was when Jamie wrinkled one eye at the unfamiliar sound. "Is it true that the archbishop is dead?" "What nonsense!" There was a commotion outside. Lars and Jamie ran straight to the place, and Lars raised his voice as he saw the culprits of the commotion. "Captain! Elder! They were the Holy Executioner Philos and Airak, who had been sent to Apton. * * * " Janice, those crazy bastards!" Airak couldn''t contain his anger and smashed the table with his fists. The teacup fell to the floor and shattered, and with a loud noise, fragments flew in all directions. But no one condemned Iraqi''s actions. Because everyone was of the same mind. "There is no face. I I should have kept... ." "It''s not your fault. Because we got caught by them too." Philos shook his head and rubbed Lars'' shoulder. "And if you''re the head of the Seven Knights, I''ve heard of it a few times too. If such a person had been determined and aimed at it, no one would have been able to stop it." Damn it. Damn it! Those dirty things are doing it now, and they even bring in demons?" Airak''s anger did not subside even after he broke the table, and he began looking for something to destroy until Philos stopped him. "Stop it, Iraq. A memorial service is in progress. Are you planning to insult Sephira-sama?" " damn it I know." Philos knew the feelings of Airak, so he didn''t say anything more. After a brief silence, Philos let out a sigh again. "So, what exactly happened?" Lars told them in detail what had happened. After hearing everything, the two of them looked at each other with a slightly suspicious look on their faces. So You mean the kid Jamie Welton blew the head of the Seven Knights somewhere?" "Are you seven years old?" Lars thought that their reaction was natural. If you''ve never been through Jamie, your words will sound unusual. "I am not an ordinary 7-year-old." "Would that make sense even for an unusual 7-year-old child?" "I am already a 6th class wizard. I am seven years old." " Do you have any problems with your eyes? From class 6 onwards, you''re a high-ranking wizard, man. No matter how talented you are, you cannot reach the age of seven." "Iraq is right. Even Siegfried, who is said to be the most talented of all wizards in existence, reached class 6 at the age of fifteen." " You two haven''t heard of Jamie at all. Lars nodded, saying it was worth it. Among the Holy Executors, these two were particularly uninterested in the world. Even so, it is possible that someone will tell you, but it was really surprising that they did not know at all. As Lars shook his head, Iraq snapped his fingers as he remembered something. Wait a minute. Wellton... Wellton? Isn''t there a family famous for their swords? "It reminds me of that. The best swordsmanship in the Kingdom of Seldam. Is there no other noble family that uses the surname of Welton?" Yes. Jamie is the son of Earl Wellton. The minor lord of Hiss." At that, Iraq frowned. "But what kind of magic? Isn''t it normal to learn swords from Welton''s blood? Lars'' eyes darkened. My head ached as I thought about where to begin and how to convince them. ''One hundred words are unheard of.'' It is faster to see once than to explain a hundred times. Having made the decision, Lars jumped up from his seat. "Follow me." "Where are you going?" "You can see Jamie with your own two eyes. Let''s go!" Philos and Airak looked at each other and shrugged and followed Lars. * * * Two Holy Executors, who Lars arrived late, and Jamie, who disappeared and was alone, were wandering around the church. Since the memorial service was in full swing, there were hardly any other people there. ''When I came here, I sneaked in and moved very quietly.'' Now, it was comfortable because no one said anything even if I went around openly. It wasn''t that he was wandering around aimlessly. Now is the time to show up. Unsurprisingly, a sign suddenly appeared from behind. Wow! "Wow!" When Jamie turned around and shouted, Ricky was startled and pounded his buttwheel. Seeing that, Jamie waved her index finger as if it wasn''t the same. "I should have been hiding a little bit more. Can you feel it all?" " Just keep an eye out." "It''s not about noticing, it''s about feeling good, sweetheart." Ricky grinned and held out his hand, and Jamie grabbed him and lifted him up. "Did you know you would come?" "I was just running around asking you to come quickly." Since the Pyro had regained his strength, I thought that Ricky would also have regained his omnipotent ability in the Church. "I can''t beat you." by the way. Are you okay?" Even though he didn''t say the subject, Ricky shook his head to see if he understood. "It''s not okay. He was a good person." The death of Archbishop Sepira was also quite heartbreaking for Ricky. I only found out in a few days, but the Archbishop helped him and his sister a lot. Some would say it was natural because he was an apostle of the goddess, but at least Ricky didn''t think so. He was a good adult. To the extent that the wounds of the heart suffered at the Zenith Church were healed to some extent. "Anna is more sad than me. I really liked that I had a grandfather." "Where is Anna now?" "I will be with Sister. I''ve been out for awhile So let''s go quickly. The Goddess is making a fuss about bringing you here." Ricky laughed awkwardly as he felt the voice of the goddess resonating in his head. The pressure was so intense that it gave me a headache. Follow. "It doesn''t appear and disappear like the last time again, is it?" "Goddess, don''t say anything blasphemous." it''s blasphemy Jamie thought it was funny. He said that while knowing who he was, it seemed like he was joking to me. The two walked to the place where the statue of the goddess was. * * * "Go in." Ricky opened the door to the basement. A cold wind blew. The atmosphere was gloomy for a place with a statue of a goddess. Jamie followed Ricky down the stairs. There was hardly any light. The further down we went, the less we could see in front of us. "You can''t make light." Jamie, who was about to use the light, clicked his tongue. I thought it was a strict rule, but since it was a place conscious of the coming of the gods, I had no choice but to follow it. How far down in the dark At the end of the stairs, a flat surface appeared. Wait a minute. Ricky''s footsteps faded away. In the dark, Jamie closed her eyes and waited. After a while, a chill, even worse than now, came with a squeaking sound. There was also the sound of water drops. Even though I couldn''t see the waves spreading over the surface of the water, they were drawn on their own in my head. "Let''s go in." Ricky''s voice was heard in the distance. Jamie moved on without hesitation. There was a squeaking, a squeaking sound. there was water I heard the sound of dripping water, so I was expecting it, but the water started getting deeper and deeper. It got to the point where I fell to my knees. "You will come down now." Ricky put his hands together and started muttering something incomprehensible. It was the language of the gods. Originally, a complex ceremony had to be performed to make the god descend, but Ricky was an apostle of the goddess. Because the goddess directly taught the language of God, all complicated rituals were omitted. A soft light began to rise from Ricky''s body. The darkness gradually lifted, revealing the surrounding landscape. There was a lot of dirty and disgusting water that made me sick. About half of the statue was surrounded by moss and was not properly maintained. Jamie knew why. ''Because God cannot maintain his will unless he is in the primordial state.'' Gods were really annoying bastards. Cleaning means being clean from a human point of view. From God''s point of view, even if it was polluted, it was a more comfortable place in the original state. Fortunately, they did not impose that disgusting idea on their believers. They are always the same guys. As Jamie looked at the dirty water and thought, it was ready. "Now the Goddess is coming down." Ricky released both hands that were holding each other. An intense divinity was sucked from his body into the statue. The light disappeared in an instant. But the darkness never returned. A state in which light and darkness do not exist. It was an unusual phenomenon, but this was what they called a ''miracle''. "Don''t say thank you for now." Ricky turned around. But it wasn''t Ricky standing there. The boy''s figure disappeared out of nowhere. Instead, a woman with long green hair in a pure white dress was standing there with a beautiful smile. It looked rather ordinary, but Jamie couldn''t help but smile. I feel like I''m going to faint at any moment from the enormous pressure that seems to weigh everything down. But the woman didn''t care about Jamie and continued talking. "Thanks to you, I was able to give Janice a big punch." An absolute presence that makes everything trivial just by standing. A force close to violence that cannot even be measured! '' That''s humiliating.'' Jamie smiled bitterly and looked at the beautiful woman. The goddess of mercy and punishment, Pyro, has descended to the earth. - Continued on next episode - CH 87 : Conversation (4) "Isn''t it bigger than the last time I saw you?" Goddess Pyro said as if criticizing Jamie, who had a troubled face. "Certainly, human children are growing up. I hope my dear apostle will grow up soon too." The Pyro murmured as if walking around with his back on his back. Jamie rolled her eyes and followed her. It felt like my stomach was rotting and crumbling. The pressure from her presence was crushing Jamie''s unripe body. The party actually did not notice it because it was so natural. ''These are gods.'' I don''t always look down on everything, and I don''t even try. Because you don''t have to. People who believe that everything is maintained because of their existence. Just as humans don''t care about ants, so did the Pyro. To her, a boy named Jamie was an ant. ''The good news is that I am no ordinary ant.'' Ants cannot grasp human weaknesses, but humans can grasp God''s weaknesses. "Give me some strength." What kind of person would proudly spread his shoulders and ask God. Pyro, who had been wandering around for a long time, widened his eyes as if the advent after a long time was pleasant. what? "I felt like I was going to explode like this, so I asked for my strength." Ah! It was then that the dull goddess realized what she was doing wrong. ''I don''t think it''s really a mistake, though.'' It was obvious that he thought it was a minor mistake. It''s a Pyro, so that''s the reaction. Being the best of the 12 gods, he showed some consideration for mortals. Any other god would not have been merciless. For example, if it was Janice, he would have killed him on the spot, saying he was cocky whether he had a weakness or not. "It has been harvested." The pressure was gone. Jamie stumbled heavily, but somehow struggled not to fall. Even if his leg was cut off, he had no intention of kneeling in front of God. I''d rather die "I didn''t take care of you. Indeed. Humans have been reduced to that level of existence." It was very offensive, but Jamie pretended not to know. But the boiling inside seemed to burst at any moment. "Still, I don''t think you''re that bad. So it''s okay to feel proud. Because he is a human being recognized by God." ''I''m nauseous and nauseous.'' The words climbed all the way up my throat, but I couldn''t get it out. Jamie looked at him silently, and the Pyro grinned. okay. You''ll have a lot to talk about with me. I also have a lot of questions for you." Pyro walked over to Jamie with a smile. She beckoned and two chairs floated above the surface of the water. It''s not magic. God is the master of all things. It was possible to build a castle on this site if desired. That much divine power would be consumed, but as long as the believers'' faith existed, the power was infinite. "Sit down." Pie sat down first and offered Jamie a seat. As Jamie sat down, it was the Pyro who spoke first. "You mentioned Diablo Volfir to me that day." Yes. "And I said it was his maintenance. Very brave." The reason he is said to be brave is probably because he mentioned his name openly before God. To that extent, Diablo Volfir was a terribly tenacious enemy to the 12 gods. Didn''t he actually fail to kill him and imprison him in a seal of aeons? "That''s right too." "It''s crazy. If he continued his upbringing, he could be said to be my enemy... . Is it because you believe in my cute apostle that you keep your neck stiff?" "I don''t believe in Ricky." Jamie replied with a cold smile. "I believe in the leash I put around his neck." This time, Pyro''s face turned cold. For a moment, silence passed. The two looked at each other as if glaring at each other and did not look away for a moment. Pyro was quite surprised at the sight. ''Apart from the succession of Volfir''s legacy, has there ever been a human who was so proud in front of God?'' She was a god who lived for a long time, but since the beginning of a new history, it was the first time in her life that such a human was. There have been a few people who have rebelled against God, but they too bowed down before God''s absolute authority. But just like before, and still today, Jamie Welton was proud of God. so much that I don''t understand. "Do you really think that''s my weakness?" "Not right now, but over time it will eat you up. If you get mothed like that, by the time you come to your senses, there will be nothing left." As if convinced of it, Jamie''s eyes didn''t flinch. The funny thing is that the Pyro agrees with that. It was not for nothing that I made an apostle. Because he was in such a predicament, he made an apostle. If the apostle dies, there is nothing left for her. "It''s like a crazy guy." "I will listen to it as a compliment." "It''s probably good. But I''m curious. Where did you get the power of Diablo Volfir?" "Before that, may I ask first?" "You''re crazy until the very end. What is it?" "What happened to Diablo Volfir?" In fact, it was the first thing I wanted to ask her when I met her. Diablo Volfir was sealed in the space of aeons by the 12 gods. However, he was reincarnated in this land again after the years of 66666. Being reincarnated means that Diablo''s body is dead, but do the 12 gods know nothing about his death? Jamie thought it wouldn''t be. At least until I hear the Pyro''s answer. I do not know. Yeah? For a moment I thought I was wrong. The Pyro was one of those who sealed Diablo Volfir. But can you come up with an answer that you don''t know? "The eons of space that sealed him ends the moment it is sealed. All gods, including me, cannot interfere in that space." " Isn''t it possible to escape? "Diablo Volfir, you must have been a great guy. 12 To the extent that the seat of God is threatened. But that''s all. Aeons of space is the ''primordial darkness'' that existed before the world was created. An infinite space where even God cannot interfere. put it in such a place. It''s impossible to escape. Even if it''s death. " ." "In the beginning, we couldn''t kill him, so we sealed it in the darkness of the beginning. It could be called mental annihilation, or death." That is to say, it was sealed with a plan to make it a complete delinquent. It was a very cheesy thing from Jamie''s point of view, but in the end, it wasn''t too bad, since he failed to physically kill Diablo Volfir. ''The point is, they don''t know my death.'' I expected it, but hearing the story in person made me feel more at ease. "Perhaps your master is only a shell left by now. Or it has met extinction. Whatever it is, it would be cruel to you." It''s funny to say things like that without hesitation in front of the person involved, but if you want to like those 12 gods, you can''t like them. As Jamie was hiding her expression as much as possible, the Pyro asked again. "Then it''s my turn again. So how did you get that power?" just. I found it on a mountain by chance. I got it by accident, so I have nothing to say." " Are you going to believe me when you see me talking like that?" "But my strength has already been proven, so I don''t see any reason not to believe it." "It''s not that I don''t believe it. However, we struggled to erase his traces from the world. It may not have erased all traces, but it did get rid of the big ones." Ganon, for example. A powerful warlock that existed 700 years ago was eventually killed by a dragon. Without time to spread the truth to the world. "By the way, if you just found it in the mountains done. Because it doesn''t matter anyway. The way in which the power was obtained is by no means a good thing. After all, it''s true that this young, ruthless human is the spiritual successor of Diablo Volfir. She looked at Jamie, found a bracelet on his arm, and opened her mouth. "That bracelet, it''s been a long time." The Pyro''s gaze turned to the ''Perfect Cell''. Diablo Volfir''s third god. She hadn''t met the mighty warlock a few times, but she remembered the three treasures he had. Complete immunity ''Perfect Cell''. An unbreakable roar ''All Might''. Killing God ''God Killer''. "It was really annoying, but did they appear in the world again?" Jamie asked her while rubbing the perfect cell. "I know that my spiritual mentor was your nemesis." Yes. He was a terribly vicious guy. Luckily I haven''t seen him a few times, but Janice has fought the warlock to the point of getting tired of it. It was funny to lose every time." "But do you acknowledge me?" "I admit ." Jamie thought the Pyro would react very harshly, as if he were trash. However, she did not react much to provocations, and was still calmly answering them. The goddess of mercy and punishment cannot lie. Because it is also a punishable sin, it is against one''s divinity. So it was said that all the Pyro''s appearances were sincere. ''Amazing.'' I knew it was different from the other 12 gods, but I didn''t expect it to be this much different. Pyro opened his mouth. "Diablo Volfir has put a lot of plans on hold, but it''s because I haven''t experienced it myself, so I don''t have a good feeling. So, I don''t really care about admitting it or anything like that. Is that so. More than anything ." Pyro said with a bewitching leg crossed. "Because I''m not in a position to cover that up right now." She knew her situation without even asking. "So you need the power I have?" "I was sure of this. It''s not ripe yet, but if it''s a little bigger, it''ll be fine. The Pyro revealed my desires without hiding anything. Since she doesn''t lie, her expressions have come out without being censored. Jamie wasn''t foolish enough to pull a pusher straight. "I am the successor of Diablo Volfir." "What does that mean? Oh, I hate the 12 gods, so I can''t hold hands. Is this this? That sounds really funny. You mentioned Diablo Volfir because you wanted to get in touch with me." Jamie''s eyes widened slightly at the sharp Pyro''s point. I didn''t know you would understand that part. At the time, I was surprised and thought I was just asking... . ''God is God, so this is it.'' Indeed. Without this level of insight, I would have been rather disappointed. so. Don''t you have any thoughts? "It''s just that we don''t fully trust each other." "It makes sense. If that''s the case, just give me your faith. This is it. " What do you mean by that?" "I don''t think it''s a bad offer for you, warlock. Ha ha ha ha!" Having said that, the Pyro had an innocent face and started to laugh like an uncle. Jamie opened her mouth involuntarily at the awakening of the goddess. I thought that he was unique enough to be counted among the 12 gods. "Let''s hear it." It seems like she''s a bit over the top, but given her personality, she won''t make unreasonable suggestions. The Pyro started talking. * * * In the distance, the great mansion of Marquis Bell could be seen. [It was a arduous journey indeed.] Yes ." Hammer, Vena nodded at Philion''s words. I can''t even remember how long I wandered in Mirin''s forest. The forest was in such a mess as if it had been bombed, and the road disappeared. Since the road disappeared in a big fight in the forest where few people find it, how many people can find the right way to escape? He tried to escape by flying in the sky, but for some reason he could not transform into the same shape as before. Philion said, ''I didn''t fully awaken,'' and said that it seems to be a temporary ability. Thanks to this, Bena burst into tears in the middle of the forest. "I''m tired." Bena squatted in front of the mansion and took a deep breath. She stared blankly at the mansion, and then suddenly opened her eyes horribly. "Master is really bad!" How can you not even come to find yourself! When the fight was over, it was normal to come straight to find it. Bena led her sore leg back to the mansion. "Once you transform ." I couldn''t enter this form, so I turned into a pink squirrel again. [What does it look like?] "You, too, transform into a small figure." [Why?] When Vena explained the reason to Filion, Filion let out a deep sigh. [My new owner was treated like this... .] "I''m sad too, so please transform yourself." [It would be nice to fit that look.] Philion looked carefully at Bena, who had become a squirrel, and made a popping sound to make a decision. It was a small blue scarf that could be worn around a squirrel''s neck. Wow! Pretty! [Come and look around.] Thanks! Bena smiled and wrapped the scarf around her neck. Then I smiled to see if I was satisfied with my appearance. She jumped on all fours and entered the mansion. But when I got to Jamie''s room, I saw the empty room and was depressed. "Where did the master go?" I went out for a walk just in case, but I didn''t see many people in the whole mansion. It had only been a few days, but it was always crowded with people. [Looks like you even went out.] " Leave me alone." Bena''s eyes lit up. It''s not enough that I forgot myself, so I''m going to play. It was a time when he slept with the Master and vowed to give his heart away when he returned. "Wow!" "Oh, you are so cute~" Someone flashed her up. My head was dizzy as I moved away from the ground in an instant. As Bena floundered her limbs in embarrassment, several voices could be heard behind her. "Isn''t that the squirrel that the young lady''s master carried around?" How. hair is pink So cute. "Crazy, crazy. Look at the scarf you''re wearing. ''What, what?'' Bena turned her head and looked back. The maids are looking at themselves and their eyes are shining. "There is also a small ribbon, wouldn''t it be pretty if I put it on my hair?" "The master will also like it." "Don''t you think it would be too cute to decorate the tail too?" ''Oh, no!'' Bena shouted fiercely, but it was only heard by the general public as a squeak. "Let''s make it cute before you come back." "You will definitely like it." Bena screamed as she was dragged by their hands, but still only a squeak to them. Philos sighed again at the sight of his master. [This is my master.] I had an ominous feeling that the road ahead was going to be difficult. - Continued on next episode - CH 88 : Conversation (5) "I''ll give you a certificate of adulthood." Jamie listened to the Pyro and thought for a moment. It was because I had no idea what she meant by ''adult''. ''adult? Are you referring to adults?'' Of course not. The Pyro refers to "a special human being chosen directly by God." Jamie couldn''t have known that. However, the Pyro''s suggestion was so abrupt that his brain just stopped. "Are you surprised?" Pyro smiled as if delighted with Jamie''s reaction. He smiled wildly like an old man, but this time he gently covered his mouth with his hand and laughed softly. "Otherwise. Don''t you like it? " That''s not it." It''s a sign of adulthood. Although the Pyro Church is said to be the weakest among the 12 denominations, if it is not a hostile denomination, a saint could be treated anywhere. Since it is a being loved by God, if it is not serious enough, it is ''exemption'' from all wrongdoings. This was an inviolable realm that neither the nobles nor the royal family could touch. "You are human. The family seems to be good, but as a human being, the signboard won''t be able to block everything. Even though my authority is not what it used to be, if you are a saint of the 12 gods, the range of what you can do will be very wide." "What''s the price?" If something comes, there must be something that goes. To the gods, the concept of equivalent exchange is blurry, but as long as this situation is a trader, she will also have something to ask for. "The Fall of Zenith." " Isn''t it too big to demand from a single human? "I am asking because I am not a human being." The Pyro''s mouth smiled, but her eyes weren''t smiling at all. "Diablo Volfir. That guy''s power was even afraid of the 12 gods. And you were the man''s upkeep. It''s still at the level of a young chick, but considering it''s at the level of blood, it''s amazing. "Say what you want to say." "Your possibilities. I want to walk there." "I am a black magician. You know that?" "It doesn''t matter at all." To the goddess of mercy and punishment, a ''warlock'' is one of the scum that commits a terrible sin. I didn''t know that the words ''I don''t care'' would come out of her mouth. Jamie looked at her with a pretty surprised face. "Are you surprised that I said this?" " Isn''t that a statement against the divine? "If you were an ordinary warlock, you would. But the black mana you have is in the beginning. It is incomparably pure with the peculiarities of today''s trash playing with it." So it doesn''t matter Pyro said so. It was funny. When Jamie was Diablo Volfir, he ridiculed God with his present powers and sacrificed countless lives for the sake of his purpose. Could it be possible to overshadow the superiority of sin as long as they did not commit murder without cause and horrific experiments like the warlocks of today? The Pyro just rationalizes. for your own future. And Jamie thought that that aspect of the goddess was fine. ''If it''s just, it''s just annoying.'' "You don''t think it''s a bad offer, do you?" As proof of adulthood, he buys Jamie''s potential. To destroy Janice one day. "Do you believe that I have that kind of power?" "If the power you have is that of Diablo Volfir." One seeing eye admits. Jamie held up as much as possible the corners of her lips that seemed to go up involuntarily. Anyway, the situation was going against Janice. The footing has already been laid, and if various forces apply political pressure, the size of the gnome will gradually decrease. I don''t know if the Pyro knew about it, but in fact, it was safe to say that the proof of an adult was free. good. Pretending to be troubled, Jamie made up her mind the moment the goddess mentioned the sign of sage. "There is nothing more to worry about." Pyro smiles and raises his hand to Jamie- done. what. already? You just stretched out your hand and became an adult? "Look at your left palm." Jamie''s eyes widened as soon as she looked at her left palm. The scale is engraved slightly to the left. It was one of the symbols of Pyroism as a scale of justice that weighed the weight of sin. "I won''t be able to use the divine power of a real adult, but it will be enough to prove that you have been endowed with me." I didn''t know that I would become a saint among the 12 gods I hate. Jamie smiled mischievously. ''It would have been unimaginable in the past... .'' The idea of forming an alliance with God in the first place was impossible. At that time, the 12 gods were bound by great unity. The power of that powerful group defeated even Diablo Volfir, who had risen to the level of the strongest in his stature. So the current situation was just ridiculous. Jamie asked the Pyro while rubbing the sign of adulthood. "What is your position in heaven?" "Are you asking me to make fun of you, warlock?" "It''s about getting objective facts." Hmm. Isolation, I can describe it with this word." 12 It means that you are alone in the heaven where the gods dwell. Wouldn''t the proof be useless enough? But there was no need to offend her, so I didn''t have to point that out. "What faction?" "Divided into seven." " It was cut in half." It means that the time of peace was so long that the people who shouted ''Twelve is one'' became like that. "How are the divided forces formed?" "Zenith, Lily, and Brahman are on the one hand, Drian and Crolang one, Tantiras and Arbela one, Jillian and Oblian one. And Yeomje and La, I am alone." As soon as I heard Pyro''s words, I almost burst into laughter. The things we used to be closest to in the past became a set. What was surprising was Ra. ''Is the sun god alone?'' Jamie was making a look of disbelief, and the Pyro noticed and explained. "In fact, Ra is still reigning as an ''absolute god'' rather than being alone." " no wonder. I thought something was strange." sun god a. Although the 12 gods said, ''Twelve is one'', in fact, that one meant Ra. Jamie was confident that if he competed one-on-one, he could defeat all gods. Except for one. One of them was the sun god Ra. The leader of the 12 gods and being revered as the supreme god. Even now, the Church of Ra dominated the entire southern continent [Brion]. ''He didn''t know what he was thinking.'' I remembered a figure standing lofty in the golden flames. There is no way such a person can be isolated. "Yeomje was always alone." A god of agriculture and good harvest. A god who communicated most actively with humans. He was also a god with whom Jamie was close until he found out about the plans of the 12 gods. But in the end he betrayed humanity. Maybe that''s why he never appeared in front of him, but he appeared in front of the ritual that had been sealed in the eons. "Yeomji is alone, why are you the only one isolated?" " It''s because of Janice''s son. Pyro''s eyes narrowed terribly. Her green hair turned black, and her lips were dyed bright red. The innocent figure disappeared all over the place, and the costume was changed to a red dress that showed the outline. It was another appearance that appeared when she was angry. "Even if he rips it apart, it won''t be cool." He had a lot of bad emotions, so dark makeup was painted around his eyes. "I felt a sense of crisis when I was abandoned by Ra, so he targeted me. To take all of me and challenge Ra!" The air around it became hot. The anger at Zenith seemed to rise again. "Get back what was stolen, and now it''s my turn to covet it!" Dark eyes stared at Jamie. His eyes were calm, like a deep abyss, but they were burning hot. Jamie felt her anger on her skin and thought. ''Abandoned by Ra?'' He always wanted to stand on the same line as Ra, but in reality, Janice was his nephew. But now that it was abandoned, all that was left of that sassy bastard was an alliance. Even his plan to absorb the power of the Pyro failed, and his neck was bitten. There are only a few options left for him. ''Jenice. I think we''ll see each other soon.'' I don''t know what Janice is thinking right now, but the plate is ready. Still, it won''t explode from the start. ''Long term, long term.'' Shouldn''t we at least have the strength to pluck out the guy''s neck? Jamie smirked as she watched the Pyro roaring in anger. * * * bang! The gilded chair armrests were smashed. A black beard and red-skinned man yelled at a man kneeling from below. "Are you kidding Jim now?" " There is no face." The man on his knees bowed his head even more. He was Barba, a member of the Seven Knights, a robin who stood in front of Philos among the Holy Executors. And the angry red-skinned and dark-bearded man sitting on a high place was Pope Iliod IV of the Order of Zenith. "It is not enough that the plan in Apton failed, even Sir Krion disappeared!" Kryon was Sable''s true name. You won''t be surprised how important he is! "When I arrived, everything was already over." "I mean now !" Iliod IV jumped up from his seat, quivering for a moment, and then sat back down. When I was angry, I only pulled my backbone, and nothing improved. Iliod IV murmured in a confused voice. "Whew How did you go about doing it without Sir Creon? Rumors of signing a contract with the Demons are already spreading quickly, so it is certain that political pressure will be strong... ." If there was Kryon, it would have been cool to open the temple. However, the high-performance war simulation of the Zenith Church showed that without Kryon, they would be defeated in the Crusade. "What the hell is that powerful sword master, why !" Even after leaving Apton and searching the entire kingdom of Seldam, the only person who could compete with Kryon was Tarix Pan, the ''swordsmith'' called the King''s Sword. Besides, he didn''t even step out of his estate. There''s no way I''ve ever been enchanted. I didn''t think he was going to die. Even if I searched all over the continent, there were not many people among humans who would kill Kryon. Iliod IV glared at Barba with his eyes gleaming fearfully. Sir, you must somehow find Sir Krion and bring him before me. "I will take your name." Barba didn''t know why he had to be treated this way, but he had no option to confront the Pope, so he decided to follow. * * * that time. sable. No, Krion gave strength to the hand holding the sword. He looked at the paladins of the Sun Bridge that surrounded him. The moment I thought I had just crossed the desert, it suddenly appeared. It was fine though. If only the paladins were able to somehow break through and escape. The problem was that the Paladins weren''t the only ones who came. "Nice to meet you, Krion." He was a man as black as charcoal burned all over. His head was neatly shaved, and his polished upper body looked stronger than any armor. And the sword the man is holding in one hand. No, can you call that a sword? " I am not happy." "I can''t help it even if I''m not happy." The black man''s eyes were dyed golden. Kryon swallowed dry saliva. Only twice, there was a time when he faced a sword in order to compete with the man in front of him. There was no victory. It''s not because the skills are similar. ''Both times I ran away.'' He comforted himself by saying that he did not lose because he did not die in a battle that risked his life, but that was a defeat by anyone. The problem now is that I have an ominous feeling that I won''t be able to run away this time. ''A monstrous bastard.'' A terribly powerful monster of the Sun Bridge. okay. Would you like to hear the reason for coming to this distant land?" The black man, the ''Sword of the Sun'' Blazer, held the sword in his hand with a brilliant light and soared to the sky. Seeing the light, Sable''s complexion suddenly darkened. He knew better than anyone what that light was. '' It''s still a huge Auror blade that''s ignorant.'' Sword Master''s exclusive, Auror Blade. That was the identity of the light that spread out from Blazer''s hand. The enormous amount of aura that reached the sky shone dazzlingly. Blazer opened his mouth as he looked at Sable''s hardened face. "It''s like making a half-corpse." As the sun explodes, a golden Aurora blade that burns like a flame slammed into the ground. - Continued on next episode - CH 89 : Conversation (6) anyway. As the Pyro calmed down again, her dazzling appearance returned to her innocence. I didn''t know much about her, but now that I see her, she seems like a god with a lot of ups and downs. "There is so much you have to do." She seemed to trust Jamie quite a bit. Jamie wondered how he could send such trust to an enemy of the past, but he thought it was possible because he had accumulated so much. "Now that I have heard your will, may I ask a question?" "Any more questions?" "It''s okay." "You can do it." As the Pyro allowed it with a generous face, I thought that it was very different from what it was before. Jamie sighed inwardly and asked the troublesome woman. "The lost history. That''s what I want to know." "You are talking about the world before the beginning of a new civilization." That''s right. The secret of the world that Ganon, Armion, and the ''Frontier'' were trying to uncover. Diablo Volfir was born after being sealed for aeons, but the history of the empty space was deleted. Jamie was curious too. "Can you tell me about the history that you tried to hide somehow?" Hmm. Pyro crossed his arms and tapped his forearm with his finger. She seemed to ponder for quite some time without answering. What kind of secret do you have that makes you worry so much? As soon as he finished thinking, Pyro raised his head. "It still seems difficult." "If not yet Can you tell me soon?" "The keyword is set." At the word ''keyword'', Jamie tilted her head. Pyro explained it in an easy-to-understand manner. "Simply put, the moment it is mentioned, every god has a real-time view of the situation." "Then why don''t you avoid that keyword and say it ." "We are divided now, but we are the 12 gods who govern the world. We can''t make keywords one-dimensional, can we?" "Huh." What the hell happened at that time? Even a god can''t speak because he''s afraid of other gods'' checks. "There were quite a few people trying to find out about that time in the past." Judging by the use of the word ''pretty'', it seems that there were quite a few people like Ganon and Frontier. "But they are all dead. When we reach the secret, we all know it in real time, and the hardliners sent their subjugation squad to kill them with certainty." "For example, the dragon god Brahman?" " How do you know that?" The dragon god Brahman who is bundled with Zenith. He, who can be said to be the parent of all dragons, ordered his children to kill Ganon. Ganon struggled, but was eventually killed for lack of strength. "Because I surrendered my body to this flow, I knew it even if I didn''t want it." " I think you know who it is. Did I say Ganon?" I didn''t know Ganon would be mentioned in the Pyro''s mouth. Jamie listened to her to the end without showing any signs. "He was also a warlock. I wasn''t really interested, but I was a little surprised when I heard that they killed a lot of dragons. I mean, it was against Jackie Chan." Even though it was a distant past 700 years ago, that time was ''now'' to a god who lives forever. "Thanks to that, Brahman was also quite angry. I feel sorry for a guy named Ganon." The Pyro grinned and coughed as he found Jamie staring blankly at him. "It''s been a long talk. Anyway, I can''t tell you. I''m sorry. Jamie''s eyes widened at the Pyro''s apple. Because she didn''t know that she would apologize for this. For Jamie, the gods were ''the garbage that lives in my good taste''. They were just garbage who always raised their nose and did not bend over the fact that they were gods. "Why?" Conversely, the Pyro didn''t seem to understand Jamie''s reaction. Jamie shook her head and said. just. I was a little surprised." "What do you mean?" "It doesn''t matter, so you don''t have to worry about it." "It''s bland." "Can I ask you one last thing?" "Now that you have little time left, do what you can answer as short as possible." "After you get rid of Zenith, what are you going to do next?" Perhaps he thought it was an unexpected question, but again, the Pyro could not answer it right away. "What do you do?" "Are you going to end up simply devouring Zenith''s sphere of influence?" The Pyro never thought deeply about what he wanted to do. Zenith was trying to get rid of herself, so she was just trying to treat her equally with the concept of revenge. So what''s next? ''Whoever it is, one of us is gone.'' The 12 gods become 11 gods. Perhaps the various interests involved have collapsed, and they may no longer be called together. If that''s the case, what attitude should you have? "That''s a difficult question." Jamie knew the Pyro wouldn''t be able to answer. A simple goddess wouldn''t have thought of that. But it shouldn''t be. "I was on a boat with you." right. "Then you need to set goals. In order not to capsize the boat... ." Not all gods are clever. Just looking at the pie right now. On the other hand, there were also very clever gods. Typical examples were Zenith, the god of war and peace, Arbela, the god of wisdom and stupidity, and Jillian, the god of mischief and fine hair. There are more, but the three were brainwave gods that even Jamie acknowledged. Among them, Janice was specialized in the armed forces. "Keep this in mind, Warlock." The Pyro replied with a look of exasperation. At that moment, the time was up. The goddess'' body began to blur. "I don''t know when the next one will be, but please survive." "No need to worry." "I believe it." The moment she flashed, the appearance of the goddess vanished out of nowhere. " huh." Ricky, who became the medium for Advent, made a sound of the wind blowing and put his knees on his knees. Then he said to Jamie with tired eyes. "Are you finished talking?" "It was a lot of trouble." Jamie walked to the entrance, patting the shoulder of a friend who had struggled to withstand the coming of God. "What did you talk about?" Ricky quickly followed and stood next to him. Jamie put her hands in her pockets and looked up at the obscure, dark ceiling. When he didn''t answer, Ricky waved his arm as if to urge him. "What did you talk about?" Jamie held out his left palm at the shaking. Ricky stopped shaking and rubbed his eyes as he looked at Jamie''s palm. A scale symbolizing the weight of sin was engraved on a small palm. Although he is an apostle of the goddess, Ricky has not yet been properly awakened, so he does not have the emblem of the goddess. With her hands up, Jamie went up the stairs without a word. Left alone, Ricky looked blankly at Jamie''s back, then jumped and followed him again. "Go together!" * * * By the time Jamie came upstairs, the memorial service was almost over. The people remained until the very end, sending out the archbishops and priests who had been sacrificed. Those who survived cleared out the branches of the juniper and recovered the coffin. We will wrap up here, and tomorrow we will go to the headquarters of the Pyro Church and hold a grand funeral. "Where have you been?" Then the voice of Marquis Bell was heard. I looked to the side and saw Sears and Sarah approaching Jamie. "I have business to see." "What''s going on here ." The Marquis tilted his head, and when he saw Ricky next to him, he bowed his head politely. I''m glad you''re feeling much better. "Thanks to the Marquis for worrying about me. Thank you. "This is true. I don''t know what to call her now. As Sears rubbed his bruised eyes for nothing, Ricky shook his head as if to provoke a match. "Please treat me like you used to. I''m Jamie''s friend. "Then I will do that. Should Sarah say hello to Ricky?" " ." Sara was staring at Ricky with her head half poked behind Sears. I''ve felt it before, but strangely, Sarah didn''t show affection only to Ricky. Rather, it was restricted as if he hated it. From Ricky''s point of view, it was just embarrassing. Sarah hesitated, then slowly opened her mouth. Would you like to say hello? "Are you Anna''s eyes?" It''s not hard Ricky threw away the vain hopes that had filled his head and bowed his head as if he was about to cry. Still, it was Ricky who answered. "Anna will probably be with Sister Fiona." "Sipper looking at Anna unnie." "Will your brother take you?" "It''s cold ." Ricky''s face became mortal at Sarah''s firm attitude. Jamie looked at her friend and shook her head with a pathetic face. "Did we do something wrong without our knowledge?" " I never did." At this point, you just hate people. There was no way to do that, so Ricky had to humbly accept it. Hahaha. Everyone is really nice to see." In the meantime, the Marquis smiled warmly, wondering if the conversation between the children seemed cute. In Jamie''s eyes, such a marquise looked strange. Sears comforted Ricky with an awkward look on his daughter''s hair. Ricky. It''s because Sarah hasn''t talked to any other boy other than Jamie. Don''t be heartbroken." That being said, we spent a full full moon from Highs to Apton, Mother. Jamie didn''t say it out loud. Because it was obvious that Ricky was going to get hurt. "Anyway, let''s go back soon. I think I''d like to take that friend to the head office myself, but... ." The Marquis looked at the archbishop''s coffin being carried into the hands of the four priests with a sad expression on his face. "There is so much to do." An invisible fire seemed to rise from the marquise''s eyes. He must have felt great anger at the Zenith Church too. As one of the most powerful people in the Kingdom of Seldam, he will apply political pressure to the Zenith Church with the strong cause of ''a contract with the demons''. The pressure will come from the kingdom level, and the forces that have bad relations with the Zenith Church will also be with them. The corners of his lips were already about to go up at the thought that Zenith would cry out. "Everyone is here!" I was about to move when I heard Lars'' voice. I don''t know where they appear one by one. "You are the executor. But who are the people behind you?" The Marquis greeted Lars warmly, and looking at the two Janghans from behind, he tilted his head. The two Janghan only glanced at the Marquis, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he bowed to Ricky at the same time. "The sword that carries out the justice of the Goddess, Holy Executor Philos Oran, bows to the goddess''s apostle." "The sword that carries through the justice of the Goddess, Iraq Tedley, the Holy Executor, greets the Apostle of the Goddess." Ricky couldn''t continue speaking with a bewildered face at the sudden action of the two. Ricky looked at Jamie with eyes hopeful for help, but Jamie was also slightly startled. ''Were they the executors?'' Somehow I thought they were unusual. Still, I never thought that I would be a Holy Executor like Lars. "Two, you two, get up." When Ricky''s permission fell, the two got up just then. God''s apostles are like God''s clones to servants such as paladins. It was a symbol of absolute dignity and a symbol that had to be protected, even at the cost of everything. Therefore, even the highest priest in the denomination had no choice but to kneel. Just like Lars did. "They were the executors." Marquis Bell chuckled and nodded. Philos bowed his head as if he was guilty of the marquis. "Excuse me to the head of the great Bell family." "Excuse me, I don''t mind. It''s natural." "Thank you for your consideration." As Airak lowered his head and raised his head, Jamie''s eyes met. And I was astonished as if I had seen something I shouldn''t have seen. "Hey, what is this?!" "Iraq, why but?" "Deputy, commander. this child !" Well? Whoops!" "Why are you both ?" Lars frowned at the two seniors looking at Jamie strangely. However, he also turned his head to look at Jamie, and the same expression became the same as the two of them. "Why does everyone look at my son and make those faces?" When Sears shot the three of them in a bad way, Philos shook his head as if that wasn''t the case. "That''s not it, ma''am." this child . Oh my gosh, it can be." Philos and Airak looked at each other and swallowed dry saliva. Lars calmed down as much as he could and walked over to Jamie. " Jamie, are you?" Yes. The answer came not from Jamie, but from Ricky beside him. Everyone''s eyes turned to Ricky. Jamie just chuckled and licked his tongue as if it was annoying. Ricky opened his mouth. "The Goddess has ordained Jamie a saint." momentary silence. The first to scream was an unexpected person. Wow! My older brother is dazzling!" Sarah hurriedly shouted. - Continued on next episode - CH 90 : home (1) Sara, who was cheering alone, hardened her expression for a moment, and asked Sears seriously. "But your last name is Mo?" At that, the people around them burst into laughter. The tense atmosphere was released in an instant. I didn''t know why people named Sarah were laughing all of a sudden, but everyone laughed so I was excited too. "Thanks to my granddaughter, I had a cool laugh." "Me too, Marquis." Philos wiped away his tears and rubbed his stomach. Others were like him. Philos looked at Jamie with a more relaxed face. Although Sarah had calmed the mood, they were still doubting their ears. Jamie laughed inwardly at their reaction. ''I don''t believe it.'' It would be blasphemous not to believe in the words of the apostle Ricky, but it must have been unrealistic. ''It''s a little embarrassing to show it in person.'' But nothing is more certain than seeing it with your own eyes. Jamie stretched out her left hand with a bewildered look. " The scale of justice." Philos muttered as he looked at the familiar sentence clearly drawn on his small palm. He was second in the rank of Holy Executioner, and there was no way he could not recognize the crest of the denomination he belonged to. No, everyone here was the same. "Ji, is it true?" Lars was seeing it with his own eyes, but it was hard to believe. Iraq, who talked a lot, couldn''t even open his mouth. The Marquis and Sears looked at each other with complicated faces. It was not easy to decide how to deal with this situation. Originally, it was normal to run wild with joy, but Jamie''s identity and abilities were far from that of an adult. Heir to Count Welton, who reigns in the aristocratic world in the eastern part of the Kingdom of Seldam, and a 9th-class challenger who is treated as the supreme state. Although the latter was a possibility, the former was definitely a guaranteed position. "Jamie is an adult ." The Marquis frowned. To become an adult means to give up all status and become a perfect servant of the goddess. If the hometown territory believes in the Pyro, it will be relieved to some extent, but no religion has been established since the Highness and Zenithism. "That''s fine." Sears still opened his mouth with a complicated face. She said looking at Lars. "Heis will embrace the Pyro." "Madam, is that really true?" When Airak asked with a surprised face, Lars answered instead. "I was going to talk about it anyway, but I couldn''t because of the incident." "What do you mean?" "I got this from Earl Wellton before I left Heath. The Archbishop read it first, but because of this... ." What Lars took out of his arms was a letter kept as neatly as possible. "Read it, sir. Among the people in this position, isn''t he the highest position in the church?" "Then excuse me." Upon receiving the letter, Philos quickly read the contents. Then he opened his eyes wide and looked at Sears. Is that true? "It is as it is written." "What do you mean by that?" Airak took the letter from Philos and read it aloud. "The Bon family intends to join the Pyro Church, and we hope to build a Pyro temple in Heis, the home of the Bon family." There was more, but what he read was the key. The Marquis looked surprised that the Earl of Wellton had made such a choice. "Did the Count really make such a decision?" "There are a number of reasons, but it is undeniably true." "Then I''m glad ." If Earl Wellton joins the Pyro Church, Jamie''s situation will be alleviated to some extent. However, since adults are ultimately the possessions of the goddess, it was inevitable to give up their status. Sears also had a headache because of that. It''s okay. At Jamie''s sudden words, the adults looked at Jamie with a face that they didn''t understand English. "The Goddess said I don''t have to." "What does that mean?" "I told him to do my job. You don''t even have to come to the headquarters, and you have to act freely. So you don''t have to give up your identity." " Can you do that?" Iraq questioned, but he couldn''t ask any more questions because Jamie, who had received the proof of adulthood, could not lie. "Being an independent adult." Philos burst out laughing and quietly bowed down to Jamie. It was the same with Lars and Iraq. Jamie looked at them indifferently. "The sword that carries through the justice of the Goddess, Holy Executor Philos Oran, greets the newly appointed saint." "The sword that carries through the justice of the Goddess, I salute the newly appointed saint, Holy Executor Airak Tedley." "The sword that carries through the justice of the Goddess, Holy Executor Ras Armetic, greets the newly appointed saint." It''s normal to be embarrassed, but Jamie told them with a natural look. nice to meet you. I wish you all the best in the future." The marquise''s mind was once again complicated by Jamie''s appearance. * * * The three holy executioners left first, saying they had a lot of work to do. "We too ." The Marquis was about to tell everyone to go back, but a priest rushed to him. Wait! "What''s going on?" "Heh heh heh heh!" Perhaps due to lack of exercise, the priest gasped for breath even after running a little. The Marquis and Sears waited for the priest to catch his breath, and when he had calmed down, the Marquis asked. okay. What made you come in such a hurry?" "Nothing else, Sir Beiryl Onyx has awakened." At that, everyone except Sarah reacted in surprise. Sarah was not interested, so she went behind me and looked at the ants. "Are you awake now?" Yeah. "That''s right. What are you going to do?" The Marquis turned to my daughter and asked. It was Jamie Gunn who said thank you to Beiryl. But looking at his face, he still looked burdened. "Because I have a lot of time. I''m still tired, so I''ll come back tomorrow... ." "I will go." "Are you serious?" Yeah. I have to say goodbye. He is my son''s benefactor." Saying that, Sears placed a hand on Jamie''s head. The marquis smiled happily at the sight of her daughter and nodded her head. "I can meet him anytime, so let''s go together. Let me go back with Sarah first." I know. Jamie will stop by Uncle Beiryl, hold hands with Mom and come back later. "Yes, Grandpa!" "Not even good." The Marquis ruffled Jamie''s hair as she replied boldly. Jamie felt uncomfortable and regretted that she would answer with a little less courage. * * * "It''s here." It was Ricky who led Beiryl to the room where he was staying. "I will go first." "Thank you." No. See you later, Jamie." Huh. See you later. Ricky waved to the two and disappeared over the corner. Sears looked at the door with a slightly nervous expression on his face. From the question of whether it was right to go inside, what kind of conversation to have, whether there is any hope that the completely broken relationship will improve, and whether it should be the case, I thought of arrogance. It was a big disappointment for him. Now that a lot of time has passed, the feelings at that time have been diluted, but it was impossible to treat them like they used to. ''Let''s just say thank you and leave right away.'' He raised his hand to knock, but his arm didn''t move. It''s just knocking, what''s so hard about- Mom. That was then. Jamie pulled Sears'' skirt. I looked down and looked at my son, and he was nodding his head as if saying it was okay. When I saw that face, it felt like the complicated emotions had subsided in an instant. Sears smiled at his son and knocked on the door. "Come in." Beiryl''s voice was heard from within. Sears took a deep breath and opened the door. Beiryl, who was reading a book on the bed, looked at Sears with calm eyes. The terrible image of the past overlapped with the present Beiryl. It felt like a completely different person, but Sears felt familiar. Good morning. As Sears stood still in front of the door, Jamie strode inside. "Are you all right?" "Thanks, it has improved a lot." That''s fortunate. What would you do if you died?" "Does a little boy say such things in front of a patient without hesitation? Oh, you''re a kid, aren''t you? "Kids are capable of anything." "It''s like a clever guy." Sears was bewildered by the sight of his son talking to Beiryl without hesitation. Was it that they were close enough to treat each other so comfortably? As Sears looked at each other in bewilderment, Jamie motioned to her. "Come here, Mom." Yes. okay. Sears glanced over and walked over to his son. Beiryl said to her with a small smile. "I saw it a few days ago, but somehow it feels like I haven''t seen it in a long time." " Iknow, right. "What did you come here for?" Sears hesitated for a moment at Beiryl''s question, then put a hand on his son''s shoulder and answered. "I''m here to say thank you." what? "You saved my son. thank you so much. "I, too, saved my life thanks to Jamie, so everyone else." It is true that he saved Jamie from Demon Baron Reeta, but it would have been impossible to survive in the first place without Jamie in the battle with Sable. "Nevertheless, as a mother, I came here thinking that it would be appropriate to say hello to the benefactor of my child. Then take good care of yourself... ." Sears hurriedly said goodbye and tried to leave. However, after Beiryl''s words, it was impossible to do so. "Jamie. I''d like to talk with your mother for a while, could you please stay out for a moment? I know. Jamie readily agreed to his request. awhile. what is that... ?" "I''ll be waiting outside, Mom." "Jamie!" "It''s an old friend." Sears'' eyes trembled at the word friend . Jamie said to her. "Shake it all off." With that said, Jamie closed the door and went outside. There was silence in the hospital room. It was Beiryl who broke the silence. "You have a good son." Huh. He is a very sweet son." When it was only the two of them left, they did not call each other high. As in the old days, the words were laid out naturally. "Jamie is a great kid. It''s so amazing that it''s hard to put into words how great it is." "Thank you for appreciating our son." "Your son will one day become a great being who will rule the world." Sears only showed a faint smile. "Is the Count doing well?" He''s always fine. "It should be. He is the man who defeated me." "Are you keeping in mind what happened that day?" A duel between two men over Sears. The day Earl Wellton won the victory by an overwhelming difference in skill. At that time, Beiryl disappeared from Apton without a sound or rumor. "It''s funny that I like it." At that time, I hated it so much that I wanted to kill Earl Wellton. In fact, he had planned several assassinations. There was a time when I was floating on the bottom that much. "But someone said that. Suffering is, after all, useless. So, rather, take time to reflect on yourself." After losing the duel, he lived like a demon for three years. Even after completing the family''s revenge, it was a time of madness and bloodshed. "At first I thought it was bullshit. I was going to kill the person who said that." - As long as you can''t get rid of your afflictions, you can''t defeat me. Defeated. He was defeated even worse than when he was defeated by Earl Welton. It started to change after that. Beiryl challenged him over and over and over and over again. Whenever he was defeated, he looked back at himself, and while looking for the problems of swordsmanship, he began to find his own problems at some point. As I discovered the problem one by one, I wondered what the cause was. Why did I become like this, and how can I fix it? I thought about it for two years, and many changes occurred in the process. "It was around that time that I became a real sword master." The sword master itself had reached the time when they were called demons, but that was nothing but a fake. "Then I knew the cause of my problem." Beiryl took something out of the bag next to him. Sears looked at the object and covered his mouth. "Do you remember this?" This Mom gave me... ." right. This is the music box that my aunt gave me when we first met." In the broken old music box, a prince and a princess were dancing hand in hand. But the song didn''t come out. It had been left unattended for so long. "Seeing this reminds me a lot of the past." A time when we were like siblings. Beiryl and Sears were inseparable. We''ve always been together, we''ve been together everywhere. "It''s all my fault." The family collapsed, and Sears was the only one they could rely on. At first, it was a bit of an obsession. However, as time passed, the degree of obsession became more and more severe. To the extent that dreams become chaotic. Later, she tried to find and kill every man she met. To be honest, I can''t remember that time well, but I lived with regret for all those days. "But I didn''t have the courage." He went to Heath again and again, knelt in front of Earl Wellton and Sears to apologize. But I couldn''t because I knew I was wrong. Really I''m really sorry. Sears, who heard everything, didn''t say anything for a while. I blankly looked at the music box in Beiryl''s hand. - Wow! The sound is so pretty! I want to dance like a princess too! -haha. Sears is pretty, so I''ll be able to marry the prince later. - Then can I be a pretty princess too? - Maybe a queen rather than a princess? -Queen! When you become a queen, I''ll invite your brother to the palace too! - That''s expected. I danced while imagining dancing with the prince on the grass, and Beiryl watched it and applauded. I used to play like that often. ''I dance, and my brother claps.'' We didn''t play like that anymore when we got a little older, but we sometimes listened to music boxes together. Now it feels like a faint melody is lingering in my ears. Sears smiled at the old memories and opened his mouth. Next Next time, come play with Highs. I will be waiting with him." "Don''t make me go." The two looked at each other and smiled. Jamie, who was outside the door, shrugged as she watched the birds fluttering out the window. ''I still don''t know what emotions are.'' Still, it was a day I wondered if it would be okay with a happy ending. - Continued on next episode - CH 91 : home (2) Jamie was hanging from the window, watching the setting sun go down. Just then, the door opened and Sears walked out. Jamie jumped out of the window and asked her. "Did you talk well?" "Thanks to our Jamie, we did it very well. Thanks. Sears'' expression brightened. When I came here, I was very nervous, but now I am just like my mother. "It went really well." Huh. It feels like my mother''s childhood memories are back. Hehe. Sears gently stroked his son''s hair, smiling lovingly. "And Sir Onyx has something to say with Jamie." "Nevertheless, I had a question." "That''s fine. Go." "I''ll be back soon!" Jamie passed Sears into the hospital room. Sears looked at his son''s back and put his arm over the window. It feels like a lifetime of relaxation. I thought it was going to be unsolvable forever, but it would still be a problem if it wasn''t for Jamie. It was really nice to have Jamie. She thanked God for having lovely Jamie by her side. Ironically, Jamie wanted to kill the gods. * * * "Thank you." It was Beirill as soon as Jamie closed the door to the hospital room. "What did I do?" Jamie clapped her hands and sat down on the chair. Beiryl smiled as she looked at the childish but not childish boy. "I called you because I wanted to make an offer." "Any suggestion?" "Come with me." The word ''together'' meant one thing. The group ''Frontier'' that tries to pioneer the world. Beiryl was offering Jamie to join the club. "I can''t tell you the details, but I assure you that if you go with me, your talent will be in full bloom. People say it''s okay to leave your talents alone, but I don''t think so. "How about, for example?" "There are 9 Class Masters in the Frontier." Among the current humans, there were no 9th-class Masters, not even a wizard of a level that had set foot in it. There must have been wizards that were not recorded in history, but at least in this day and age, they could not be found. That''s right. The 9th-Class Master Beiril is talking about is probably not human. And Jamie''s prediction came true. "You''re not human, but that''s why you will be able to make your talents bloom more. How are you? Would you like to go with me?" Training under the 9th class master. It was a catchy word. Unless it was Jamie Welton. ''Learn the magic from Hasu. It''s ridiculous.'' understand it Because Beiryl doesn''t know who she is. So you can say something like that. Modern magic has come a long way compared to the past, but in the end, that''s all. Diablo Volfir was a great wizard who reached beyond the 9th Class Master. If class 10 existed, that would be what Diablo Volfir was talking about. But you only learn magic from the 9th class master. ''If I had just been a talented kid, I would have asked if I liked it.'' If you look at the title of disciple of the 9th class master calmly, it will be a huge performance. Jamie snorted inwardly and shook her head. It''s okay. " Are you serious? 9th class master. This is your only chance to learn from a great being who can change the shape of the map. Are you going to kick it?" It''s a face that won''t believe your ears. It was worthy enough. Even if Jamie thought about it, Beiryl''s offer was something he could never refuse. But the opponent was bad. "It doesn''t seem that far away." "What, what?" "It''s 9th class. not at all. Well, that''s great. Well Will it ever happen?" Jamie said so and smiled softly. Beiryl felt like she had been hit in the head with a hammer. How am I supposed to respond to this absurd remark? belief in one''s own abilities. arrogance resulting from it. conceit. Neither. Confidence. neither is this ''Of course.'' this is it Neither arrogant nor conceited, neither overconfident nor overconfident, it is natural for all situations. That was the emotion in Jamie''s voice. Can you do that? 7 years old No matter how childish he was, he was a kid with less than 10 years of life. At first glance, it may seem like an idea he could have when he was young, but at least Beiryl was convinced it wasn''t. ''The greatest talent in all of human history.'' It was a rumor about Jamie that was spreading around the world. I thought it was an exaggeration until I actually met him. When I saw Jamie''s power in person, I didn''t think it was an exaggeration. And now I don''t even think that''s the case. ''The greatest talent since the world was born.'' How dare you say that? There is a dragon, the world''s strongest race and the master of magic. There are high elves who are loved by magic and spirits. Ran, the incarnation of martial arts, exists. In front of the three races with supernatural powers, humans are nothing but faded fireflies. Occasionally, humans who could challenge them appeared, but they ended up only challenging them. Humans cannot overcome dragons, high elves, and Ran, even if they struggle. But what about Jamie? ''My insight is too short to comprehend, but Jamie... .'' I want to take you to the frontier even more. So I want to show Isis. But the boy didn''t seem to mind. "I understand what you mean." "Thank you for the suggestion, too." It''s still a pity, but seeing Jamie''s steadfast face made me feel that it would be pointless to say more. "If there is a chance next time, I will go out to play." "Come over to play. Hahaha. I thought it was a really sweet expression. Even though it was not like a child, looking at this side of it, I thought that a child is still a child. Jamie continued, looking at Beiryl smiling for a long time. "Sometimes I wonder who Isis is." "He''s a wonderful person. okay. Come play when you have the chance. Let me introduce you to Isis." "I look forward to it." Jamie and Isis meet. I thought Beiryl would be quite fun. Because, as far as he knew, Isis was close to the ''strongest''. I don''t know when, but Beiryl looked forward to that day. "Besides, is there anything you want to ask me?" "Oh. Did you hear the sound so far?" "Even though I lost to Sable, I am also a sword master. No matter how small it is, at this distance, it will catch everything." Wow. Jamie let out a childlike exclamation for nothing. Then he said "That''s it. What I want to ask." Well? "I wanted to learn a sword." At those words, Beiryl narrowed her eyes. "You said you didn''t want to learn it before?" "I have changed my mind a bit." "In that short time?" "They say that children change quickly." " Can I say that with your mouth?" Beiryl burst into laughter at the sight of the shameless boy. "Can I ask why?" "After going through this, I felt that magic alone was not enough." It was beyond Beiryl''s common sense that a 7-year-old child now felt that he lacked power, but he was a child with power beyond common sense. It wasn''t bad for Beiryl. Jamie''s magical talent will take you to its pinnacle, even if you share it quietly. So, wasting your natural body is a loss. That''s what Beiryl said to Jamie on their first meeting. ''Even so, the reason is .'' I decided not to think about it any more. As a sword master, I can''t say that he was the culprit, but in front of Jamie it seemed like he was the culprit. And the criminal does not understand the thinking of a genius. "What are you curious about?" "What is the sword to Sir?" "You''re asking a difficult question." I thought they would ask me a simple question, such as how to start with a sword, or what kind of sword should I use? But at first, I asked about the definition of a sword. "I''m curious how the sword master treats the sword." Jamie couldn''t remember what had happened so long ago. But he also had a friend who wields a sword. Now his face is blurry and he can''t remember what kind of sword he used, but he remembered what he said faintly. -It is a black salvation for me. A sword of salvation for the suffering people. That is the definition of the sword that I went through. Even the name disappeared from my memory, but for some reason, only those words lingered in my mind. "After all, you are a great kid." Saying so, Beiryl raised the sword that was next to him. The blade that came out of the scabbard was transparent like a mirror. "I don''t know if you know, but I used to be called a demon." He swung his sword without emotion. The blade never dries blood, and there was a time when it was taken for granted. It was nothing more than a tool to kill black people. "Then I met someone." I told Sears a bit earlier, but that person was Beiryl''s only teacher. "After many defeats with him, I started thinking a lot about swords." For the first time, it was no longer a black tool. At some point, thoughts began to enter the sword that he was swinging ignorantly. Controlling his emotions with his thoughts, and wielding it with reason, Beiryl was able to define his own sword. "It''s a black reflection for me." Realizing that, I was able to become a sword master. regret ." "There is also reflection on mistakes, but reflection is an act of going through oneself. I always wielded my sword and reflected on myself, and began to cut down on unnecessary things and completely define and carry out the abstract. That is why it is my black reflection." Jamie thought it was a cool expression. A former colleague called the sword ''salvation'', and Beiryl called the sword ''reflection''. So what was the black to his father, Earl Wellton? Beiryl said he had read that thought. "Earl Wellton''s sword is very unique. And it''s terribly powerful. I, too, wonder how he would define his sword." I had heard rumors of Earl Welton''s power. It was not a power that could be held in the hand with an ordinary mind. And the Welton family''s arcane swordsmanship. The Welton family was not called the world famous swordsman for nothing. I still remember the battle of that day vividly. Neither of them were sword masters, but the swordsmanship that Earl Welton showed was different. The Count''s ability to support it also gave me goosebumps. "Learn the swordsmanship of the family. And learn the vision of Earl Wellton." Beiryl put the sword into its sheath and finished speaking. "Finding the sword''s justice is next. The question you asked was good, but you don''t need to think about it already. Because you haven''t even gotten to the basics yet. "I''ll keep that in mind." "Your father is a great warrior. If you believe in it and follow it, you will definitely achieve your goals." Yeah. "I hope the answer is satisfactory." "Enough." "Then I''m happy." The two looked at each other and smiled. ''He''s a great kid.'' no. Now, I felt sorry for being treated as a child. ''Don''t wait to see what kind of person you will grow into.'' We don''t know when, but the next time we meet, Jamie will be even more of a mogul. I was already looking forward to it. Beiryl smiled and reached out to Jamie. "See you again." "It was nice." Beiryl prayed. May there be glory always in the future of that child. - Continued on next episode - CH 92 : home (3) When the memorial service was completed, the marquis family also returned to the castle. "Everyone, get some rest." The marquis handed over the robes to the servant and went in first. Sears took the sleeping Anna in her arms and said to Jamie. "My son, go get some rest. Don''t forget to wash. got it? Do not worry. "Who''s son is he worried about? Mom, I''ll go up first. Jamie noticed Sears and Sarah going up and stretched as hard as she could. it''s all over At least the work at Apton is completely finished. It''s only been a few days since I''ve been here, but it feels like I''ve been here for months. ''I''m a little hungry.'' I ate, but it wasn''t a good atmosphere, so I ate it wisely. Because of this, I felt a little nauseous. Jamie went up to the room and asked the maid for bread and milk. I said I would set it up separately, but it was so annoying that I asked to send it to my room. ''But he seems to have forgotten something.'' I have been feeling empty since yesterday. But I don''t know what it is. Is it still trivial? But I think it''s pretty important to think of it as a trivial thing. I do not know. Jamie loosened the tie and made it loose. I was out of breath a bit. I''ll lie down in bed and rest for a while until the bread and milk arrive. With that thought in mind, I turned the doorknob that was opened and closed for several days. And I was able to realize the identity of what I had forgotten. Ah. vena. master! A pink squirrel. It was also a cutely decorated pink squirrel with an angry face and a hand on his waist. He was wearing a blue scarf around his neck, but when he saw the mana he could feel, it was probably the hammer. shouted the squirrel Bena. "How could you leave me?!" "Bur, throw it away. I left it for a while." "Does the person you say leave it unattended for more than a day?" "That is, um. But where have you been?" Jamie asked, scratching her cheek, not knowing what to say. With a tired face, Bena took a deep breath. "You''re asking too early." Looking at his face, it was clear that he had forgotten about it until now, far from letting him go. how can that be Bena was absurd, but she shook her head, wanting to think more about it. "The day the Master left me." "Did you throw it away? Leave it alone." "It''s a shame to leave it alone! Do you know how scared I was in the forest?" The night in the forest was so dark that I couldn''t see an inch ahead. If it hadn''t been for Philion, I would have been frightened and unable to move. Jamie was stunned at that. Leaving the Valkyrie, he was a former warlock and feared the dark. Indeed. So it must have been slaughtered from the warlock society. "Anyway, I don''t know the way back, and it''s impossible to find a direction in the dark forest. I thought I was going to die... hey." Bena shrugged her small shoulders. Seeing the sullen squirrel''s face made even Jamie feel a little guilty. When she came out of Gremia, she didn''t know the coordinates, so she probably didn''t know where she was. He must have been anxious because he had been neglected in that wide forest and the person he trusted did not come. On the other hand, there were parts that I did not understand. "But you can fly." As Bena awakened the power of the Valkyrie, she was able to take out the fairy''s wings. It would have been enough to get out of the forest and find the marquise. "You can''t change." " Can''t you change? Yeah. transformation? It''s enough to become a complete Valkyrie, what kind of ghost is the sound of transforming? Does he even know that he can be a magical girl? Come to think of it, the reason Bena''s squirrel shape is pink is because her hair is pink. She, who had become a complete Valkyrie, obviously had red hair. Then it must be a red squirrel... It was odd that it wasn''t. "Come back to your human form." why? "Just come back." Bena tilted her head and returned to her human form with a pop. Jamie wrinkled one eye. "Really?" When he awakened as a Valkyrie, he had a more mature appearance, but now he has returned to his youthful appearance. "What am I lying for?" "That too." "Weren''t you perfectly awakened?" I have never heard of such a case. That was when Jamie was speechless. The scarf around her neck came loose on its own and bang! and became a pink hammer. [I''d better explain.] Saying that, Philion circled around Bena. [So Benna is such a case.] He sat down next to Bena and continued. [I temporarily provoked a bloody awakening to save you.] Originally, he should have awakened his powers naturally, but the thought of only saving Jamie awakened the blood. The problem is that the ability to maintain the power of the Valkyrie was insufficient, so it returned to its original form. In order to bring out the power of the Valkyrie again, you will have to undergo rigorous training. [Someday I will be able to keep that shape permanently, but right now I am too young. It needs to be done.] Philion shook his body back and forth as if he was right. And Jamie pointed to that hammer and asked Bena. "Why is this?" Yeah? "What is it? Hey. Why is your hammer doing a live show all of a sudden? As if possessed by a ghost." It wasn''t wrong to say that the ego weapon was possessed by a ghost, but it must have been quite annoying to the hammer that heard it. Philion shouted loudly as he turned around. [Where do you treat the great me as a demon!] Unfortunately, Jamie didn''t hear the call. Come on? I just looked at it like a monster. It was then that Bena realized that Jamie couldn''t hear Philion''s voice. Philion''s voice can only be heard by himself. Philion seemed to have forgotten that fact. Maybe that''s why, Filion, who was luminous, stood tall in the air and did nothing. " Aren''t you embarrassed? [ ] .] Philion did not answer Bena''s question. just bang! He made a sound and returned to the ring. Ha ha ha ha ha! Bena grabbed her stomach and started to laugh when she saw Philion hiding in embarrassment. Jamie looked at her like that and frowned. And after holding the pillow in my hand with the power of telekinesis- "Stop laughing!" "Wow!" The pillow was pushed into Bena''s face as hard as she could. * * * "So, is there an ego?" " Yeah. Bena rubbed her red nose with her hand and answered with a snort-blind voice. "It was an ego ring." Jamie looked around the ring-shaped Philion with a curious expression. When I found it in Gremia''s warehouse, I thought it was unusual, but I never thought it was an ego ring. "The ego ring that squeaked into the air even though I couldn''t hear it anyway. Right? "Why are you asking me again?" "Why? You''re telling me to be more embarrassed." The ring trembled. Perhaps he was angry. As she looked at Bena to confirm, she nodded and said. "Are you insulting yourself with your dirty snout?" "An honorable horn." Jamie tossed the ring like a coin and tossed it on the floor. "Ah! Why are you throwing it!" Noisy. He sounds like an annoying ring guy." "As he noticed that he had to tell me." "Noisy, noisy! Stay away because you are tired." Jamie roughly pushed Bena with her feet and laid down on the bed. Bena groaned and put Filion back on her finger. [That naughty little boy! Returned little boy!] "You are patient." [There will come a day when I will be treated like this. angry decomposition!] Disassembly is unavoidable. Because Bena''s owner was Jamie. Jamie asked Bena as she lay down. "Anyway, so according to the ring guy." "It''s Philion." "I don''t know the name. To awaken the power of the Valkyrie again, you need to practice, right?" Yeah. "Ha- I thought it was useful now." I thought I would be able to use it with enough power because I could withstand even the Baron of the Demon Realm. But in a day or two, it will go back to the beginning. "It''s not the origin." okay. If it''s the same as back then, is that a person?" "Excuse me " "Where else did you get those abbreviations?" "The maids here use it." Where did you learn something strange... . Jamie looked at Bena with a grin on her face. "Why, why?" Bena swallowed dry saliva for nothing, as Jamie''s gaze was burdensome. "Performance." Listening to the meditation, I remembered the conversation I had with Beiril earlier. Now that he decided to learn the sword, he was the one who needed as much training as Vena. ''It''s not that I haven''t used a sword before.'' It was about the level of just swinging a blade. Or swung a sword crafted by magic. But those things could not be called swordsmanship. He lived his entire life immersed in magic. Far from learning the sword, I didn''t even think about learning it. Because I felt I didn''t need it. I''ve seen a lot of people who have reached a strong state with a sword, but the one who was stronger than them was me in the end. Learning weak skills is a waste of time. I thought so. ''But in the end even magic had its limits.'' Even the black magic created only for the sake of the gods could not exceed the 12 gods. I know magic isn''t the only problem. There were many complex reasons, but the power used in battle was magic. But magic alone failed. ''I still don''t know if mastering a sword is a good choice.'' I can''t really predict what will happen. What will happen in the future, and will it be possible to defeat the 12 gods in this lifetime? Otherwise, they may not reach the level of their previous lives and die in vain. However, when I came to Apton, I realized something. ''The old way is not too young.'' Acting like a solitary general, the magical subjectivity that he achieved in his previous life, and the way he insisted on only magic. I have no intention of repeating failure. Even if the new path is wrong, you just have to find another path. ''This body still has a lot of time. It''s different from back then.'' The situation is not as good as it used to be after the division of the 12 believers Now is the time to do the most. As soon as he returns home, he will ask his father, Earl Wellton, to teach him the sword. The blood of Welton, who produced great swordsmen from generation to generation, flowed through his body, and the Orb of Life provided a stronger body. As Beiryl said, it may be the body optimized for learning the sword. Saving it is shit. "It''s exciting." There were no new lessons for him. After tens of thousands of years, my heart began to pound. Jamie looked up at the ceiling and began to laugh. master ?" And Bena looked at my master with fearful eyes. I was worried that I might have lost my mind. * * * next day. From early in the morning, the bodies of Archbishop Sepira and the priests who died in this incident were collected and prepared to depart for the Archdiocese. Jamie opened her mouth to see the people busy packing. "They have been working hard since morning." "Because it''s a procession to the Grand Bridge." Ricky was standing next to him. "When are you leaving?" "I will do it soon." "Apostle! Get ready!" As soon as that story came out, Lars called Ricky from afar. Wow. Look at the timing." "Now is the time to really go." Ricky turned to Jamie with a pretty sad face. Jamie glared at her with a smirk. Why? "This child. Do you have anything to say when your friend is leaving for a long way?" "It''s not something I''ll never see in my life." Jamie wasn''t the type to say embarrassing things, and even if she could, her body refused to do it, so she didn''t want to. Knowing Jamie''s personality like that, Ricky laughed too. Jamie looked at Ricky, who was standing there without a word, and said as if tossing. See you next. At that, Ricky made a slightly startled face, then smiled again and nodded. okay. I don''t know when it will be, but I''ll see you again. "Next time I see you, you shouldn''t be as weak as you are now." "You must not catch up with me." "You try for a million years. Will you follow my toes?" "The ignorant bastard." "Now do you know?" "Kuk. I''ve known you for a long time." Ricky said that and started walking forward. Jamie looked at Ricky''s back without a word. When we arrived at Apton, Ricky wept bitterly, saying he didn''t want to fall. But now he was walking on his own path. ''A blunt horn.'' Jamie chuckled. Ricky, walking forward pretending to be innocent, must have been biting his lip to keep from crying by now. He''s such a soft-hearted guy. The problem is that the apostle of the Goddess is too fragile, but I hoped that the next time we met, he would be a little more firm. bye. Ricky raised his hand and waved at Jamie''s last goodbye. The journey that has been continuing since Heis came to an end here. - Continued on next episode - CH 93 : home (4) The procession to the Grand Bridge has left. Jamie sighed briefly as the procession moved away. Then I looked at my sister crying in her mother''s arms. The breakup with Anna seems to have come a long way for Sarah, who is only three years old. It was worth it because it was the first time I had become close friends, and since I had never experienced a breakup, I fully understood. ''When will we meet next time?'' I don''t know when it will be, but when that time comes, Ricky will probably have enough to do his part. But that''s not enough. To stand by your side, you must not end up doing your part. ''You will have to work hard. To come after me somehow.'' Since he has decided to go on a different path from his previous life, all of his colleagues must also be the best. Only then will we be able to defeat our enemies. "You''ll roll hard as soon as you get back, so be aware of that." - Hmm... Bena, who was sitting on her shoulder, drooped her tail. Still, it''s a level I''ve reached once, so it won''t be too difficult a second time. It''s not just Benna. ''The undead soldiers need to pay attention again.'' Due to his young age, he rarely had time to be alone, so he did not care about the undead soldiers. Although Azad and Liza took good care of the soldiers unexpectedly, there was a big difference from the owner''s direct care. ''This time, I also got Gramia.'' An artifact that perfectly reproduces a conceivable space would be enough to create a large-scale training ground. You can put a lot of extra elements in there, so it''s going to be a very tight training ground. "Heh heh." - Ma, Master, why are you smiling like that... . Bena trembled at the sound of Jamie''s grim laughter. He seemed to have a sense of his own future. "Let''s stop." It was when Jamie was envisioning a training ground that would make his men great (?). The Marquis Bell, who was at the forefront of the procession, said when they returned to everyone. His expression looked even more bitter. It seemed that it was only now that an old friend was leaving. The workers of the marquis made preparations to return. To Sarah, who was weary of crying, Jamie embraced and brought Bena to her arms. -master! ''Just give me some comfort today.'' - Ugh... . If sacrificing one bena to make my one and only sister happy, wouldn''t that be enough? As if the wagon was ready, the servant came to pick them up. "The preparations are complete, Marquis." "I see." As the Marquis family was about to get into the carriage, a loud noise of horseshoes came from behind. Everyone looked there and saw a man with a familiar face coming here. That person must be. The holy executor Lars called his senior. The name . "Sir Tedley, Iraq?" Perhaps the Marquis remembered his name, he naturally took out his full name. "Wow-" Airak calmed the horse and came down. And bowed his head to the Marquis. Forgive me for being late. My name is Iraqi Tedley, who will go with him to Highs on behalf of Sir Armetic." "You were supposed to go with me." That''s right. The Welton family decided to enter the Pyro Church in the estate of Heis. Originally, Lars was supposed to go to Highs as the bishop''s deputy, but it was changed to go to the Grand Church together as Ricky and Anna''s guardians. So Iraq went to Heis instead of Lars. "Thank you, Mrs. Welton." "I''m begging you." Sears greeted them with a smile, and Airak smiled at each other. Then, looking at Jamie standing next to him, he prostrated. "The Holy Executioner offers a belated greeting to the saint." "You don''t have to greet each other like that. And thank you." "Don''t worry." Airak was an escort knight assigned by the Pyro Church to take the place of the Bishop and prepare for a possible attack by the Zenith Church. I wonder if there is a need for an escort driver, but if Zenith Kyo sends Seven Knights like the last time, it becomes troublesome. ''I don''t think so.'' By now, the political pressure is strong and nothing will be done. "Then let''s go now." The wagon carrying the Marquis family set off. * * * Time passed quickly and a week passed. All work at Apton must be over, Jamie and the family had a peaceful day. And the day to return to Highs has come. Marquis Belle looked at her cute grandchildren and said with a kind face. "Next time we see you, Jamie and Sarah will be so big they won''t even notice." The marquise''s face was pale. It had been a very busy week. Not surprisingly, as a result of Jamie''s eavesdropping on the Marquis'' room, it appears that the political pressure of the Zenithism is being exerted on a national level. It was strange that the Marquis, who was at the center, wasn''t busy. Sears said as he gently rubbed his father''s wrinkled hands with a worried look on his face. "Dad is taking good care of himself. I''ll be back next time, so stay healthy until then. "Don''t worry. Because I eat it every day." "Do your work in moderation." I''m almost done with the urgency, so I''ll be fine. There was still a long way to go, but the Marquis lied because his father didn''t want to worry about his daughter. Sears knew that too, but pretended not to know and nodded. "Then I''m happy." The couple looked at each other passionately and then hugged each other briefly. "Give my regards to the Count as well." I know. "Let''s hug our grandchildren, too." Jamie and Sarah are in the arms of the Marquis. Jamie frowned inwardly, but smiled brightly without showing any signs on the outside. Sara, on the other hand, was naughty, trying her best to contain her tears. "What makes our granddaughter so sad?" "Wow Don''t you think the installments are worth it? Hahaha. Was it sad that Sarah broke up with her grandfather?" "It''s worth it hey... ." "I''ll definitely go play next time." The Marquis stroked Sarah''s hair and drew a happy smile. Sarah held out her little finger with a sullen face. "Pill!" okay. Promise me." The Marquis put her finger on the tiny little Sarah''s. Then Sarah laughed softly. "Does your ass grow horns when you cry and laugh?" "Ugh!" Then he burst into tears again at the marquis'' joke. The Marquis, who did not know how to cry so sadly, was greatly embarrassed. People around me laughed and laughed out loud. Having barely calmed Sarah, the Marquis sighed deeply and looked at Jamie. "Our trusty Jamie." "Yes, Grandpa." The Marquis saw Tina''s necklace hanging from Jamie''s neck. It is an ordinary necklace that has lost its power now, but its existence alone will make it a great talisman. "Grandpa and Grandma. Don''t forget that I''m always protecting you. "I will." "The next time I see you, this grandpa is looking forward to how great it will be." "Then I will be an archmage." "Uh-huh! Very reliable!" The Marquis smirked as if he liked Jamie''s answer. The Marquis patted his grandson''s head roughly with a satisfied expression on his face. A child looking forward to the future. There are so many threats, but I was convinced this time. ''You will be able to overcome it.'' I don''t know if it will be a few years before we meet again, but the Marquis prayed that that time would come as soon as possible. "Stop it now." " I will definitely come back." "Don''t wait. Sir Tedley, I beg you." "Don''t worry." Airak smiled confidently. The Marquis patted his shoulder and took a step back. "Hey!" The coach started the carriage. The wagon carrying the Weltons began to leave Apton. Sears, Sarah, and even Jamie. He leaned out the window and waved at the marquise. The Marquis also waved his hand towards the faraway carriage. They did not stop waving their hands until the carriage had completely disappeared. And when the carriage was no longer visible, he lowered his hand. "I miss you already." It''s only been a few minutes since we broke up, but I already miss my children. When will I be able to see you again? The Marquis clenched his tongue and shook his head. Then the servant put the coat over the shoulder of the marquis. "Come in. It''s chilly." "I do." Summer has passed and it is the season of autumn. But the Marquis couldn''t rest. I miss the children who have left, but there were piles of problems that had to be solved before that. At the center of it was Zenith Kyo, who became a Cheoncheon Ji-won. "Come on, let''s go destroy the Zenith Church again." The fight has just begun. Since the children have returned, there is no reason to be cautious. I will stir it more violently. ''I''ll tell you why Belle is called great.'' The Marquis headed to the office with a cold face. That was his battlefield. * * * A full moon has passed. The Welton family''s wagon entered Highs before they knew it. Fortunately, nothing has happened so far. "It''s a familiar scene. right? Yeah! To Sears'' question, Sarah vigorously answered. Bena, in her arms, was half corpse. It was because she had been tormented by Sarah for a full month. Because of that, Jamie sometimes coughed at Bena''s bloody eyes. "Dad will be waiting for you." "Daddy, you look like a shipper." "You don''t want to see Jamie?" "Of course I want to see you." Actually, I had no idea. I couldn''t answer that honestly, so I replied that I wanted to see him with a bright face like a child. Sears held onto her chest as the two children answered cutely. "Ha, whose kids are so cute." ''It''s Jujub, Mother.'' Jamie thought to himself and looked out the window again. The wagon passed the boulevard and climbed the hill where the Welton mansion was located. In the distance, I could see the gates of the mansion and sentries standing guarding the gates. "See you after a long time, madam." "Everyone has a lot of trouble." no. I will open the door right away." The guards opened the tightly closed gate. The carriage entered the count. Passing through the large garden, I saw the family mansion nestled in the back. A familiar face awaited them. As soon as the carriage stopped and the door opened, Sarah ran out. Dad! "Hey, my princess!" It was a dangerous situation, but the sword master, Earl Wellton, hugged her daughter without difficulty. Sears, who got down from behind, breathed a sigh of relief with a look that had endured for ten years. "Ha- Sarah! What would you do if it fell down dangerously like that?" "I''m sending you ." haha. Don''t scold me, madam. It''s okay, Sarah. Because this dad can take Sarah any way she gets off." Hi-Hi! At the reliable Count''s words, Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. Sears got out of the carriage with a face that he couldn''t stop. The Count gently wrapped his arm around her waist and gave her a brief kiss. "You''ve been through a lot." "I''m sorry I left you alone for over a month." "I was still lonely, so what should I do? I thought I was going to die." "You too." The count couple showed no hesitation in roasting sesame seeds, regardless of the gaze of the servants. And Jamie had missed the timing to get off because of his parents roasting sesame seeds. He coughed loudly for nothing. "Hmmmm!" Ah. our Jamie. Come down." Belatedly, the Marquis noticed Jamie and held out his hand with a puzzled face. I''m home. Jamie smiled and took his father''s hand. The count''s expression, who had been smiling awkwardly in embarrassment, hardened. "Jamie, you." "You shouldn''t be so surprised. In the future, it will grow faster than it is now." "Huh." At Jamie''s words, the Count was unable to speak. It was the Count who understood Jamie''s ability the moment he held his hand. Jamie said to the Count. "Children are growing up." " Isn''t that what you, a child, shouldn''t say? It was a conversation with a sense of dj vu, but the Count nodded with a happy expression. "This is my son." Rich people look at each other with similar faces and smile. Sears and Sarah tilted their heads at their appearance. "What are you both talking about?" "I don''t know what you mean." "There is such a thing. Now, let''s all hug each other. Earl Wellton said while holding his wife and two children at the same time. "Everyone worked hard to come a long way." Jamie frowned in the Count''s arms. It wasn''t too bad though. finally came back to home. - Continued on next episode - CH 94 : Sword (1) "I would like to formally greet you. My name is Iraq Tedley, the Holy Executioner of the Pyro Church, who was dispatched as an acting bishop. It is an honor to see the Sword Master." "Nice to meet you. Argeno Welton." "I want both of you to sit first." Sears offered a seat to Earl Wellton and Iraq, who were shaking hands. After dinner they had gathered in the count''s study. As soon as Earl Wellton sat down, he said to Iraq. "I am truly sorry for the death of Archbishop Sephira. The church is suffering a lot." "Thank you for your concern." "Zenith, you filthy bastards." The Count murmured with an uncomfortable face. He stroked Sears'' back, who was sitting next to him with a sad expression on his face. I haven''t seen Archbishop Sepira a few times, but I knew he was the gift of Sears. It was clear to her eyes how miserable she must have been at that time. Not only that, I heard from the Zenith Church that Jamie and her father-in-law, the Marquis Belle, were nearly killed. I was so angry that I was so angry that I didn''t know what to do. In my mind, I wanted to go to the headquarters of the Zenith Church and slaughter all the bastards there. The count cleared his anger at the time and opened his mouth in a calm tone as much as possible. I''ll make them pay a lot for their damage to my family. A lot is already going on. The Kingdom of Seldam was working together with other kingdoms in the north to oppress the Zenith Church. And the Earl is the head of the Eastern Nobility. They were also in the process of mobilizing their powers to apply political pressure. "Our denomination will never forget the Count''s help." "We are in the same boat. Best wishes." When the Count extended his hand to Iraq, he also took his hand and nodded. "Thank you once again for your consideration. And thank you for giving us part of your home. We will never forget this grace." The Welltons and the Pyros are now one. Anyway, I''ve heard that Jamie has been made a saint. At first I thought it was a lie, but when I saw the scale on Jamie''s left hand earlier, I couldn''t help but believe it. "Then we have something to talk about, so please go in first." "Let''s get up first." "See you next time." Airak was greeted by the Count and his wife and left the study. Only the two of them leaned on the sofa with the male earl more relaxed. Then he told Sears. "I heard about onyx from my father-in-law. Did you solve it well?" Sears nodded slightly when Beiryl was mentioned. Yeah. I''ve come off well." The Count smiled at Sears who answered with a faint smile and smiled at each other. "Good job." "Aren''t you mad?" "Why should I be angry?" "It''s not my problem, but I made the decision on my own." At her words, the Count closes his eyes and then begins to laugh out loud. Ha ha ha ha ha! Why are you laughing? Sears asked, squinting one eye at her husband''s sudden laugh. The Count wiped the tears from his eyes and apologized to her. Hahaha. Sorry, sorry. I didn''t mean to laugh. He completely stopped laughing and answered Sears'' question with a slightly serious face. "Madam, I mean. If you are happy, that is enough." Honey ." Honestly, I don''t have a good heart for him onyx, but it was all because he was mean to you, for no other reason. If you''re okay, I''m okay too. The Count said so and added a word. Ah. it was At the time when he was called a demon, I wondered how badly he felt inferior to me, that he would do something like that?" "You too." "What if your husband is so good?" "Ugh, I have no luck." this. What if there is no luck? Then, if you hate me, it''s a big deal, isn''t it? "Even if you become King Wang, I will love you forever, so don''t worry." "That is a very reliable answer. By the way, it''s been a month since I''ve seen you? You are very beautiful today." "Hey, wait a minute ." The wiretapping ended there. Jamie cut off the mana he had connected to the Count''s study. Eavesdropping beyond this is an invasion of privacy. Shouldn''t you be protecting your family too? "I''m just trying to have fun ." In the meantime, Bena, who was blowing her nose fiercely, glared at Jamie with a look of disappointment. It''s like a lascivious squirrel. "Shut up and go away." Ahh! Jamie grabbed Bena''s tail and threw it onto the bed. [Why is my master so pathetic?] Philion clicked his tongue at the sight of Bena lying on the bed like a paper doll. Jamie left them behind and organized the eavesdropping in his head. ''As expected, my father was already on the move.'' It also made no sense that the news of Apton had not reached Earl Welton. However, it was surprising that the kingdoms of the northern continent were united. In particular, the kingdoms of the northeast were the domain of Arbela, the god of wisdom and stupidity. The fact that they joined this event was proof that Arbella also disliked Zenith. ''It may have been mere meddling in a contract with the demons.'' Whatever the reason, the fact that they are putting more pressure on them, just thinking about it made me smile. Janice That bastard must be upset and kicking the duvet with his feet by now. He''s that kind of person. ''But don''t be vigilant.'' It was Zenith who was even meticulous with her naive personality. It''s a bad situation for him right now, but he''ll try his best to turn the situation around. ''There are gods who are on the same side with him.'' Brahman the dragon god and Lily the goddess of beauty. Their domain was the central continent ; Haron , and it was adjacent to the eastern continent ; Kariren where the Zenith Church was based. It was a position where they could move together immediately if a war broke out. ''It''s still a long way off.'' Now there is only political pressure. It will take several more years for the conflict to intensify and reach a war. A war is not something that can be started right away by saying ''Let''s start!'' Of course, Janice, that madman would start a war without looking back. If the plan in Apton was successful, the Zenith Church would have detonated a big bomb. However, the plan failed, and the initiative completely shifted this way. ''I also said that the distance from Law has grown.'' There is no need to worry about Ra''s intervention in the southern continent. That alone puts a lot of pressure on it. Things were getting interesting. "But what will Master do now?" Bena came up on her shoulder and asked if she had come close. "There''s a lot to do in the future." "Ugh!" Jamie suddenly stood up and Vena lost her sense of balance and fell to the floor. Still, it was in the form of a squirrel, and one landing was amazing. I don''t know if that makes me a real squirrel or not. "It''s dangerous!" Who''s coming up? Jamie nodded, making a sword out of mana. Then he swung it lightly in the air and said. "Anyway, I''m thinking of learning the sword right now." Tomorrow morning, I''m going to tell the Count that I want to learn a sword. I don''t know how they''ll react, but I thought they wouldn''t hate it. Thinking about that, he swung his sword one after another. master. I don''t think I have any talent for swords." A small lump appeared on Bena''s forehead. * * * The morning was bright. Jamie, well-prepared and ready to go out for breakfast. Then I found Bena the squirrel sleeping on the bed with a fluffy belly spread out. I hated seeing him sleeping with his mouth wide open and drooling. "Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm." He seemed so happy that he was dreaming of eating even something delicious. "Lazy child." So I added something delicious. "Ugh!! Oops!" It was a large cherry, and it was the perfect size for Bena''s mouth. Jamie smiled and left the room. It looks really delicious to hear the rumble from behind. When he arrived at the restaurant, his parents and Sarah, who arrived first, welcomed him. "Come on, sit down." "Come here and eat your heart No. Our Jamie has grown up a lot, so we can''t call him Mamma anymore." haha ." Sears stuck out his tongue with a teasing look. Jamie smiled awkwardly and sat down. The meal was served. The Marquis'' meal was great, but the dish prepared by the chef who knew the Welton family''s tastes was the best. "Let''s all eat well." The Count made the soup first, and the others started eating right away. This is the taste. We ate a lot of delicious food on this trip, but our chef''s skills are the best! Yesterday, I had dinner right after returning home, so I didn''t know if the food was going into my mouth or my nose. ''It''s really great.'' After a satisfying meal, a light dessert was served. "It''s been a while since I had a peaceful breakfast like today." Earl Wellton sips his coffee and opens his mouth with satisfaction. He also had a smile on his face because he ate alone for over a month. It must have been lonely without the family that we ate together every day. "Drink." Sarah ate the strawberry cake, covering her mouth. Sears wiped the area around her daughter''s mouth with a napkin. peaceful time. Jamie looked at the half-drunk juice and said to the Count. father. I want to learn that sword." The Count, who was about to drink his coffee, stopped. He lowered his glass and asked Jamie if he thought he had heard it wrong. "What did you just say?" "I want to learn the swordsmanship of the family." At his son''s absurd remark, the Count looked at Jamie silently and then turned to Sears. Sears was sipping coffee with a calm face. He seemed to know what Jamie was thinking. As the Count was contemplating what to say, Sarah said in a cheerful voice. "Are you going to be a knight?" Huh. My brother will also become a knight." Wow! Sarah looked at Sears with her big eyes twinkling. Mom! Brother, rent a knight!" Huh. Mom heard it too." "Dad is a knight too! My brother is also a knight!" Sears smiled and patted her hair, wondering if that daughter was cute. The Earl asked Jamie with a worried face. "What do you plan to do with magic?" "We will practice magic together." "Does that mean that you want to learn enough for self-defense in a black crisis situation?" no. As I said before, I want to learn the swordsmanship of the family." The count''s expression hardened at those words. He said to his son sternly. "You see the sword too easily." "It wasn''t easy to see." "Family swordsmanship is not something that can be learned concurrently with magic. The sword is not so slick." If it was Jamie, even if she learned the sword, she would grow faster than others. Wellton''s blood is like that. However, when combined with magic, the story is different. The ancestors who did not succeed even if they focused only on swordsmanship were overflowing. No matter how talented you are in magic, there are things you can do, and there are things you can''t. To the Count, his son''s words sounded like an old-fashioned sound. "I never underestimated the sword." no. you are underestimating the sword You can''t teach a guy like that. Jamie was quite puzzled by his father''s reaction. So far, Earl Wellton has never stopped him from doing what he wanted to do. If I was told to work hard, I read it extensively, and it didn''t bother me. I thought it would be this time too. But the Count turned his head with a determined face. "Don''t pretend you didn''t hear it." "I''m serious!" The atmosphere subsided between the two. Sara looked at her mother, bewildered by the sudden change of mood. But Sears didn''t even look at the two of them, only sipping coffee. she knew that you should not meddle in this matter. So we just had to wait and see how it ended up. Mom ." Sarah waved her arm with a worried look. Sears said it was okay and held her daughter in her arms. The Count stared intently at his son for a while, then jumped up from his seat. "Get ready and come to the gym." father. "I will test your resolve." The Count left those words and disappeared. test your resolve I didn''t even have to ask what that meant. ''It must be recognized.'' Come to think of it, I had never had an in-depth conversation with my father, Earl Wellton, whether it was swords or magic. Because of this, of course, I had never been taught by him. Seeing my father for the first time. Although quite flustered, Jamie quickly regained her composure. ''I''d rather be good.'' Rather, the Earl of Wellton looked new. Seeing his father, who was always friendly, treated his sword made him even more trustworthy. So all you have to do is show the Count what he wants. ''If all you need is proof.'' just follow it After changing clothes, Jamie went straight to the gym. - Continued on next episode - CH 95 : Sword (2) The Welton family''s gymnasium was very spacious, as its name suggests. And the floor material was made of special metal, and it was designed to withstand the power of the sword master, Earl Welton. ''Come to think of it, I haven''t been to the gym a few times.'' When I was younger than I am now, Earl Wellton brought me a few times, and that was the end of it. You don''t even train, let alone black, so there''s no reason to come to the gym. Perhaps because of that, the scene of the theater that unfolded in front of him was very unfamiliar to Jamie. Even though I''ve been living there for over 7 years. Jamie entered the dance hall. And I found a man standing with his back. It was Earl Wellton. He was wearing a training uniform unlike usual, but the atmosphere was completely different. "Are you here?" The Count said so without looking back. At that level, it was not difficult to know who came without seeing. Yeah. "Coming here means that you are determined to prove yourself." "I''m serious." okay. Sincerity. That''s a good thing." The Count straightened up the wooden sword he was holding on the ground. "I will fight you with this one sack. You use your everything to get my sword." It was only a wooden sword, but if the person holding it was Earl Welton, its weight would change. Jamie swallowed dry saliva. The force felt by the Count was not violent, but rather, it was refined and felt more terrifying. ''Equal to Sable. No, maybe more.'' I can''t be sure as I''ve never seen the Count do his best, but just by looking at him now, he''s never been any worse than Sable. Was it this strong? As a Sword Master, I knew that he was naturally strong, but I thought he would be a bit higher than Beiril. "Don''t use Aurors." Even a wooden sword becomes more threatening than any other famous sword if the Master''s aura is included. And how will Jamie, who hasn''t even entered the master class yet, handle the Auror Blade? I will be brutally cut to death before even proving it. Although the Count would not like his own son. " Are you saying it''s okay to use magic? Jamie knew, too, but just in case he didn''t know, he asked the Earl to check. "Whether it''s magic or using a sword. Anything else is fine. If you can block my sword just once by any means, I will pass it on to you." The count was saying that his sword was not easy. only once. Blocks wooden swords that do not use Aurors. However, it is the sword master who wields the wooden sword. ''You just have to destroy the wooden sword.'' It is not difficult. If you don''t wear an auror, the wooden sword is just a bit of a sturdy piece of wood. "Are you ready?" Jamie answered, slowly raising his mana. Even Black had already been summoned to assist with the magic trick. Yeah. The Count turned to Jamie''s answer. His expression was extremely serious, but it was so unfamiliar that it was like seeing someone for the first time. The Count took a step forward. Goes. to send a start signal. That was Earl Wellton''s last consideration. And Jamie felt a creepy feeling all over her body, and the red alarm bells in her head began to ring loudly. It was said to be a single sword. By the way- ''Are you really going to kill your child?!'' Jamie was startled to see his father approaching and holding his wooden sword straight. Was this what it meant to show determination? Jamie clenched his teeth in a cold sweat running down his back. ''I''d rather this. I''m going to show you my half-hearted determination. black!'' Queek! Black controls the flow of mana. Destroy the wooden sword Furthermore, he also inflicts damage to his father, Earl Wellton. That is what the Count wants. Jamie concentrated his mana on his fingertips. A memorized magic trick was released from his fingertips. ''Destroy!'' [Death Forefinger] He did not take his eyes off the falling wooden sword. Jamie thrust his index finger, condensed with powerful mana, towards the wooden sword. Just before the collision, the two forces violently intertwined, creating a frenzy. I didn''t even include the Auror, so I don''t know how I can use this kind of power with just a wooden sword. "Break it!!" The index finger and the wooden sword touched. If you break it like this, your victory is- "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t use the auror?" The Count''s soft voice, The wooden sword is bizarrely broken. Jamie''s eyes widened at the movement that seemed to violate the laws of physics. "The sword is not simple." The sword, which has been wielded tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions of times, develops over and over again, and transcends acrobatics when it reaches the extreme. "It will hurt." The illusion of time passing slowly. Jamie smiled in that long time. "I told you I was sincere." [Left Hand of Ruin] The darkened left hand pointed towards the grotesquely flying wooden sword. Arcane magic that exquisitely blends black magic. However, since it is not black magic, it can show the power of destruction. This time, the count''s expression changed strangely. Kwajik-! A pleasant resounding sound. The Count''s eyes widened. ''The wooden sword !'' Broken. It was a brief moment of panic at the unexpected, and Jamie''s attack did not end. As if breaking his wooden sword wasn''t enough, Jamie stretched out his left hand all the way toward the Count. reckless behavior. The Count liked his son''s behavior. However, he could not lose his dignity as a head of household any longer. chin- He grabbed his son''s wrist with ease. Jamie''s expression turned slightly embarrassed. He really thought he could feed a room. "Did you really think it would happen?" " ." Seeing that there was no answer, it seems that his son was sincere. The Count was absurd, but on the other hand, he felt proud of such a son. "Where did you learn this magic?" "I made it myself." "Huh-" Have you reached the level of creating such powerful magic yourself? Although the Count was unfamiliar with magic, he knew how difficult it was to develop new magic. Again, that''s an amazing talent. No, it''s no longer called talent. His son was an accomplished wizard who served more than one man. "But do you still want to learn the sword?" "It may sound cocky to my father, but I am not trying to learn the sword by pretending. I''ve never seen a sword so easily. both in the past and in the present. I saw firsthand the power of prosecutors. It was not something that could be dismissed as a black prank they had worked hard for. Even Earl Wellton didn''t even use an aura right now, but didn''t he radiate a formidable spirit? Of course, I still think that magic is better. "I''m trying to learn because I need it for my future." future? Yeah. The future." "What future are you talking about?" "This time. I''ve been through a lot. I have a talent for magic. I know that fact better than anyone. But this alone is difficult. We''re going to have a very tough fight, Dad. "Jamie." "Your father is also guessing to some extent." The still young son was already looking into the distant future. Maybe not in the distant future, but that was a problem for adults to solve. It''s not a problem for Jamie, who is only seven years old, to worry about. The Count was going to say that to his son. "I am young, but I am not young. Even your father knows." The Count was speechless. What Jamie had just said was a tip that broke his heart. My son is different from his peers. I realized this early on, but still, I have treated him more like a child because of my heart that he should be a child. But Jamie was telling him not to do that anymore. The Count looked at Jamie silently. Jamie''s face, which looked exactly like him, contained a firm determination. "It will be difficult." "I am prepared." "Let''s start tomorrow. Come here by six in the morning." Yeah! Jamie replied with a bright face to the Count''s words. The Count looked at his son and smiled. * * * "Let''s go." A man with a hawk-like impression put his two daughters in a carriage with an uncomfortably soft face. The girl who climbed into the carriage with bold steps, and the girl with a gesture full of grace, got on the carriage together. The two girls with opposite personalities were Rebecca and Ash, the two daughters of a ballet writer. The Viscount Ballet smiled as she watched the children seated. "Are you both excited?" "It''s been a while since I''ve been out!" Ash jumped in the wagon and shouted joyfully. Conversely, Rebecca nodded her head shyly. ''They came from the same boat, but they are so different. It''s amazing.'' The Viscount Ballet shook her head at the completely different character of the sisters and climbed into the carriage. "Then I will leave." At the signal of the coachman, the wagon departed. Ash, who was looking out the window, asked, turning her head toward her father. "His must be huge, right?" "It''s probably one of the largest in the eastern part of the kingdom." "I''m excited." "By the way, wasn''t Ash close to the Welton eldest son?" "Uh ." At the father''s question, Ash rubbed his lower lip with his finger and pondered. I first met Jamie Welton at an Eastern Aristocrat party five months ago. We talked at that time, but we haven''t had any contact since then. I tried to send a letter, but I couldn''t do such a squeaky thing because of Ash''s personality. ''Did you still want to send it?'' I think it would have been ok if I asked how well it is. When Ash didn''t answer, the Viscount Ballet tilted her head and shook her daughter slightly. ash? Ah? Ah, ah. Chi, that''s friendly. maybe Will you be friends?" "What else does that mean? If you''re close, you''re friendly, if you''re not, you''re not. "Anyway!" Ash shouted and turned his head out the window. I''m not at the age of puberty yet. Watching her rapidly growing daughter, the Viscount Ballet became depressed for nothing. Although his appearance did not suit him very well, he had a sharp impression resembling a hawk. The Viscount asked Rebecca, the eldest daughter, this time with a smile on her face. "Did our eldest daughter have any acquaintance with the master over there?" Yeah? uh ." Like Ash, Rebecca ponders for a long time. The Viscount sincerely pondered what the two daughters had to do with the Count''s son. ''I can''t.'' Although he was a Viscount who had a good relationship with Earl Welton, he did not know everything about his children. Still, if something bad happened, both of them had a personality that showed off their faces. On the way home from the Eastern Nobility Party, both of their faces looked happy. Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen you in so long. The Viscount alone came to that conclusion and said with a smile on her face. "We''re going to get to know each other because we can do it again. And you don''t have to force yourself to be friends. If you don''t like it, there''s nothing you can do. At that, Rebecca tilted her head. "It''s not like that." Well? "Is this just because they''re friendly, or maybe it''s for some other reason." Rebecca put her hands on her chest. heart is beating fast Ever since I met Jamie Wellton in the woods five months ago, it''s been like this every time I think of him. But Rebecca, who had never experienced this feeling, couldn''t figure out why. ''I want to see you again.'' Then you might be able to figure out why your heart is beating so fast. Seeing the eldest daughter like that, the Viscount Ballet sighed a little. I don''t know what my daughters feel. - Continued on next episode - CH 96 : Sword (3) Jamie looked out the window at the dark sky and yawned. 5 o''clock in the morning. If it was normal, it would be normal to stay away from it now, but starting today, I finally learn the sword. Earl Wellton told me to gather at the gym by 6 am yesterday, so I prepared in advance and woke up an hour early to wake up. "purr-purr-" " You are sleeping making all sorts of strange noises." Meanwhile, Bena was sleeping with her body curled up like a shrimp, making strange breathing sounds. I wanted to joke around, but I decided to quit. Unlike yesterday, I have to deal with Sarah today. However, yesterday, Sarah said that she wanted to see Bena and cried. I have to let Bena play all day today. "Sleep well while dreaming sweet dreams. In a little while, that dream will be over." "Ugh ." As if Jamie''s voice could be heard in her dream, Bena began to tremble. Jamie smiled and changed into her work clothes. After that, we had a brief meditation time and headed to the gym just in time. "What kind of training are you going to do?" I did not expect to learn the swordsmanship of the Welton family. No matter how small the Welton family, there was no way he could teach them such arcane swordsmanship without even the basics. it''s probably good It starts with a blank sheet. It will absorb anything like a sponge and stand out in the sword as in magic. ''Because the body definitely has good performance.'' It is the blood of Welton, and it is a body that has been strengthened with the Orb of Life. I had never used it in hand-to-hand combat, but I was confident that I would at least do the basics. Basically, Jamie Welton has been a very narcissistic person since the days of Diablo Volfir. He hadn''t the slightest thought that he was going to fail. "It''s all here." Jamie saw the door leading into the dance hall. If you enter this door, you will learn the sword in earnest. It''s always nice to learn something new. Even if it is a field that is completely different from magic. I thought about what my father would teach me today, and I opened the door and went inside. However, it was not Earl Welton who faced him when he entered the dance hall. "My name is Hamilton Leonardo. I am the instructor who will be in charge of the master''s training from today." The man who introduced himself as Hamilton boasted red-brown hair, dark features, and copper-colored skin. Jamie knew him. He was Earl Welton''s aide and vice-captain of the Knights of Pier. In Apton Hang, I heard that he stayed at High''s instead of the general manager, Jack. I haven''t seen it since I came back. There was no contact at all, and he was quite a busy person within the family. But why are you standing in the dance hall instead of the Count at this hour? ''Instructor?'' I asked him if something was wrong. "Where is your father, Sir Leonardo ." Then Hamilton answered with an expressionless face. "The great sword master can''t teach a kid who is just starting out with swords himself, right?" It wasn''t wrong, but the temperature of the horse was quite high, which was embarrassing. Jamie is the small head of the Welton family. Even the deputy commander of the Fear Knights, the elite of the family, was not in a position to treat him rudely. Either way, Hamilton continued. "For a while, I will teach the master." "Yeah, that''s right. But I can''t see anything like a wooden sword. I looked around, but I couldn''t find any training items prepared in the gym. To learn swordsmanship, you need a sword. Since a beginner cannot use a true sword, he must have a wooden sword for practice, but there was no such thing. Hamilton grinned. That smile was an obvious ridicule. "You don''t need a wooden sword for the training you are going to do today." on? "The master will run the gym from now on." Are you running all of a sudden? Jamie came here to learn swords, not to jump. I called Hamilton to ask. "Sir Leonardo?" stop. From now on, the master, please call me Instructor, not Sir." However, the answer that came back was a cold expression and voice. Hamilton had a red hat on his head when he was ready. It was the first hat I had seen, and even the eyes were shadowed, creating a darker atmosphere. ''When did you write that?'' Did you learn any magic? Hamilton continued as Jamie had a nonsensical thought. "And the answer to what the instructor said in the future is ''evil''." "Is it evil?" young master. no. Jamie trainee." The name was suddenly changed. It would have been impossible under normal circumstances, but for now, somehow, Hamilton could not disobey. "Ah, evil!" "Is that the only sound?" Ouch! right. You are very good." Hamilton said that, even wearing sunglasses. So where the hell did it come from and when did you use it? Jamie wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare to ask in this atmosphere. Hamilton put on his sunglasses and ordered the trainee. "Let''s run from now on." " How much do you mean?" "No questions needed! Just follow your orders! Run what!" Ouch! Jamie started crying and running through the wide arena. * * * "After all, Hamilton is good at educating trainees." Earl Wellton looked at Jamie, who was running hard from the top of the mansion, overlooking the gymnasium. Beside him, Sears was watching his son with a worried look. Would it be okay? "It won''t be okay." Sears frowned at her husband''s irresponsible remarks. The countess said with a firm expression on the woman''s face. "You still have to do it. Only then will he truly prove the determination he showed yesterday." Jamie''s will is only that much if she''s just frustrated in the run. And even if Jamie gave up, the Count would never teach his son the vision of the family. "It''s harsh." "It must be harsh. In order not to tarnish Welton''s name. And that''s nothing." "Are you going to add more later?" "This is just the beginning, and once you get the sword in earnest, you have no intention of taking care of your son from then on." "Can I be a little softer?" "At least my father didn''t care for me." That''s why I was able to become a sword master. Sears understood, too, but seeing his suffering son made his heart ache. "You will do well. Because he is our son." The Count wrapped his arms around Sears'' shoulder. Sears leaned on her husband''s chest, watching her son run hard. Ah. I forgot to tell you." What? "Perhaps the next day or so, the Viscount Ballet will arrive in Heiss." "Why are you saying that now?!" Sears exclaimed in amazement. "This is not the time. Come on, get ready... ." "What are you in such a hurry for? I''m arriving the day after tomorrow. And the Viscount Ballet is my brother-in-law. It''s okay to treat me comfortably... ." "Then we have to treat it with more respect. I''ll stop going down. What should I prepare first, baby?" Sears went down the stairs with great speed. Earl Wellton scratched the back of his head, staring blankly at the spot where she had disappeared. I looked out the window again. Jamie was running better than expected. "Cheer up, Jamie." Training has just begun. * * * ''hot .'' The time when the sun rose in the middle of the sky. Jamie was still running. I don''t know how many hours I''ve run, but now I can''t feel anything down my lower back. ''Isn''t it autumn?'' Even in autumn, it was a hot season to run in the sun. If it hadn''t been for the occasional wind that blows, I''d be exhausted quickly. It''s a shame that this is also autumn, but if it was midsummer, it would have spread right away. ''Damn it. Isn''t that child tired?'' Hamilton stood in the center of the arena as if nailed to it for hours on end. I thought it might be a stone statue. In the beginning, there was still respect, but now there is nothing but evil. ''How long do I have to run?'' Slowly I can''t breathe well. It felt like my lungs were collapsing. My head was too hot, and above all, the world was starting to turn yellow. Jamie knew better than anyone what it was like. Because I''ve experienced it dozens of times in the past. ''My body is pushed to its limits.'' Even though he was born with Welton''s blood and fortified with the Orb of Life, it was surprising that he was driven to this extent. Gubo, who ran for several hours without a break, was excruciatingly difficult. Especially for a human like Jamie who didn''t exercise properly, time seemed like hell. ''I want to lie down.'' But only thinking, Jamie didn''t stop, even when he didn''t know if he was walking or running. It was a very difficult situation, but in my previous life, I went through countless situations that were hundreds or even thousands of times more difficult than this. The mental strength that was so signed did not succumb to this canter. ''It''s disappointing.'' Jamie''s instructor Hamilton was shocked by Jamie''s canter that had been going on for over five hours. ''How can a 7-year-old boy keep running without a break?'' I knew Jamie Welton was a great boy. An undisputed magical genius. I heard that he even became a saint of the Pyro goddess. I think I would be surprised by that alone, but he also had incredible stamina. ''I''ve never seen him exercise before.'' The life orb''s resilience did one thing, but even considering that, Jamie''s stamina was unbelievable. The shock that Hamilton received, unaware of that fact, was difficult to describe. ''It''s ridiculous.'' As an aide to the Count, he knew something about Jamie. In fact, the Count has been consulting with us several times. -My son was chosen by magic, not by sword. I don''t know how. If you have enough talent, you should give up the sword and focus on magic, but... What would you do if it were you? Hamilton didn''t answer. If Grado''s child had been gifted with a great talent for magic, his worries would have been extreme. The Count eventually decided to force his son to choose magic over swords. Hamilton thought it was the right decision. ''Sir. We were both wrong.'' unbelievable stamina. Perseverance not to give up. Patience to endure everything. It wasn''t just magic that Jamie Welton was born with. ''You have to actually catch the sword to know.'' Hamilton was half convinced. A 7-year-old boy who wants to run somehow even if he moves smoothly, learn to use his sword nicely. "This should be enough." Running any further was nothing more than torture. "You may stop!" Hamilton told Jamie to stop running. But Jamie kept running, as if he couldn''t hear him. It was as if his body had reached its limit and his five senses were shutting down. "Trainee! You can stop running!" He shouted louder, but this time, Jamie continued running as if the sound didn''t reach him. Countless times, Hamilton walked over to Jamie. My shoulders were drooping as if I was about to fall, and my back was bent. "Jamie trainee, stop running !" It was Hamilton''s moment when he grabbed Jamie''s shoulder and tried to stop him. ts aw- A creepy power emanated from Jamie. Jamie''s half-turned eyes were as sharp as a beast. Hamilton took a step back without realizing it. Realizing that, his face became indescribably complicated. He didn''t know how to accept that he had been overpowered by this little boy. Wait a minute- uh? Jamie''s face returned to normal. Then he asked Hamilton with a tired face. "Instructor, are you finished?" " ." "Instructor?" Ah. uh. Yes. Today''s training ends here. When Jamie called again, Hamilton came to his senses and cleared his voice to signal the end of training. Jamie smiled faintly at the fact that she didn''t have to run anymore. "Now I can rest ." Jamie''s words didn''t end there. The boy, who was lying on his back and stretched out, snored inappropriately and fell asleep. Hamilton looked at Jamie who was asleep and rubbed his face. How am I supposed to report the appearance of Jamie I just showed to the Count? " It''s not easy." He took Jamie in his arms and headed to the room. - Continued on next episode - CH 97 : Sword (4) Jamie slowly opened her eyes. His eyelids were heavy, but more than that, he wondered why he woke up here. ''Is this my room?'' He had just woken up, so he wasn''t used to the darkness, so he couldn''t see well, but it wasn''t so bad that he couldn''t recognize the room. ''What happened?'' Jamie recalled her last memory. Even if it was the last memory, there was nothing but the memory of continuing to run. His head was a little dazed, his legs were numb, and he was so tired that he couldn''t even straighten his back. ''You must have passed out.'' Jamie didn''t know that he passed the exam due to a loss of memory along the way. As a result, my eyes frowned. Given the circumstances, it seems that he has failed in canter, so will he be unable to learn the sword? ''I don''t think my father would be that cold, but Isn''t that again?'' Seeing Count Welton''s attitude toward the sword this time, I thought that it wasn''t necessarily the case. I was worried about what would happen if I told him to give up the sword because he lacked qualifications. On the other hand, I wondered if it would have been better to run like that. Jamie didn''t know much about stamina, either, but he knew it was difficult to run for hours without a break as a young body. If I didn''t give up and passed out, wouldn''t it be taken into account? ''I do not know.'' The decision is made by Earl Wellton. Jamie took a deep breath and turned to the right. And I met someone''s eyes. " ." " ." Sarah is sitting by the bed, staring at Jamie. Jamie also looked at her sister like that without blinking a single eye. The two watched silently for a long time. It was Jamie who looked first. He saw a pink squirrel in Sarah''s arms. The half-contemplative squirrel was looking at Jamie with weary eyes, and at first glance, it looked like he was suffering quite a bit from the bulging under his eyes. He turned his eyes back to look at Sarah. Sarah didn''t say a word for some reason. It was the same with Jamie, but he kept his mouth shut, not knowing what to say. No matter how I thought about it, it was difficult to understand. Why is my three-year-old sister here alone, without a guardian? If even a nanny had been nearby, there was no one around, even if he looked for signs. That was then. "Sa, Sarah?" Sarah frowned and pulled her lips upwards. There were wrinkles on the chin, and the plump cheeks trembled. Tears welled up in my big eyes. "Huh!" Then he burst into tears. Jamie jumped up to the sound of her sister''s cries. buy it? buy it? Why are you crying all of a sudden? buy it? "My dad is sarayi- uh uh huh!" His pronunciation was muffled because of crying, but he said that his brother was still alive. So, you thought you were dead and kept watching over you? It was absurd, but on the other hand, such a younger sister was unique. First of all, I have to do something from this cry. Jamie moved her hands and feet with a bright face as bright as possible to soothe her sister. "Wow ." Sarah barely stopped crying. Jamie sighed in relief and patted his brother''s head. "Are you okay now?" "Wow." Sarah wiped her tears with her small hand and nodded. Jamie smiled involuntarily at the sight. I had the urge to grab my cheeks, which had gotten bigger after crying, but I held it in. "Did you think my brother was dead?" "I know you''re busy ." "Is your brother alive?" Uh. Sarai. Thank God." Where else did she learn such a greeting? Sara, holding her hands tightly, bowed her head in the air. But Sara, if you tell God in front of you, it''s okay... . Jamie couldn''t even say that. He just looked at his sister awkwardly. Then, his eyes met again with the pink squirrel Bena. -master . Bena sent a telepathic message in a weak voice. -master I had a hard time. Now I want to take a break. Bena''s voice is so pitiful. If it were someone else, I would sympathize with that voice and caress you that it''s okay. It''s not hard ''I had a harder time. So you can do it a little harder.'' -master! ''Didn''t you like to spread out and sleep when I was running hard?'' -master? ''Anyway, Sarah misses you. Please stay with us a little longer.'' -master!! Jamie cut off the telepathy, smiled and patted Sarah''s head. Sara smiles all over the place. Bena was the only one who couldn''t smile on the spot. "You look okay?" At that moment, Earl Welton''s voice was heard. He stood leaning against the half-open door. Jamie nodded looking at the Count. "More than I thought." Dad! Sarah jumped up, threw Bena on the bed, and ran toward the Count with her arms outstretched. In the meantime, Bena, who escaped from Sarah''s hand, disappeared as if fleeing somewhere. It will reappear when Sarah''s interest has cooled. ''Poor boy.'' It wasn''t what Jamie, who had been accusing him of suffering more, would do. The count held his daughter as he was running. "Why is my daughter here?" "Recognize that your brother is busy. So, thank God and pray." The middle part was omitted too much, but it wasn''t like that for a day or two. If the Count pretended to be nice, he understood. "I thought my brother was dead, but fortunately he is alive, so we prayed to God that we were really lucky, didn''t we?" Yeah! "Also, my daughter. I know you will take care of me too." The Count rubbed his bearded face on his plump cheeks, wondering if Sarah was too cute. "It hurts ." Sara wept over her stinging father''s face. The Count put Sarah down with a smile on his father''s face. "Daddy has something to talk about with his brother, so why don''t we go downstairs and eat some delicious cookies?" cookie? When Sarah''s eyes lit up at the word Cookie, the Count nodded. "Did the nanny bake her own cookies for Sarah? Go and have some juice with me." Wow! After that, Sarah quickly disappeared. Worrying about my brother in front of Cookie is nothing but trivial. At that reality, Jamie didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The count confirmed that his daughter had gone and turned on the light in the room. The early evening is now as dark as midnight. "I thought you couldn''t move because of muscle pain." As the Count said, he should have been suffering from severe muscle pain in the first place. Jamie thought she was really lucky to have the Life Orb. Thanks to all the fatigue and muscle aches I slept, I was now feeling a little nauseous. "I heard that Hamilton, not my father, was at the gym, so I was embarrassed." "Of course, I knew I was going to learn from my father." "It was a long way off. Do you think it''s easy to learn a sword for free from a sword master? "You''re still my son." "Being my son, I have to be stricter. And Hamilton is an excellent instructor." Jamie''s sullen face made the Earl grin and put his hand on his son''s head. "The basics will be taught by Hamilton. Dad is too busy to teach everything from scratch." "Is it a promise?" Of course. The Count put his finger on the little finger that his son had extended. Sometimes when I see a son like this, I think it''s definitely a 7-year-old kid. "But what happened today? I was obviously running, but I woke up from here." "Can''t you remember?" Yeah. On the way." He seemed to have lost consciousness because he had run over the limit. In the meantime, do you think you will keep running? The count was proud that his son was not proud. "You made it to the end. very well." Ah. "He was like my son." Jamie scratched his head at the Earl''s praise and smiled mischievously. The Count looked at his son and remembered what Hamilton had told him during the day. - The master seems to have something. - What do you mean? - He continued to run even after the canter was over, so I approached him to stop him. However, a very vicious force threatened me. - A vicious force? - I don''t know for sure, but I took a step back without realizing it. Hamilton was an excellent knight with advanced skills even in the Sword Expert. He said that he felt an unknown threat from Jamie, so he couldn''t listen in vain. Maybe that''s the secret of Jamie''s overwhelming magical talent. Separately, Hamilton wrote: - Aside from that, it seems that the physical potential of the master is beyond imagination. As the master must have seen, it is nonsensical physical strength and mental strength. Jamie ran a total of 5 hours and 17 minutes. It will continue to run through a difficult time even for an expert. That''s not something a 7-year-old could do. The Earl, too, at his age, had a canter that did not end at the orders of the previous headmaster. The Count''s record is 3 hours and 36 minutes. Compared to Jamie, it was almost two hours short of time. Even then, the former head of the family rejoiced that a great genius had appeared in our family. ''It must have been that he was born not only for magic, but also for the body.'' It was Earl Wellton who knew Jamie better than anyone. Of course, Jamie, the reincarnation, was completely unaware of some things because he had thoroughly hidden them, but he knew the exercise part better than he did. Not to mention, Jamie had never done sports before. It''s not about walking and running, it''s about systematic training. ''It''s disappointing.'' Although he did not express it, the Earl was shocked when he heard the results from Hamilton. As the Count looked at him silently, Jamie tilted his head and called him. father? The earl opened his mouth at his son''s call. "I will pick up my sword from tomorrow." "Aren''t you doing no more googling?" "You wouldn''t have to." Jamie jumped up at the thought that she wouldn''t have to do that boring, boring, arduous, annoying canter any more. "Really?" "Are you that good?" of course! It was a car that bothered me at the thought that I might have to do it every day. Jamie, who did not know the exact purpose of the training, could be purely rejoicing. "Of course, I will run for an hour every day. I have to maintain my stamina and increase my lung capacity." " One hour?" "If you don''t even like that, you shouldn''t learn the sword." "Everyone, of course we have to run!" Jamie pretended to run on the bed. The Count blows away the dust and tells his son to sit down. "I''m going to learn the basics from Hamilton for a while. Don''t learn in vain because I''m not teaching. Hamilton is a scary guy when he''s an instructor. It was only morning, but it was a car that experienced a red hat and black sunglasses. "I''ll be using a wooden sword from tomorrow, so he might roll harder." "Uh ." "Be patient with it and learn the basics well. From then on, I will pass on the Welton family''s swordsmanship and my vision of ''Futility Divide''." Dagger (Futility Divide). A sword that cuts through the void. The swordsmanship that made the Welton family, one of the best swordsmen in one hand, able to be where it is today. For the first time, I learned the name of the family''s arcane swordsmanship. "It will not be an easy road." These are the words of Earl Welton, who walked that road and reached the apex of the sword. "But don''t believe you can do it enough." "I showed you my resolve yesterday." I will not let go of magic, sword, or anything. The Count smiled and patted his son on the shoulder. "Then get some rest. It will be hard again from tomorrow." Jamie erased her childish expression as the Count left. "It''s a dagger." It''s not as clear as the abstract name, but Beiryl told me to learn the family''s swordsmanship. Even the Count''s vision. ''If it''s your father''s vision, does he have a technique that evolved from a dagger?'' There is still a long way to go to reach that truth. Jamie got up. The Count told him to rest more for tomorrow, but he had no intention of doing so. "Let''s train a little more." If you use Gramia, you can easily create a good training ground to train your body. There''s even a life ball there, so even if you''re tired, you''ll recover quickly. Jamie headed to the roof. Bena was struggling as if he had already grabbed it in his hand. - Let me go, Master! shut up. You too are training in hell from today." -master!! Bena''s cry echoed through Jamie''s head. - Continued on next episode - CH 98 : Visit (1) Bena wept while holding Philion, which had been turned into a hammer, in both hands. "Ji, are you really doing it?" "Then you fake it?" Jamie was manipulating ''Gramia'' by passing her words over her ear. Gramia, who hid herself with invisibility, was currently in the process of being transformed into a ''training ground'' above the mansion. I don''t want to stop at Hamilton''s teaching. Anyway, there was a life ball, so there was plenty of room for stamina. ''Even if you get tired, you recover faster than others.'' Having such a privilege, isn''t it a waste to rot? It''s tomorrow to hold the sword, but before that, I thought I''d try rolling my body a little to get used to it. And I was thinking of giving Bena ''hell training'' too. I thought I had fully awakened the power of the Valkyrie in Apton, but it turned out to be a temporary change. In order to use it well later, you must fully acquire the power of the Valkyrie. So, the current interior of Gremia consisted of two types of training grounds. One side was Jamie''s training ground with all kinds of traps installed, and the other side was Bena''s training ground that reflected Philion''s opinion. Jamie was perfectly set up and told Bena. "Do you remember what I said before?" Yeah ." On the way back from Apton, Jamie had a special message to Benna. "The world will change quickly. And we might be at the center of it." Whether it''s a war with the Zenith Church or a situation where you have to face all 12 gods. Life won''t come easy. So, until then, I had to somehow get stronger. No one knew whether that would be years, decades, or even tomorrow. "You have chosen to follow me, and there will come a day when you will inevitably have to accept your destiny." "I know." "Are you sorry?" no. Jamie grinned at Bena''s resolute reply. "Then it''s hell training." [Hell Training!] Philion exclaimed excitedly at Jamie''s words. Bena''s expression turned into tears again. I was prepared, but I was scared because I didn''t know how much training with the modifier hell would be. "Let''s go in." The night was still long. * * * It was the next day. Hamilton asked Jamie, the "trainee," who came out just in time. "Are you sorry that this instructor taught you swords?" Yesterday, he still respected me as a small business owner, but from today on, he gave me a compliment. Since he had been notified in advance, Jamie answered without saying a word. no! "You look sad?" no! "It was a great opportunity to learn from the Sword Master, isn''t it funny that experts like to teach?" no! "Isn''t that what I was looking at?" Currently, Jamie''s Molgol was in a state of exhaustion. Hamilton couldn''t have known that. Jamie had nothing to say. Just remembering last night and sighing inwardly. The Gremia training ground I made myself was made better than I thought. If you did not use that much mana, it was difficult to pass. Using mana would be easy, but that wasn''t the training Jamie wanted. Had several failures. At the same time, he realized that without mana there was nothing to see. The problem is that the desire to win is on fire. The desire to win isn''t a problem, but since I have a training schedule the next day, I had to do it in moderation. I ran all night until I passed. Thanks to that, I couldn''t sleep properly, so my mind was hazy. I had to manage my condition properly, but this was a big mistake. Sorry! Jamie, who had nothing to say, exclaimed, squeezing out as much power as she could. Hamilton thought as he looked at Jamie like that. ''It must have been hard yesterday.'' Hamilton, unaware that Jamie had the Orb of Life, or that Jamie had trained on his own last night, was content to himself. ''You worked really hard yesterday.'' A cow owner who never gives up. As the son of the master who he trusted and followed, he showed a really cool side. At the end, I found a slightly reluctant figure, but that was probably good. Hamilton, for a moment, thought it was an honor to be the teacher of Jamie. No matter how much you think about it, doesn''t it feel like a future sword master? ''It''s too early to judge already.'' The path to becoming a Sword Master is not simply about having good physical strength, strong strength, or strong mental strength. If it did, Hamilton himself would have become a sword master right away. What is important is ''how much sword you use''. I don''t want to do well from the start, but it''s true that I have some expectations. In the first place, I would have to teach the basics completely. ''Today is a test.'' Hamilton adjusted his sunglasses and threw a wooden sword at Jamie. "Grab it." Ouch! Jamie felt the heaviness of the wooden sword clenched in her small hand. I''ve tried holding a sword several times, but it was my first time holding a sword to learn properly, so I was a little excited. "The sword basically has a slash and a stab." Hamilton gave a brief explanation and showed it directly by wielding a wooden sword. "In the case of cutting, there are frontal cutting, and front to top cutting, downward cutting, left and right cutting, and horizontal cutting." Jamie was slightly admiring the neat movement that continued without errors. Even so, I opened my mouth without realizing it to the eerie sound of the wind. It must have been a far lower rank than Beiryl or Sable, but Hamilton''s sword seemed quite impressive because he was in a position to be taught. "Stick this time." The same was true for stabbing. The stabs were varied, and Hamilton also unfolded them to a near-perfect level. It was a process that anyone who learns a sword in a basic posture must master. Hamilton pulled out his wooden sword and asked Jamie. "What did you think of the instructor''s demonstration?" Well cool? "You know I didn''t ask for such a clumsy answer, right?" Hamilton knew very well that Jamie was smart. You must have discovered something in your own demonstration. Jamie thought deeply, and answered. foot? "What about your feet?" "Did you say step? That made every movement smooth." He couldn''t see because of his sunglasses, but Hamilton''s eyes were quite large. Besides, Jamie''s words aren''t over. "The movement of the muscles was also impressive. He swung his sword while minimizing his power, but it seemed that his destructive power had risen because he used his muscles more efficiently... Is that right? Hamilton was speechless. Up to the step, the answer he was hoping for was correct. In fact, when I talked about the steps, I also thought that he had great eyesight. However, he did not know how to see through even the movement of the muscles. The subtle difference was not noticeable to beginners. ''It''s amazing.'' Jamie smiled inwardly as she looked at the speechless instructor. In other words, the swordsmen who have been rolling for a long time on the battlefield and killed with these hands are not the only ones. And I still can''t remember the name, but there was a saying that my former sword-wielding colleague made a habit. -Every movement starts with the feet. ''He''s a helpful guy.'' He died more than 60,000 years ago, but can he not be grateful that he still appears frequently in his mind? Jamie called for Hamilton, who was still silent. "Instructor?" Ah. okay. Hamilton came to his senses and coughed a few times before answering. excellent. You have good eyesight." Although it was beyond the good side, it was Hamilton who thought that praise more than this would make trainees idle. Anyway. Today''s training is simple." What is? "I want you to repeat the demonstration I showed you a thousand times." " Yeah? "The answer would have been Evil!" "Ah, evil!" It''s not just a cut, it''s a thousand chained moves. Jamie cried and started swinging his sword. * * * Hamilton saw Jamie, leaning against the wall, eagerly mimicking the demonstration pose. It was clumsy, but I was trying to imitate it as much as possible even though I only showed it once. ''Even it keeps getting better.'' How to step on the ground, how to move your back, how to move your shoulders, how to move your wrists. It was a high level of difficulty for a beginner to perform. Originally, Hamilton had no intention of having him do that a thousand times. Usually, from cutting the basics to how to move, you should have been educated separately. The whole process was skipped. The reason was simple. ''Because I thought Soga Lord would be able to handle it enough.'' The great physical abilities he showed yesterday, the keen eye he showed today, and the high level of intelligence he had as a wizard. That alone was Jamie beyond the beginner level. I wonder if someone isn''t Welton''s bloodline. Hamilton was in shock in real time. ''If it''s time to do it a thousand times.'' Jamie evolves with every move. As the number of repetitions increased, his superior sense was leading Jamie to the correct answer. It''s not sponge level. Jamie had only shown him once, and he was learning on his own. ''I think magic did that too.'' I think it was said that it was a talent at a level that continued to rise even if left alone. Of course, even the sword was not that talented, but it was clear that it was a similarly insane level of talent. ''I was planning on hitting the foundation for a year.'' Now that I see it, one year is too long. half a year. maybe 2-3 months. Now Jamie thought that that would be enough. Hamilton got up and walked over to Jamie. Jamie, who was in the middle of practicing, didn''t notice he was approaching. "Jamie trainee." "Whoops, whoops-" "Trainee!" Ah. Ouch! I had to raise my voice and call to look around. Jamie gasped and looked up at Hamilton. "Why are you doing this, Instructor?" "This instructor will be absent from now on. I don''t plan on coming back until the trainee has finished the thousandth. "Do you have any work?" Yes. So, don''t try and focus on it. Do you know what I mean?" It was said that there would be no blood or tears if the number of times was reduced or caught while smoking. Jamie didn''t intend to do that in the first place, so he replied, ''Evil!'' Hamilton knew that Jamie wasn''t the kind of person to be fooled by, so he left the place at ease. "Whoa. I can breathe now." I don''t feel it when I''m concentrating, but after one session, when I have time to spare, I received a gaze that seemed to pierce my face. Hamilton was all good, but his eyes were too intense, so it was a burden. Jamie thought so and swung his sword again. Jamie himself felt that the movement became more natural with each repetition. ''fun.'' And I think it can be combined with magic. Magic swordsmen exist, but they are only vague about any of them. So I haven''t dealt with them until now, but I''m different from them. I have reached the pinnacle of magic, and I will be at the pinnacle again in this lifetime. I decided to graft a sword there too. ''Be more active, closer, and sharper.'' Soft footwork, strong back and shoulders, straight arms and a wooden sword that stretches forward. It''s only just begun. magic and sword. I don''t know if the two powers can be perfectly blended... "Maybe it will take me to a new realm." It may be in the distant future, but "It''s fun." Jamie felt the pleasure after a long time and swung his sword hard. - Continued on next episode - CH 99 : Visit (2) late evening. A carriage entered the Welton Count. It was the carriage of the Viscount Ballet family. "I don''t know how many months it has been." Earl Welton, who had come to meet him, hugged his brother-in-law, Viscount Ballet, tightly. "It''s been less than half a year since we met at the Eastern Nobility Party." haha. It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen you in half a year." "It''s okay. Brother-in-law, long time no see." "Welcome, Viscount." Sears smiled elegantly at the Viscount''s greeting and lifted the hem of her skirt. Then I saw two cute little girls sitting quietly behind the Viscount. They were the eldest daughter Rebecca Valle and the second daughter Ash Valle. "How are you too?" "Ah, hello. It''s called Ash Ballet." "It''s Rebecca Ballet. I wish you all the best during your stay here." Ash bowed her head like a boy with a slightly nervous expression on her face, and Rebecca saluted by raising her skirt as Sears did. Just by looking at it, it was clear that the personalities of the two children were diametrically opposite. The countess looked at them with delight, as they had never seen any girls except for their daughter. Then I realized that I couldn''t see the Viscount, and asked. "Did you come only with the children?" "I had a job with my wife, so I left the children with me and went down for a while." "I don''t know what''s going on, but I hope it goes well." "It''s not a big deal. But can''t you see Jamie? "Jamie must be training hard right now. Maybe we''ll see you tomorrow morning. training? Do you even do magic training? But the words that came out of the earl''s mouth had nothing to do with magic. "I started learning swords from yesterday." "A sword?" "It''s getting chilly, so let''s go in and talk." Ah. That''s right." It is the season when the sun goes down and it gets chilly. They talked and went to the mansion. At that moment, Ash, who had followed the Viscount well, stopped in place. Since she was at the back, no one knew that she was not following. Ash stared blankly in one direction. Then he muttered to someone. "Look at who is wielding the sword hard. Are you curious too?" The wind blew gently. "Let''s go." Ash smiled faintly and took a step forward. * * * The remaining number is 26. The clothes were soaked with sweat from the old evening. Even though it was a chilly day, the body was hot enough to spit out heat. Jamie let out a heavy breath that filled his lungs. "Whoa-" She swept her emerald-colored hair back, as if it had been hit by water lightning. Then I saw a hand over my head. All the skin of the parts holding the wooden sword grip has been peeled off. There were also traces of blood clots. A thousand times was enough. Physically, I was better than yesterday, but other parts creaked. Still, it felt good. ''The wound will heal after a day anyway.'' This is a wound, thanks to the life orb, it was regenerated in an instant. Resisting the tingling, he clenched his sword again. After repeating it over 900 times, the principle of connection was perfectly understood even if the body was tired. Hamilton''s demonstration played naturally in Jamie''s head. That neat swordsmanship, step, and muscle movement. A near-perfect connection. Try it out by yourself. Mana was released and projected into the air. And created Hamilton in memory. The imaginary Hamilton stood still in a ready position. Good. He said he would not use mana during swordsmanship training, but that was a promise not to use tricks such as physical assistance. If you can improve your skills in a better way, it''s stupid not to get help from magic. Jamie stood in the same position next to Hamilton. Beyond the continuous repetition, he understood the movement of the body and the flow of the sword. I don''t know if I can do as much as Hamilton, but- start. As soon as the signal fell, Hamilton made of mana performed a linked action. At the same time, Jamie moved. Although they were different in size, the two began to swing their swords with the same movements. At that moment, Jamie fell into a trance. Cut down, stab, turn one turn to cut sideways, then turn in the opposite direction from top to bottom, again from bottom to top, pull the sword and stab it again aiming at the center. All the movements ended at the same time, as if they were put together. Hamilton''s visions were scattered. Heh, heh, heh, heh- Jamie took a deep breath. Extreme concentration consumed more stamina, but now Jamie''s head is clearer than ever. "Are you okay?" I understood the principle, but I felt like it was lacking while repeating it over and over. But just now it was a little different. First, he did not miss Hamilton''s movements, and secondly, the swordsmanship he performed in extreme concentration was satisfactory even if he thought about it. black. Are you recording properly?" When Jamie looked into the air and asked, the invisibility was lifted and Black appeared. Queek! Black answered yes, spraying mana from both eyes, reviving the figure from a while ago. Jamie was constantly documenting herself using Black. Learning comes from review. Swordsmanship is also in the position of learning, so I thought I would review it while watching the video after finishing a thousand times. If you look at him like this, he was a flawless wizard, but this is not how a wizard trains his sword. I don''t think it''s necessary to create Hamilton''s illusions anymore. "I''ll see you eventually ." It was time for Jamie to position himself to finish the rest of the rep. I felt a sign behind me. There was something flying next to him, creeping up to him, but it didn''t look like he was alive. Or something in which the bio-flow doesn''t exist. Are you an intruder who sneaked into the mansion? Jamie developed mana while repeating the chained motion without saying a word. And use teleport. "I don''t know who it is, but I have the guts to dare to break into the Welton mansion !" "Damn!" Jamie said he was right and moved behind the intruder and tried to stab the wooden sword. However, when he saw the back of the girl who was smaller than him, he hurriedly twisted the trajectory of the wooden sword. land! The wooden sword struck the floor. He almost slapped his opponent in the head. Jamie looked at the intruder with a slightly startled expression. A girl curled up and wrapped her arms around her head. When nothing happened, the girl slowly released her arms and looked up. Ash said crying. "No, you were surprised!" * * * Jamie tapped her shoulder with her sword and looked down at Ash, who was kneeling in front of her. "Did you forget what I said before?" Hehe ." Ash smiled with innocent eyes that felt like an idiot, ''I don''t know anything~''. Jamie didn''t know what to do with this pony. "How did you get here?" "I came with my father." "Is the Viscount Ballet here?" Huh. My sister is also here." My older sister was Rebecca Ballet. The reincarnation of Jane, the former lover of Diablo Volfir. she is here now Jamie''s expression hardened. Seeing this, Ash showed an insidious smile that was not like a child, whether he had mistaken it for something else. "Did you miss your sister a lot?" What? "The last time I saw you, you seemed a little in love. Hi-Hi. It was a similar approach, but Ash was completely mistaken. After all, she was only an 8-year-old girl. It''s funny to expect deep thoughts. Even Jamie, who said that, looked like a kid without a hitch. ''By the way, I''ve grown more than before.'' The energy of the wind felt around Ash. It would be natural if it was the spirit of the wind, but it was quite different from the energy he had because he was simply a spirit priest. ''It''s enough to keep the spirits up already.'' The Elementalist summons spirits from the Spirit Realm as needed. However, the spirit masters who reached a certain level were able to keep the summoned spirits in the real world without sending them to the spirit realm. Jamie is not a Elementalist, so I don''t know the details, but he knew that to reach that level, he had to have at least intermediate skills. Ash was eight years old. He was known as a genius elemental due to his great affinity, but it was too early to become an intermediate elementalist. However, having seen the spirits in the real world, I couldn''t help but believe them. "Didn''t you go home and play?" "Do you even recognize it?" When Ash asked with a twinkle in her eyes, Jamie snorted. Either way, Ash started laughing like a kid (that''s right) and talking. "As usual, I was doing sympathy training with the spirits, but the top-level spirits have arrived!" " A superlative spirit?" The highest-ranking spirits are the highest-ranking spirits, except for the King of Spirits, and unlike the lower-level spirits that have the same appearance for each grade, all of them maintain their own unique appearance. That means it has a lot of power. In a previous life, Jamie also encountered superlative spirits a few times, and their power was more than a natural disaster. That such a being approached Ashe first. Huh! The highest level spirit. My name is Lipid." lipid. As the highest level spirit of the wind, it was a famous spirit that assists the wind spirit king, Sylphid. "What did he say?" "I didn''t say anything. He just looked at me and disappeared as it was, but from the next day onwards, his affinity has increased, so he can keep Sylph in the real world." I don''t know what the purpose was, but as a result, Ash became the youngest mid-level elemental sage. It was a talent the world would focus on, if not Jamie''s. But at Ash''s next words, Jamie''s eyes widened. "Your sister is even better! I''ve already started summoning higher spirits. Not even a few seconds." " What? "I thought you would be surprised no matter what. Whoops!" Ash shrugged triumphantly as if it had been his job. But nothing came to Jamie''s ears. Although Rebecca is very short, she succeeded in summoning a higher spirit. Now a 10-year-old kid. "My dad was very, very, very, very, very, very surprised. It''s absurd." Viscount Ballet, the 3rd greatest spirit lord of the kingdom, would know. What does it mean that Rebecca summoned a higher spirit? I''m sorry to say Ashe, but Rebecca''s talent was incomparable to hers. okay. That''s a level that should be compared to Jamie. It meant that it was equivalent to the timber of the 9th class master. '' Because it is a reincarnation.'' Rebecca was born into a family of wind spirits, but it was said that the water spirit came to make a contract with her first. It wasn''t just a matter of Rebecca''s talent. Jamie could be sure. ''The spirit king''s consideration.'' The water elemental king, Elquines, is taking care of the soul of the former contractor. Ash saw Jamie like that, and jumped up in surprise. What is it? "I forgot." What? "Dad didn''t tell me this." Jamie looked at Ash with a pitiful look. - Continued on next episode - CH 100 : White Sea (1) Count Wellton said, leaning over his glass. Zenith bastards, you''re completely cornered. "They keep quiet all the time." After the Apton incident, the Zenith Church firmly locked the door and completely cut off communication with the outside world. All of these actions were an acknowledgment of the past, and the world was getting more and more angry at such actions. "They will soon choose." "I guess so." Silence is, after all, just time-buying, and you won''t be able to endure it forever. "War or the dissolution of the Church? You have to choose between the two." The dissolution of the denomination was no different from Zenith''s giving up on her divine prestige, so it was an impossible story in the first place. So if I had to choose, I would choose war, and inevitably, it was clear that a great war would erupt in the world once. But it won''t explode right away. "The leader of the Seven Knights is still missing?" "Yes, brother. According to the information given by ''Tigris'', they have not yet returned to their homeland." ''Tigris'' is a secret intelligence organization and has been a business partner for many years with the Eastern aristocracy. "I''m guessing what might have happened." "Sorry about that monster." Earl Wellton recalled Kryon, Zenith''s most powerful sword ever, under the pseudonym of Sable. I haven''t tried mixing the sword myself, but I''ve heard that Beiryl couldn''t even be an opponent. Even if there was a difference between the sword masters, would they be able to overwhelmingly crush their opponents? ''If it''s a swordsman, it''s possible.'' It''s not that I''m disparaging Beiryl''s skills, but if it''s a swordsman with the Grand in front of him, it''s possible. If that is the case, then Kryon''s skill level is comparable to that of swordsman. ''If you stick with me.'' I do not know. I don''t think I''ll win easily, and I don''t think I''ll lose either. You''ll have to stick with it to find out though. "I don''t know what happened to such a monster, but then the war would be delayed further." Kryon is the core power of the Zenith Church. It is a strategic weapon that can change the battlefield in a single person. If there is no such person, the Zenith Church will have to keep rolling. Hearing the Count''s words, the Viscount Ballet responded. "They know better than anyone. Isn''t that a war cult? Zenith is the god of war. Therefore, the Zenith Church was nicknamed the ''War Church''. So, you are probably better aware of the current situation than anyone else. "Keep watchful." Okay. More so." Well? "I said Jamie was learning the sword. Why?" I asked the same question when I just arrived. The Count raised the corners of his lips and gently shook the glass. "I need it." "You mean Jamie?" okay. "Isn''t it better to focus on magic?" The Viscount Ballet did not understand at all. Jamie''s talent was well known to him, too. Timber to challenge the 9th class. The magic world of the kingdom was natural, and I heard that famous wizards around the world were also paying attention. "You showed me your resolve." Resolution? "It''s a secret between rich people, so don''t ask." Earl Welton said jokingly and smirked. Then he said to give the Viscount a little reassurance. You don''t have to worry about putting down magic. "If you try to catch both rabbits ." "You showed your resolve, so I just trust you. Jamie is proud of herself." The words of the Marquis Linmer a long time ago helped reassure the Count to some extent. - Just give me support both physically and mentally. Then it''ll be done on your own. With that said, Jamie had gone to Apton and had grown tremendously. It may have been due to several incidents, but what Marquis Linmer said was not wrong. "Then don''t ask any more." Okay. But do you teach yourself?" surely. Is it reasonable for a sword master to teach a sword to a guy who has just started?" "You are a nerd." "This child? Even in the original teaching, there is an order. Are you not directly involved in the training of your children?" "I do." The Count coughed in vain at the Viscount''s calm face. Anyway. Hamilton is teaching. Once the foundation is laid, from then on, I will teach the family swordsmanship." "If it''s Hamilton, then Leonardo is amazing. Are you learning well?" It''s the first time Hamilton has reacted like that. "What kind of reaction?" Instead of answering, the Count drew a soft smile. I took basic training for a year, but maybe it will come to you sooner than you think. * * * "Sorry to greet you late, Viscount." Jamie, who came to breakfast the next day, greeted the Viscount Ballet late. Originally, I should have come to say hello yesterday, but thanks to the care of the adults, I was able to finish Thousand times. no. Are you learning the sword?" Yeah. "Work hard. I have high expectations for you." "I''ll keep that in mind." Jamie answered and saw Ash waving beside her. I lightly pushed her aside and looked to the side again, and there was a girl with her head bowed. Rebecca Ballet. The reincarnation of Jane, the eldest daughter of the ballet writer and former lover of Diablo Volfir. She bowed her head and clapped her hands. ''Why are you doing that?'' As Jamie tilted her head, her eyes met with her tilted head slightly. Then Rebecca hurriedly bowed her head again. Jamie frowned. ''My, what did I do wrong?'' It was the first time I''d seen it now since the prom. I wanted to do something wrong, but I didn''t even have time to do it. So the meal began. During the meal, Rebecca didn''t say a word. * * * ''What was it?'' Rebecca''s expression continues to haunt me. I try not to make eye contact. Is there really something sloppy about it? ''Isn''t it a bit of a problem to have something like that? Again, I haven''t seen it since the prom. I haven''t seen you in a while at breakfast this morning. No matter what I think Jamie took a deep breath. "Does trainee Jamie breathe well in a situation like this?" "Oh no!" "No, not what!" Jamie closed his eyes at Hamilton''s exclamation. Now, Jamie was leaning against the wall and standing on her hand. Beads of sweat form on my forehead. This is said to be good for blood circulation. I was overworked yesterday, so I have to return blood to the whole body or something. It sounds like the right thing to say, but I really wanted to do this. After all, her body had already returned to normal with the Life Orb, so it was just an annoying posture for Jamie. I didn''t mean to go overboard though. "Get up." Ouch! Jamie jumped up. The blood rushed to his head and his face turned red. "Did you finish the thousandth yesterday well?" "I made it to the end!" "Let''s see right away." Jamie confidently grabbed the wooden sword. It was the first time after waking up, but I fully understood the flow, not just repetition. I also finished reviewing while watching the video recorded by Black before going to bed. Truly an exemplary student. start. At Hamilton''s signal, Jamie began performing a chore, repeating a thousand repetitions all day yesterday. And Hamilton couldn''t help but be surprised again today. It is clean. No other words are needed. Jamie''s movements were not mixed with any impurities. Even if it is repeated a thousand times, there is a big difference between a person who simply repeats it and a person who understands it. Both types do the same perfectly, but the former inevitably remains awkward in the continuation of the link. The latter understood how to move, so there was no awkwardness. In that respect, Jamie was clearly the latter. ''I have nothing to say.'' Hamilton''s heart was complicated. It was a training that skipped several steps, and required a thousand repetitions, which is too much for beginners. I thought I would do it because I saw such great qualities, but I didn''t know that I would make it this perfect. ''It''s not something I can teach.'' I''m sure it''s today Hamilton had a history of raising several knights, but felt that he was not enough to capture Jamie''s brilliant talent. Before that, there was one last thing I wanted to check. ''Let''s just see that. Let''s just look at it and make a decision.'' It''s too early to teach a kid who''s just started swordsmanship, but if you can even do this well. ''It can be said that he is truly loved by the martial arts.'' Jamie lowered his sword and looked at Hamilton. "Instructor, how were you?" Jamie''s eyes were full of confidence. I''m sure you''ve done it perfectly. Good job. Thank you. It was a short review, but Jamie was satisfied. After a few days of training with Hamilton, I realized that he never gave excessive praise. So when he said he did well, he meant he did really well. Jamie seemed to have a smile on his lips, but he endured it with his superhuman strength. "What we are going to learn today is the step." "Are you a step?" okay. What I did yesterday was the connection of movements. The steps were also included, but the steps we will learn today are a little different." As mentioned above, it was originally too early, but Hamilton was convinced and continued. "This is the method of walking that the previous headmaster, the trainee''s grandfather, made." " Are you Grandpa?" Jamie had only seen portraits of the former head of the Welton family. He passed away more than 10 years before he was born. The previous generation headmaster was also a sword master, and he had a reputation for being the best in the world as well as in the kingdom. In fact, the anecdote that he liked to fight and won after competing with many powerful people was famous. Yes. This is the realization that the previous head of state gained when he was true to Rogers, one of the six great murderers who gained notoriety across the continent." I don''t know who Rogers is, but it must have been clear that he was strong enough to be called a bust. In fact, Rogers was a blade master. "The previous head of the family refined it for the training of successors, and then completed it in its present form. Now, all the knights of the Welton family were learning." It would have been okay to adopt the gait method exclusively for blood relatives, but the former headmaster distributed the gait to the knights of Welton for a greater revival of the family. Thanks to this, Welton''s knights made their name known all over the world. "The name of the gait method is ''Baekhae (ٺ)''." White Sea. Hundreds of seas. means huge. "This is the flow of the White Sea." Hamilton kicked the floor twice with his foot. Then, footprints emitting fluorescent light began to appear on the floor. It wasn''t very long, but the footprints were so promiscuous that it was frowned upon. Jamie narrowed her brow and followed the footsteps. ''Is this right?'' It''s so messy that it looks messy without being flashy. I was skeptical that it might help. Therefore, it seemed difficult to even step on it. Hamilton looked at Jamie''s expression like that and said he understood. "I wonder if this is right." "Honestly, yes." "I was like that at first." Just looking at it is a mess. But if you can learn it, it''s a different story. "Let''s take a good look." And Hamilton took the first step. It was then that Jamie''s expression changed. ''Nonsense.'' I was only following one step until it got messy. Jamie couldn''t keep her mouth shut at the sight unfolding before her eyes. Hamilton moved smoothly, as if dancing. The steps that seemed to get their legs twisted at any moment followed naturally like a lie, and they seemed to become butterflies that fly freely. Still, he was strong when he needed it, cautious when it seemed excessive, and boldly advanced when he saw the opportunity. Above all, it was huge. I would say that it was just moving, but it wasn''t that moving was huge. ''Mana runs rampant.'' As if resonating with the movement, the surrounding mana follows Hamilton widely, but without any error. It occupied the surroundings, broadly the entire space. The gait method ''White Sea'', which contains the essence of the Sword Master, opened up a new world for Jamie. And the trial is over. "How was ." Hamilton was about to ask Jamie for a review. But I couldn''t ask. Jamie doesn''t take his eyes off the footprints. Emerald-colored eyes move non-stop, chasing the path he just showed. It''s like trying to find an answer. - Continued on next episode - CH 101 : White Sea (2) Hamilton didn''t put a limit on how many reps he practiced as before. It''s about doing as much as you can. "It''s difficult." Hamilton''s demonstration of the White Sea. It remains clear in my memory, but if I asked if I could follow it, it seemed difficult. The level of difficulty itself was different from the linked action. It was worth trying only if you had the skills to receive the minimum knighthood. Hamilton asked a beginner who was only a few days old to try such an advanced technique. However, Jamie was never the type to give up because of difficulties. Rather, something new and difficult is always welcome. Above all, Baekhae properly stimulated Jamie''s curiosity. ''It''s a little bit like his movement.'' A guy who still can''t remember his face and name. These days, learning the sword, the words the guy said to me often came to mind. I can''t remember faces or names, but I don''t know why they come to mind so often. ''Not bad.'' The words he said were becoming flesh and bones. let''s try again. Jamie created an illusion of Hamilton and tried to copy the movement again. My feet got twisted, I fell, and even though I was going well, the flow was interrupted and I stopped several times. Through black, the scene was divided into seconds, and the entire space was scanned and behavioral patterns were analyzed. I also ran the simulation and tried to apply the behavior pattern directly to the body. By doing so, I could mimic it, but I didn''t understand it. "Pooh!" Mana runs out was drenched in sweat. Jamie took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his face. ''The White Sea is a way of taking control of space through mana.'' It is not a simple way of developing mana, but a resonance that occurs when movement and the flow of mana interlock. Even if I knew the formula, I couldn''t figure out where the flow was intertwined. Jamie got up again. At first, there was nothing I could do other than repeat. It went down for several hours and moved without rest. "Big!" The violent movement eventually spread Jamie. Laying down in the gymnasium, he took a deep breath. driving me crazy. I''ve never been so clogged up like this in my entire life. Mana was always his, and there was never a time when he couldn''t move freely. However, the mana used for martial arts was quite different from magic. ''I knew it, but after experiencing it myself, it''s not just anything different.'' It was Jamie who had only just entered the sword to discuss Auror, but had been training mana all her life. It''s not difficult to understand the mechanics if Aurors are part of mana after all. raised his upper body. This time, I was thinking of finding the connection between behavior patterns, flow, and mana. It was about time Jamie was just warming up to try again. Well? Clear, transparent water drops flew sideways. Jamie blinked at the sudden appearance of the water droplet. What do you mean by water droplets floating all of a sudden in the gymnasium and in the sky? It wasn''t magic because I couldn''t feel the mana. As far as Jamie knew, there was only one person in the Count who could do this kind of pollination. The eldest daughter of the ballet writer who is currently a guest, Rebecca Ballet, the water spirit. just as expected. " Miss Rebecca?" I saw Rebecca hiding in the corner of the gym and sticking her head out this way. Rebecca hurriedly put her head back, but she was already caught. "I''ve seen it all." " Hi-Hi. Rebecca raised her head again, and with an awkward face, smiled just like her sister. * * * "Pooh!" Jamie was awakened by the cold cold water. It was water created by Undine, a lower spirit of water. I felt the freshness of grade 1 or higher, and my mood improved. "I think I will live." Now it was cooler than cool, but it was very hot thanks to the vigorous movement. Jamie brushed her wet hair back and thanked Rebecca. Thank you. It''s cool." " yes." Rebecca stood there, hesitating, not making eye contact properly as she did at breakfast. Then, he glanced at him, and when his eyes met, he flinched and quickly lowered his gaze. I don''t know why you are doing this. I couldn''t ask because there are a lot of eyes in the morning and morning training is waiting for me, but Jamie is basically not the type to put up with questions. What''s wrong? Yes Yes? "It seems like they try not to make eye contact with me since morning, and they keep trying to avoid it." "Ah, that''s it ." "Is there anything that makes you sad?" "No, no! There is no such thing." Rebecca looked at Jamie and said. "There really isn''t anything like that." "Then I''m happy." Hehe ." "Would you like to go over there and sit down?" The two sat on a bench near the gym. Rebecca placed Undine in the form of a water droplet in her hand and touched it softly. Then, the eyes continued to turn towards Jamie and then away from it repeatedly. There''s no way Jamie wouldn''t have noticed it. "Tell me. Is there anything you want to say?" " " "Is it difficult to say?" "It''s not I don''t know." What? "Confucius keeps lingering in my mind." Jamie''s eyes widened at the sudden stone ball. "After the ball, I keep thinking of Confucius. My heart is pounding and I don''t know why this is happening." "Yes, yes?" "When I see the face of Confucius, I feel ashamed and just like that." Rebecca hugged Undine tightly like a cushion doll. face turned red But the face is not sure why it turned red. only 10 years old. The age at which you do not know the feelings of the opposite sex well And he''s very honest. If I had been old enough to say things like, ''Who are you going to marry when you grow up!'', you would have laughed and said, ''That''s right'' and passed it on. But 10 years old isn''t like that. Jamie has a headache. She still had feelings for Jane, but Rebecca was only ten years old, no matter how reincarnated. Above all, no matter how different you are from your previous life, would you change people easily? He was still ignorant about the feeling of love. So I don''t feel that way towards the opposite sex. uh Well. In what part did you fall for yourself? ''I''m cool enough, though.'' Jamie is basically a narcissistic person. But apart from that, I ended up having a brief conversation with Rebecca in Count Simon''s Garden. The conversation we had at that time wasn''t light, but I thought it was a bit too much to just fall for it. ''Is a 10-year-old girl different?'' Or maybe it was the influence of Jane''s soul. If Jane''s soul was drawn to Diablo Volfir''s soul as much as she was a lover in the past. ''I''m sorry.'' Jamie has no intention of dating anyone. At first, he was 7 years old now. Dating and getting married are nonsense. Arranged marriages between nobles are frequent, but nothing has been talked about and I do not want to think about it. Ah. I heard from Ash. You said you summoned a higher spirit?" Ah. Yeah. "Congratulations!" Jamie had nothing more to say, so forcibly switched the subject. "It''s really great. A higher spirit!" "It only takes a few seconds." "There are a lot of people in the world who are impossible for even a few seconds." Rebecca seemed weak in praise. She was very shy and hugged Undine tighter. Still, it seemed that he didn''t hate the compliment as a small smile spread across his lips. After all, who in the world doesn''t like compliments? Once the conversation started like this, Rebecca, who was quiet, also asked a question. "By the way, does Confucius practice swords?" Yeah. I started learning a few days ago." "You are a great wizard." "I think magic alone will not be enough. But it is not easy." Although not holding a wooden sword, Jamie swung his hand like a habit. Rebecca looked at her and said, "You seem to be having trouble moving." right. still awkward... Yeah? What did you just say... ." "Oh. No, I didn''t mean it... After seeing what you did earlier, Endairon told me." Endyron. It was a higher spirit of water. Seeing what he had done earlier seemed to refer to the action of the White Sea. Before that, you could communicate directly without summoning a higher spirit. It was shocking, but it didn''t matter to Jamie now. "Did the higher spirits say that?" "Yeah ." Rebecca nodded slightly. But how? It is true that higher spirits have great power, but spirits are only a part of nature. It is impossible to grasp human technology. Normally, he would have listened with one ear and let it out through the other, but now Jamie was desperate for even a small clue. So I asked again. "How exactly did you feel that way?" "It seems like they are playing separately." "Do you play separately?" "I don''t know much about human technology, but it is said that there is an unnaturalness of the body. When the right foot goes out, the left arm goes out, and when the left foot goes out, the right arm goes out. ." it''s unnatural It seems to be twisting forcibly. Jamie can also unleash the White Sea. I still didn''t understand, but it wasn''t difficult to ''imitate''. Because I analyzed the scenes of Hamilton''s behavior patterns and techniques over and over again. In fact, I even applied it directly to the body and unfolded it. Therefore, the movement itself cannot be unnatural. However, the higher spirit of water, Endairon, was saying that even that was unnatural. ''why?'' I asked a question by myself, but there was no answer. it''s bound to be I still do not understand the White Sea, and there is no way to get an answer back. The only time the answer comes back is when the White Sea has been completed. Rebecca''s words continued. "As water flows, as the wind blows. Leave yourself to the flow. Confucius can do it." surrender to the flow water from top to bottom. The wind is free everywhere. All of it is natural. And mana is a force that belongs to nature. ''Right. Everything I''ve been doing has been unnatural.'' I was forced to analyze, and I was forced to follow. It was used only to artificially hold mana. Yeah, it wasn''t supposed to. Jamie got up. Rebecca saw Jamie''s back as she silently walked to the dance floor. - It''s natural. The translucent water wolf standing next to her murmured in an interesting voice. Mana gently wrapped around Jamie''s body as he was just walking. It was different from before, where I was controlling violently. understand mana. It was a natural thing, so it was natural for the surrounding space to be filled with mana. And the White Sea opened up. * * * White Sea is not a skill that adjusts mana according to movement. However, it is not a skill that moves according to the flow of mana. Totally wrong. ''It was a skill that moved the two things together.'' Jamie''s nature is a wizard. So I just ''used'' the mana. It''s not that I didn''t understand Mana. To become an Archmage, you had to understand mana. The problem is that I didn''t think it was with Mana. Until now, there was no need for that. Mana was just a material for using magic, and that thought has not changed even now. But Jamie wasn''t learning magic now. ''What I am trying to do is herbivore a radish called Baekhae.'' I thought I understood the sword a little, but it wasn''t the sword that Jamie had to understand. inspection. Furthermore, the warriors should have understood the posture of mana handling. And now he seemed to know a little bit. ''Like this.'' As the mana goes, the body moves. The herbivore of the White Sea is the optimal path for the flow of mana. Did the previous generation head realize this directly? The more I understand, the more I see. He stretched out his legs without any roughness as if the blood had been blocked. Mana expands. In the center of the dazzling mana that surrounded the space, Jamie moved like a dance. ''Mana makes the body light.'' It''s not like the body was lightened by magic. A state where the body and mana became one. It is as if you have become one with nature. In fact, the more the White Sea unfolded, the more assimilated with nature. ''Can''t magic be used in this way?'' And a new realization began to take Jamie into another realm. ''A little more like this.'' Concentrate mana on the legs. Mana that took over the space. There was magic over it. no name Because it''s a magic I just created. Assuming there was an enemy, he lowered his leg. bang-!!! light came out - Continued on next episode - CH 102 : White Sea (3) Nice. Rebecca looked at the boy dancing on the white dance floor and hugged Undine tightly. Endairon looked at such a contractor and smiled. Then I saw Jamie again. ''A human younger than my contractor. But the talent is great.'' I only said a few words, but I understood and accepted everything. But, that''s all. There are many such geniuses in the world. Even Rebecca didn''t sign a contract with her when she was only 10 years old. There are many talents like that boy if you look for them. Endyron thought so. Even 10 seconds ago. bang-!!! The change happened in an instant. "Confucius!" A tremendous amount of light could not fill the auditorium and began to spit out. Endairon forcibly escaped into the real world and built a giant water wall to protect Rebecca. The water wall shakes violently and is about to collapse. - Great power!! pierce- It is such a powerful energy that the atmosphere resonates. Endairon took a fighting stance with his blue mane upright. The power of the higher spirits itself surpassed that of an expert knight, so its existence itself was like a small disaster. A power that Rebecca''s ability could not yet handle. Originally, it should have been reverse-summoned, but the present Endairon was forcibly summoned to the real world according to the will of the Spirit King. There was no problem as the king of spirits would handle all the causality. However, it also did not happen that the Endairon went into battle. " Wow. Rebecca let out a small sigh. Endairon also calmed the hairs that had arisen and focused on the scene unfolding in front of him. Pure white mana surrounds Jamie, scattering beautiful particles of light. Jamie, who finished the last herbivore of the White Sea, exhaled a little. And he said muttering. "Is that a little too much?" At the same time, three figures descended from the air. It was the Earl of Wellton and the Viscount of Ballet, Hamilton. After them, the Knights of the Weltons appeared one after another. The Viscount Ballet immediately summoned two higher spirits to protect her daughter. Are you okay? I''m fine. "I''m happy." The Viscount sighed briefly as Rebecca looked fine. Then he looked at Earl Wellton. "Jamie!" The Count found his son standing in the middle of the theater. A cloud of dust that had not been removed was floating around. Incontinence was drawn all over the floor of the gymnasium. At best, it was incontinence, but if you knew what kind of material the floor was made of, you could not say that it was only incontinence. A special alloy ''Elinium'' that can withstand even Aurors. It was a metal that boasted ten times higher hardness than steel. What the hell happened to cause a shock enough to cause incontinence in Elinium? "What happened ." Jamie scratched the back of the head with a bewildered look at the count''s bewildered expression. Hamilton stood next to the Count with a similar face, and the knights lined up behind him with their swords drawn. "Ah, that''s it ." "Are you okay?" The Count approaches with a worried face. As he raised his momentum and looked around, he seemed to think that there might be enemies nearby. Jamie corrected his father''s misunderstanding. "Yes, I did." " what? "I did it." The Count who was approaching stopped walking. Jamie continued to scratch and looked around. The gymnasium was a mess. I didn''t intend to do it like this. I thought I had enough power. ''I didn''t know it would be this much controlled.'' new magic. Actually, what do you call magic? Because it was created using mana that resonates with the flow of the White Sea. If it wasn''t time to use the White Sea, I couldn''t even cast it. The problem is that the power is too strong. White Sea is a technique that spreads resonant mana widely and seizes space. The magic that Jamie invented was to focus that mana on the tip of the foot, that is, on one point. It was a magic to further increase the grasp of the space, but it showed power beyond imagination and collapsed the entire space it had occupied. ''If it wasn''t for the gymnasium, it would have been a big deal.'' You can only see the floor cracked by cracks, but in reality, you can feel the entire space being twisted due to a huge impact. "You did it?" Yeah. The Count was still unbelievable. "I was unfolding the White Sea and I stopped without knowing it ." "A ship, open the White Sea?" The white sea is a gait created by the previous generation head, and boasts a high level of difficulty. It was definitely not something a beginner could learn. When the Count saw Hamilton standing behind him, he bowed his head as if he had nothing to say. It seemed that Jamie''s words were true. The Count, who turned his head again, asked Jamie. "Did you really spread the White Sea?" Yeah. "Huh ." Count looking around again. Where is the scene after the white sea is opened? Rather, it was more credible that it exploded after failing while practicing magic. In the first place, White Sea is not such a technology. It did not have such destructive power. Earl Wellton was an expert in the White Sea, superior to anyone among all the knights of the family. "What on earth should I do, to spread the White Sea and have the gymnasium become like this?" that I''ve been using magic." what?! "I concentrated the mana that took over the space on one point It''s become like this. I''m really sorry! Jamie sincerely apologized. The Count was at a loss for words at his son''s words. Can magic be applied to the White Sea? ''The White Sea must be completed by itself.'' It wasn''t that he hadn''t tried the count. I tried to upgrade the White Sea by grafting several methods. But there was nothing to add or subtract. I tried many numbers, but the White Sea was completed by itself. But Jamie did it. By maximizing the advantages of the White Sea, it was changed to an aggressive style. ''Because he''s a wizard.'' The mana used for martial arts and the mana used for magic are the same. But the way they are used is completely different. Jamie succeeded in merging the completely different methods into one. Is it possible because he is a child who is greatly loved by magic? ''no. This .'' The count looked at his son, who still had a sinful face. I can''t give you justice. Only one thing is certain. ''He is a child loved by all.'' It is loved not only by magic but also by radish. Before Welton''s bloodline, he was born that way. Hamilton came to the side while the Count was still speechless. "Lord." The Count did not answer. But Hamilton continued. "As of today, it has become clear. No, I''ve known it before, but I wanted to check it one more time out of my greed. And I could see it." The count''s gaze turned to Hamilton. "Teach the master a dagger." single sword. The arcane swordsmanship of the Welton family. It is a great swordsmanship that only those who inherit Welton''s blood can learn. In proportion to its greatness, it could not even be challenged if the foundation was not well established. So I added a teacher named Hamilton, and now Hamilton was saying that he could no longer be a teacher. "Jamie, do you know that?" which ." "The white sea is a gait created by my father, Chervyl Welton, the former head of state." "I heard from the instructor and I know." "Then do you know this?" "What else?" "Baekhae is a gait that only two or three of the ten ordained knights can learn." The reason why all the knights of the Welton family are learning the white sea is simple. For those who are not accustomed have departed. The White Sea was itself a test to judge the qualifications of knights. That''s why Welton''s knights are strong. ''Isn''t it different?'' Jamie opened her eyes and looked at Hamilton. Hamilton clearly said that it was a gait learned by knights appointed to the Welton family. He did not say that it was a difficult gait method that only two or three out of ten could learn. ''It''s not easy just to learn how to walk a senior knight.'' no wonder. No matter how much he had just entered the sword, he thought that the difficulty was unreasonable. If it hadn''t been for Endylon''s advice, I would have thought about it for a few more days. If someone else had overheard Jamie''s thoughts, they would have been astonished. Still, I am confident that I can learn it within a few days. Some people say that their whole life is not enough. The Count scanned the dance hall once more. It is a sight made by his son. It was built by paying a high price and carefully selecting only top-notch experts. It wasn''t worth the money. It''s not messed up either. It doesn''t matter if it''s messed up. It was just hard to believe that my son made this. ''Two great talents.'' The Count thought. Is it a coincidence that a child with such great talent was born? The world situation is moving in an unstable direction. Some countries have already started preparing for war. The Zenith Church also shut the door and shut their mouths, but their only option was war. In a few years there will be war. It will be a world war, and countless lives will be lost. So, is it really a coincidence? Is it really a coincidence that such a gifted child was born into the Welton family? I do not know. The Count is not a prophet. There is no such power as prophecy. I don''t know if my mother-in-law was still alive. But before that, let''s rejoice. Congratulations on your son''s great talent. The child still needs congratulations. "Jamie." Yeah. The Count called Jamie, and Jamie answered. The two looked at each other without a word. It was the Count who spoke first. He smiled softly and placed his hand on his son''s head. "Very good." For the first time today, my son, who usually has a shaky expression on his face when he strokes his hair. Thank you. smiled brightly. * * * "From tomorrow on, my father won''t teach me." "Really?" okay. Before that, say thank you to Hamilton. It''s only been a few days, but you''re the teacher who taught you. "It''s okay." At the Earl''s instructions, Jamie approached Hamilton. Hamilton looked at the young master and smiled. Then he put his hand on his side and took the instructor''s pose. "Trainee!" Ouch! "This instructor''s training will be completed as of today!" Ouch! Everyone''s attention was focused on the two of them at the sudden shout. The Count watched from behind with delighted eyes. "The trainee performed the instructor''s training very diligently and perfectly." Ouch! "So the trainee deserves it." Ouch Are you eligible?" "The trainee is still the instructor''s trainee! Who makes it easy to talk!" Ouch! Jamie exclaimed vigorously in an energetic posture. Hamilton smiled and took off his red hat and sunglasses. And put it on Jamie''s head and eyes. "This is a gift from an instructor to a trainee who has successfully completed training." Thank you. "Even the instructor is not familiar with the curriculum of the dagger, but it will be a very difficult course as much as the high level of difficulty." No problem! "Good posture!" Ouch! "I hope to grow into a good article in the future. More than. "I learned a lot!" "I also learned a lot, Master." Hamilton, who had always had a hard expression on his face, smiled softly, and Jamie smiled and nodded. "Good luck in the future, Sir Leonardo." And they held each other''s hands and waved. It was a short but intense three days. These three days were very special for Jamie, who has had many experiences since her previous life. I will probably keep it in my memory for the rest of my life. Hamilton smiled and announced the end of training. dissolution! - Continued on next episode - CH 103 : It''s getting dark (1) In the evening several wagons entered the Welton Street mansion. It was the carriage of the aristocrats living near Heis. They entered the mansion under the guidance of the attendant. The faces of the nobles were not bright. All the determined faces harbored a certain determination one by one. "Come in." The servant opened a door somewhere. What unfolded inside was a splendidly decorated banquet hall. Today is a fun banquet day. However, the faces of the nobles were not those of those who came to enjoy the banquet. "Come, everyone." Earl Wellton, who had been standing on the podium with his back to the entrance, unpacked his back and turned around. He smiled at the guests and said: "You have worked hard to come this far." Today is a banquet But it is not a banquet for pure enjoyment. "Everyone seems to have a sad expression on their faces." The Count nodded as if he liked it. "That''s right, cancer. The enemy we will have to deal with will be that great." Today''s banquet is a small meeting for the well-being and peace of the Eastern aristocracy and even the kingdom. It was a gathering of those who made the great evil Zenithism their enemy. * * * The banquet began. There were mouth-watering foods, and the scent of fragrant liquor lingered, but no one paid attention to them. Earl Wellton was very pleased with their appearance. He smiled, and placed his hand on the shoulder of his brother-in-law, Viscount Ballet, standing next to him. "Today is a banquet for Viscount Ballet from a distant land." Formally it is. "As a member of the same Eastern family, as you all know, he is my best friend, and he is just like a brother without sharing blood." "I''m embarrassed, brother." "Are you quietly listening?" Although the Viscount was embarrassed, the Count spoke with joy and lifted the glass upwards. Then he spoke with a slightly serious face. "The Viscount Ballet is here today for one reason." Everyone gathered here knew it. Nevertheless, the Count dared to speak up. "The present times are not very bright. As we all know, the Zenith Church attacked Apton and my wife''s hometown." The nobles of all the kingdoms who first heard the news were outraged. In particular, the Eastern nobles were greatly outraged by the evil deeds of the Zenith Church. "Not only that, but my father-in-law, Marquis Belle, and my eldest son, Jamie, were about to get in trouble." The expression of the nobles was distorted. It had been over a month, and they were still angry. "But they came back safely, and now we are in a situation where we are putting pressure on the Zenith Church." The Kingdom of Seldam, the various allies, and the forces that did not have good relations with the Zenith Church. They were all working together and pressing. But everyone knew that the Zenith Church would not admit sin. "There will be war." within a few years. maybe in a few days. Zenith is one of the main axes of the 12 gods that rule over parts of the continent. There will be a huge war involving the entire continent. "That''s why I''m here today." He couldn''t gather the entire Eastern Nobility. There was neither time nor space for that. Instead, he secured the legitimacy of the banquet with the consent of Count Simon, another leader of the Eastern aristocracy. "Earl Simon agrees with me and has sworn to always be with me. So do I. We have a great enemy ahead." The Count looked around the crowd with a determined face. "So the Ballet family, those gathered here, and even the Eastern aristocracy will always be together, and today''s small party will be a cornerstone for everyone''s harmony and for the future!" The Count tilted his glass in the air. "Let''s toast to the mace of justice upon the wicked hordes." "Blessed be Earl Wellton!" "Glory be to the Kingdom of Seldam!" The nobles at once raised their cups high and pretended to clash. Then they all drank without a drop. The banquet began. * * * Jamie was chewing jerky in a corner. Because it is a high-quality jerky eaten by nobles, the texture is soft and it is not as tough as the jaw will fall off. ''It''s different from the jerky I ate in my previous life.'' The jerky I ate at that time was like a piece of stone with only horse meat and no seasoning. It was not chewed properly, and the fishy smell was so severe that it made me nauseous. Anyway. I just heard that there is a place like this today. ''Did your father really say that so late?'' The intention was to focus on the training, but if you had informed me in advance, I would have prepared my mind. The bow tie that tightened the neck felt cramped. Fortunately, today''s seat is a seat, so the nobles did not bother. Everyone was gathering around the earl and talking with serious faces. Hey! Then I heard a familiar tomboy''s voice next to me. Jamie didn''t answer, just chewing the jerky. Hey! Then the girl, Ash, cried out again. Jamie sighed with an annoyed look on her face and turned her head. Unlike usual, in a cute dress and with her hair braided to the side, Ash smiled softly and spoke. "Are you seeing it now?" "What''s going on?" "What must happen to your friend?" And Ash naturally takes the next seat. It was already a tiring place, so I wanted to spend some time alone. It was also impossible. Ash asked, leaning closer. "You said the Count decided to teach you the sword?" Huh. That''s how it happened." Jamie answered, keeping a little distance from Ash. Then Ash hugged her body again and congratulated her. "Congratulations!" Jamie frowned at the girl who was approaching too much today. "Why all of a sudden?" what? Just congratulating my friends." Ash said, ''Cancer! Not like that!'' He snorted like an uncle. I couldn''t believe it was an 8-year-old girl. Jamie asked again, widening the distance. "But what about Miss Rebecca?" Rebecca was not seen in the banquet hall. As Jamie looked at Ash with a quick look on her face, she suddenly pouted her lips. Then he opened his mouth in a hoarse voice. "Why do you put sheep on your sister?" What? "Why are you attaching a sheep to your sister and calling me ya?" What nonsense is this? Jamie was momentarily speechless. With that or not, Ash continued what she had to say. "She treats me harshly, but she treats me kindly ." "I''m talking to you, so call me ya." "Are you calling me a sheep because I don''t let my sister go?" Is that what you call a question now? But the opponent is a child. Children often say things that don''t make sense. Haven''t you felt a lot while living with this body for 7 years? "Why are you talking nonsense? I didn''t say anything, how do you call me ya? "It''s not ." Why. Shall I call you sheep too?" "Hey, sheep don''t get along with me." In the first place, it is not appropriate to call the person ''~yang'' in the state of the horse. I didn''t even point it out like that. Instead, I decided to listen to what she had to say. "Since I was little, I heard a lot of people saying that I look like a boy In addition ." In addition? "My sister is elegant, feminine, uh ." "So you''re saying you''re envious of a feminine older sister?" "Boo, I envy you! My sister is very pretty, kind, and has a good personality, though. Well, you, too, like my sister!" At those words, Jamie looked at Ashe with a blank look. Ashe covered her mouth with both hands, thinking she had made a mistake. Jamie sighed inwardly. Even if you are mistaken, you are firmly mistaken. I don''t know why I''m making this mistake in the first place, and it was ridiculous that I had to explain something to a child. ''Even if Rebecca is Jane''s reincarnation.'' personality is so different It only looks like Jane. So there was no emotion. Before that, Rebecca was only ten years old. No matter how old Jamie was, what was inside was a mighty warlock who had returned after over 60,000 years. Unless you''re a terrible pedophile, there''s no way you can''t have feelings for a child. "I don''t like it." lie. He''s very adamant about the kid''s subject. But it''s not that it isn''t. "Why would I lie to you like that?" "Yeah, that too. Don''t you really like my sister? okay. thank God. It was a very small whisper. The problem is that Jamie was whispering right next to him. If it were another child, I would have asked what it was, but the sound was so loud that I couldn''t hear it properly. ''Something was strange.'' Sisters in pairs. Jamie has a headache. That''s the problem with being popular. ''The real problem is that they are both too young.'' Actually, there is a bigger problem than this. That''s Jamie herself. A castrated warlock unfortunately does not feel love. Even if the Ballet Sisters were really attractive and big, that wouldn''t change. Anyway, Jamie pretended not to hear and asked Ash about Rebecca. "So where did Miss Rebecca go?" "My sister is sick, so she is resting in her room." "Did you look okay before?" "I went out for a while and then came back and suddenly I started to have a fever." Maybe it was because my face was red and all that was because I wasn''t feeling well? ''Of course, I thought it was because he liked me.'' You mean it was a mistake? Disappointment just creeps in. Fortunately, no one knew about it. But even this was an illusion. Jamie didn''t know. The reason Ash''s body suddenly weakened is because of himself. * * * The banquet is over. I didn''t do anything, and I was mentally exhausted. This was a lot harder than the training I had been through for a few days. Jamie opened the door and half untie her bow tie when she found a pink squirrel lying on the bed. Benna turned her head hard and greeted Jamie in a dying voice. "Master, I''m here ?" It is a voice that also loses the power of the listener. While Jamie was training hard, Benado rolled and rolled like crazy in Gremia. Thanks to this, the muscle pain accumulated and accumulated over the course of several days, making it impossible to move. [Tttttt. I am so weak.] Meanwhile, Philion was displeased with the weak Bena, but his voice did not reach Jamie. "More than that, what happened?" "I have decided to start teaching from my father tomorrow." Oh oh. congratulations! Ouch." I only raised my voice a little, but my whole body screamed. Bena sighed and turned her head back to normal. This posture is the most comfortable. I also feel less muscle pain. Jamie looked at Bena like that and shook her head. Originally, I would have been yelling at what kind of harshness she was, but knowing her training ground, I stopped nagging. "How are you?" "What is that Hehe. Bena smiled awkwardly, and Philion clicked his tongue again and answered in a very disapproving voice. [It''s been a while! You should have a different mindset, but this guy is too round, so that''s a problem!] Of course, Jamie didn''t hear it. Bena didn''t have to deliver Philion''s words. Instead, I asked Jamie, who was changing clothes. "Where else are you going?" Huh. Visit. "What kind of visit?" "You don''t even know that. Anyway. Jamie went outside again and pressed her finger on Bena''s waist. "Ke-e-e-eek!" The squirrel screamed at the pain of muscle aches. To work hard. Don''t listen to what I said in vain." "I know hey." Jamie smiled and left the room. I headed towards Rebecca. I don''t know why I suddenly have a fever, but if I had a normal body, I could treat it myself. Jamie clenched her fist, looking at the token in her left hand. ''The days of living and living and using the divine power are coming.'' But Jamie''s mind completely changed as soon as she arrived before Rebecca. "Jamie is here." The expression of the Viscount Ballet sitting in front of her daughter was not very good. Jamie looked at Rebecca without even thinking of saying hello to the Viscount. A little girl with a bald head. The girl, who couldn''t even sit still, looked at Jamie and started to smile brightly. "Confucius." Only then did I know the identity of her disease. It''s nothing but . ''Love sick!'' It was a mental illness that could not be cured even with medicine. - Continued on next episode - CH 104 : It''s getting dark (2) Rebecca, who was suffering from anxiety, suddenly smiled brightly and greeted Jamie. The Viscount Ballet couldn''t help but frown. She was a daughter who struggled to the point that she could not even eat properly. But seeing him do that as if he ever did, only one thought entered the Viscount''s head. '' Rebecca likes Jamie.'' In the eyes of the father, the condition of the daughter could be seen at a glance. The Viscount also had a history of making several women cry in her former years, so she knew well about the corporal. The daughter''s eyes are the eyes of love. A 10-year-old might say what love is, but why does love need age? It''s also true that it hurts my head. There is no medicine for the boss disease. If it''s the only medicine, it would be love. ''Ummm.'' The Viscount turned to Jamie. Even a boy who was much more mature than his age seemed to have noticed Rebecca''s condition. That''s pretty weird too. If I have to say that I am more mature than my peers, my actual age is 7 years old. He asked me what age was in love, but I wasn''t even old enough to know true love. In a brief silence, Jamie asked the Viscount. "Sir. Can I talk to Miss Rebecca for a moment?" "Yes." The Viscount left the seat without a word. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but Jamie seems to know her daughter''s condition. If so, Jamie might be able to solve it. whether that''s for good or for bad. But he couldn''t even get involved in that. ''If the kids get along well... .'' Thinking about that, the little boy grinned. If all goes well, do you want me to get married by arrangement? If it was a count, they would readily accept it, but they are still children. And I didn''t want to think about marriage by arrangement already. It''s not that the situation is sad. The Viscount thought so and left the room. * * * The Viscount was gone, and only the two of them were left. Jamie pulled up a chair and sat down next to Rebecca. It was still hard to get up, so Rebecca just turned her head and smiled. Even that seemed difficult because of the cold sweat. "I heard that suddenly you were not feeling well. Are you okay?" "Yeah. I think I''m a little bit better." Then he laughed like an idiot. In that figure, Jane looked slightly overlaid. Jane was also very ill. Even then, he smiled and said reassuringly, ''I''m fine''. On a topic that wasn''t good. "I am Confucius." Rebecca stretched her tail and held out a small hand. hand. Can''t you hold my hand?" Jamie took her hand without saying a word. It was hot. It seems that the body temperature has risen a lot as the body temperature rises. He raised a slight chill and let it flow all over her body. "It''s cool." "Are you going to live a little?" "Yeah." Rebecca nodded slightly. She tightened her grip on her hand and said: "I missed Confucius." "Miss Rebecca." "I keep thinking of Confucius. Why?" Jamie had nothing to say. what to say here I can''t accept you. Sorry. I can''t do things like love. I don''t even have that in my mind. I can''t say that. If it had been a little bigger, it would have been harsh, but it could have left a big scar for the little girl. Aren''t you still suffering so much because of it already? ''However There really is no such thing as love to me.'' Rebecca is the reincarnation of her ex-lover Jane. Although her personality was very different from hers, she certainly cared more than other people. But it was impossible to have the feelings of the past. So it was even more sad. Jamie cleared her mind and opened her mouth. "I won''t see you for a long time." I do not like it. The answer came immediately. Rebecca shook her head as if wondering why she was saying that. But Jamie was adamant. "I don''t know when we will meet next time." "I hate that. Don''t tell me." Strength entered Rebecca''s hand, which was holding her hand. It''s different from before when I gave strength because I was happy. "Why are you talking to me like that?" Rebecca asked if she didn''t understand, as if she was about to cry. listen. Jamie pulled Rebecca''s slender arm slightly. But Rebecca didn''t want to hear it, so she closed her eyes and turned her head to the other side. For a girl who fell in love at a very young age, the situation was very painful. Jamie was able to change her feelings towards her with mind manipulation, but she didn''t want to use magic on her alone. So it was spoken. "I will never forget it." " ." "Even after many years, I will never forget it. I will always remember." "Not so ." Tears run down my cheeks from my big eyes. "Duck!" Jamie wiped her tears away. Rebecca muttered in a low voice, Dump. "Don''t get caught up in the present mind." "Buried ?" "It means don''t get eaten." "But Confucius ." "Stop being sad and be brave. boldly. It''s not like I''m not seeing you forever, is it? Young Rebecca didn''t quite understand Jamie''s words, but she seemed to know what he was trying to say. time is a lot There is no guarantee that the same will be the case back then. It''s a fact that we haven''t seen each other for a long time anyway. If you are immersed in your emotions for a moment, the only thing that is difficult is yourself. When we meet again someday, if we have the same feelings... . Jamie was saying so. Rebecca seemed to know what she was feeling now, but it was really sad that she couldn''t achieve it. But there was nothing Jamie could do. Saying anything more than this will only make her suffer more. I just held her hand and watched her cry quietly. how much time has passed A somewhat genuine Rebecca spoke to Jamie with puffy eyes. "Can I write a letter?" Sure. " I''ll write you sometime. I have to reply." Okay. Appointment. Rebecca held out her pinky finger in disbelief. It was a childish way indeed, but in reality she was a child. The two put their little fingers together. I was only allowed to write letters. Hehe. The girl began to laugh at what was so good. He smiled with a face covered in tears, and he looked so ugly. Jamie said in a playful voice. "When I cry and laugh, I get horns on my ass." "Gee, really?!" Rebecca was truly a naive child. * * * Another day passed. The formal banquet was over. The nobles who attended quickly returned to their estates. The Viscount Ballet family was the last. "See you next time, brother." "Come in carefully." "Go carefully. You go well too." see you next time! "Take a rest for three days." Rebecca and Ash bowed their heads to the Counts. The Viscount smiled a little and said hello to Jamie and Sarah, who were standing next to the couple. "Don''t expect to be more handsome next time we see you. I hope that Sarah will also become prettier." Please go in carefully. "Good-bye." Jamie and Sarah, who was half-hidden behind her brother, timidly saw him off. The Viscount pushed her two daughters back to say hello to Jamie and Sarah. "Should I say hi to you too?" See you later! Ashe waved her hand with a youthful face, and Jamie smiled and nodded. OK. See you next. "????????????" Sarah waved her hand. They played with Sarah while I was here, and they seem to have become quite friendly. Next was Rebecca. Although she had recovered a lot of health, she still looked weak as she was still alive. Still, he smiled and said hello to Jamie. "See you again someday, Confucius." If you look at the emphasis on ''someday'', it seems that the words you said the night before are still in your heart. Jamie smiled awkwardly and waved her hand. "All right, see you next time." "By ." Not very close with Rebecca, Sarah hid behind her back again and said hello only with her mouth. The Viscount family got on the wagon, and the wagon started at the driver''s signal. At that moment, Ash poked his head out the window and shouted, waving his hand vigorously. "The next time I see you, you will be bigger than you are now! anticipate! What do you mean to expect? Jamie just frowned, but this time Rebecca followed her sister out the window. Even though she couldn''t be like her sister, she shouted the best she could. "Open it, I''ll definitely write you a letter!" Jamie scratched his cheek with a smirk. "Is my son very popular?" haha. That''s it. When did you possess the two daughters of the Viscount Ballet?" "Hey, you''re obsessed." Jamie denied it with a bewildered face at her parents'' pranks. ''I just did it as usual.'' But what about something so cool? If there was a sin, it was a sin to be born like this. Anyway. When the Viscount''s carriage was no longer visible, Earl Wellton said to his son. "It''s been a long day, but now I can focus on you." "Yes, Father." Originally, I should have started training in ''Swordsman'' from yesterday. However, the banquet was delayed by a day due to a slightly longer banquet. "You will have to be prepared. It''s going to be different from Hamilton''s class. looking forward to it. "Mom also believes our son will do well." "Hwa-ting, oppa!" The day is going down. So time passed. It''s a new year, and Jamie is eight years old. * * * Well. This bread is so crumbly. I think it would be nice to have some milk." A man in worn out shabby clothes chewed on the dry bread. On the other hand, the man was very neat. Her shiny, bright blonde hair was tied together like a horsehair, comparable to a robe with holes in it, tainted with dirt. How white and clean her skin was, I immediately thought that she was not a nobleman. What are the wall-colored eyes? The sharp nose is as sharp as a veil. A man whose clothes and appearance do not match at all. "You, what are you !" Standing in front of him, a man with a shaggy beard aimed his hand at it. The blade trembled violently because of tension. He was the head of the infamous bandit den in this area, and he was a knight and had an expert level. But in front of that neat-looking blonde man, he felt great fear. The man mumbled bread and said to the bandit leader. "What? You''re the one who got annoyed by arguing. "Hey, that''s not what I''m asking! You are my servants!" The bandit leader looked around and shouted. Bandits over 200 turned into cold corpses and were scattered here and there. What''s even more frightening is that no one was hurt. "He''s funny." The man threw his bread on the floor. I was hungry and tried to eat, but I couldn''t. There was a drought because the moisture in the mouth did not dry out. The man got up from his seat. The bandit leader swallowed dry saliva and raised an aura. "I will pay the price for killing all my minions!" I don''t know what the opponent is doing, but the bandit leader was also proud of his skills. I am confident that I will not be defeated if I am not an Archmage. Since ancient times, a wizard''s natural enemy has not been a warrior who deals with Aurors! The man raised an eyebrow as he looked at the bandit head. "People always regret their choices." The air has changed. It is not a metaphorical expression. In fact, the density of the space has increased. Inside, the bandit head couldn''t say anything. Man, Siegfried, lifted his finger. [Space Magic: Breaking the Soul] That was the last of the bandit heads. Siegfried smiled and collected mana. "I wasted my time with some bastard." The day is cold. midwinter. The overcast sky will soon sprinkle heavy snow. "I wish I could get to Heiss before that." The 7th Elder of the Magic World of Seldam Kingdom. Siegfried in space. His figure flashed and disappeared at the same time. - Continued on next episode - CH 105 : Siegfried (1) The winter highs are cold. The fluttering snow covered the fully harvested farmland and made it a white background, and the Plaza de Dalente was decorated with a romantic atmosphere. Siegfried was watching the panoramic view while wearing a fur coat above Heis. "It''s huge." Since it was the territory of the great eastern aristocrats, I thought it would be big, but it was much bigger than I thought. And compared to other cities, it felt heavy. There are many tall buildings, the streets are clean, and the faces of the young people are bright. Winter is a hungry season, but it seems that it is not applicable only here. It is a manor that owns the largest agricultural land in the kingdom. Then, his eyes landed on one place. It was a building at the end of Belbart Street, the main street of Heiss. The building nearing completion was in the form of a temple, and it was the Pyro Church. "Isn''t that the place where the Zenith Church used to be?" He was aware of the incident at Apton. After that, the magic world also began to check the Zenith religion. The wizards were very individualistic, so there were only a few people who showed interest in the Apton case. But as long as the king''s name has fallen, he has no choice but to obey orders. If the water is black, it should be. Anyway, the temple just before completion was very beautiful even to him. "It''s pretty cool, isn''t it?" Should I call it a work of art? While he was in the midst of looking at the Pyro Bridge, a man caught his eye. He was a fierce-looking character, but the momentum flowing around his body was no joke. I was curious as to what the character was doing, so I looked a little more blatantly. Well? The man sighed and looked up at the sky. Iraq, the deputy bishop of the Pyro Church''s Highs branch and a member of the Holy Executioner, frowned. "What just happened?" A strange gaze was felt in the sky. It was very faint, but Airak tilted his head and muttered. "You must be mistaken. Anyway, I was tired these days. Are you sensitive?" Airak dismissed it as an illusion and took a step back. And Siegfried, hidden in the back space, appeared with his breath. "Whoa! How did you feel?" I felt it was unusual, but I didn''t expect to feel that distant gaze. I don''t know who he is, but he was definitely a high-ranking priest of the Pyro Church. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you get caught, but isn''t it embarrassing when you make eye contact while secretly watching? Siegfried was not very fond of embarrassing situations. "Should we stop playing and go see some errands?" He saw a large castle situated north of Heiss. The lord of Heath and the great mansion where the Welton family lives. His target is there. It was Jamie Welton. He came to Heis to meet the rising star of the magical world who is said to be born with the best talent in the human world. If there is a problem, there is a strong guardian protecting the target. He thought of Earl Wellton, whom he had never seen before. "I came here because I was pushed by the backs of the old people." Still, at least once, I wanted to see the real thing of the Sword Master, who is said to be one of the best in the kingdom. ''You don''t like the magic world, do you?'' I heard that you don''t like the characteristic faction fights. Siegfried also acknowledged it. Although he was the 7th Elder in the magic world, he was disgusted by faction battles and did not go to the magic world very well. The problem is that we have to take Jamie Welton to such a magul. There was a reason why the other elders in the magic world, that is, the old people, did not come directly. It was because of fears of what would happen if Earl Welton got hit with a knife. ''Isn''t there really no way the Count can wield a sword?'' I heard that the Count is not someone who harms others recklessly. On the contrary, unless it is particularly offensive, it is said that he possesses a docile disposition. I''m not kidnapping Jamie Welton into the wizarding world, I''m just here to make a suggestion. If you kill it, isn''t that a psycho? Anyway, the other elders made a request to Siegfried, and Siegfried accepted the request. The elders were not the only reason the request was granted. ''Did you enter class 6?'' Jamie Welton is already a class 6 wizard. There were rumors circulating in the magic world right now. He had just reached the age to enter the magic world and had already reached the level of a high-ranking wizard. It was an unbelievable rumor, and I thought it was actually exaggerated. Even taking that into account, it would be correct to have reached the level of at least 5th class. "I''m already excited." Before Jamie Welton, the modifier "genius" was always attached to Siegfried. In fact, he showed talent that was not lacking even if he was called that, and became the youngest elder in the magic world. But in front of Jamie Welton, he was nothing more than a shabby firefly. I don''t know if he will enter the magic world or not, but I didn''t know what the outcome would be. "Holding a heart full of excitement." The space twists and eats Siegfried. "I''m going to see you now." his figure disappeared. * * * Jiying- A strange sound flows. Jamie lifted her head, feeling the vibrations from the tip of her sword. Beads of sweat dripped down the back of his nose. He saw the space in front of him slightly distorted. The distorted space was quickly filled and disappeared. That alone was enough. father. " ." Earl Welton was speechless when he saw the sight created where his son wielded his sword. The traces of the slightly distorted space disappeared quickly, but it could not be dismissed as insignificant. ''He''s already... .'' 4 months. It''s time to teach Jamie the basics of a dagger. The short sword is a special and powerful swordsmanship that made the Welton family what it is today. It was difficult to learn and boasted a very high level of difficulty. Among the generations of householders, fewer than ten had mastered the dagger. Of course, the basics were also very difficult. To the extent that it is said that it is more difficult to enter at the beginning than to master a dagger. ''But I''ve already learned the basics.'' A dagger is a sword that cuts nihilities. In other words, you should be able to cut space by default. very little is good If you can cut through space, you''ve mastered the basics of a dagger. When Earl Wellton first learned the dagger, it took him two years to learn the basics. But only 4 months. He already knew that his son was gifted with swords. The White Sea, which I thought was perfect, was developed one step further. That was different from simply using a sword well. Even so, I thought the dagger would be an exception... . "This dad can''t help but admire you every time he sees you grow." "It''s all thanks to my father''s good teaching." "Humility." The count smiled at his son who brazenly exalted him. "I have nothing more to teach you." Yeah? It''s like you''re just getting started, isn''t it? "I have mastered the basics of daggers. From now on, it is a battle of enlightenment." enlightenment ." "As you know, a single-dagger sword is very different from ordinary swordsmanship." Jamie nodded her head. single sword. I didn''t know it until I learned it, but as I learned it, I realized that it wasn''t a normal swordsmanship. A dagger has no form. That is, there is no herbivore. The replacement for that is the ''welton type 10''. Welton type 10 puts a dagger. That was the essence of the Welton family''s arcane swordsmanship. And if you learn the basics of a dagger, you can cut a small space. The higher the level, the bigger the shape will be, and later even non-material things will be able to be cut. With Jamie''s current skills, she can only scratch things slightly, but the more she realizes, the more the dagger will become more ghastly. ''It''s a very strange swordsmanship.'' In a previous life, there was no one who used swordsmanship similar to that of a dagger. "If you have any questions while practicing, you can ask at any time." Okay. guy. Earl Wellton patted his head as if he was proud of his son, who responded with courage. Then, the servant came. master. A guest has arrived." customer? Haven''t you heard anything? That is ." The servant glanced at Jamie with a slightly stiff face. The Count frowned. "Who is it?" "The seven elders of the magical world have come." The count''s expression subsided at the word ''magical world''. It''s only been a few days since the new year. The magician had only one reason to visit the Welton family. "I think you came here because of me." Jamie Wellton turned 8 this year. He was old enough to enter the magic world. And the magic world has always been paying attention to Jamie''s outstanding talent. There was no way Jamie and Earl Wellton would have known that. "It doesn''t mean that I want to make you a disciple." There are already rumors circulating in the world that he has reached the 6th class. Most of them didn''t believe it, but most of them believed that they had broken through at least 5 classes. And in the 5th class, if you brought in a disciple, you did it, but you didn''t have the ability to go under someone. "I think you want to hire me." "It seems so." The Count replied with a smile. But the only thing that was smiling was the shape of his mouth. The snow is still sinking cold. I don''t know why he doesn''t like the magic world, but if the recruitment offer is correct, I''ll leave the choice to myself. Earl Wellton was a caring father who put his children first. ''Isn''t that the 7 elders?'' He didn''t have much interest in the magic world, but Chapter 7 was an exception. ''Did I say that the genius before me was also the 7th Elder?'' Space Magic Specialist. I think his name was Siegfried. ''I''d like to see him.'' I wanted to ask Earl Wellton if I could go with him, but Jamie could see a little bit of his father''s expression now. ''I think you''ve got quite a fever?'' I don''t know where the heat was, but even a genius wizard wouldn''t be able to handle the count easily. And I don''t want to show that to my son. Bye. I will be waiting for you." "I thought you were going to ask me to go with you." "You''re going to say no anyway." "Have you grown your eyesight?" The Earl said again, stroking Jamie''s head. "Rest in your room." "I''ll be swinging my sword more." "It''s good to have that attitude." The Count said to work hard and left with his servant. Jamie looked behind him, shrugged his shoulders, and swung his sword again. * * * Siegfried was looking at the sumptuous drawing room. Indeed, the mansion of the great aristocrat was different no matter what. As was the case with the vast estates, this huge mansion was also very well maintained. Above all, artifacts disguised as ornaments were scattered everywhere. From artifacts that make life pleasant, to security artifacts that will ruthlessly bombard intruders. It was also incredibly diverse. "It''s true that the great nobles are different." Of course, it is not comparable to the facilities of the magical world, but in the first place, the magical world is a place containing the essence of the magic of the kingdom. not to be compared. Still, Siegfried felt comfortable in this place, where even the teacup was closer to art than the bleak magic world. I will not be able to deal with the person I meet from now on comfortably. Just then, the door opened and a man entered. Siegfried put the teacup he was holding back down. ''Oh.'' The man who came with his attendant looked at him with cold eyes. Siegfried felt a chill at the cold gaze. This is the sword master Count Welton who is said to be the supreme ruler of the kingdom. The Count opened his mouth. "Nice to meet you. Count Wellton." To that heavy greeting, Siegfried responded with a smile. "This is Siegfried, the 7th Elder who came out to represent the magical world." "I am familiar with the reputation. so ." The count, seated in his seat, said in a low voice. "Tell me what purpose you came to this Welton''s place without any communication." Siegfried had the illusion that a lion was sitting in front of him. - Continued on next episode - CH 106 : Siegfried (2) Earl Wellton had several thoughts when he first said that Siegfried had visited the mansion. Most of them were negative thoughts. Once the purpose came. This was obvious. Probably because of his son Jamie Welton. You must be at least 8 years old to enter the magical realm. Don''t accept it until then. Jamie''s talent became known in earnest when she was 7 years old. Some wizards wanted to recruit him, but he couldn''t because he was not 8 years old. If he had been of low rank, he would have taken him by all means, but the Earl of Wellton was behind Jamie. I can''t think of making Earl Welton an enemy unless I''m crazy. So I would have waited. until the age of 8. ''But I didn''t know the interest would come.'' Earl Wellton looked at Siegfried with a smirk. Even if I didn''t want to know about him, I had to. ''The greatest genius before Jamie.'' Jamie entered class 6 at the age of seven. It is truly a talent that transcends wonder. Siegfried first entered the 6th class when he was 15. He was a bit late compared to Jamie, but actually, this doesn''t make any sense. About one in a thousand people in the world are born with the qualities of a wizard. Not even half of them were magicians who achieved a level of 3 or higher, and not even a handful of those of 5 or higher. From the 6th class onwards, the number was so rare that they were called high-ranking wizards. However, at fifteen, even those called geniuses struggled in the 3rd and 4th classes at that age. However, I entered the 6th class. At that time, the kingdom as well as the world paid attention to him. What was even more surprising was the identity of the boy who showed tremendous talent. ''slave.'' I heard that he was also a slave in a rather miserable condition. I don''t know the exact history of the past, but I heard that they were slaves from generation to generation. Then, by chance, he came across magic, and the sorcerer, who recognized his great talent, bought Siegfried and adopted him as a disciple. And Siegfried showed off his tremendous talent and absorbed all knowledge like a sponge, and was called the world''s greatest talent. That was 15 years ago. 7 years after that. He proudly succeeded in entering the 7th class and took the title of the youngest archmage in his hand. Siegfried, who turned 30 this year, was approaching the 8th class. ''A giant like that himself .'' That means the magic world is serious about recruiting Jamie. The Count asked again. "Tell me. For what purpose did you come?" haha. I think you know everything." Siegfried scratched the ball. Of course, Earl Wellton would know without asking why he was there. His words now are similar to warnings, such as ''Speak with your own mouth''. From Siegfried''s point of view, it was impossible to say he didn''t like it, so he immediately talked about his purpose. "I wanted to welcome the best talent." "Is that sarcastic?" "Maybe!" Siegfried shook his head at the sarcastic remark. Would you ridicule his son in front of the Count for being crazy? It may not be the case with the Count, but Siegfried was also a person whose life was precious. I didn''t mean to look hateful in front of the Sword Master, which is always mentioned when discussing the strongest of the kingdom. ''Even though it looks like you already hate it.'' From the fact that he belongs to the magic world, he already eats the minuses. "As you know, Confucius Jamie is eight years old, hasn''t he?" so? "I came here because I thought he was an essential talent for our magic world just? "Without a message?" Also, I thought I would send a letter before arrival. ''no. If I had sent it, I would have tore it up without even reading it.'' Looking at the count''s attitude now, it was certain. "I am sorry about that. Otherwise, I don''t think I will accept it." "I know you well." " ." It was blatant in the first place, but it''s sad to see it openly like that. "Ah, by the way, by the way, will you ever see Confucius Jamie?" "What do you think I will say?" "It''s presumptuous, but I think the choice is not up to Confucius Jamie." "If I knew I was off-topic, I wouldn''t have done it." Earl Wellton replied coldly. Siegfried didn''t smile, but he didn''t avoid the Count''s gaze. The two men stared at each other without a word. It was Earl Wellton who spoke first. "But it''s true that what you say is true." The choice is up to Jamie. Aside from disliked by the magical world, Jamie was willing to let him go if he wanted to. but. "It''s true that the situation there is messy." The magic world was currently divided into three factions. A royal faction led by Offen Ginger, the first elder and the king''s teacher. An aristocratic group led by the second elder and great noble, Marquis Linmer. Equality led by Luke Pretzel, 5 elder and commoner. The three forces were currently in a tight tug of war, maintaining a tight balance. The problem is that they do all sorts of dirty things to increase their power, and furthermore, to get their hands on the magic world. The Count did not like the situation. Sending your son to such a place? It''s true that Jamie has matured a lot for her age, but will she be able to survive such a brutal political scene? They may be taken advantage of because of their background and great talent. ''My influence hardly works in the magical world.'' Numerous royal families, nobles, and powers large and small were supporting the magic world. It was not for nothing that the magic world of Seldam Kingdom was on par with the magic kingdom Klone. Fortunately, there is Earl Simon, so stability is guaranteed to a certain extent, but even that is unsettling. "I understand." Siegfried scratched his chin and nodded. Even if he thinks, there are only assholes in the magic world. "But I survived. And it''s free. Siegfried was the only elder in the magical world to have no affiliation. It wasn''t that he was special. "Do you know when I realized I had a talent?" "Tell me." "It''s time to get an eldership." twenty two. The age at which Siegfried was appointed the youngest elder in the magical world. There was a lot of backlash, but in the end everyone had no choice but to acknowledge him. Archmage is like that. Ordinary people want to make genius on their side. Especially on a board where the action of force is large, I try to get my hands on it somehow. However, if it is a talent that is difficult to handle, it is a different story. "They thought I looked like a monster." Siegfried remembers that day. When he established his magical subjectivity at the age of 22 and opened the door to the Archmage. The first was his teacher. The master was a 5th class master. I learned a lot from him, but at some point I didn''t receive any instruction at all. Rather, it began to be suppressed. When he crossed the master''s level, there were many enemies around him. He didn''t do anything wrong, but everyone hated him. When he reached class 7, no one hated him. I was just looking at it. "The same elders looked at me with similar eyes. He treated me like an irregular." Neither faction reached out to him. Each had a cause. The royalists or nobles did not fit in with Siegfried because they considered their origins. It was funny. When it comes to being an archmage, your origin is meaningless. Although Equality, which insists on equality, treated it favorably, it also did not want to take on the risk factor of Siegfried. The faction that recruited Siegfried will surely be destroyed by the concentrated offensive of the two factions. What they seek is to gain the upper hand in the tight tightrope and to stand at the top of the magic world. Siegfried was a light apricot. It''s a great power, but it''s not enough to handle the two forces. So leave it That was the conclusion of the three forces. "Are you saying you''ve been ignored after all?" "You are thinking too negatively about that." Siegfried shook his head with a playful face. "They were afraid of my talent." "Well, that''s fine. But, after hearing about it, does it make you want to send it off even more?" The magic world is corrupt. I''d rather not know if it''s in the process of being purified, but it''s decaying in the present progressive form. Those who are obliged to develop magic for the future of the kingdom are struggling to take over the magic world. "Tell me why my son should go to such a place." "I say it frankly. To be honest, I don''t even want to tell my children to go to the world of magic. But it is." Siegfried, who had always kept a smile on his face, said sternly. "There is an immeasurable level of knowledge in the magic world. In particular, the ''Coffin of Omniscience''... Well, something like that." battery tube. This is the crown that the first king of Seldam had. In the early days of the kingdom, it was a property that symbolized the king, but as the magic world emerged, it became the core of the place. In fact, it was even said that the reason the three forces that ruled the magic world wanted to take over it was to monopolize the coffin of the omniscience. "When you become an Archmage, you only have one chance to use the Coffin of Battery." Those who have never been crowned regret the fact that they only have one chance. But if you''ve tried it, you don''t need it twice. "Opportunity to try the tube of the battery. I think that alone is reason enough to enter the magic world. Especially for an undisputed genius like Confucius Jamie." " ." Even Earl Wellton could not dispute this point. "I''ll ask Jamie." "Because the will of Confucius is the most important." * * * master. Is there a strong human here?" Bena the pink squirrel sitting on the iron rod said to Jamie, who was swinging the sword hard. "It looks like a visitor has come from the magical realm." "From the magical realm?" "I heard from the servant, that it is Siegfried the seventh elder." "Oh, I know him. Siegfried of space, right?" right. Everyone who said he learned some magic in the Kingdom of Seldam knew Siegfried. Because Vena was a warlock, she had no choice but to know better. Because if it was a wizard in the magic world, he was the enemy of the warlock. In particular, Siegfried was a very aggressive battle mage. "A genius wizard who became an Archmage at a very young age!" "I''m more of a genius." "Do you really have to say that yourself?" "Originally, you have to take care of yourself." Jamie lowered her sword as she finished the last herbivore of the Welton Type 10. "Whoa-" "It''s a lot cleaner than before." "Do you know anything about swords?" "He did it, not me." Bena pouted her lips and flapped her scarf around her neck. It was Philion, her ego hammer. [Certainly a nonsensical body.] "Your body has lost its taste." "Don''t make up your own words." "Hehehe." Jamie shook his head and wiped the sweat with a towel. "But are you here doing everything you need to do?" " The weather is nice today. [This child!] The towel fluttered and covered Bena. "Kuwak!" The pink squirrel floundered in the towel and fell to the floor. "Go up and do it again. Where are you smoking?" "Pee-" Bena walked out of the towel, and her cheeks were full. Either way, Philion took Jamie''s words and urged her. [Hahaha! Nothing Jamie Wellton said is wrong! Hurry up, let''s do more Nooooooooooooo!] Noisy! Bena screamed and disappeared somewhere. I''ll be smoking around the lake again. By the way, how is the conversation between the Count and Siegfried going? ''It''s been quite some time.'' I knew the story was going to be long, but as it got longer than I thought, the urge to eavesdrop came slowly. That was then. young master. It was the servant who announced the news that Siegfried had arrived. What''s up? "The Count is calling the Master." Father? The timing is amazing. Jamie smiled and motioned for the attendant to guide him. And Jamie, who arrived in the drawing room, said with a bewildered face. "Battery''s tube? Yeah. The coffin of batteries." Siegfried nodded and supplemented the explanation. "It is a treasure trove of wisdom that contains all the knowledge of the world." all the knowledge of the world. The moment he heard that, Jamie answered without thinking a bit. "I will go." I don''t know what kind of knowledge it contains, ''Maybe there is information about that day.'' Information on the lost history that is strictly controlled by the 12 gods. Maybe you know a little bit about that piece. - Continued on next episode - CH 107 : Magic World (1) Is that okay? Earl Wellton expressed concern with a worried look on his face. Jamie nodded her head as vigorously as possible. "Of course it''s fine. Whose son am I?" The Count smiled and patted Jamie''s head. I know you''re trying not to worry. Although more mature than his age, Jamie was just an eight-year-old boy. The magic world is a place where the family has little influence. Of course, the fact that he is the petty owner of the Welton family will give him many benefits, but can he not be swayed by that disgusting political arena? And Jamie, who has never been away from her parents for a long time. I might weep every night in loneliness... . ''Isn''t it?'' Even if the count thinks about it, he can''t even imagine seeing his son cry. In fact, he didn''t seem to feel lonely at all. As he thought, Jamie wasn''t trying to reassure the Count. In other words, what''s wrong with it? ''It''s a place where everyone lives anyway.'' It doesn''t matter where people live. battery tube. If you can use it, it doesn''t matter. And there was no sense of excitement about being able to leave the family. ''There were a lot of restrictions here.'' The magic world must also have many restrictions on black magic, but at least the body is free, right? It''s sad to be away from my parents for a long time, though. ''Honey.'' Jamie burst into a madness inside and drew a childish smile without showing it outwardly. When the count saw his son''s smile, he couldn''t help but laugh. ''okay. My son, what worries you?'' I still don''t want to let Jamie go, but as a wizard, I''m going to learn a lot from the magic world. Especially the battery tube. ''It''s the dream of every wizard.'' The omniscient coffin, which is said to contain all knowledge, is a piece of equipment that is said to advance one notch by just using it. What would happen if someone born with supernatural talent like Jamie wore the crown of omniscience? ''It''s something parents shouldn''t do to stop that.'' Jamie will become an archmage. Therefore, it is meaningless to think that the battery''s coffin cannot be used. "If anything happens, you must call my father." "It''s not even starting right away, so why are you already so worried about it?" "Boy. When you become a father later... no. What do I say to him?" Ok. What do you say to the child?" Sears, who was listening quietly next to him, lightly tapped the Count''s forearm. Then he turned to Jamie and said. "It''s all because the father is worried about our son. Do you know?" Absolutely. "But mom believes our son will do well." for what reason? Jamie opened her eyes and looked at Sears. To be honest, when I decided to go to the magic world, I thought she was going to be worse than Earl Wellton. But what? Sears took it lightly and was encouraging Jamie to do his best. Did the Earl and Sears'' souls ever change? Of course not. "So, how many days have you been going? one week? full moon? One month because there is a distance to the magic world?" My mother who brightens her eyes. The Earl and Jamie looked at each other and nodded. ''Dad won''t tell you later.'' ''Please, Father.'' The two had a conversation like that with their eyes. * * * After dinner, Jamie walked alone in the Count''s Garden. Normally, it would be time to go straight up to Gremia and do personal training, but the reason for taking a walk was simple. "This is won. Did you not know that a child would receive such consideration?" Suddenly, a gicheok appeared from behind, and a familiar voice was heard. I turned around and saw Siegfried standing there with his arms crossed. ''By the way, he''s so damn handsome, isn''t he?'' Regarding Siegfried, I had researched it beforehand. An archmage from slavery. But for a slave, he looked very precious. With dazzling platinum blonde hair and flawless white skin, it was enough to believe that he was a nobleman in terms of his appearance. Anyway, the reason Jamie went for an unplanned walk was just to have a seat with Siegfried. Because inside the house, even because of the Count, you will be noticed. Of course, Siegfried. "It''s not caring." Having said that, Jamie looked inside Siegfried this time. Earlier, I was talking about the battery tube, so I didn''t have time to look into it properly. ''indeed.'' He had qualities that were not lacking even if he heard the best genius sound before him. It wasn''t even perfect. Siegfried''s whole heart, which had a core of qi and mana circling through his body, was specialized only in demonstrating magic. And the mana core he had was not one. ''I made another one for the lungs and one for the lower navel.'' The lungs were organs that directly breathed mana, and below the navel is the section where mana accumulates the best as much as the heart. However, all of them were less efficient than the heart, so most wizards created a nucleus only in the heart. However, it is a different story when it comes to making multiple nuclei. ''Two are pretty great, but three... .'' What is surprising is that they are trying to make another mana core here. ''It''s an ability that can be passed on in a previous life.'' Even in the days of Diablo Volfir, a wizard with the same talent as Siegfried was rare. "Will it be pierced?" Siegfried said with an embarrassment to Jamie, who was concentrating on her inner self. Ah. Sorry. It''s bigger than I thought." " It''s the first time I''ve heard it''s better than I thought. Everyone was astonished when they saw themselves. It wasn''t Jamie. In his eyes, Siegfried was great, but not to the point of being appalled. "Is that rude?" "Not at all. It is rather fresh." "Then I''m happy. So what''s going on?" "It''s just nothing special. I just want to spend some time alone." Siegfried said with a characteristic smile. And Jamie listened to those words with a little twist. " surely? Jamie took a step back with suspicious eyes. Siegfried rubbed his eyes at that action and waved his hand in great embarrassment. "Not like that! do not misunderstand! "Really?" I know I''m crazy, but I don''t really have a hobby of touching children. Then, stick your index finger and thumb together and push them forward. To appeal to the point that there is no gap at all. Jamie chuckled at the reaction. "It''s actually a joke." " If I get pranked twice, I''ll lose my mind. Siegfried waved his hands down as if he had lost. He was certainly young, so he didn''t show the authoritative appearance of an Archmage. I thought I had a sense of entitlement because of my lowly status. "Actually, the reason I came here is not just because of the offer to recruit the magical world. Rather, there were other reasons." "Any other reason?" "The best in the world. I came here to see maybe the greatest genius in history... ." "So, how was your impression?" Jamie asked with an arrogant, but not arrogant expression and voice. Siegfried gladly answered the question. "Unknown nameless." Siegfried''s eyes had been contemplating Jamie Welton''s interior from the moment he first saw him. ''That''s ridiculous.'' I''ve heard rumors that Jamie has entered the 6th class. I thought it was an exaggerated rumor. Actually, I thought it might be about 5th class. In fact, he gave a lot of class 5. A 7 year old 5th class wizard. It was a level that some people could not reach even after longing for the rest of their lives. Siegfried also achieved a high level at a young age, but there was a big difference between fifteen and seven. ''But it''s true.'' Jamie Welton was a class 6 wizard. It wasn''t just a state of being a beginner, it was a state of accumulating some experience points. How about mana? ''It''s almost blinding.'' The mana that filled his entire body was so dazzling that he doubted whether it was the same mana. And the whole body was made up like a single nucleus. ''It feels like the Marquis of Linmer.'' but superior. I knew a little bit about the breathing technique of the Marquis Linmer. As it is his vision, I don''t know the concept, but I thought it was pretty awesome. ''You said you had met the Marquis Linmer, did the Marquis tell you about it?'' There is a possibility, but even so, if it is a superior breathing method, it is certain that Jamie himself improved it. It''s unreasonable enough to think that the talent that an 8-year-old boy can have is right. It was only then that Siegfried could understand the way people looked at him in the past. "It''s wonderful. Yes, it is wonderful." Thank you for the compliment. It might be embarrassing because it was put right in front of you, but Jamie calmly expressed her gratitude. Not childish either. "But what kind of place is the magic world?" "I will give you the answer Confucius wants you to hear." "The naked truth, I wanted to hear." Jamie''s voice was low as she spoke with a smile. Siegfried, with a satisfied look on his face, told the story he had just had with the Count. " So now, three factions are dividing the magical realm." "Didn''t the 7th elder have a relationship with them?" "I don''t put it on, and I don''t want to put it on. Wouldn''t it be best to be free?" Jamie partly agreed with that statement. The magic world was at a standstill. And stagnant places are bound to rot. It may have already rotted. The history of the magical world is the same as the history of the Kingdom of Seldam. On the day the kingdom was formed, the magic world was also created. A huge organization that has been in existence for 500 years. There was no way such a place could keep the original focus. Earl Wellton was loathsome. When Jamie''s expression darkened a little, Siegfried mistook him for fear. "Are you scared?" Yeah? "Because the damn grown-ups won''t let Confucius sit still in the future." I''m more mature than my age, but to be honest, Jamie was an 8-year-old kid. All temptations will come that the child cannot bear. Will you be able to overcome them? Aside from his phenomenal talent, Jamie lacked experience. The old monsters of the magical world will try to recruit Jamie somehow. ''Unlike me, I''m quite young, so you''d think I didn''t know anything.'' In addition, he has 9-class qualities that have never appeared among humans in history. What if you made a child with those qualities on your side? In other words, the other two forces will not be able to properly check them. The cause of raising the child into a greater wizard. The justification that it is not intended to be used in absolute power warfare! Even if it''s a sophistry that is close to coercion, just being a child makes them possible. And if Jamie really gets to 9th class later... . ''The balance of power will be broken.'' Siegfried thought that he would like to see something like that at least once. But his thinking was completely wrong. "Isn''t it good to find a lot?" " What does that mean?" "If you find me, I will pay you a fair price. If the deal is ok, I will accept it. Isn''t it a win-win for each other? These were brief words, but Siegfried learned a little about the child Jamie in those words. ''this child .'' Jamie continued, looking at Siegfried''s hardened face. "If you need something, you have to. I wonder if famous people in the magic world would recommend me to take damage?" Siegfried laughed out loud at that. Maybe the old people in the magic world should be very nervous. Jamie Wellton... . ''This kid is already a monster.'' Siegfried thought so as he glanced at his purple eyes. - Continued on next episode - CH 108 : Magic World (2) ; Magic World - Top of the Highest Magic Tower ; Conference room A huge round table in the center of the conference room. A hologram made of magic was floating in the center, and it was a three-dimensionally reduced map of the Seldam Kingdom. A total of seven wizards were seated there. Chapters 1 to 8 elders. Only the 7th Elder Siegfried was not present. The first to open his mouth was an old man with long gray hair reminiscent of silver, the first elder Oppen Ginger. As the king''s teacher, he opened his mouth with a characteristic benevolent face. "Isn''t everyone supposed to have received the report of the 7 elders?" sure. The answer was a woman wearing a grayish-colored robe, unlike the pure white Oppen. An impressive beauty with pale skin and long dark circles under her eyes. The sixth elder was Abelhard Beben. "It breaks my heart at the thought of actually seeing that talent that the world reveres. Hahaha! The middle-aged man with a generous body and good looks was Luke Pretzel, the 5th elder. He was the leader of the three major powers in the magic world. He spoke with a confident face. "Isn''t everyone excited to see if it''s at the level we expect?" "There must be a lot of exaggeration." The third elder was Serpent Gerol. Like the first elder, he was a royalist and spoke with a somewhat shaky face. "Yeah, isn''t it a kid? How great must a child be. Wouldn''t it be about 4 classes?" "It sounds like you and Count Simon lied, Gerol." The Marquis Linmer stared at the coldly sunken Serpent. Serpent swallowed dry saliva at that gaze. Then he saw the eight elder Richter Simon sitting opposite him. He seemed uninterested, but the author''s heart was hard to fathom. "No, I don''t mean that." "Then be quiet. Don''t make anyone a liar. "Wow." The voice of the second elder, Marquis Linmer, is strong here. So Oppen, who could be compared to the Marquis Linmer, had to come forward. "Come on, it''s not because the third elder has bad feelings, so the second elder calm down." "Can you calm down? Because what I say is true." haha. Believe it." The word I believed sounded like the word I didn''t believe. Linmer rolled his eyes and looked at Offen, and Offen also looked at him with a smile. There were officially two Class 8 Archmage in the Seldam Kingdom. The first elder Oppen and the second elder Linmer. They were in charge of the heads of the first power royalist and the second noble aristocrats of the magic world, respectively, and they had not had a good relationship for a long time. It is still the same now. No harsh words were spoken, but sparks seemed to flew between the two of them. Hahaha. It''s the day I heard the good news, but isn''t it troublesome if the atmosphere is already so gloomy? It was Luke, the 5th elder, who set the mood. He said to the fourth elder, Rayman Floris Shan, who was sitting next to him. "Aren''t you looking forward to the 4 elders as well?" "It''s always a pleasure to see a talented young man." "So do I." "In my eyes, you are young too." Is that so? Ha ha ha ha ha! Luke''s strength is that he doesn''t have a hard time getting along with anyone. Thanks to that, the quality was able to grow to the point where it could stand shoulder to shoulder with the royalists and aristocrats in a short period of time. "So when are you coming?" 6 Elder Adelhardt asked, half lying on his chair. Serpent frowned at Adelhardt like that. "Where is a woman without a torso and hair ." "Kkondae is a bitch again." What did you say! "If you twist it, it will open a plate." Adelhardt raised his finger towards Serpent with provocative eyes. A gesture to come in anytime. Serpent was ashamed that he was being treated this way by such a woman. "A bitch like a warlock ." "You''re still not a warlock, are you?" Adelhardt replied with a shrug. Serpent had nothing to say because it wasn''t wrong. Offen sighed. "Stop it, Serpent." " ." "Stop it too. Today is an important day." Adelhardt sat down on the chair as if to lie down again with a face that was not interesting because the situation was over. "Do it in moderation." Meanwhile, Luke whispered so softly that only Adelhardt could hear it. "Shut up, you stinky bastard." "Too much." Despite Adelhardt''s insults, Luke only smiles and shudders. Anyway. The Marquis Linmer focused his attention as he lightly tapped the round table with his palm. "Since the 7 elders are in charge, it seems like they will arrive later than expected, so each of us will have to organize our thoughts." "If you can organize your thoughts, do you have any thoughts on what the 2nd elders have in mind?" Oppen looks at him with a smile and asks. Linmer thought he was indeed a snake. Greed flickers in the two eyes that are slowly open, how can they not be like snakes? "It''s a 9th-class lumber. You should help everything you can in the magical world." "In the magical world, you mean in a dimension?" "Otherwise, did the first elder think differently?" haha. What''s with this old man? It''s just a welcome welcome when you come. Like grandchildren." At those words, I thought that all wizards other than the Royal Family were bullshit. What kind of grandson is a man who never married and has no children? "It would be good. The choice is up to the child." It was Ramon, the fourth elder, who spoke meaningfully. As he tilted his teacup, he recalled what he had heard from the Marquis Linmer before. - Jamie doesn''t need a teacher. You will grow up on your own. And at a tremendous speed. What do you think will happen if that happens? ''Now, no one will ever think of making a disciple.'' In the past, it was still known as the 4th class, so anyone would have wanted to make a disciple. However, rumors circulated that he had already entered the 6th class. There were still some who did not believe, but Raymon had a different idea. It was a talent that the Marquis Linmer guaranteed. Can you really control such a child? ''I would rather be lucky if I don''t get eaten.'' Others see Jamie Welton as just a child. It really can''t be that funny. Then, Count Simon''s eyes met. With no expression on his face, he always had a cold look. Count Simon bowed briefly to Floris and rose from his seat. If you''re going to have a nutritious conversation, I''ll just stand up. Saying that, the Count tried to leave the conference hall with an effortless pace. Offen looked at Count Simon''s back and asked. "So what are you going to do?" Count Simon stopped walking and turned his head slightly to answer. "I will leave it to the child to choose." and left again. Marquis Linmer looked at the Count''s back and smiled. Same as Floris'' answer. The Marquis also had similar thoughts. However, if there''s anything... Also other elders. ''The old men here will not be left alone.'' This one thing is for sure. Jamie''s life in the wizarding world will be quite turbulent. * * * "Oh, the magic world?!" [What is the magic world?] Bena was surprised and Filion tilted her head at the first word she heard. "Are you going there?" okay. You will go too." "I, why am I ?" Bena takes a step back when they say that they are going together. Jamie looked at Bena like that with pitiful eyes. "Are you scared?" "Well, of course it''s terrifying. It is the holy land of white magic. I''m a black magician... ." "You must be a warlock." "Still, I learned up to class 2!" On the subject of not being able to properly perform class 2 black magic. That''s not called second class. It''s called class 1.5. And if you call yourself a wizard with only that skill, you have to know how to be embarrassed. "Anyway, you will go with me. Or would you like to stay here and be loved by Sarah?" " I will go." It seems that Sarah is more terrifying than the magic world. What happened to that three-year-old kid that made you tremble like that just by mentioning it? Jamie felt a little guilty, but didn''t show the slightest bit of guilt. If you frown on it and frown over it again, it becomes annoying. "How long will you be back?" do not know. There are no promises." " Then I won''t be able to see Sarah for a long time? "Are you sorry?" "Oh, I''m sorry." It was Bena who always struggled to receive the pleasure that was close to being bullied. It''s hard to hate Sarah, but she''s never avoided her touch. Bena once said something like that about Sarah. -Sara is too radical, but when will I ever receive such love again? She had been suffering under a warlock all her life. Compared to that, Sarah''s actions would be cute. The time we spent together wasn''t short, so I would have heard a lot about it. "I will come back sometimes. Even Sarah can see it." really?! okay. So don''t worry. You have a lot to do there." "What do I have to do ." "The best magic institution in the Kingdom of Seldam is the magic world. Even if it''s not Gramia, there are a lot of things, right?" "Oh, Master?" A gloomy smile formed on Jamie''s face. Bena swallowed dry saliva and took a step back. "Can''t I go ?" Jamie answered that request with a bright face. uh. No. * * * He also told me to remove the horns in a short time. Departure date has been set. Naturally, when Sears learned the truth, he grabbed Jamie and cried. "To be away from my son for so long! I can''t, honey!" The period of stay in the magic world is at least 3 years. There is no set long term, but 10 years will pass easily. Jamie smiled in embarrassment and patted Sears on the back. "I will come back sometime. Open it up and I''ll write you a letter." "Huh, my son, I can''t let my son go ." Come to think of it, I didn''t know my father, Earl Wellton, but I had never been apart from my mother Sears for a long time. It took up to 3 or 4 days. However, they must be separated for at least 2 years and as long as 10 years or more. It''s not that I can''t see you forever, but I don''t see everyday like I used to. "How can I let go of a child who is only eight years old!" "Calm down, madam." "You are the worst! How, how, without consulting me?!" "I''m sorry about that. But wouldn''t Jamie''s will take precedence? "But ." Sears looked at his son''s face. A newborn baby who used to only have a forearm has come to have a confident face like this. She hugged her son again and cried. However, unlike before, he didn''t say anything. "Hey, oppaaa, don''t go." Instead, this time it was Sarah. I don''t know exactly what Sarah was listening to, but I heard that Jamie was leaving. "Sometimes I will come. I will be writing a lot of letters." "Ahhhhhhh!" Jamie wiped the sweat with a look of relief after an hour of comforting her younger brother. I knew this was going to happen, but when I actually went through it, it was overwhelming. The Count has to go through this every day for a while. Thinking about it, I let out a sigh of mourning. On the other hand, I also felt strange. ''Tomorrow I will not be here.'' The fact that I can''t see my family I see every day. ''It''s a strange feeling.'' I thought it would be sad. Not necessarily. Jamie hugged her crying brother softly and stroked his hair. It will be bigger next time I see you. Because children are growing up. '' You should write often.'' Jamie thought it out of place. And the day of departure came. - Continued on next episode - CH 109 : Hearthstone City Saint-Dermain (1) "Take it." Earl Wellton handed the sword to Jamie. It was a simple sword with almost no decorations. However, unlike the appearance, it was not an ordinary sword. "It''s a magic sword." "My name is Scud." It is a sword that means ''running''. You will know what kind of magic it is if you try it, but it seemed to contain something quite useful. "Dad must have been around fourteen. Even my grandfather told me to come and visit the world." "Alone?" Huh. He was truly a ruthless man. Then he gave me some money, a backpack, and this sword." If you are a swordsman, come see the world. The former headmaster always had this word in his mouth. His son, Count Hyun, was also merciless. -Argeno. A great swordsman needs a lot of experience. go go A samurai training under the guise of a three-year journey that began like that. The problem was that I couldn''t write the name of ''Welton''. The Count felt the power of the name at that time. It''s been 3 years and I''ve learned a lot. It would not be an exaggeration to say that those experiences made him who he is today. "Although the place you are going to is not for training as a swordsman, you will inevitably see and learn a lot." just like he did when he was young. Maybe his clever son will come and learn more. No, it certainly will. So the Count didn''t worry. "Go away in good health." "Yes, father. I''ll be fine. okay. It''s okay to get hurt, so come back stronger." The Count gently embraced his son and rose from his seat. Then he said to Sears, who was forcing himself to hold back his tears. "Tell me what you want to say. Don''t cry." " Jamie." "Yes, Mom." Sears opened her mouth with red tears in her eyes, determined to never show her tears in the end. "My dad said it was okay to get hurt, but my mom hates my son getting hurt. So don''t get hurt, stay healthy. If you are sick, call your mother. Understand? Yeah. I will." "My son, we must return safely." "Whoever sees it will think Jamie is going to die." The Count smiled broadly and shook his head. The last one was Sarah. Sarah wept and stuttered towards her brother. And he suddenly held out the teddy bear. "Chenny will protect you." It seems that the teddy bear''s name is Cheney. Jamie accepted Cheney and nodded. "I''ll think of it as an alter ego of Sarah." Uh!! Finally, he clasped his hands together vigorously and answered. Finally everything was ready. Jamie left the mansion with family see-off until the end. * * * "Have you all said hello to your family?" Siegfried came out first, saying it was not his place. Then he looked at the sword wrapped around Jamie''s waist and said. sword? Is it for self-defense?" no. I use swords." " Confucius uses a sword?" Yeah. Is there any problem?" "Magic swordsmen are vague people." Siegfried did not have to turn around and stabbed him straight in. "Learning both magic and sword at the same time means that in the end both become ambiguous." "I know." "Do you believe in talent?" "Rather than believing, it''s a natural feeling." As Jamie responded with a relaxed face, Siegfried smirked involuntarily. Jamie Welton, whom he experienced, was not arrogant, even though he was not childish and had great abilities. Because it is natural. It is possible because they take their talents for granted. And talking about swords was the same as talking about magic. ''Does that mean that he was born with a sword?'' I''ve never seen it in person, so I honestly don''t know how much it is. Although Siegfried was a genius born with magic, unfortunately, he was not born with the talent of nothing. "Anyway, you don''t have to worry. The magic is steadily getting stronger." Marquis Linmer said: Jamie''s talent would take care of improving the level of magic. Having seen it with my own two eyes, it has become an undeniable story. Siegfried said with a smirk. "You will know better. Shall we stop?" "But how are you going? Warp?" Hmm. I think I want to go at once, but... There is a place I want to stop by, is it okay if I go through there?" "Then you can take me and go." "Is Confucius also interested?" "Where are you?" "The gemstone city of Saint-Dermain. The magic stone market is going to open in the near future." "The Hearthstone City!" Jamie was also well aware of the gemstone city of Saint-Dermain. It was a city with the largest magic stone mine in the Kingdom of Seldam and a world-famous magic stone market. Manastone is a stone in which mana has been crystallized over a long period of time, and it was an essential item for wizards. It can be used to enhance magic, or it can be used to craft artifacts. It was simply an all-purpose stone that could be used for all things related to magic. "Are you interested?" "Very good. let''s go To Saint-Dermain." The first destination has been decided. * * * The gemstone city of Saint-Dermain was attached to the Kelton Mountains in the south of the Kingdom of Seldam. Kelton, a huge rocky mountain range, was rich in various kinds of minerals, and a total of six estates divided the Kelton Mountains. And they began to group themselves together and call it the ''rock union''. Contrary to its rustic name, the Rock Union came to wield great influence in the southern part of the kingdom, and now it has established itself as a representative of the southern provinces. The lord of Saint-Dermain, Piccola Jain, was the leader of such a rock association. "You have the nickname of the father of rocks." "It''s not a fancy nickname." "Depending on the point of view, it could be." Siegfried was walking like a stroll, explaining the history of Saint-Dermain. "Anyway, it is said that all the minerals in the south will only be distributed outside after going through the hands of Pikola Jain." a. It''s ridiculous. There must be towns and villages spread all over the mountain range, so how can all the minerals pass through Saint-Dermain? cumbersome." "I think the same. If you do that for nothing, you will only lose more money." That would be a metaphorical expression of the great power in the South. It was understandable enough. Saint-Dermain is a city built on a huge honeycomb called the Manastone Zone. In the case of manastones, even if they were grade B or higher, they were worth five times the value of gold if they were the same weight. The number of B-grade or higher manastones mined in Saint-Dermain was uncountable, and not only A-grade but also S-grade were mined. In terms of capital, it will be comparable to Rezen, the largest commercial city where Earl Simon is the lord. Unless the lord was somewhat incompetent, he had no choice but to be the core of southern power. "This time, it should be what I want." "What do you want?" "It''s no fun if you tell me that in advance." Saying so, Siegfried waved his index finger. Jamie frowned and turned her head. I asked, but it just made me feel bad. "Aren''t you crazy?" "I didn''t poke." "Are you talking a little sloppy?" "Because I didn''t screw up." "Ah, I''m pissed." "Oh, wait!" That was then. damage !" Siegfried tried to push Jamie aside. Before that, Jamie left. Puff- Three arrows landed where Jamie was standing. Jamie frowned and looked at where the arrow came from. Five men were standing on a small garden. Three of them were aiming their bows here. It was time to think, ''Are you a bandit?'' Well. I didn''t know you''d be chasing me this far... ." "Anyone you know?" Siegfried scratched his cheek with a puzzled face. Jamie was about to open her mouth to ask another question, but the first voice came from the garden. "Dear my brother! And this thug who killed all my brothers'' men! I will definitely catch you and kill you!" " What did you come here for?" just. I want you to give me money on the way... I skimmed it." Siegfried pretended to cut his throat with his finger. Jamie suddenly had a knee pain. The bandits in the garden come down. A bloody cold weapon was held in his hand. Even his skills didn''t look bad, so he wondered if he was a bandit. The man who appeared to be the captain pointed his sword at Siegfried. "The enemy of my brother!" Siegfried asked about such a bandit. "By the way, which one are you?" What? Ah. Because I''m not the only one to turn. how many times... ?" this guy! At those words, the bandits could not bear it and started running all at once towards Siegfried. Siegfried looked at them and shrugged and said to Jamie. "This is very difficult." That difficult situation started at your fingertips. Jamie wanted to say that, but it was so ridiculous that no words came out. Even at that moment, the bandits were rapidly narrowing. Siegfried said. where. Can I see some of the skills of Confucius Jamie?" "Why do I have to clean up the shit that the 7 elders bought ." "Don''t do that. It''s okay to give a glimpse of how talented a genius is at least once." A yangban like a stag beetle. Jamie chuckled and looked at the bandits. The chief bandit shouted. "You say you''re putting a little boy in front of you! Are you really human?" "Even if the bandit said that Anyway, Confucius Jamie?" Jamie took a step forward, seemingly unstoppable. Then Siegfried added a word. "If possible, please use a sword." Jamie was taken aback by that brazen face. Siegfried couldn''t believe what he had just said. sword and magic. It is said that the two powers cannot coexist, and that they must coexist at an ambiguous level. So please check it yourself. ''He''s like a mongrel.'' Thinking like that, I pulled out the scud. The monotonous but sharp blade was reflected in the sun''s light and shimmered softly. "You are crazy! good! If you want, I''ll kill you with that kid! The contradiction of killing the kid on the topic of putting the kid first. Jamie stuck out his tongue at the bandit''s ignorance and took a stance. ''It''s a waste to use a dagger for something like that.'' It''s not like that kind of scoundrel or savage technology. Jamie''s mood changed. It starts with one step. [White Sea] Mana takes over the space. In it, the movement of the bandits became noticeably slow. Jamie slowly moved along the flow of mana. ''What is mana control? !'' Siegfried''s eyes widened as he watched. An enormous amount of space is controlled under Jamie''s mana. It didn''t end there. Concentrates power on the tip of the sword. And a normal swipe- [Welton type transducer] [White Sea - Press] The upgrade technology of the White Sea, created by Jamie. The flow of mana condenses to one point and falls to the ground. It became a huge pressure, ignoring everything in the mana space. "Cuckoo!" "Kek!" Except for the bowman, the limbs of both of them were twisted and they sat down. Jamie passed them and hurled himself towards the remnant. "Shoot, shoot!" The remaining three bandits pulled the protest all at once. But none of them ever reached Jamie- [welton type 10 type] [Type 1] [Slicing around] The blade drew a silvery trajectory. [Lightning] Curl rumble!! A blue lightning bolt erupted from the sword''s trajectory and swept the bandits. Jamie brushed off Scud''s blade and put it back in its sheath. It took only 10 seconds to get there. - Continued on next episode - CH 110 : Hearthstone City Saint-Dermain (2) Siegfried was speechless. The appearance of taking control of the space while surrendering to the flow of mana for the first time was inconsistent with the dwarf size of an 8-year-old boy. I thought it could be there. It''s because he''s a mature 6th class wizard, and he uses a mana breathing technique similar to that of the Marquis Linmer. The saddest thing was what happened next. ''It was literally a magic swordsman.'' A single sword that runs smoothly and the lightning magic that comes from it. Magic swordsmen are ambiguous. They use magic while using weapons, but in reality they are all playing separately. Those who only have a flashy appearance, and have no substance at all. But what Jamie had just seen was different from those obscure things. ''I have already started putting mana into my sword.'' It wasn''t the same concept as an auror. Just as a wizard puts mana in a wand or a staff, he put mana in his sword and used it. Even, unlike other wizards, who have to focus on casting, Jamie did not lose concentration even in a dynamic state. And he treated the sword like a magic tool and showed off lightning. How can you not lose your words? ''But the most surprising thing is... .'' merciless hands. all killed From the bandit captain who was crushed by mana to his subordinates, not one was left alive. Earl Wellton was known for not committing pointless killings, but apparently not his son. Of course, I had no intention of saying anything about that. Siegfried liked Jamie''s boldness even more. At least you won''t be able to see him swaying in front of the enemy. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but if you look at the world situation, Jamie will also go to the front someday. When that day comes, I need the same person I am now. "How was it?" Jamie put in the sword and asked leisurely. okay. that look An arrogant, yet never arrogant attitude without even the slightest doubt of his own abilities. "Have your doubts gone away?" "Have you never had any doubts?" "Then I''m happy." Jamie, who answered with a sarcastic smile, Siegfried shook his head as if he had lost. "It was really great." "Isn''t that empty?" haha. Because I am not the type of person who talks empty-handed." "Then I will listen to it as a compliment and receive it with gratitude." it''s a crazy little boy Still, I didn''t hate it. overflowing with talent. taking it for granted. Still, he does not waste his talent, but adds effort and refines it to perfection. 6th class at the age of 8. It wasn''t comparable to magic, but his swordsmanship skills didn''t match his age. ''I wonder what kind of monster it will be.'' I guarantee that in 10 years, there will be only one hand among humans who can face Jamie. I want to say that it doesn''t exist in my mind. ''There are those monsters .'' However, if 20 years pass, there will be no real rivals. This could be predicted. "Shall we go?" "It is." Previously. As Siegfried tried to set off again, he scanned the corpses. "Should I shave my hair?" Jamie smirked at the words of the archmage who said with a smile. * * * The Kelton Mountains were dark. The trees were sparsely growing, and the land was so devastated that it was difficult to find a single grass. It is said that this place used to be a huge volcano long ago. There were traces of lava flowing everywhere, and all the black rocks in the vicinity were sedimented and hardened for a long time due to volcanic clasts. Stones that looked like they had been blown up when a volcano erupted were often seen. "It''s a volcano that caused damage of this magnitude How could it have disappeared overnight?" The gigantic volcano that spewed out black clasts and hot magma, spitting fire non-stop, disappeared overnight. Something like something out of a novel. But it actually happened. "It''s a story about a thousand years ago." Siegfried opened his mouth as he looked at the long stretch of the Kelton Mountains. "It is said that a wizard appeared in this land." what is written in the manuscript. Thousands of years ago, even then, people lived here. It was hard to believe. It''s not strange to have a village near a volcano, but it''s a different story if it''s near a large mountain that causes a tectonic shift. This land was barren. Unlike now, lava always flowed, the air was so hot that it was difficult to breathe, and the temperature must have been unbearable for humans. "Well, I don''t know the details. I''m not really curious." "Please keep talking." "Anyway, it is said that the wizard was a great talent." He wasn''t even a human being. The wizard, unable to infer his identity by covering his body, plunged into the yellow sulfur hell. The place where the lava was boiling was a dangerous temperature that even a good wizard could not withstand. That was when a full day had passed. "According to records at the time, many people thought he must have died." But he came back alive. And the volcano disappeared. Not a single drop of lava, but the huge crater was completely filled. "The blunt mountain in the distance is said to be the site of the crater." The top of a straight line that has been artificially cut by anyone looking at it. Thousands of years have passed, but the great mountain range has maintained its shape without changing for only that much time. "But shouldn''t that be enough to be 9th class?" "So you don''t know if it''s human or not." No class 9 wizard has ever appeared among humans in history. Of course, there are wizards who are not recorded in history, but Siegfried did not know about it. "The general consensus is that it might be an elf." After dragons, elves are the most proficient in magic. Archmage who reached class 9 among elves is rare, but it has a much greater potential than humans. "They say it could be the dragon who played Yugi." It might be. Their magic would be more than enough to fill up a volcano. "But there is one more interesting secret." "Is it something that is not written in the ancient book?" Yes. Siegfried smiled and nodded. "There was a monster inside the Great Volcano. And the wizard came here to kill that monster." "Oh." "It is strange when you think about it. No matter how active a volcano is, it never continues to spit out lava that way. It explodes at regular intervals. However, according to the records of the ancient books, the volcano continued to erupt and spewed out lava." It was definitely strange. If the terrain is constantly subject to tectonic fluctuations, this could be the case, but that was only happening in the uncountable distant past. Even when Jamie was Diablo Volfir, such a cataclysmic shift had never occurred outside of the Great War. Yes. "So, the magic world accepts the secret as orthodoxy to some extent." A wizard went into Daehwasan and killed or put to sleep the monster that was constantly erupting the volcano. And here peace has come. "Well, believe it or not, it doesn''t matter to me. I heard that young children like this kind of story, so I tried it." "You are so honest. Well, it''s not that I hate things like this, but... ." "Anyway, the place has been thriving quickly ever since." It is still a desolate place, but the soil is fertile a little away from the original volcano. The territories belonging to the Rock Union were also set up one by one in the fertile land. "Except for Saint-Dermain." In the distance, the magical city of Saint-Dermain could be seen. A rocky estate located right next to the mountain range. "Then shall we go quickly?" Siegfried smiled quietly, snapped his fingers, and the two disappeared like lies. * * * Saint-Dermain was a strange city. First, as the leader of the Rock Alliance, there was a huge coal mine right below the city. Second, there were magic stones all over the street. The building was decorated with magic stones, creating a mysterious atmosphere. They were all discarded, but it could not be denied that the atmosphere was like something out of a fairy tale book. "It''s a strange but beautiful place." "It''s a place worthy of a name." A city covered with gemstones. Jamie nodded at Siegfried''s words. "But where are we going? Shall we go to the inn first?" "Before that, I have a place to stop by." "Where did you say last time?" Yeah. It''s sold there. Perhaps. "Maybe, does that mean it can''t be sold?" "Since it is not an easy item to obtain ." I wondered what Normally, I would have told you to go to the inn right away, but it''s okay to postpone it until later. ''Is that right, Bena?'' -master I think I''m going to die. ''Hold on a little bit. I''m going to die curious.'' -Master doesn''t actually die, but I''m actually going to die? All of Bena''s voices are dying. Now she was in Gremia. Ahn of Gremia turned into a necklace hanging from Jamie''s neck. Even though Bena was that much smaller, it had its limits, so she was holding out in the narrowed Gremia. ''Isn''t that better than being caught?'' It doesn''t matter if you show Siegfried Bena, but you might notice that she has used transformation magic. If you ever get caught and get into your parents'' ears, things will get very complicated. ''I don''t think the transformation magic will be found, but there''s nothing good about being vigilant.'' The opponent is a genius archmage. Besides, since we had a long journey to the magic world together, I was going to be as careful as possible. ''I will release you when you arrive at the inn, so be patient.'' - Yes. It was when Jamie was giving Benna a little comfort. "I consider it." Ah. Jamie looked up and down the building. And he looked at Siegfried with a gaze that wondered if this was really the case. "Are you very shabby?" "Isn''t it shabby?" The store''s tent, which also served as the roof, was droopy because it could not be torn, creating an eerie atmosphere. The door is tattered, and the glass on the window sill is almost broken. There was so much dust that it made my eyes frown as if I didn''t clean it at all. And half way down the sign. "Ars Magna." so it was written It was quite a meaningful name for a shabby shop name. "Shall we go?" Siegfried turned the doorknob, which seemed to crumble if touched. And the unfolding scene- Wow. There was no reversal. Jamie frowned and covered her nose. A lot of dust came out. Come on in. Jamie replied to Siegfried''s words covered in dust. I do not like it ." I hated going to such a dirty place more than dying. - Continued on next episode - CH 111 : Ars Magna (1) "What do you mean?" " It''s too dirty." "Suddenly, you''re all talking like a kid." First off, he looks like a kid. Jamie took a step back at the still smoke of dust from inside the store. Siegfried stood well in such a place. If it''s that much dust, I think I''ll get a headache as soon as I breathe in. what the. Kids these days are making all the fuss with this kind of dust." Siegfried shook his head as if he did not understand. Then he started talking about his childhood. "When I was young, I used to sleep next to pig dung. It was a daily routine to roll cow dung, and there were times when I searched the trash cans for food left behind by the nobles. I had no idea how hungry I was, how disgusting it was." With such a classy face, he spit out dirty things casually. It was then that Jamie remembered Siegfried''s origins. he was a slave Now, as an archmage, he has a huge reputation, but there must have been a time when he wasn''t even treated as a human being. So this bit of dust was nothing compared to what I had experienced in my slave days. "Anyway, come in. If it''s really hard, can''t you just put on an air curtain? As he said, it could be easily solved using magic, but this was a matter of mood. Jamie wondered what to do, but ended up wrapping himself in a blanket of air. Do I really need to go this far? ''You''re the author, aren''t you?'' You can just quietly wait outside. But even though it was covered with an air curtain, I didn''t want to be sloppy. magneton. Let''s go in." Siegfried smiled and opened the door wide. Jamie sighed and entered the store. The Manastone Shop Ars Magna was a cramped place. To be precise, the store itself was wider than I thought, but there were so many stalls with magic stones that it would fill up with just one or two people walking around. It''s a pity that Jamie is small, but if he was a little taller, he would have felt uncomfortable while walking around. "Isn''t it gorgeous?" However, as Siegfried said, it was a gorgeous place. Apart from the narrowness, the magic stones decorated on the wall, the magic stones decorated with lighting, and the magic stones on the street were artistically arranged. "All the magic stones in sight are E~C grades, but the magic stones themselves are beautiful in the first place, so this kind of fairy tale space is created." "You must have something like a child who doesn''t fit in." haha. Every magician should have at least one or two hearts. Are you not a creator?" Wizards are creators. I thought it was a fun expression. There are many more wizards who do not create in the world, but the wizards who left their names in the world were definitely the creators. "It makes sense." "Is that right?" When Jamie agreed, Siegfried smiled proudly. "But the owner of the store is nowhere to be seen?" A visitor comes and no one sees me. If you see that the door isn''t locked, it looks like someone is there... . Siegfried said. "Because you are so free. You''ll be here soon though. Oh, you came just in time." Jamie also felt a presence. The presence, which felt like a lie, suddenly appeared from inside the building. Until then, I didn''t feel anything. "You are a wizard." "It''s like that." The old wooden door opened with an unpleasant squeak. Long time no see. Siegfried bowed his head in greeting. Jamie didn''t see it. It was because of the small stature and the tall stand completely obscuring the owner''s appearance. "Why are you bothering me again?" It was the voice of an old woman. Jamie lifted his claws, but still the owner was nowhere to be seen. Siegfried put his arms on the counter and said with a characteristic smile. "You said you would come again." flea. "Did the goods come in?" yet. "It''s a bummer again this time." "Listen to the end, boy." A staff came out from below and hit Siegfried''s head. As bad as it could be, Siegfried only made a sound of ''eek'' and didn''t show any sign of displeasure. It wasn''t just that he was from a slave, but he seemed to be quite close to the owner. if not Because even a class 7 archmage can''t be treated rudely? ''I wonder who it is.'' It was at a level that was nothing to see with just a sense of presence. Jamie couldn''t stand it and soared into the air. "No flying here!" I felt a trail behind me. Something falls over your head. Jamie instinctively unfolded the shield. At the same time, he drew his sword and deployed several fireballs in the air. And the moment he turned around, Jamie could see it. Here, the owner of Ars Magna. My first impression was this. " 2nd rank?" "There''s nothing you can''t say to a lady!" right! Ahh! A staff pierced through the shield and hit Jamie''s head. * * * "You mean this guy is the kid in the rumor?" The old woman, Kiriel, looked at Jamie with curious eyes. She bit the teddy bear and laughed. "It sounds like you have great skills." She was riding on a crystal ball the size of her own, and, as Jamie felt, she was two-headed, the same size as the head and body. On her head, she wore a wide-brimmed cone hat worn by witches, but at first glance it was a hat that looked like a human face. "Read all my movements." "The rumor that he is the best talent in the world is not for nothing." Siegfried looked at Jamie as she listened to her and rubbed her hair. Jamie was staring at Kiriel with a very dissatisfied look. ''What the hell is this old woman?'' Obviously, the shield was unfolded. It was one piece, but the staff was enough to block it with ease. pierced together. ''I''d rather think it''s a difference in strength if it''s broken.'' The staff was sucked in as if assimilated into the shield. Then just cut your hair! and fell Thanks to that, I had a small lump. "Your little boy doesn''t understand why he was beaten, doesn''t he?" "How did you do it?" "Doesn''t merchants release even small information for free?" As Jamie stared at him without answering, Siegfried smiled awkwardly and said to Kiriel. "Even though I am a genius, I am still a child. Stop joking around." huh. Aren''t you a kid? "I have eaten enough now." "The kid was called the Archmage, and he became arrogant." no I''ve never been sloppy." Even Siegfried, like a serpent, seemed to get a little smaller in front of Kiriel. Kiriel snorted as if he had lost his excitement, and raised his wand. "This is an artifact." "Artifacts? But I don''t feel anything." Of course. Because he has the power of anti-mage." "Anti Mage!" ''Anti-mage'' was like a magician''s natural enemy. The power that literally makes all magic useless. In other words, it was the ability to scatter mana itself. So it passed the shield magic like air. "It''s one of the most valuable things I own." If the staff really had anti-mage abilities, it couldn''t be called simply a high-value item. Even designating it as a national treasure is not enough. The owner of such a shabby shop has such a thing... . I knew she wasn''t an ordinary old woman, but what the hell is she doing? "He was a kid who knew the value of an anti-mage. Do you now feel like a pretty great person?" "How far can you penetrate?" Jamie asked a question instead of an answer. Even the anti-mage was impossible to neutralize all magic. If all magic could be neutralized, humans would have brought down the dragon and reigned as the strongest race. However, the value of the anti-mage did not decrease. Even if it only neutralized the first class magic, its value was enormous. "Up to 5th class." " Where the hell did you get that?" "Fufu. It is a secret." I didn''t expect to tell you, but I really liked that wand. In other words, if it is possible to incapacitate up to class 5, it means that you have to become an archmage at least to be equal with the old woman. Because a 6th class mage cannot overuse 6th class magic. "Shall we go on to chat?" Then Siegfried, who was silently listening, took a step forward. Oh yeah. We were talking about your stuff." Yes. He told me to listen to the end." "Yes, yes. I got the stuff." Five! Is that true? "What do I do by lying? You rotten bastard." Oh oh! "But not now. You won''t be able to enter the store until at least Morena. "I will be staying here for two days. No problem. In the meantime, you can do some sightseeing. Anyway, the purpose is to broaden the knowledge of Confucius Jamie." Siegfried asked Kiriel with a proud expression if he thought it was a perfect plan. "Then how much will you give me?" "It''s the price, and then you can negotiate. There is one problem." "Is it a problem?" okay. What''s the problem? "The problem is that I have no intention of handing over the stuff to you." Siegfried''s smiling face hardened. Silence passed. Jamie looked at the two of them in turn. It was Siegfried who spoke first. "Obviously, before, you said you would hand it over to me right away if you ask for it." It did. "But why did you change your mind? Maybe even a motherfucker who offered a more generous price showed up?" Siegfried must have been quite angry, so the tone of his voice remained the same, but the words he used were all sharp. I''ve only been with him for a few days, but it''s the first time I''ve seen him like that, so I was a little surprised. However, Kiriel always responded with a relaxed face. Hey. How can I say a generous price when nothing has been suggested yet?" "But that Then why?" "It doesn''t mean I don''t want to sell to you." "What else ." Siegfried grimaced. It was a face that had no idea what Kiriel''s intentions were. Then Jamie spoke up. "Do you have any favors?" "Hey. The little boy is quick-witted." Request? Siegfried tilted his head at the word of the request. Is there anything a person the size of her could ask of someone? Kyriel answered as if he had noticed the thought. "I am not omnipotent, little child." "What is your request?" "The day after tomorrow, a secret auction is held here." Secret auction. It was a generic term for an auction held in the dark, selling things that could not be disclosed. For example, slaves of different races prohibited by continental law, drugs, etc When it was revealed, things that caused a big stir were traded. But it wasn''t always illegal to trade. Although there is no legal problem, there were things like cursed items that caused blood and wind just by possessing them, or valuables that were so valuable that they were threatened with assassination just by holding them. Siegfried asked. "What can I get from there?" "Will you?" Siegfried nodded at Jamie''s question. "Because it is necessary." "It''s not illegal, so you don''t have to worry about it." Kiriel smiled and continued. "What you need to retrieve is the ''Heart of the Shadow Lamb''." shadow amount. A so-called spirit-like beast that does not belong to the material world. If you bring it, I''ll give you what you want very cheaply. Siegfried''s face contorted. - Continued on next episode - CH 112 : Ars Magna (2) " Isn''t it free? "Inum! Do you know how much it cost and just give it to me?" Since it was true, Siegfried did not respond. What the hell are you trying to save, so you have to pay the price to even save the ''Shadow Lamb''s Heart''? Jamie knew the value of the Shadow Sheep. Shadow Sheep existed even when he was Diablo Volfir. It was surprising that the beast still existed even after 60,000 years had passed, but if you think about it, humans, elves, Rans, dragons, and Valkyries were still alive. Anyway, the Shadow Sheep is a spirit-type beast that only stays in the shadows and comes out only on the night of the full moon, and has no habitat. Since the world of shadows are all connected, they simply come out of what they see. Because of that, there is no specific haunting area, so its value has skyrocketed, especially since I don''t have a heart, so I couldn''t find it. The reason was that the shadow sheep''s heart was the material that could open the door connected to the ''shadow world''. ''The thing Siegfried wants is more valuable than the heart of that shadow sheep... .'' Even if Kiriel cut the price, he didn''t seem to have any intention of passing it on. Jamie couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked Kiriel. "What is the 7th Elder trying to buy?" "The moon ." "Ah! You must not tell me!" As Kiriel was about to answer, Siegfried hastily stopped him. Then, Kiriel burst out laughing with eyes that looked like a mischievous grandson. Hahaha. You''re pretty cool too. Siegfried and Kiriel were in good harmony. Jamie had a childish expression on her face. "You don''t know that it''s an adult who makes you want to be teased more when you put on that expression? All that came back was ridicule. anyway. Just get your stuff. I''ll give it to you really cheap. "Okay. But are you sure the Shadow Lamb''s heart is up for auction?" Perhaps. "What maybe?" "If you don''t come out, I''ll just hand it over to you, so don''t worry. and it would come out Because the information was clear. If it''s a lie, I''ll even hit the child''s neck. Kiriel spit out the bloody words casually. Siegfried gasped and accepted the offer. "It''s a pity that I can''t help it. So, will you give me a ticket to the secret auction? You wouldn''t even tell me to look at it and save it, would you?" "I have that kind of conscience, so stop worrying. I''ll give you a lot of money, so you can buy it with that." "Then why don''t you go by yourself?" "You don''t even know that. stop going out The money and tickets will be sent to your accommodation." "I haven''t even found a room yet ." When Jamie said that, Kiriel responded with a smirk. It''s in the palm of my hand anyway, so you don''t have to worry, Welton. Annoying old man. In terms of age alone, he is tens of thousands of years young. Of course, Jamie here was just a kid who had just turned eight. "When you''re done, just leave. I am a busy person too." "Then I''ll see you the next day." "If you can''t find it, there''s nothing to see!" Jamie and Siegfried escaped Ars Magna as if they were being kicked out. "Because he''s a really difficult person to deal with." Siegfried shook his head with a tired look on his face. He was confident in front of Earl Welton, but in front of Kiriel, he looked completely different. Jamie looked at Ars Magna''s half-way signboard and asked him. "What the hell is that grandma doing?" "As you can see, you are the boss of this place, right?" lie. No one sees me as an ordinary grandmother." "It''s not normal. Shall we talk as we go?" First of all, the accommodation was urgent, so the two decided to talk while walking. Siegfried said, tying his hair back together. "Kyriel-sama is an alchemist." "Are you an alchemist?" alchemist. Those who want to turn ordinary matter into gold. Since gold is a perfect material, it is a realm that is close to impossible, so these days, they were aimed at developing technology rather than the initial purpose. Artifact production, for example, was also a part of alchemy. "But it has a modifier in front of it." Siegfried raised his index finger and said. "The greatest alchemist." At least in the human realm, there is no alchemist to follow her. Siegfried said so. "You were a great person." "Aside from that, he''s also a great businessman. Did you see me negotiating with you earlier?" "It''s the 7 elders ." "Wow! Anyway. They are said to have good business acumen to the extent that they have branches all over the world. And all branches are connected by warp tunnels." Jamie''s eyes widened at those words. I was a little surprised that he was the greatest alchemist, but it was even more surprising that he had warp tunnels all over the world. "They said they made it all by hand. Well, as an 8th-class Archmage, there''s nothing you can''t do." 8 class? There were only two Class 8 Archmage officially existing in the Kingdom of Seldam. There was an unofficial Count Simon, but it must have been three. Saint-Dermain isn''t a no-brainer, but is there another 8th-class Archmage in this place? Jamie''s bewildered face, Siegfried said, with an enlightened face. Alas. There must have been some misunderstanding. Kiriel-sama is not a citizen of the Kingdom of Seldam." "Oh, you were a foreigner." "It''s not like I''m from a foreign country either." Seeing Jamie''s gaze as if it was some kind of bullshit, Siegfried gave a supplementary explanation this time too. "There is no country to which she belongs. But it can exist in any country." "How does that happen?" "You just have to be able to do that." No major power can deal with her. It wasn''t because of her physical strength. Because everything she has is of high value. "I don''t know the details, so ask Confucius himself the next time we meet." Siegfried looked forward as if there was nothing more to say. ''I didn''t know it would be that much.'' The world is really wide. And it was different from the past. At that time, it was a world where everything was governed by the logic of power. But what is the world like now? The logic of force still prevailed, but the force did not have to be physical. Either way, if one''s ability is recognized, it''s a world of powerful power. ''It''s a world that has developed in a different direction than it was back then.'' Jamie didn''t think this world was bad either. Unless there are 12 gods. * * * "The secret auction is the day after tomorrow." In the gloomy darkness, four signs were set in a circle. "Where is the location?" "Underground of the Redum Museum." "Huh. They''re stupid bastards. A secret auction under the museum?" No matter how dark it is under the lamp, they are doing miscellaneous things like secret auctions in places like museums. "They are really incompetent." "Still, I have to be there the day after the next day, so please be patient. Anyway, are you sure it came out?" The first person who opened his mouth answered the question. "We have received information that the item has entered. Still, I can''t be sure. "I will. All items submitted to the Secret Auction are treated with utmost confidentiality." As far as dealing with illegal things, the security was also brutal. Just asking for information was great. "I can wake you up if I just get my hands on it, right?" "I didn''t know that all those old books would lead us here. This must be God''s will." They sounded a little excited and full of anticipation. At that moment, the man who had been quiet until now opened his mouth. "If we successfully steal." The exhilarating atmosphere quickly subsided. Either way, the man continued talking. "Even if you risk your life, you must get it. We need it to make our plans a success." "Of course." "Because the captain has a lot of worries. Our skills are enough." I know the secret auction cost is no joke, but it''s not unbreakable. In fact, have you ever done something similar over and over again? "The two of you get a good rest until the day after tomorrow, and Alex asks you to continue collecting information." "Don''t worry, Captain." The one called Captain nodded and disappeared into the darkness. The rest, like the captain, permeated the darkness. * * * Late at night, Jamie left the dorm. Since he and Siegfried had a separate room at all, there was no need to notice. ''It was a good thing I didn''t even bring a servant.'' When I left the house, my mother Sears said, ''Shouldn''t there be a servant?'', but if I had brought it, it would have been a shackle. Jamie went into the dark alley and opened the small Gramia. "Whoa!" A pink squirrel popped out with a bang-sound. it was bena She sighed with a tired face, and returned to her original form. And he looked at Jamie with a very tired face. "I thought I was going to die, Master." "I wish I hadn''t died." That is unfair. Bena got up and did a light stretch. After being in a small place for a long time, it seemed that his body became stiff. "Since it''s a magic stone city, I thought the entire city was made of magic stones. Wasn''t that? " There is no common sense that the entire city is made of magic stones." "Hey, you never know." maybe you don''t know If the whole city is a magic stone, how much does it cost? Even at the lowest level, it would be the operating cost of a few years for any country. "Anyway, I''ll be in Gremia again for a while, so keep the air fresh." "Eh Do I have to go in there again?" "Siegfried, that person is not very talented." There are wizards who are better than Siegfried, but I have a strong feeling that they are fundamentally different. It may be an illusion, but through many experiences, I have come to the conclusion that it is not just an illusion. "It doesn''t matter if your existence is discovered, but if you can still hide it, it''s better to hide it." In modern times, few people will know of the existence of the Valkyrie. If there is, it must be ''frontier'' or similar forces. Siegfried, whom I had seen so far, wasn''t the type to take issue with that fact, but as long as the word ''if'' exists in the world, it''s better to be careful. "But it will be all right when I finish working here." After the business in Saint-Dermain was over, I was going to ask him to go to the magic realm. "Until then, stay calm in your room." "Yeah." Bena replied weakly. I understand, but it''s unavoidable. She knew it too, so she didn''t grumble any more. "What is Philion?" "It''s just the same as usual." [It''s the same as usual! This body is so stuffy that I''m about to die!] Those words didn''t even reach Jamie. Because it was censored like a knife in Bena Sun. "It''s nice to be outside." [Bena bastard!] "I like it very much." "That''s good." [No, these guys!!!] Leaving behind the loud noises of Filion, Bena walked the streets of Saint-Dermain with Jamie. Since the Maseok Market will open in earnest from tomorrow, people were busy preparing until late at night. Thanks to the lights on the street, it wasn''t too dark. "Oh- that''s gorgeous." The magic stones to be displayed tomorrow are entering the store. It was only a glimpse, but it seemed that the shiny thing was very pleasing to Bena. "They must be low-grade ones." "How do you know? You can''t tell a magic stone from the outside." "There is no way you can move tall things like that." Bena nodded her head in agreement. B-class or higher, especially A-class or higher manastones were worth calling. "Well. Even when we were living in the Gav School, we were not allowed to touch B-grade or higher manastones." "Because it''s not something kids can deal with." "I''m sorry!" Bena puffed up both cheeks. For Jamie, it was just pitiful. When I pressed my finger on her cheek, the wind blew out with a boo-boo. That was then. " !" The bracelet on his left hand, the ''Perfect Cell'', began to vibrate. - Continued on next episode - CH 113 : lend me some money (1) Jamie was taken aback by the sudden situation. There has never been a case in which a Perfect Cell activated itself like this. I held it tightly with my hand, but the more I did it, the more intense the vibration. "Master, why are you doing this?" "Perfect Cell !" Bena frowned as she looked at the bracelet swaying wildly. "Why?" I do not know either. Suddenly this... ." Even after injecting mana, the vibration did not stop. I couldn''t figure out why I was doing this. Then, out of nowhere, a series of groups appeared. They, of five, were moving the large box very carefully. As it got closer to the box, the vibration got worse. Jamie looked angrily at the box they were holding, and then her eyes widened. ''Sealing magic?'' At least 3 or more sealing magics were stacked. It seemed to contain something very important. Something so important and so great that the Perfect Cell responds to it. There were no such things in the world, except for two things Jamie knew. surely ." why? Bena asked at Jamie''s murmur, but she wasn''t in a position to answer. His head was already filled with unbelievable thoughts. As Jamie was still looking at the box, one of the movers approached him with a stiff face. "Hey, little boy. What are you looking at like that?" " ." "Turn it off. Why are you bastards doing this here at night?" The man tried to kick Jamie and Bena out, spewing harsh words about what was so uncomfortable. But the man''s attitude didn''t matter to Jamie. Rather, pretending not to know, he pulled the man''s crotch and pointed to the box. "What is that? The men were moving very carefully... ." Then I asked with innocent eyes, and the man scratched his cheek and answered. "That''s the day after the auction Eight! What am I saying to the kid? All right, go home! Your parents will be waiting for you." After saying that, the man ran to move the box again. As the man left, Bena, who was next to him, said with a slightly disgusted face. "Did you really have to ask me with that face?" "The innocent face of a child is a pretty strong weapon." A child''s face with an innocent face is far more powerful than the saying that you can''t spit on a smiling face. see now At first, the man who was trying to kick me out with harsh words didn''t answer me kindly in a rather gentle tone. "It''s an auction item ." It almost seemed like it. From the fact that such a precious thing was being carefully moved at night like this, an illegal smell resonated. "I think there was some magic in the box." Even though he had no talent, he was a warlock in his own right, and Bena also seemed to recognize some of the magic in the box. "At least three. At most six or more." Yeah?! "Keep your voice down. The number of sealing magic hanging on the box. I wasn''t quite sure either." Sealing magic is a way to lock it in the end. If you put several of those things, even the best wizards had a limit to reading them. "Why the hell did you put so many seals on it?" Yeah. Jamie nodded and fiddled with Perfect Cell. The vibration almost stopped as it moved away from the box, and now it doesn''t move at all. If the Perfect Cell pierces through several sealing magics and reacts to this extent, only two are expected. ''All Might or God Killer.'' All of them are probably the three major Shinigami that he used. Strength entered the hand holding the Perfect Cell. I don''t know which of the two, but one of the three major gods was certain. It could be both, but the odds are slim. ''If both were in, it wouldn''t have ended up as a vibration.'' When the three gods gather in one place, something special happens. But nothing happened. It wasn''t blocked by powerful sealing magic. At the current level of human magic, it was impossible to stop it. master? "I was just trying to finish it at the level of seeing what it was like." Apparently, I was directly involved in the auction. The problem was money. Earl Welton provided a lot of extra money, but it was enough to buy a snack or plenty of food. It was impossible to compete in the auction house with such money. ''If I ask Siegfried, will he listen?'' The money looked pretty good. But lending was another matter. It''s unclear whether or not he''ll be able to get the item with certainty. Above all, if you borrow money, you have to explain a little bit about the three major gods... I didn''t like that. "Steal?" But then he shook his head. It was a secret auction. If it was enough to release the three major Shingi, it would be quite large. Will you be able to break through the security of such a place with your skills now? It was obvious that at least a skilled person in the master class would be guarding it. After Jamie pondered for a while, Bena, who was watching, shouted with a frustrated face. master! "Wow! Why is this guy screaming?" "What is it!" what? "I think it was just the box, please tell me. Don''t think alone!" Ah. Come to think of it, I was lost in thought and forgot about Bena. Jamie dragged Bena to a gloomy place. Because it was a story that shouldn''t have leaked out in any case. I put a safety device once more to prevent the sound from spreading by magic. "Listen well." Yeah. Prick your ears!" Bena put her hands to her ears as if to listen carefully. Jamie didn''t want to see him look so bad, so he hit him with honey. "Oh! Why are you hitting me... ." "Just listen normally." As Jamie spoke with an annoyed expression on her face, Bena nodded in tears. "It looks like one of my gears is in that box." " Are you excited? Is it like this one?" Vena chinked on the perfect cell. "Yeah, like this guy." OMG. how? You said it was a great coincidence that you got it." okay. The gravestone of Warlock Ganon, who was sleeping in the Maya Trey Mountains. If the blue dragon Maya Trey had not recognized Jamie, he would have passed without even knowing the existence of the Perfect Cell. "Then you have to take it! What are you doing here?" " idiot Will they stay still?" Those who moved the box are not very important, but surely there must be an escort to protect the box besides them. I don''t know how good their skills are, but I didn''t know what would happen if they made a fuss for nothing. ''Now, my skills are very vague, so I''m annoyed.'' If it had been the state of an archmage, I would have done it like Bena said, but it was unreasonable to do such an adventure with a 6th class. "Anyway, I''m going up to a secret auction the day after tomorrow." Ohh. "But there is a problem." money! Is it money?" It''s pretty quick in this part. Jamie nodded her head. Bena explained why the money was a problem with an excited look. "Auctions dealing with novelty items would be quite large and would attract huge capitalists. There''s no way they''ll just see Shingi and pass on it. It''s going to cost you, obviously, and you''ll spend a lot of money. Right? "Exactly." By the way Then there is no answer." Apart from the exhilarating explanation, there was no way to get the Shingi in Bena''s eyes. Because Jamie couldn''t have the money to fight those big capitalists. "If I borrow it from Sir Siegfried?" "I wonder if there is such money, and even if there is, I have to explain Shingi to some extent. That''s not allowed. "Or stealing secretly?" "It''s not much different from the attack we had earlier. On the contrary, it was even harder." "Are you asking the family?" " It can''t be either. You won''t know where the money comes from. Earl Wellton may come to arrest him. That was the specification. if not ." Bena continued to worry with a careful face at the successive denial, and soon opened her mouth. "What about that grandmother?" grandmother? "I am the owner of Ars Magna!" Jamie''s eyes widened, because she didn''t expect Benna''s name to come out of her mouth. okay! There was Kiriel!" Siegfried said that she was the greatest alchemist, the 8th class archmage, and a businessman with businesses around the world. And when I think back to the conversation we had during the day, I can guess that she had a staggering amount of money alone. If it were her, she would have had enough money to win a new pair at auction. if there is a problem . "How do I ask her?" Will the stingy old man who has everything he needs do to his request? "Anyway, let me ask you a favor! After all, you have to go down anyway." " okay. You are right." I don''t know why Bena was saying the right thing, but they were all right. "Let''s go." let''s hit it once So decided. * * * Kiriel was resting in the subspace he made himself. She was looking at something with sad eyes, with her seldom worn glasses over her nose. It was a small frame with a picture of the child. pin. The child''s name in the photo was Finn. She rubbed the frame with her finger. There were a lot of hand stains on the frame, and it felt that much time. Perhaps the main character in the frame had passed away quite a while ago. "I miss you even more today." put the frame down. Even after a long time had passed, I could still vividly see the child running around in my head. When it was time to sleep, the voice that was whispering in his arms drifted in my ear. "But don''t worry. This mother is going to see you soon." Finn was Kiriel''s only son. It wasn''t the child I gave birth to, but I raised it with love. But Finn fell ill. I did everything I could to cure the disease. He spent a lot of money and asked a bishop-level priest to heal him, but he failed. I tried sweeping the so-called panacea, but also failed. Even talented therapists have failed. Although he had never told anyone, Kiriel even tried to ask the Warlock. However, the gnome was rather trying to devour himself, so he erased it from the world without a trace. Finn was quickly weakened, and the last day was approaching. I still remember clearly what my son said at that time. -Mom . I don''t want to die. Kiriel closed his eyes. It was because of the memories of that day. "But it''s okay now." Siegfried came today. I asked him to retrieve the Heart of the Shadow Lamb from the upcoming secret auction. I''ve spent plenty of money, so I''m sure I''ll bring something. ''As long as you have the heart of the Shadow sheep, all the ingredients are ready.'' A material that can open a door that will allow you to enter the world of shadows. It has been said since ancient times that the shadow world is connected with the afterlife to which souls go. As Kiriel recognized for himself, there was a possibility that it was true to some extent. It was enough just to have the possibility. I''ve been collecting materials for a long time, and now I''m at a standstill. pin. my sweetheart Wait. This mother will bring you back here." For that purpose, he had businesses all over the world and invested heavily in alchemy. At some point, he began to be called the greatest alchemist, but alchemy was only a tool to learn how to enter the world of shadows. As long as I can meet Finn, it doesn''t matter what happens next. That was then. Who is it? Someone came to the Saint-Dermain branch. When I picked up the magic ball and checked it, I saw familiar emerald-colored hair. It was Jamie Welton. - Continued on next episode - CH 114 : lend me some money (2) "Why is that kid at this hour ?" Kiriel raised one eyebrow and murmured. What''s wrong with being alone in the middle of the night? I don''t know what Siegfried is doing to let the boy wander alone. Kiriel prepared to go out to the store. Because it was impossible for a child to be left alone there. After opening the door, a large hall appeared. There were numerous doors, each numbered above. The Saint-Dermain branch is number 16. The door opened, revealing a shabby interior with a chilly air. A small silhouette is creeping out the door. I thought it looked pretty cute. "Come in." Ah! A young voice came from outside the door. Rusty hinges screamed and the door opened. Jamie Wellton, a boy with emerald hair and impressive eyes, greeted Kiriel with a bright face. Good morning! Kiriel frowned at Jamie''s bright greeting. During the day, he was not vigilant, but now he behaves like a completely different person. "You came all the way here alone at such a late hour. What''s going on?" She didn''t intend to have a long conversation with Jamie. Still, I was a little bit energized because I had seen Finn''s photos. I wanted to go in and take a nap. Whether you know it or not, the Welton kid ran hard with his little legs and stood in front of the counter. "It''s no different." "Is there anything you want to buy?" "It''s not that, I Please lend me some money." At those words, Kiriel''s expression wrinkled. * * * A word that appears out of the blue and asks for money. The kid, who turned eight this year, at this late hour. Before asking why, Kiriel asked the amount. Because I wondered how much this dastardly kid needed. "How much do you need?" "There is no limit. Just as it is?" Again, it''s blatantly rude. Asking to borrow money is not enough, so I ask for unlimited borrowing. He''s a great kid, but I thought it wouldn''t be long because he''s a kid. I''ll buy some snacks, or something like that. However, it felt like a blow to the back of the head. Then he spotted a pink squirrel on Jamie''s shoulder. It stands holding its owner''s neck with a slightly worried face. I''ve never seen it before... . "Why do you need such money?" "I don''t want to tell you why." " You want me to borrow money without knowing why?" "You just have to pay it back." It''s not wrong. There is no need for private feelings for bonds. All you have to do is borrow money and pay interest. However, even if it is simple in words, the moment money comes and goes, it is not a simple matter at all. The most important of these was trust. "What should I trust and lend to you?" Although he has a strong background as the heir to the Welton family, he is an 8-year-old kid. I don''t know exactly how much I would borrow, but I wouldn''t be able to repay it. If you borrow the power of the family, it will not be impossible. But if it were, I would have talked to the family from the beginning. Coming all the way here means that you have something you want to find secretly. Perhaps it has something to do with a secret auction. Well. When asked what to believe, Jamie thought a little. exactly. What you can do with your body right now is limited. But only now. With just a little more time, there will be an overwhelming amount of things you can do. So said. "Possibility of the future? Think of it as an investment." "Ha!" At that, Kiriel burst out laughing out loud. He''s a really shy kid. That wasn''t wrong though. In fact, as a result of looking at it, Jamie Welton, who had been thriving with rumors, was a 9th-class lumberjack. It''s just that Kiriel didn''t show up. If he invested, he would pick mulberry properly, but unfortunately, Kiriel wasn''t very interested in that. "Unfortunately, I am full of talented people." Although it is not enough compared to Jamie, she runs more than 30 academies. After graduating from the academy, they will work for a company in Kyrael, and there is no reason to look for talent from outside. That''s at the expense of expensive money. "Then no ." Jamie didn''t expect that answer either. And I didn''t understand. I don''t know how much it will cost, but in the future, even if you spend ten million dollars, you won''t get your help. It was a huge loss of opportunity. Jamie was a terrific narcissist. "Then stop and go. It''s late at night. Where is the little boy wandering around? Where did the Siegfried children go?" I''ll have to say a word later. No matter how much he is a child of someone else''s house, he has to protect him until he reaches the magical realm. The night of Saint-Dermain is more dangerous than you think. No matter how talented a kid was, he had no choice but to fall victim to the vile methods of an adult. "I''ll give you an escort so you can go back to your dorm." Kiriel took a small capsule from his arms and threw it on the floor, and a handsome man appeared with a pop. He was wearing a sword around his waist, but his skills didn''t look bad. -Wow! beauty! Bena sat on her shoulder and covered her mouth as she looked at the man. But that''s not human. ''Homunculus.'' A battle doll with a human appearance. He was said to be the best alchemist in the world, and his skills were unparalleled. But Jamie had no intention of going back. I have to borrow money somehow. "Hey~ Whoa~" Kiriel shook his hand and turned around as if to get rid of the troublesome thing. Jamie said looking at her bent back. "Or there are other suggestions." "I can do anything you can do. So go ahead It''s a pretty useful doll, so I''ll take you to safety. -doll?! Bena, who later realized that it was a doll, exclaimed in amazement. Jamie said again. "Aren''t you going to enter the world of shadows?" Kiriel stood tall. She turned her head slightly to look at Jamie. "What do you mean?" "The Shadow Sheep''s Heart is one of the ingredients needed to enter the Shadow Realm." "How do you Oops!" I was so confused that I didn''t even know the answer. That''s because the Shadow Sheep''s Heart was only known externally as an alchemy material. As far as she knew, very few knew that it was a necessary material to enter the world of shadows. If it was common information, I wouldn''t have suffered for decades. I bet neither the magic world of Seldam nor the magic kingdom Klone knew about this. That''s what an 8-year-old kid knows. " Does the Wellton Street library have anything like that written on it?" Jamie avoided answering with a smile. Kiriel looked at Jamie and let out a small sigh. okay. As you said, I want to enter the world of shadows, so I''m saving my heart. Are you okay now? stop go Because this old woman needs to rest a bit now." "It has been said that since ancient times, the shadow world is connected with the afterlife." Life gushed out of Kiriel''s body. The life wasn''t directed at Jamie, but it was enough to make the store go wild. "Guessing is a bad thing, kid. Since you''re a child, that''s all you need, so go back to Siegfried. It was late at night." "Maybe I can help." " what? "It''s a shadow world. Even if you have the material, there is a high chance of failure. Because even if the materials are met, the owner of the shadow world is moody, so if he doesn''t like it, he won''t allow entry. Of course, that doesn''t mean we don''t return the materials, so we have to get them from the beginning." Jamie remembered the master of the shadow world he had seen a long time ago. The shadow world is a reversal world that is far from the material world. There was no matter there, and everything that existed was either a spirit or infinitely similar to a spirit. Why is that? The reason was simple. This is because the master of the shadow world is the ''Spirit King''. ''He''s not an ordinary Elemental King.'' In general, spirits live in the spirit world. And there were five spirit kings in the spirit world. Those who rule the five most basic attributes, the Five Elements. Most people thought that the spirits were all that. This is inevitable because the present human beings do not know the other world. However, the shadow world was similar to the spirit world, but consisted of only one attribute. That''s ''darkness''. Another name for the shadow world is the ''dark world''. It was a world where the Dark Spirit King reigned as the ruler. ''The Spirit King has more power than the 12 gods in his own world.'' In other words, the Dark Spirit King in the shadow world is more powerful than any other being. Even if Jamie regained the strength of his heyday, it was difficult to defeat the Spirit King on the home ground. If such an existence eats only the ingredients and refuses to enter, Kiriel will not be able to do anything. Gather the materials from the beginning and give it to the Dark Spirit King. And if you don''t like it, you have to start over from the beginning. But Jamie knew how he would allow it once and for all. "How do you believe what you say is true?" Kiriel couldn''t easily believe Jamie''s words. The world of shadows was an unknown realm that had little to be revealed. And, to say the least, it was all that I found out from the creatures of the shadow world that occasionally appeared in the physical world. However, it is said that the master exists in the shadow world. It was difficult to easily believe those words. Jamie acknowledged that, so I suggested it. "I write a contract of the soul." -master! Bena was startled by the word of the contract of the soul. What is a ''soul contract''? It was a contract that was mortgaged until life after life, with the soul of the contractor as collateral. Bena never thought her Master would do such a crazy thing. - Are you crazy? Can I get the money somewhere else?! It''s a contract of the soul!! ''Don''t shout because your head hurts.'' -Mas... ! Jamie interrupted Bena''s voice, which quacked like a duck. Then he looked at Kiriel again. She was also quite shocked by the word contract of the soul. You wouldn''t have thought that something like that would come out of an 8-year-old''s mouth. ''That''s how earnest it is.'' His new spirit is up for auction this time. I had to get my hands on it no matter what. "Isn''t this enough?" " what the hell are you doing kid No, was the kid right?" Kiriel felt a little scared of the Welton kid now. Jamie''s intelligence made no sense unless it was a monster with a child''s throat. In addition, he has a high level of courage to mention the contract of the soul. "So what are you going to do? I can help Kiriel-sama. Surely. That didn''t sound like a bluff. Have you ever been swayed by a child like this in over 80 years of life? Rather, if you wield the kings of various countries, you wield them, and the enemies you wield were counted in your hand throughout your life. Most of them even had little social experience. "What are the conditions?" "Prepayment. The contract will be implemented later." Anyway, to get the Heart of the Shadow Sheep, you must participate in the auction. I had to get Shingi too at that time, so money came first. Kiriel thought for a moment and then opened his mouth. "Bring the contract." The soul contract was made. - Continued on next episode - CH 115 : Gehena Auction House (1) Jamie escaped Ars Magna. The contract of the soul was successfully made. With this, you can get your sanity back. "Are you crazy, Master?" Benna seemed to have a different idea. Returning to her original form from the squirrel, she said to Jamie with a very bewildered look. "It''s a contract of the soul!" Noisy. "Not noisy! Don''t you know what it is? I made an offer to Kiriel directly, but I can''t figure it out. However, it was understandable that Bena reacted like that. The contract of the soul was that dangerous. Simply put, you can think of it as selling your soul to the devil. It''s not just the devil, but it didn''t make much of a difference if the contract could not be fulfilled as a result. "Did your eyes see me as a reckless offender?" " Not that." Bena knows it too. That the Master is not a person who speaks rudely. He is a person who clearly distinguishes between what he can do and what he can''t. There are so many things that I know how to do, I just don''t show up. "Nothing is impossible. So don''t worry." Jamie patted Bena on the head. Because Bena''s height was about an inch taller than that, it wasn''t a very cool look. Bena made a slightly distressed expression on her face and then took a deep breath. It is already irreversible, and as always, we have no choice but to trust the Master. "But how do you win the bid? You have to be with Sir Siegfried." With that said, Jamie can''t participate in the auction. Jamie smiled and looked at Bena. Bena tilted her head and asked. "Why are you looking at me like that?" But instead of answering, Jamie only smiled deeper. * * * It was the morning of the second day. Siegfried asked Jamie with a happy expression on her robe. "Are you ready?" Yeah. Jamie was also dressed in a no less flashy attire. Although it is a secret auction, the people participating in it are all upper class. Even if there was no set dress code, at least they had to wear luxurious clothes. Fortunately, Jamie had too many of them to rot. His mother, Sears, was very worried about her son, so she put dozens of clothes in her subspace pocket. From functional clothes to formal suits for ceremonies and banquet tuxedos. ''You can wear it roughly.'' Looking at the many clothes, I remembered Sears, who was trying to attach a servant somehow. -My mother trusts my son, but how do I live alone in another country? My son can''t even wear clothes by himself, and he can''t even eat by himself! Mother. My son also wears clothes by himself and eats well. -son. Think carefully. I have to cook and eat by myself, do laundry, and do the cleaning myself. My son never did. So, when your mom says nice things, take her with you. Mother. Even in the magic world, there are people who can do it. And what else can''t you do? -son! Aren''t you going to listen to your mom?! how persistent you are Later, he even put the servant on standby, saying that he had to take him unconditionally. Jamie wanted to be alone somehow, so she refused, ready to die, and with Siegfried''s help, she was able to come out without a hitch. Fully understood. On the inside, he was an old man who was tens of thousands of years old, but on the outside he looked like an innocent child. It''s strange to have parents who don''t care. ''It''s only been a few days, but I miss you.'' When I thought of that, I was shocked. It was a shock to me that I had such a thought without knowing it. miss someone Since becoming a warlock, such a thing has ceased to exist. It was relieved to some extent by going through the past, but it was not an idea that could come out of my unconscious mind. "Why?" Siegfried looked at Jamie, who suddenly flinched, and asked in a puzzled voice. Jamie looked at him and shook his head. No. Siegfried shrugged his shoulders with a sullen face. Then he handed me a mask. "Write this." This? "It''s a must-have for a secret auction." Siegfried wore a mask with a good-looking face. It was a black matte mask, with a flower drawn on it with gold thread. Jamie looked at his mask. The mask, which was divided into black and white, had only eye holes. " This is an artifact." "It''s a mask that hides mana. You have to hide anything that could reveal your identity. I will change the color of Confucius'' hair." Emerald hair stands out. They must have been mostly upper-class people who hid their identity due to the nature of the secret auction, but there was no way they could not recognize the characteristics of the Welton Street. "I don''t know if only Confucius is caught, but I''m also caught." Already, information has circulated that Siegfried, the 7th Elder of the Magic World, will escort Jamie Welton himself. Like it or not, they were 1+1. "It''s a specification that I find out too." The Welton heir has appeared at a secret auction dealing with illegal goods! It was the specification that these rumors spread. "Shall we go?" Siegfried reached out, and Jamie took it with a slightly disapproving look. The two of them disappeared like a lie. * * * There was one large museum in Saint-Dermain. It was a place called ''Redum'', and it was a place to exhibit artifacts and fossils found in the Kelton Mountains. It was quite a famous tourist attraction even within the Kingdom of Seldam. In the basement of such a place, a ''secret auction'' was held that was far from the museum, but in a way infinitely close. "There are so many people. It''s a secret auction, right? "Few people come through the Redum Museum like we do." of course? "Places like this usually install a mobile warp machine." At the mention of a mobile warp machine, Jamie smirked. Warp magic is one of the top magic in space magic. It was an astronomical amount just to put that power into an artifact, but I had no idea how expensive it would be if it was made portable. "That''s how much you are looking for the main shrine." Siegfried put his thumb and index fingers together to form a coin. After all, secret auctions deal with everything from the illegal to the very rare. Moreover, since it is a secret auction, the commission will be huge, so the profit from the auction fee alone will be huge. A few mobile warp planes are not difficult to obtain. "It''s a waste of money." "You can''t use bad words for a child." "Can I kill people?" "So is it." Saying that, Siegfried smiled. He''s uselessly handsome, which makes him angry. Jamie looked around. There were a lot of people, but everyone was wearing a bizarre mask. There are thousands of interested seeds who want to stand out somehow. As I was walking along Siegfried somewhere, two men and women passed by. The calming scent of the forest lingered on the tip of my nose. Well? What''s wrong? just now ." Jamie looked back, but disappeared like a lie as to where the man and woman had gone. the smell of the forest. There is no such thing as a perfume of this kind, and as Jamie knew, there was only one race that smelled like this. ''Elf?'' As he said that, he smiled and shook his head. That''s nonsense. Why did the elves come here? In other words, unless you are an elf caught by a slave trader, there will be no elves to set foot in such a filthy place. "It must be an illusion." "It''s pointless. Come on, let''s go. It''s time to enter." * * * A space too large to be said to be under the Redum Museum. When you see mana everywhere, it seems like you used space expansion magic. It would have cost a lot of money to expand to this size, but the place that hosted this secret auction seemed to be overflowing with rotting money. Siegfried, who was looking at the seat ticket next to him, muttered, ''Let''s see,'' and looked at the numbers on the chair. "There it is." It was pretty far ahead. It must be difficult to occupy the front seat in a place like this, but it seems that Kiriel has used a bit of energy. As soon as we went and sat down, the people participating in the auction started filling their seats one after another. In the seat next to Jamie sat a man who was thick enough that the chair was cramped. "I''m sorry." The man first apologized to Jamie as he thought he was a bit of a nuisance. Jamie clicked inwardly and got back into position. When I stretched my body to the side, it was worth living. Then I found two men and women sitting diagonally. ''Is it those people?'' The shape of the mask, the size, and the scent of the forest were clear. But now there is no smell. As if it was artificially erased. I wonder if it''s a real elf, but no matter how much I think about it, what''s the point of having an elf come here as a guest? Since they are a race seeking goodness, they hated such secret auctions, even if it was hypocrisy. "Why are you like this?" No. Sir, please stop worrying about me. I can''t even see properly." "Hmmmm. Since then, Confucius''s parents have given him this and that authority." Instead of taking an attendant, Jamie promised to follow the advice of the grown-up Siegfried. I don''t really want to follow everything, but not following it at all is a violation of my promise, so I had to accept it. The lights went out. All the lights went to the stage. It was the stage where the auction items were to be displayed, and the red curtain in the back opened and a man walked out. Wow! Today is a good day! Very precious people have visited our Gehena auction house!" He was a host wearing a red tuxedo and a funny clown mask. With exaggerated gestures, he greeted each place in a gentle way. nice to meet you! It''s very nice to meet you~" But no one accepted him. Nevertheless, the host greeted here and there, regardless of whether it was familiar or not. "People who have been to this place know very well that they don''t have a lot of patience, so I would like to introduce you to the first auction. Are you all looking forward to it?" This time there was no response. The moderator looked at the crowd in silence and shrugged. "You are still funny. What! It doesn''t matter because the customer is the king, right? Come on, bring it in!" The moderator was definitely a pro. Although it would be difficult to proceed in such a miserable atmosphere, it proceeded as smoothly as flowing water. With a rattling sound from behind the stage, a large wooden crate appeared loaded into a cart. It was big enough for one or two people to fit in, but from inside, it was like, ''Eup! Whoops! was heard. "The first prize is a slave!" Gehena Auction House is a secret auction house. It also deals with illegal things. And slaves were also treated as illegal auction items. "Everyone will be surprised. It was pretty hard to find." Unlike before, the presenter spoke in a serious voice. "Please open it!" And when I exclaimed vigorously as if it had ever happened, the men who had brought the box opened it as it was. Jamie''s eyes narrowed at the contents. Siegfried, who was sitting next to him, muttered in a slightly startled voice. Elf ." What was in the box was an elf man and woman who couldn''t move with restraint devices. It came out pretty tight from the start. - Continued on next episode - CH 116 : Gehena Auction House (2) Mana was felt in the device that restrained the elves'' limbs. It was an artifact that sealed power. Elves are a powerful race. As well as magic, his friendliness with spirits was incomparable to humans. In fact, it was close to impossible to capture an elf with human power, but there were cases where that was the case. "Elves often overlook the tricks of humans." Mostly young elves. He believes in his own power and thinks that humans are nothing. I can understand. Even when they reach adulthood, any talented human being has the ability to steam up. And humans understand the habits of elves better than anyone. In particular, hunters specializing in heterogeneous races knew more about elves than elves. All you need is some taunts and traps. The young elves couldn''t stand the insults and tried to punish humans, which was what humans wanted. The captured elves were turned into slaves and exhibited at these secret auction houses as they are now. Hmm. Because of the mask, Siegfried''s expression could not be seen well, but only the atmosphere could tell that he felt uncomfortable. He was also a slave. He knows better than anyone how slaves are treated. Especially if it''s an elf slave. Because they were the most beautiful race in the world. "The starting price is 100,000 gold!" 10 million gold. It was a huge amount of money that was about the cost of operating a small estate for a year. It was an exorbitant amount to charge a slave, but if the slave was an elf, it would be a different story. "Shall we try raising it by 5,000?" The moderator''s voice looks happy. To the extent that the smiling clown''s mask is actually his original face. As soon as the moderator finished speaking, he began to raise bid signs in various places. Wow! fifteen thousand! this much! Twenty-five thousand! I can''t! I will raise it to 50,000!" Still, the pickets continued to rise. "400,000! 450,000!" 100 million. 200 million. The bids are rising at a staggering rate. The pigs struggled to obtain the rarest elf slaves. Jamie didn''t like the sight very much. But that''s where the secret auction is in the first place. So I thought I would keep my eyes closed until this bidding was over. " ." Then I saw a man and a woman who were sitting diagonally across from the scent of the forest. Exactly, it was a woman. His shoulders were trembling and he looked angry. The man rubbed the woman''s shoulder and gave her a warm hug. ''Are you a real elf?'' I was only skeptical, but seeing that reaction, I thought it would be weird if I wasn''t an elf. ''You want to save them?'' Seeing his people endure even when they are subjected to such cruelty, it seems that he has quite a bit of patience. ''Maybe he''s grasping reality.'' It is true that the elves are strong, but the security guards stationed here were quite talented in Jamie''s eyes. In particular, a black man in a black suit is watching from the second floor railing. His muscles that were about to explode were so great that he could not hide them with his clothes. ''Master Class.'' He is trying to capture his strength as much as possible, but his surroundings are distorted by powerful power. Judging by the public eye, it was clear that Beiryl Onyx, called the swordsman of the gale, was on the same level as the strong man. I don''t know how big that elf is, but unless it''s definitely not a master class, I''m only going to get killed if I jump on it. Wow! 4.3 million gold!! Any more?!" The moderator looked around the audience with excitement. No one lifted a picket. The presenter exclaimed in a voice full of excitement. "Winning bid!!" earth earth- "Good." The voice of an old man who had won an elf slave was heard from behind. Seeing her voice trembled slightly, it looked like it was overkill. ''It''s like a pig.'' Jamie chuckled and rolled her eyes to see the woman who was supposed to be an elf. She, too, glanced at where the winning bidder''s voice was heard, and her eyes through the mask were clearly full of anger. Then our eyes met Jamie, and he naturally turned his head back to normal. Did he think he didn''t know because he was wearing a mask, or was he trying to hide his embarrassment? Either way, Jamie continued to care about her. "Let''s see the next thing!" Next were beautiful ornaments, said to have been treasured by the last princess of a kingdom that existed 4,000 years ago. He added that the fact that it did not rust even after a long time was thanks to the fact that it was made of special metal. I was only interested in it, and it wasn''t interesting, so I turned it off. After that, several more auctions appeared on the stage, all of which were useless. But for the next one, Jamie had no choice but to focus. "The next item is said to be harder to find than picking a star in the sky! Do you all know Shadow Sheep?!" At the word of the shadow sheep, the surroundings became noisy. Siegfried, who was watching the auction with a bored face, also corrected his posture. "It is our turn. I almost got tired of waiting." In fact, Siegfried''s neck was slightly locked. It looked like he had just fallen asleep. "How much did your grandmother give you?" "I didn''t pay much." "So?" "It''s a blank check." The ultimate banknote standing at the pinnacle of money that becomes money as much as you write it down! Wow. "Aren''t you very surprised?" "I have no sense of reality." "It is so. It was the first time I ever received a blank check." Siegfried chuckled and laughed. If it was enough to give him a blank check, it seemed that Kiriel was really desperate. So, it must have disrupted the contract of the soul. "This item is the heart of the Shadow Sheep!" The helper carefully opened the box, revealing a beautiful marble that looked like the Milky Way. A series of brief exclamations followed. The shadow sheep is a beast that is no less than a spirit. Naturally, the heart was different from the biological heart. To be honest, it would be closer to a dragon heart than a real heart. "I think everyone gathered here knows the scarcity value of the shadow sheep. So the starting price of the auction is... Let''s start with 1 million gold!" Even elf slaves had a starting price of 100,000 gold. 10 times that amount. But that wasn''t the end. "I will not set a bid price. Please feel free to call me." The moment the host said that with a smile. "Three million." "Three hundred and fifty thousand." "Five million." "Six hundred." seven hundred. "Ten thousand." It jumped tenfold from 1 million gold in an instant. The bids went up at a staggering pace. It was an unreasonable surge that made me wonder if some force was manipulating the bid, but it was possible with the heart of the Shadow sheep. Siegfried muttered, stroking his chin under the mask. "Hmm. Is the competition very fierce?" "Gyeongdo should participate." right. But it''s not fun to just participate." "What else do you mean?" Jamie sometimes didn''t know what Siegfried was thinking, and that''s it now. Siegfried said. "Confucius is still young, so he may not know." "What?" "How exhilarating it is to set the mood." what kind of bullshit is that? But it didn''t take long to find out what the bullshit was. "Four thousand and three hundred!" "Four thousand three hundred and twenty!" "Four thousand three hundred and twenty-five!" When it crossed 40 million gold, the increase in bids sharply decreased as people became burdened. In a situation where everyone was raising their bids as if throwing jaljal, Siegfried finally lifted the sign. 1 million. There was silence in the auction house. The host, who was dancing on the stage with excitement, also looked at Siegfried with a sloppy posture. Then he came to his senses and faithfully performed his duty. "Can you tell me again?" 1 million. Siegfried said it again without hesitation. Suddenly the price more than doubled. Those who competed fiercely in the 40 million gold band could no longer lift the picket. 100 million gold was such an amount. "It came out to be 1,100 million. Do you have any more?" there can be no more No matter how much the shadow sheep''s heart had, there was no pig that would invest 100 million gold. Jamie looked at Siegfried with a tired face. Although hidden by a mask, he must have been smiling very happily by now. "Isn''t 100 million too much?" "Because I told you to use whatever you want." The more I looked at Siegfried, the more certain he was crazy. * * * The heart of the shadow sheep was won by Siegfried. It was so natural. "Are you going to quit?" "I want to see more." There''s still a lot of excitement left. He said it was obviously going to be in a secret auction. If he doesn''t come out, he will find the man who lied to him and turn him into a body that can neither die nor live. Of course, that person would have done nothing wrong. Whether or not he knew Jamie had such a terrible thought, Siegfried replied indifferently. "Then it is. The ugly side of humans takes a long time to get used to." That''s a valid word. Of course, Jamie has seen too much of the ugliness of these secret auctions, to the point of getting tired of them. This place is like a kid''s play area. ''When will my shingi come out?'' Perhaps the auction will come to an end soon. So Siegfried was also obediently allowed to watch. A few more things passed. Except for the heart of the elf slave and the shadow sheep, all were expensive jewels. The ancient fossils were interesting, but that''s about it. "Huh. Can''t you just stop? I''m a little tired. "What are you tired of?" "You know how hard it is to bid? How my heart was pounding when I sang 100 million gold." Siegfried''s heart rate has been beating steadily since before he came here. Siegfried coughed as Jamie looked at him coldly. "Of course, as an adult, I have no intention of ignoring a child''s request." He turned his gaze back to the stage. A beautiful necklace was sold for 80,000 gold. After listening to 100 million gold, 80,000 gold felt like money stuck in my nose. That was then. "This item is ''presumed'' to be worth more than the Heart of the Shadow Sheep at today''s auction. Bring it to me!" The men pulled out a large box with several seals on it. Jiying- Perfect Cell vibrates. Jamie put her hand on the Perfect Cell to put it to sleep. He didn''t take his eyes off the box with a nervous look on his face. "Open it, please." At the instructions of the moderator, a man placed a stone infused with strong magical powers on the box. Then, the stacked sealing magic began to break one after another. "I don''t know who it is, but a great wizard has locked it down." Siegfried was also slightly admiring whether he recognized the sealing magic. And when the box was fully opened, a brilliant stone of five colors appeared in a small stone block. Everyone was attracted to her beautiful appearance. The presenter exclaimed with an excited voice with his left arm outstretched. "Open! The ultimate stone! All Might!" Jamie''s eyes widened under the mask as the name was mentioned. ''How do you name it?!'' An artifact with the power of ''absolute defense'' among the three new gods created by Diablo Volfir. However, Diablo, who sensed defeat in the battle with the 12 gods, scattered them all over the world in order not to be deprived of the three gods. As a result, all the gods wandered around the world without even losing their names. Obviously it should have been. No one should have known the name. When Jamie was distracted by embarrassment, the moderator started bidding. "The starting price is 3 million gold!" It was a great starter, but no one picked up a picket. He just mumbled with a bewildered face. It was natural. Because it was just a beautiful stone from the outside. No one who knows its value will, I guarantee, exist in this auction house. The moderator also added with a smile, whether he expected such a situation. "By the way, this is the ultimate stone." Everyone pricks their ears and listens. "A large amount of energy has been condensed that can sustain the Saint-Dermain level for more than 10 years." "Ten thousand!" "Twenty million!" "Forty million!" "Fifty million!" A huge energy source capable of rolling the Great Territory for 10 years is hidden in that small stone. The people gathered at the Gehena auction house were all the owners of one estate, or only the rich people who were widely known in the kingdom or continent. They knew the value of energy better than anyone. It was incomparable to the time of the Heart of the Shadow Lamb. "130 million!" "150 million!" Bids continue to soar. Jamie couldn''t remain perplexed. It didn''t matter how they knew the name. You''ll find out later. Now I had to somehow get that stone back in this hand. "Two billion!" "200 million!" It quickly crossed the 2 billion mark. It was at that moment when the absurd amount resounded to the point of being insane. There are many crazy people in the world besides Siegfried. "500 million!" A woman''s cry. The voices that had exceeded 200 million were silent in an instant. Siegfried was also shocked by the 500 million won, so he looked at where the woman was. There, a woman with voluminous pink hair up to her waist stood vigorously holding a picket. Jamie saw her and smiled under the mask. it was bena - Continued on next episode - CH 117 : Gehena Auction House (3) All Might. When Diablo Volfir created it, he nicknamed it ''The Unbreakable Roar''. A stone that neutralizes all physical power. Just possessing it increases your defense, and the moment you activate the artifact, it becomes almost invincible only in terms of physical strength. Together with the Perfect Cell, it was the ultimate artifact that had a profound impact on making Diablo Volfir impeccable. It was not something to be used as a source of energy in the territory. ''Are there any competitors?'' All those gathered here belonged to the upper classes, but no one was able to raise a picket recklessly. 500 million gold was such money. Daeyoung, such as His, had a one-year operating cost of just over 100 million gold. Considering that Heis is a manor that dominates the eastern part of the Kingdom of Seldam, there were not many realities with a similar level in the whole world. But five times that. A large sum of money that could have rolled hiss for 5 years was only bid for that beautiful stone. " Aside from the large barrel, this one is a little." Siegfried didn''t seem to understand either. It is said that it has the power to supply Daeyeongji''s energy for 10 years, but in that case, it is better to use an energy source with good cost performance at a low price. If it was simply a concentrated energy source, Siegfried''s idea would have been justified. Even the Archmage, who reigned as a genius before Jamie, could not appreciate the true value of All Might just by looking at it. ''I''ll get it easily... .'' That was the moment Jamie thought about. "500 million." someone said so In the silent auction house, that voice echoed in my ears so clearly. Jamie unknowingly checked the bidder. It was a man wearing a black silk hat and a colorful mask depicting a peacock. ''Damn it. I thought I''d just eat it.'' Hopefully there will be a competitor. The moderator, who had to react immediately, stood still with a puzzled face. If the helper hadn''t shaken the moderator, he would have thought he had hardened like a stone statue. Alas. I couldn''t speak unprofessional. I''m really sorry. The presenter said so and cleared his throat. Although I had served as a moderator of the Gehena auction house for many years, it was the first time I had such an experience. It''s a bidding competition of over 500 million. It was so unreal that I thought it might be a dream. But what if it''s a dream? As a pro, help put an end to an auction that will go down in history! That''s the mission! "500 million came out! Any more?!" Bena looked a little confused. I glanced at where Jamie was. - Master, what about it? ''Lift it up little by little.'' Anyway, there''s no limit on this either. I don''t know how Kiriel will react later, but for now, all I can do is call him whatever he wants. "520 million!" "530 million." "550 million!" "600 million." Bena flinched. But he opened his mouth again. "700 million!" This time, the man was stunned. He didn''t seem to know that he would raise 100 million gold at once. He was wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see his expression, but he couldn''t fool Jamie''s eyes. The slight tremor of the shoulder and the leg that seemed to shake at any moment were pressed tightly with both hands. But the young tension in his arms gave some indication of his condition. ''I''m overworked. But I won''t give up.'' - I think so. don''t give up like that A human who bid 600 million gold. 100 million gold has been added, but more than that, you will definitely have the ability to bid. The reason for worry is probably to calculate the value of All Might. And the calculations were not long. "73 million." There Jamie was convinced. ''Raise it to 800 million.'' "Eight billion!" Bena spit it out as instructed. "800 million came out!" Without the mask on the presenter''s face, the saliva would have splattered all the way to the front seat. Jamie looked at the man again. The man thought for a moment, then shook his head and threw a picket. "Eight billion! The ultimate stone, All Might, has been sold for 800 million gold!" earth earth- The sound of wooden hammers echoed through the auction house. Jamie sighed and flopped into the chair. Siegfried looked at Jamie like that and tilted his head. "Why does Confucius look tired?" "Because I saw a sight I couldn''t even imagine, I was exhausted." "Confucius is really refreshing." "It''s too much to say to a kid." "Well, my hands were sweating too." Then he lifted up the white cotton gloves he had in his hands. In fact, my palms were slightly wet. "I saw you spilled water while drinking." "Great." Siegfried coughed and lowered his hand. And then he grinned. "Shall we go out? I''m hungry, so let''s go eat something delicious. good. There was nothing more to see here. I still care about the men and women sitting diagonally, but first things first. As the two of them were just about to get up, the next item was introduced. "This item is an artifact unearthed near Mt. Daehwa in the Kelton Mountains. I saw it too, and it was pretty weird. It''s like a key, and sometimes it''s not. Anyway, let''s see!" Auctions on stage. It was a small cuboid made of gold, with ancient words engraved on its surface. Jamie''s high eyesight was able to read the engraved ancient language without difficulty. [Sleep here. so as not to wake up again.] And all the lights in the auction house went out. "Uh, what Whoa!" As if someone had pushed it, the host''s embarrassed scream was heard. At the same time, the sound of thunderbolt was heard from all over the place, and several footsteps rang out loudly. "Ahhhhh!" "Ahhh! Run away!" Screams erupted from all around, and I could feel the rush to get out of the darkness. Siegfried held Jamie''s hand effortlessly in the dark. "Stay close to me." In such a situation, you have to move for nothing, and you will only get swept up and hurt. Siegfried spread a round shield. And made light. It brightened up in an instant, and I could see the surroundings at a glance. Siegfried said with a frown. "Hey, you''re very upset." In that brief moment, the auction house was a mess. The chairs on which the participants were sitting were all smashed, leaving only debris left, rolling on the floor, and the door leading to the exit was torn and torn. Some, who had not yet escaped, hurriedly disappeared through the half-opened door. The presenter was standing on the stage in vain. "Uh, what happened ." He took off his mask and looked at the messed up auction house. He looked quite annoyed that his nasolabial beard was trembling. What''s happening!! Suddenly the light went out. The Gehena auction house was one of the most secret auction houses in the whole continent. There is no possibility of such a trivial issue as a power outage. And the loud footsteps heard right after the power outage. "What what? The pedestal where the auction was supposed to be placed was empty. The high-quality cushion on which the auction items were raised was roughly lifted, but the auction items were not visible even below. "What, what? where did you go... ." "Miju-sama!" One of the staff came running calling the host''s name. The staff whispered something into Miju''s ear with a very bewildered face. And Miju looked at the staff with unbelievable eyes and opened her trembling lips. "The rest of the items were stolen?!" Siegfried, who had been silently watching those words, opened his mouth. "What the hell." The mana around him began to fluctuate. * * * "Damn it!" A woman screamed and slammed her fist against the wall. The man behind him patted the woman''s back with hollow eyes. "There was no such thing!" The woman, Braha, removed the man''s hand and said so. Braha''s ears were pointed, and her skin was like white jade. The arms and legs were slender and stretched out, and the overall look was very beautiful. They were the most beautiful race, the elves. "Why were my people there as slaves?" " It''s impossible for Alex to know everything." The man, Izaya, shook his head with a sad face. Alex was the magician in charge of their team''s intelligence, and was responsible for keeping track of items for sale in secret auctions. However, the list did not include elven slaves. Braha remembered his people being sold to someone in front of him. Oops, my teeth are chipped. I thought it was a mission and I wanted to kill them all and save them. I was angry at myself for not doing it. His hands and feet trembled, and he had an urge to kill the people who bought his people and all the people involved in the Gehena auction house. "Alex is working hard to locate the elves, so news will come soon. So we have to leave first." "Damn it ." Still angry, Izaya was right. I couldn''t do anything about the items that the buyer had already picked up, but I stole all the remaining auction items. Among them were ''Shadow Lamb''s Heart'' and the ultimate stone ''All Might''. "It''s really amazing~" At that moment, the man who was squatting on the floor, alternately examining the Shadow sheep''s heart and All Might, said in a cheerful voice. It was a man named ''Ramu'' who was on the same team with Izaya and Braha. "Ram. See you later." "Yes, yes, yes" Ramu put the items back into his bag and stood up. Then he tapped Braha''s sombre shoulder. "Don''t worry, Braha. Hahaha! "Shut up, you ignorant child." Braha clenched his hand and strode forward. Ramu just shrugged. Izaya said to Ramu like that and moved forward. "There was a master class." Wow. Are you going to run away at the risk of your life?" Master class. Ramu licked his lips. Two people and one new elf picked- and disappeared. And there were two men watching them from heaven. The fucking cubs splashes with our stuff. Siegfried spit it out with a cold face. The space shakes again. "I can''t let that happen, you bastards." The space shrunk in an instant. Jamie, who was next to him, swallowed a smirk as he watched his space magic. ''This guy''s skills .'' The space that has been reduced in an instant, " Who are you!" "Braha. backwards. "Are you so fast?" Siegfried and Jamie were placed in front of Braha, Izaya and Ramu. Siegfried snapped his fingertips and smiled at them. "Give me my stuff. Before I kill them all." space expanded. - Continued on next episode - CH 118 : Frontier (1) The rate of expansion of space was rapid. Izaya put the aurora on his fist, Braha summoned the spirits of the earth, and Ramu crossed his two swords. Chewy- When the three forces interlocked, the space was twisted. Siegfried observed that the expansion of space curves at a point. The skills of the three were enough to interfere with the space. But the current expansion is just expansion. Siegfried turned his right hand slightly clockwise. The space began to twist. "What is that guy?!" Ramu was shocked to see the twin swords break strangely. There are many magics that interfere with space, but I have never encountered the phenomenon of bending thick metal pieces for the first time in my life. Izaya muttered. surely Siegfried of Space?" Hearing the murmur, Braha and Ramu frowned. exactly. I''m not sure if it''s the correct answer, but if it''s such a great space magic, there was no other than Siegfried in the Seldam Kingdom. The world famous battle mage. And although now pushed back, the Archmage was once called the greatest talent. "Looks right." Light blonde hair, white skin, and good looks. Compared to the elves, there is no other young man with an appearance that does not kneel except for Siegfried. Ramu clicked his tongue and sprayed the auror. Then the space was forcibly expanded and the twin swords could be pulled out before they broke. I don''t know why he''s stopping us! Braha wasn''t feeling very well. The tree spirit, Pino, was summoned. From the ground where there was nothing, a big tree trunk rose out of nowhere. "I''m pretty pissed off right now!" Siegfried smiled bitterly as he saw the tree trunks soaring upward as they filled the alley. As I swung my left hand to the side, the tree trunk disappeared like a lie. But it was a trick. As the tree trunk disappeared, Izayagyya jumped right in front of him. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. bang!! The moment the fist hit the air, an explosion occurred. But Siegfried was nowhere to be seen. "Behind you!" Braha''s voice came from below. Izaya turned around and saw Siegfried standing with his hands in a strange shape. "It doesn''t work!" Ramu stepped on the outer wall of the building and jumped up quickly. Dual swords loaded with Aurors rushed towards the enemy. "It can''t be this way either." However, it was blocked by a single sword. Ramu''s eyes widened. He saw an object blocking his way. boy. He wore a mask so he couldn''t see his face, but just looking at his body shape, he was a boy who wasn''t enough to block his way. The boy, Jamie, smiled and opened his mouth. "Scud." Blue light permeated the magic sword Scud. It was the first time in practice, but it wasn''t difficult to perfect it as long as you know what kind of magic it is. Jamie''s new model is gone. not teleport. The ability of ''Scud'' was as its name suggests. As fast as sprinting, it allows the cast target to move at a very high speed. There, Jamie''s magic spread further amplified the speed. bang! Ramu instinctively defended himself to live. heavy shock. It went up and then it fell down. At that time, a large flower bloomed on the ground. It was a flower that looked like a sunflower, and the grass growing in the middle looked very fluffy. It was created by Braha with the power of the flower spirit Flapi. Ramu fell there. ''Elf.'' Jamie looked at Braha. He was convinced once again that he was an elf by the appearance of using various spirits. Born with an affinity for nature that cannot be compared with humans, elves deal with all spirits except ''light'' and ''darkness''. Two humans and one elf. It was a very strange and strange combination. hard- Then I heard an unpleasant noise above my head. Looking there, Siegfried was twisting Izaya''s body into space. "Wow!" "Hey, you human!" Braha hastily summoned the spirit of fire and the spirit of lightning with excellent attack power. "A pitiful bastard." Siegfried didn''t laugh any more. There was an illusion as if space had stopped. "It''s wrong to try to survive even if you touch my stuff." Siegfried in space. I don''t know what kind of magical subjectivity he had in his hands, but the magic he was trying to unfold was not something that could be easily seen even in the mythical age. [Fatal Emotion] space was squeezed. A sword of gravity that only strikes the enemy from the sky. The pinnacle of space magic! [Oblivion] Everything in the space set by Siegfried is destroyed. rattle- It was then that the bell sounded. All mana began to scatter. Jamie immediately descended to the ground at the sudden event. It is difficult to keep flying while mana is scattering. Looking up, Siegfried looked okay. It must have something to do with the magical subject he realized. "This is the one." The voice came from behind. "I came here to see what was going on, and it must have been a big deal, right?" "Han!" Braha called out to the owner of the voice with a bright face. Jamie looked back. There stood a black-haired man in an unusual outfit, and it was the first race he had ever seen with a slightly yellowish skin. He was holding a stick with several bells in his hand. "Fortunately, Mr. Han has come. Wow - I really thought I was going to die. Isn''t that right, Captain? The person called the captain was Izaya, who was about to be ripped out of the space he had just stood in by Siegfried. He was gasping for breath next to a man named Han when he was brought in. "Are you okay?" Han looked at Izaya and asked worriedly, and Izaya nodded her head, albeit with difficulty. "Thanks to you, I survived." "Hmm." Han nodded as if he was happy and looked up. Siegfried was glaring at him, exhaling a bitter death. "Are you too strong?" Han looked at Siegfried and said so. However, unlike his words, his expression seemed quite relaxed. It wasn''t the attitude he had to show in front of the 7th class Archmage, but it was possible for that man. Jamie knew it the moment she saw it. The man who doesn''t know what race he is in that unusual outfit is a master class master. Even Siegfried knew it, so he couldn''t attack it recklessly. It was because he didn''t know what would happen if a fight between master classes was waged in a city like this. "I''m annoyed." Siegfried said so and landed next to Jamie. And then, Jamie whispered so softly that only her ears could hear it. "What? Are we at a disadvantage?" " What if you tell me that, grown-up?" "Where are the children and adults in this situation?" I really want to open this human head. Seeing a human who was more angry than anyone else casually said something like this, it was clear that he was a tortilla. I knew it, but in this kind of situation, I realized that he was a really great kid. "If Confucius can deal with the three, I think it will be okay." He vaguely blurs the end of his words, but looking at his expression, he seems to have the confidence to win. But that only makes things bigger. Since there was a commotion, the guards of Saint-Dermain must also have been dispatched. It won''t take long to get here. "Do I have to fight?" Yeah? Siegfried''s eyes widened as if Jamie''s words were surprising. "We only need to receive what we receive." In the field where even the master class''s skills have been shown, they have to fight more to lose themselves who are pushed out of the page. There was no need to continue fighting in such a situation. Your partner is probably thinking the same thing. ''If it wasn''t for it, I would have continued to attack.'' They would want you to leave this place as soon as possible, even a minute. That''ll be it. "It''s good for us anyway." "I think I know." Siegfried nodded as if he understood. He, too, saw it in person at the Gehena auction house. "You mean that black man on the second floor?" Yeah. Well, it was definitely a master class." haha. The master class is like a rolling stone on the side of the road." Siegfried laughed as if to himself. Anyway, when that black man gets here, things get very strange. "What kind of conversation are you going to have?" with daughter As Han put the drop stick on his shoulder, a clear and pure sound resounded between them. Siegfried looked at him and opened his mouth. "Now that the situation is like this, I think we have to fight to harm each other." Five! Thank you for thinking the same thing. I wondered what would happen if I said we were going to fight." "Well, what we want is nothing special." "Um, that. Wait a moment. Han looked back at the three. This was a matter for those who carried out this operation to decide. Braha and Ramu saw the captain of the team, Izaya. He thought about it and nodded. I don''t have much time, and I wanted to hear their suggestions for the first time. Say it. "Give me the heart of the Shadow Lamb. That''s what I won the bid for." "All Might too." "I''m also releasing All Might Yes? Unknowingly, Siegfried, who had conveyed Jamie''s request, turned to look at Jamie with a crinkled face. "Hurry up." " I''ll explain later. Siegfried said again, staring at him for nothing. "Give me All Might, too. Just give us two and we don''t care." Shut up! All the humans gathered there are garbage!" Braha shouted so in a voice suffocated by evil. "Things like garbage that buys and sells elves as slaves! Something to hand over to someone like you... !" "Braha, up to there." Han looked at Braha and shook his head. Braha grinded so hard that his teeth were about to break. Jamie looked at the situation and shrugged. "Looks like the elf is very angry." " Aren''t you an elf? "Who do you think this man is? You''re an elf. "Oh, uncle?" Han''s eyes trembled at the word uncle. You''re still young, but you''re an uncle! No matter how much you look at him, he was old enough to be called an uncle. You can''t even be angry with the kid. "Let''s say so. Anyway, can we just pass two of them?" That''s right. "Ramu." Damn it. It''s too bad." "It''s worth less than your life." That''s right. Ramu nodded and took out two objects. One side was a stone that seemed to contain the universe in a neat circle shape, and the other side was an irregular shape, but a stone that gave off a brilliant five-color light. "Give it to me." "Am I?" As Han nodded, Ramu walked up to Jamie and Siegfried with sullen faces. Not knowing what was going to happen, I didn''t approach it completely, but put the object on the ground about 3 meters away. Then he said something to Jamie. child. I saw it earlier." "How are you?" Jamie smiled with a sad expression on her face, and Ramu got embarrassed and went back to her seat as if to run away. "It''s not because I don''t trust you ." Han glanced at the three and took a step back. with daughter The bell rang once more. Mana turned off again. It was a different form from the ''mana burn'' that burns the surrounding mana, but if you don''t have the skills to resist, it''s a skill that can only be defeated by force majeure. ''It''s weird. What kind of power is non-magic?'' It''s not like you can''t use magic at all, like when you were hit by the Blue Dragon Maya Trey''s Mana Burn last year, but this situation itself was very unpleasant. That was then. Han, who was running backwards and trying to run away, said to Jamie with a startled look. " Wellton?" Well? Confucius. hair color... ." I touched my head at Siegfried''s words. I couldn''t see it just by touching it, so I made a mirror in the air. what? Hair and eye color returned to normal. Could it be that the discoloration magic was solved because the mana was scattered? Emerald was actually the color symbolizing Welton. Besides, if you''re a very talented person, you wouldn''t be unaware of Welton''s characteristics. Things are going to get messy I thought so. If Han''s words didn''t follow. "Are you Jamie? Huh? Are you Jamie Welton?" All three of them could not help but be puzzled by the excited look of Han. "Mr. Han? What''s wrong? "Han?" Hahaha! Even at that call, Han burst into laughter. even said "Is it the same as what you heard from Beiryl?" Beiryl Onyx. The name came out of nowhere. - Continued on next episode - CH 119 : Frontier (2) For a moment I thought I heard it wrong. So I asked again. " what? "You''re really young. Well, I''m 7 now... No, the sun is setting, so you''re eight years old? Are you sure it''s not a joke? Han didn''t even answer Jamie''s question, but left a line of comments about it. When Jamie stared at him with an annoyed look, Han noticed his gaze and gave a shy expression. "Ouch, I was so excited. It''s because I suddenly met a person I wanted to meet so much, so please understand." "Are you acquainted with Sir Onyx?" "Comrade." "Hey, Han. Is that kid Jamie Welton?" no wonder. Braha was startled and pointed at Jamie, while Ramu comforted herself by saying, ''I deserve to be pushed.'' Izaya pushed the two away and asked Han. "Really?" "It seems so. Isn''t that the proof of the power in that tiny body? "I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or fate." Izaya looked at Jamie with a troubled face. "It''s a pity that we met under this kind of situation." "Because you have to make a mistake to solve it." Han smiled and patted Izaya on the shoulder. Siegfried, who was watching them, asked Jamie. "Is your name Beiryl and your last name Onyx?" Yeah. You are the person you think you are." "Confucius had a relationship with him too." "I was a guest at my maternal grandfather''s house." Alas. Siegfried nodded as if he knew now. "I have heard rumors that he is staying at Marquis Bell''s castle. I heard he''s gone now... ." The last time I saw him, he was resting in the ward of the Pyro Church in Apton. It''s been more than 5 months, so it must have been more than enough to recover right away. "But how do they know Sir Beiryl Onyx?" "Now we have to find out." In particular, the Iranian man seemed to be quite close to Beiril. Hey! Jamie shouted at Han not answering. Siegfried looked at him with a little startled eyes, and whispered that Han and the others had not thought that the call was directed to them. So I called again. Hey! flinch. Han shrugged and looked at Jamie. Jamie said, throwing the half-naked mask on the floor. "If someone calls you, you have to talk, why are you ignoring me?" " I don''t think I''ve ever heard that there are no cheap things. "You were the first to be arrogant." "That, that?" "If you want to be treated like an adult, it''s basic to listen to the kids. Isn''t that right, Elder? " ." Siegfried didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect Jamie to move so quickly. Han looked at Jamie with a blank expression on his face and scratched his cheek. "Hey, Han." Braha looked at Han with a worried face. The other personnel also started to take notice of Han in the unexpected situation. They know Han''s personality well. He was now in a state like an active volcano that was about to explode at any moment. But. "Ugh- Paha!" Han took a deep breath and then exhaled. After repeating it a few times, there was a slight calmness on his face. Then he laughed and said. haha. That''s right. Did I not listen?" "Be careful going forward." " Well, this is good too. okay. If you have the best talent, you should have this level of ambition." It wasn''t just melee because there was an Archmage by his side. It wasn''t that I lost my fear. It would be just that kind of character. I don''t know why he acted like a gentle sheep in front of Beiryl, but he didn''t really care how he behaved in front of Beiryl. What''s important is that you''re being treated like this by an 8-year-old kid. You have to be patient though. It''s not like an adult to be angry with a child, and if that happens, wouldn''t it be uncomfortable to face Beiryl again? "Hmmmm. okay. Are you curious about the relationship between me and Beiryl?" Huh. You said you heard me from Sir Onyx?" Half-talking is annoying, but the way you talk, which seems to be underestimated, is also annoying. Han answered, keeping his expression as calm as possible. "Because it''s my last stop. We met a long time ago before coming here. Then I heard about you, kid. meng. Ah. I put an accent on the word Han is a kid. Then he made a triumphant expression, which was quite childish. The problem is that Jamie didn''t care at all about that. "How did you get to know Sir Onyx?" "It''s nothing. I''m also a ''frontier''." As soon as the word "frontier" came out, Siegfried stood in front of Jamie and raised his eyes. Han smiled as he felt his skin tingle as he lived. "I don''t know where you live, but are you being overly explicit?" Confucius. Step back." "Why?" "It''s dangerous, so I''m behind you." it''s dangerous What does that mean? The Frontiers Jamie knew were not such a dangerous organization. Rather, the direction he was pursuing was an organization that was very similar to his own, so he felt a little favored. However, Siegfried''s reaction was like a man facing the enemy. "Why are you a frontier?" "Confucius seems to know a little bit about Frontier, so I''ll tell you." As mana was boiling, the shape of the space began to shift little by little. It was Siegfried''s power. He continued to speak while maintaining the status quo. "The present Frontier is. It is an organization that is the de facto leader of the Liberation Army to overthrow the Kingdom of Harmonia in ; Arisha . Do you know?" ; Arisha was the western continent, and the Kingdom of Harmonia was one of the most powerful powers in the West. However, I knew at first glance that the corruption of the officials was so severe that the liberation army had arisen. But, is the Frontier the actual leader beyond joining the Liberation Army? "Is it too much of a hoax?" Han shook his head as if not to listen. Siegfried warned in a voice without a laugh. "I don''t know what you came to Seldam for, but you better not be fooling around. Seldam is different from Harmonia." "Wow- calm down, Archmage." Han raised his arms and said in a smirk. "First of all, can we move around a bit? I think it''s going to be a long conversation. One party was being chased from the Gehena auction house. You never know when the pursuers will come. Even though Saint-Dermain is large, it is clear that it will come soon as there has been one engagement. "Do what he says." Confucius. It''s okay. At least not now." He said he was Beiryl''s friend. There doesn''t seem to be any hostility, so it was a loss to have to fight. Siegfried clicked his tongue in disapproval. Then he snapped his fingers and the six figures disappeared somewhere. * * * Mi-joo, the moderator of the Gehena auction house, was standing on the stage restless. I don''t know what kind of motherfuckers they are, but the problem is getting serious. All the winning bids were stolen. Fortunately, I didn''t even touch the things I bought the first time. ''What a good thing that is!'' At this auction, there were as many as two auction items worth over 100 million won, and both were stolen. The rest were the rest, but those two were too big. Mi-joo bit her nails. The face of Gehena Bernstein, the owner of the Gehena auction house, came to mind. Gehenna Bernstein, the owner of Miju''s and one of the world''s most evil people, was truly a terrifying man. He was a man sensitive to reward and punishment. Those who do well are rewarded with their due rewards, and those who do poorly receive their due punishment. Then, what kind of punishment will Mi-joo receive for having stolen all the big things? ''I''m sure I''ll be subjected to such terrible things that my wish is to die in peace.'' I''ve actually witnessed them being punished with my own two eyes. I was in a position to watch, but the terrible scene was engraved in my mind as a strong trauma. Miju was heartbroken and trembling. Nausea came up as if vomiting was about to come. Then I looked back. There stood a muscular black man wearing sunglasses. "Why are you still here?" The man did not answer. Mi-joo was very angry with that attitude. "Do you know how much Gehena top invested in hiring you?! But you can''t catch any intruders and miss them all?! Mi-joo knew how great the man in front of her was. So I got even more angry. He wanted to hit him in the head with a brick, but he couldn''t do that, so he just screamed like a terrified mutt. "If you have a mouth, say it! Received that much money and abandoned the job, too!" I. Then the man opened his mouth. The man tapped his sunglasses with his finger and said, "I don''t know how to catch everything at once." " What does that mean?" "We all gather in one place. So I let it go." "Yeah?!" Mi-joo didn''t understand what the man was saying. If it were an ordinary guard, he would immediately tie his limbs and hang it around the horse''s waist until he died. It couldn''t be because the man was the ''Fight Master''. Fight Master Darius. An illegal bare-handed fighting arena where all kinds of fouls are allowed. He was the king of darkness, who had reigned over the so-called dark fighting arena for over 10 years. His ability to reach the master class was already a completed superman. But that wasn''t what he was truly afraid of. ''He''s the guy who tore two sword masters to death with his bare hands.'' Miju swallowed dry saliva, recalling the unbelievable rumor. It may be a silly story, but the fact that such rumors circulated in the first place was proof of how strong he was. So, even though it felt like the lid was going to open because of anger, Miju couldn''t do anything but scream. "You call that an excuse now!" Darius was blind. Sunglasses are worn to hide blindness. However, Darius''s gaze was directed towards America. "Not an excuse." Darius raised his head. "Okay." "What happened?" "Let the contract be fulfilled." "Mr. Darius?!" Darius did not respond to Miju''s words. I just turned around and started walking outside. Mi-joo was taken aback by his selfish appearance. But it didn''t stop. Although he was scary, just being in the same space was a burdensome opponent. In fact, raising the voice also required a fairly high level of courage. It''s better to be invisible. With that in mind, it was the moment when I just went down from the stage to rest my weary mind and body. Ah. uh. Madame with an impressive voluminous pink hair was going somewhere while wearing a mask. A lady who spent an unimaginable amount of money to win All Might! Mijoo didn''t know how to react. She spent 800 million won to win the bid for All Might. But things were stolen. If a person could spend 800 million gold, it was obvious that he would be a powerful person. ''What if I say something to me?'' You may be hit from scratch. It''s a good thing it ended with a slap, but if you tried to kill him because he couldn''t stand it, he had nothing to say even if he humbly put his head down. "Sin, sorry, madam! Things must, must and must! I will bring it back!" Mi-joo banged her head on the ground and apologized to her. No matter how relentless the nobles are, they wouldn''t want to kill them even if they did this. Fortunately, Miju had many ideas, but there was one thing he was wrong about. Ah oh. uh . That''s right. I hope you will come." Bena was neither aristocrats nor a very rich man, nor anything. Is it an ancient race known to be extinct? But Bena wasn''t an idiot enough to reveal that fact. Because the opponent is firmly mistaken. ''No, it''s not even an illusion.'' In fact, she bid for 800 million won, and she succeeded in winning the bid. I got a blank check from Kiriel, so paying it wasn''t a problem. Bena said, trimming her neck a lot. "Then I will be waiting for you." Saying that in the most arrogant voice possible, I turned around. Mi-joo keeps saying, ''Thank you! Thank you!'' and banged his head on the ground. Bena came out and sighed in relief. "I didn''t hear it. I''m happy. Whoa." At that moment, Philion, who had been quiet, said: [The human.] human? Just that person?" [no. The black man who just left.] Why? [Did you not feel it?] Bena tilted her head. Why? [Watch out for that person. No, you can''t avoid it just because you''re careful?] What does that mean? [Very strong. To the extent that it cannot be compared with the Baron of the Demon Realm he faced back then Bena swallowed dry saliva at Philion''s words. Then he murmured as he looked in the direction the black man had disappeared. "Hey, do we need to worry? We came here as customers." He was the security guard here at the auction house. It means that they have nothing to do with them apart from their great abilities. But, what ''Why are you anxious?'' Master Jamie''s face flashed through his mind. Benna shook her head. ''surely .'' I came as a guest. I want to be with that man, but I can''t. never. - Continued on next episode - CH 120 : Frontier (3) When I woke up, it was a wide open space. Jamie looked at Siegfried, who was still vigilant. On the other side, except for Han, his party was guarding them. It was ready to run at any moment. It must be because the life Siegfried just showed was real. Except for Han, the life of an Archmage must have been very burdensome. "Without a chant, it''s just a gesture to move through space like this . After all, you are the Siegfried of Space." "Don''t tell your subordinates as if you''ve heard it and figured it out. It''s pretty disgusting." "Did you come back to John?" "Thank you Confucius. When I speak harshly, it''s a sign that I''m going to kill you if possible." "It''s scary." Both of them looked relaxed, but an invisible, bloody air flow was flowing between them. Leaving it like this will only make the atmosphere worse. I''ve moved here to talk now, not to fight more comfortably. ''I''ve already got the stuff back.'' The Shadow Sheep''s Heart and All Might were in their hands. If the conversation didn''t work out, it didn''t matter if I just left the place. Jamie pulled Siegfried''s robe. "I didn''t come here to fight." "I don''t know what it''s like to be a human being." "Are you a kid?" "I didn''t expect to hear such a thing from a real kid Hmm. Siegfried glared at Han once, then withdrew his energy. I picked up the energy according to the limit. "Looks like we''re ready to talk a little now." "Rather than a conversation, you just have to answer. Why did you come here? With your men." "There are a couple of things I need to correct first, but first of all, these are not my subordinates." I thought he was a subordinate since he gave his name an honorific. "If it''s hard to say, my side is more important, but should I say that the departments are different? Isn''t it? When Han looked at Izaya and asked, he quietly nodded. "To be honest, my subordinates are right, but we don''t listen to Mr. Han''s orders." "It''s such a relationship. This is an internal secret, so no comments." Seeing Han smiled, Siegfried snorted. "Well, that''s probably good." "After asking." "Why are you here? Again, don''t think you can do what you did in Harmonia here." "Yeah, that''s something that needs to be corrected. The Frontier is not the leader of the Liberation Army. Just to help out a little. I want to know how the rumors must be inflated to become known as the commander of the Liberation Army." "You have to look at that to know." "Yes, yes. Don''t believe it if you don''t want to believe it. Anyway, I have no feelings for the Seldam Kingdom. One of the executives was originally from here." "Sir Onyx?" At Jamie''s question, Han nodded as if it had nothing to do with it. Huh. He is a man who loves his country very much." Han said slightly sarcasticly. "And we also don''t do things like sniping at the state without thinking. As long as there is no good cause, it is just a group of people." "You are a group of idiots enough." "Accept it to some extent." "Han! Why are we such a group? We are frontiers on a mission to lead the world on the right path. A cause, a cause!" Braha wrinkled one of his eyes and groaned. ''He''s a very talkative elf.'' Jamie thought as he looked at Braha screaming loudly. Elves are originally a quiet, peace-seeking race. There are some chatty individuals to some extent, but I have never seen an elf who lives with extreme words in his mouth. ''I don''t know if the elven race has changed quite a bit.'' It had been such a long time. Siegfried laughed when he heard this. "What is the cause?" "Whatever it is, we''ve already got what we want, so we''re leaving. It''s nice to meet the little boy Beyryl was talking about, so I just pretended to know him, so you can go that way too. "What did you get?" " Is the kid really going to stop talking to the end?" The corners of Han''s eyes trembled at Jamie''s continued nonsense. "Don''t worry about it because it''s funny to speak up here now, and we didn''t even have a good relationship. "You have nothing to lose hey, it''s done Seriously, if you were my kin, I''d be spanked. After all, the people born here do not know the will of a funeral." "So what did you get?" Han shook his head as if he had really given up. "I have no intention of telling you that. If you respect me, I don''t know. "What did you get?" Jamie spoke up brazenly without changing his complexion. Han didn''t know how to react. He must have been a very difficult kid to deal with. He grabbed people so much that he thought he was a kid. " Just take it easy." "Can you tell me sooner? Because we also have schedules." Damn it. Words can''t win." Han gave up. Siegfried also admired Jamie lowly as he saw Jamie wielding his opponent only with his mouth. The boy who was gifted with magic and swords seemed to be born with the talent of the snout. "I don''t have anything to hide, but it''s a bit difficult for me to decide on my own. And if he doesn''t talk, he''s really going to kill me. "You know. You must go and speak. Even for national security." Siegfried warned with a sly life. "I''m going to pee because I''m scared. Anyway, are you okay?" Han looked at Izaya. As I said before, since there is no hierarchical relationship, Izaya, who is in charge of this mission, needs permission. "It doesn''t matter as it won''t harm them anyway." "Do I still need to tell you?" As Braha spoke in a worried voice, Ramu strengthened her words. Yes. Why?" I don''t know if it''s a Frontier or a close relationship with the Frontier, but is it correct to say that I''m only acquainted with Beiryl Onyx? It will be fine. Isis is also interested in that little boy." "Isis-sama!" " Is it real?" "Then it''s a different story." When Isis was mentioned, the faces of the three changed. Isis, the leader of the Frontier. She was like a god to all who belonged to the Frontier. It was a big shock that she showed interest in Jamie Welton. They looked at Jamie with strange faces and whispered quietly. "Why do they look at Confucius with those eyes?" "Do you know who I am?" There''s nothing you can''t hear in order to overhear, but I didn''t feel the need to. If you tell me, you can listen, and if you don''t tell me, you don''t have to listen. "Looks like you have decided." Han was not the representative. Izaya took a step forward. As he was the leader of this mission, he had the say. "This was our purpose." Izaya took out the last item introduced from the package of auction items. It was a small cuboid stone made of gold. The moderator said that it was like a key. [Sleep here. so as not to wake up again.] It is the meaning of the ancient language engraved on it. "The key, did I say?" Izaya nodded at Siegfried''s question. "The key to unlocking the seal of the monster sleeping in the Great Volcano." For a moment, Jamie and Siegfried did not understand. But I quickly understood. " Aren''t you talking about the monsters of the Kelton Dialogue? "That''s right, kid." Han smiled and pointed somewhere. The heart of the Kelton Mountains towering high in the distance. The flat top was level as if it had been artificially cut. Daehwasan Mountain, which was active until a thousand years ago and turned the mountain range into a sea of lava at that time. The other day, Siegfried had told me a story about him. " Did you know that the secret was real?" Iknow, right. Siegfried was also a little surprised. Although there are few rumors about the Daehwasan monster, it was a matter that was officially dealt with in the magical world. However, there was no plausible evidence found, so I was told it was a standstill. How does the Frontier know what the magic world couldn''t accurately reveal? "Are you sure of the source?" Siegfried knew they weren''t lying. However, it must be confirmed verbally, at least formally. Sure. Han said in a confident voice. "Because it''s a monster that Frontier sealed himself a thousand years ago." "A frontier?!" "Exactly one of the founders of Frontier." Brah was the answer. She continued with her fine mint hair behind her ear. "And she''s also my grandmother." She smiled proudly. ''It was also an elf.'' If it was a wizard capable of calming the mountain, it would be a 9th class, and none of the wizards recorded in human history reached the supreme state, so I thought it was either an elf or a dragon. But another question arose. ''Why the hell was such a monster at the bottom of the Kelton Mountains?'' Why was there such a monster under the Kelton Mountains for so long that an elf archmage who had reached the 9th class master had to step in? With that kind of power, I could have escaped at any time. ''awhile.'' Looking back, they didn''t say they knocked it down and sealed it. It just said it was sealed. And now he said he was going to break the seal. Do I really need to put back what I knocked down? Whether or not he has the ability to subdue, Daehwasan will be active again for a short time. If that happens, Saint-Dermain will be mortal. Those who said there was no hostility to the Kingdom of Seldam would not be trying to destroy Saint-Dermain, who was responsible for the southern part of the kingdom. Then Siegfried spoke up. "But I have doubts." question? "Why are you unlocking the seal? If you solve it, the monster will be active again... So, do you not know that Saint-Dermain is disappearing?" Siegfried spoke to the other person as if he had copied Jamie''s thoughts. "If not, did something happen a thousand years ago?" And hit the core. Han only smiled and said nothing. So did the rest. It was Izaya who answered. "To keep the promise." " Appointment? "There is no reason for us to even tell you that. And no need to worry either. The monster of Daehwasan won''t explode like it did before. "What the hell is that monster?" Izaya looked at Jamie. He pondered for a moment, and then answered whether it was okay to speak. "Behemoth." And Jamie doubted his ears. Behemoth. A giant beast in myth that is said to reach the ends of the sky. And. ''Why are you jumping out of there?'' It was one of Diablo Volfir''s workhorses. * * * " Behemoth?" Siegfried didn''t know what it was. What is inevitable is that Behemoth was a behemoth that existed when Diablo Volfir was active. That is, it was more than 60,000 years ago. But why does it exist even today? ''Isn''t he dead?'' Jamie became a warlock and had several workhorses. It was because I needed a tool to fight with, not with my comrades. Among them, three were the most special. One was black, the other was the serpent Jormungand that ruled the sea, and the last behemoth was the giant behemoth that reached the sky. Naturally, I thought that they would have died together after losing the war with the 12 gods. Confucius? What''s wrong? As Jamie stood still in shock, Siegfried shook his shoulder with a worried look. Jamie came to his senses and shook his head. It''s okay. "It''s spicy. Rather, it''s a name I''ve never heard of." Of course, it is normal not to know. The fact that they knew the name made no sense. ''By the way, it''s not just Behemoth.'' Ganon got the perfect cell. The Zenith Gyo who used the magic book Leviathan as a seal. The Gehena auction house that knew the true name of All Might. And the Frontier who knows the identity of Behemoth. ''My mark... .'' Four traces of Diablo Volfir, which must have been lost 66666 years ago, have already been discovered in the Kingdom of Seldam. Is this a coincidence or fate? I''m not sure yet, but I''m sure there''s more to this land than I thought. For a long time, someone has been using the traces of Diablo Volfir. And Frontier was one of them. ''Isis.'' This is the name of the frontier chief that Beiryl spoke of. A being who has led the Frontier from 700 years ago. She must have known the truth to some extent. I thought that I would like to meet you someday, but I think I want to visit you right now. But I''ll be patient. ''Not yet.'' The time is not yet ripe. I wanted to see Behemoth right away, but I''m sure I''ll have a chance to see it if the Frontier takes me anyway. endure until then "We have taken care of you enough, now it''s your turn to take care of us." " ." "I want you to just let me go without asking any more questions. Because they returned the goods." Han''s words were correct. Siegfried had no intention of asking for more than this. I''ve already received too much. "Then see you later with Beiryl, Jamie Wellton." Han said in a meaningful voice and waved the bell. That was the moment. "Gathered in one place." Kugugugugugugugu! The ground shook like an earthquake. Siegfried flew away with Jamie in his arms, and Han shook the bell, building a strong shield that could cover all three at once. Kwajik! The ground they were standing on suddenly rose up. As huge cracks spread in all directions, the overlapping surfaces twisted irregularly. The land divided by the rift rose and rose again to somehow push each other away. Aww! And like a bomb exploded, the stone mountain created in an instant exploded. Large and small breakouts were scattered in all directions. Siegfried sent all the fragments into subspace without difficulty. Han''s shield did not allow any fragments. A few minutes passed and things calmed down. A thick layer of dust was quickly lifted by the wind created by Braha. There was a man standing there. The man in a neat black suit had muscles that could not be covered by clothes. The skin was also dark. And black sunglasses. It was a man covered in black all over. The man took turns looking at Siegfried and Han while fixing his sunglasses. And he murmured as if making an estimate. "Around 1.2 or 1.47." Then his gaze stopped at Jamie. "Hmm. 0.93. He''s small, but he has a handicap? At that, Jamie frowned. "What is that guy? You don''t even recognize a child? child? At Jamie''s words of a young girl, the man wiggled his eyebrows like a caterpillar. "Hmm. little girl Child 0.93? It''s too much." "What is that number?" As he continued to mumble the unknown figures, Han couldn''t help but ask the question. The man, Darius, answered with a smile. "Your skills." " What? "I think this should be enough for me." "Sounds crazy . Who are you?" I? This time, he looked at Siegfried and pointed at himself with his thumb. And this time, he introduced himself with a smile. "It''s Darius. About 2.01." pop-!! A new model of Han flew away and crashed into the wall. No one noticed the movement of the man named Darius. - Continued on next episode - CH 121 : Darius (1) Jamie rolled her eyes. only one room. In that one room, the one who reached the master class couldn''t resist and flew off and hit the wall. What''s even more shocking is that no one even saw how they attacked. I missed a move, it wasn''t like that. The man who introduced himself as Darius stood still. The wind just exploded in front of me. " It''s not magic. Siegfried''s eyes narrowed. At first glance, it seemed that he had developed a magic that bursts the wind, but the flow of mana was not felt at all. "I hit it so fast that I couldn''t see it and came back." "It''s hard to believe." Siegfried shook his head at Jamie''s words. It was Siegfried, a master of space magic, but Darius'' movements were the first he had ever seen. The Archmage, who had been widely known as a powerful battle mage through numerous battles, felt a cold sweat running down the back of his neck. At that moment, Braha''s screaming screams were heard from below. "Han!" Braha immediately summoned the spirits of the earth and tried to get rid of Han, but Darius didn''t just watch. "0.55 is not the place to go." pop-!! The wind exploded again, and the earth spirit had to return to the spirit world at the same time as it was summoned. "Braha, back." "Yeah, step back." Izaya and Ramu felt serious and took a stance, but neither could they do anything. "0.73, 0.49. So are you." The wind blew. The two men were swept away and soared high into the sky. Leader! Ramu! this child... ." Braha summoned several spirits to attack, but Darius moved ahead of him and struck her in the back with the capital. Braha just fell down. Siegfried looked at the fainted Braha and saw two men rising high. "Aren''t you going to help?" "I can''t help you." Chewy- space is threatened. Siegfried swallowed dry saliva. He always had perfect control of a certain space. So that you can unleash space magic at any time. But now, an unknown force is trying to forcibly penetrate the space it has taken over. I knew who it was without asking. ''Did I say Darius?'' It''s a familiar name I can''t remember where I heard of it, but there are probably not many people with the name Darius with that level of skill. "Confucius must move." I know. Only Siegfried was restrained by him. Jamie watched Darius'' movement and adjusted the flow of mana to wrap around Izaya and Ramu. The two had already lost consciousness. Jamie glanced at Darius as he slowly lowered them to the floor. "How long are you going to be like this? target. "Whoa." A sigh was heard quite loudly from the side of the cliff. Suddenly, small stones rolled down and Han walked out of there. His face, covered in dust, was quite ugly. "I was surprised." rattle- The bell rang. Dust began to disappear. it''s not going away it will disappear "It''s a fun power." Darius smiled as he raised his thick lips like a sausage. Time seems to go backwards. Looking at the phenomenon happening from Han, I could only think of this expression. "Is it my turn now?" anytime. Han snorted at Darius''s dignified appearance. I don''t know what he''s doing, but he wasn''t the type of person to live with limits. Double the grace, tenfold the resentment. [Modification of phenomenon] "Take it well." [Yeokjisaji] with daughter The drops trembled again. pop!! Darius'' body floated up. The wind exploded. It was the attack he did on Han. Han sent it back. It wasn''t a reflection concept. "Tcha!" As long as it kicks off the ground and runs forward. The bell shook like crazy, but strangely, no sound came out. Auras formed on each drop. One turn of the stick stretched the thread attached to the bell. [top play] bang!!! A baptism of bells wrapped around a powerful aura fell on the place where Darius was buried. The yarn is shortened to its original length. Grasping the bell with the opposite hand and stroking the stick, it became two thick sticks about the length of my forearm. [beating drums] With a strange pace, Han reached the place where Darius was embedded in an instant. Then he swung the two sticks happily. Great destruction has begun. The relentlessly swinging stick seemed to collapse even Taesan. "Ulsu!" When the two sticks were joined together, a wooden oar was made. But it was not an oar used to row a boat. "Chidogon!" finishing attack. Just one room is enough. That''s it. Aww! The ground cracked open and a huge pit was created. A huge shock wave spread in all directions, and a gust of wind raged. Jamie clicked his tongue with tremendous power. It was stronger than the paws of the giant bear Theberon, who was the owner of Myrine Forest. This is a master class belonging to Frontier... . ''How many people are strong like that?'' Even Beiryl was a fairly talented person, but Han was a bit more advanced. But Jamie shook her head. It was the same thought as Siegfried and Han Han who finished the attack. "1.72. an instantaneous increase. strong. Behind Han, Darius brushed off the dust on the suit and cleaned up the messy areas. as if nothing had happened. "I avoided this." Han struggled to keep his composure and returned Chi Do-gon back to the form of a bubble. "2.30. It was a shame when evading." "Isn''t that number constant?" "Combat power is always changing. For example ." Whoops-! As the wind blew, Han''s long black hair flew wildly. His unusual clothing also fluttered as if torn at any moment. The black fist stopped in front of his nose. Han didn''t respond. It was humiliating, but I thought it was a good thing I stopped. And again, I was humiliated again for having thought of it. "This is 2.09." Since it was still at 2.01, it only went up to 0.08. Dodging Han''s attack increased by about 0.2, so it was good to acknowledge him to some extent. "The power seems to be a reality manipulation series." As Darius said, his authority as a master of Han is ''change the status quo''. It is the ability to change all reality about yourself in any direction you want. It is possible only in situations in which you absolutely have to become the master, and you cannot interfere with anything else. From undoing the surprise attack received by Darius for the first time, to changing the shape of the bubble. All of them were the power of ''change of the status quo''. "Is the scope your own?" Darius saw through its essence at a glance. "It''s nothing compared to Kryon." Among the existing Masters, the one with the most powerful reality manipulation power was none other than the sword of Zenith, Kryon. In the past, he acted as Sablo, an aide to Marquis Bell, the lord of Apton. The unprecedented power of reality manipulation that reverses the order of everything. In comparison, Han''s manipulation of reality was nothing more than children''s pranks. "Can that power even resist death?" Of course, it would be a different story if it had the power to resist even death, but I''ve already finished checking it. "It would be impossible." In that case, the raid itself would not have been allowed. Even that fact would have been removed or returned. However, Han activated his powers after the attack hit him. "Give me the stuff." "Someone said Was it the chaser from the auction house?" "If you hand over things, I will kill you comfortably." Darius clenched his large fist. "Because I can''t run away anyway." "I will ask you first." At that moment, another voice pierced Darius'' ears. "Are we in your target?" Darius was blind, but he could see without seeing. They can see much wider and more diverse than ordinary people. He lowered his admiration for what had happened. space began to open. It also moves away from the target at a tremendous speed. "Is this the wizard''s work?" "We were clients of the auction house. It has nothing to do with the author, but if you send it to me, I will gladly go." "What if you don''t?" "Depending on the answer, we should also participate in the war." Siegfried said so and looked at Jamie. Jamie nodded her head. If they were part of the Frontier, they couldn''t just let them die. I''ll see Beiril again someday, how will I be able to see him at that time? And if you help out here, you could put the Frontier into a big debt. ''At least I can owe Han.'' The cost of saving a life would be quite high. Han''s face was bewildered at the sudden support. "Do you want to help?" "It will depend on the author''s answer." "Is that a little too much?" "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to start a fight because I know who my opponent is." " Do you know that guy?" "I wondered who it was." Siegfried grinned as he saw Darius narrowing the distance with great speed. "The champion who has been dominating the arena of darkness for over 10 years is Darius, the ''Invisible Tekken'' Darius." "The monster rumored to have won two sword masters?" "Do you even know Confucius?" Siegfried looks at Jamie with a surprised face. Han wrinkled his face. "You mean such a monster?" I don''t know if the rumors are true or not, but even if there was a bubble, having those rumors was proof that they were insanely strong. "Besides, Darius seems to have targeted us as well." Darius''s momentum changed. If I had only told you to go, I would have just gone. Jamie looked at Han with an annoyed face. " We don''t have anything other than an auction. Little kid. Doesn''t that change reality when you look at it with those eyes? "Sometimes reality doesn''t work out the way you want it to, but it''s annoying to you." Siegfried smiled and put his hands on the ground. "I don''t think I can even bounce." The magic circle opened and a staff with a soft jade color rose from it. It was a staff exuding powerful magic. I''m sure I''ll check the rumors about Darius. At the same time, there were two master classes here. Although it was not yet mastered, it was safe to say that Jamie was also close to mastering. Darius'' strength was already confirmed through Han. "If possible, I would like to tell Confucius to leave, but I think we need one more hand." That''s too bad. " Don''t say it with such a serious face. Jamie burst out laughing at Siegfried''s reaction. There were many times when I thought that his personality had no answer, but it was a big advantage to change the atmosphere to some extent in such a serious situation. ''Blood boils.'' How long have you been facing such a powerful enemy? sable. This is the first time since the battle with Zenith''s sword, which has now returned to the original name of Kryon. He was Beiryl''s assistant back then, and he''s still an assistant now. ''But it''s different than it was back then.'' Darius is strong. Maybe he could be as strong as Kryon, but I''m sure he''ll never be more than Kryon. If so, it happened. "I will follow the breath." "Are you okay?" "Are you okay?" The two masters asked at the same time with mixed faces. Jamie grinned at the seemingly worrying of the two youngsters. "Trust me." [Gramia - unfold] The battlefield has changed. - Continued on next episode - CH 122 : Darius (2) Siegfried and Han''s eyes widened as the space suddenly changed. The neat silvery iron floor, walls and ceiling shimmered like new, as if they were made of the same material. And how wide and high it was, it was a space that wouldn''t be too much for tens of thousands of people to enter. But the most surprising thing was the power flowing through space. ''The flow of mana is free.'' The sorcerer Siegfried admired the flow of mana flowing in a direction favorable to him, not being rich. There are very few places in the world that are so rich in mana. At least there was no such place around the Kelton Mountains. The limit was the same. As a warrior, he felt his body become lighter. With each breath, mana flows into the body, strengthening the aura. full of energy. His condition has risen to a level that is difficult to compare with usual. "Is this the work of Confucius?" Han looked at Siegfried with a startled look at Siegfried''s words. "Isn''t that what you made?" "I didn''t do it." Yes. I did." Jamie meekly admitted. The two men''s eyes widened. I hoped it was, but it was a face that I didn''t know I could call myself the real person. Jamie said. "It''s a shape-building artifact, Gremia." "Gramia?" "It''s the piece that held the Thunder Dragon Sword Gram." Ah! Han exclaimed as if he knew. He, too, was aware of Beiryl''s mission a few months ago. The legendary sword that was said to have killed the dragon, now in the hands of Isis. He said he went to Apton to get it. "I was lucky." Everything was led by fate, but he had no intention of telling Han about it. Armion, the former owner of Gremia, waited hundreds of years to entrust this to himself. He kept it a secret even from Isis, the head of the Frontier. Because of that, there was no reason to tell the Frontier members what Armion had kept secret. "More than that ." Jamie raised a small hand and pointed forward. "I don''t have time to chat." Darius stood still, his face turned toward Jamie. He widened the space so that Siegfried could not approach it, and kept it away, but Darius surpassed even that with only the power of his body. It was indeed a monstrous physical ability. ''I''m holding back.'' You can make everything in Gramia according to your taste. In the past, Theberon''s sealing of Jamie''s black mana was only part of it. From the abundant mana and favorable flow of mana that Siegfried feels right now, to the phenomenon of making Han''s body lighter and strengthening his aura. All of them were manipulated with Gremia. And for Darius, he reduced the surrounding oxygen along with the heaviest possible body, and even disturbed the flow of mana. If you have the same level of skill, you will be fighting with a huge penalty here. ''Too strong.'' The problem is that Darius is too strong. Gramia was an all-rounder, but it had a major flaw. The effect doesn''t work well for beings stronger than the owner. Siegfried and Han, allies, accepted it as it was a positive effect, but it did not work well for Darius. With that level of skill, if you try to break the penalty by force, there is nothing you can''t break. "Interesting." Darius smiled faintly at the change in his body. He was going to knock down the enemies right away, regardless of whether the space changed or not. However, his body suddenly became heavy, and his breathing became irregular. It wasn''t that annoying though. This level has no effect on movement. ''But they are different from me.'' Siegfried and Han. The condition of the two masters has improved from before. His ''space perception'' made him feel everything within the reach of his power. From breathing to muscles, joints, body temperature, pulse, and even cell movements. That''s not all. changed space. Although he is blind, he cannot see, but the power of spatial awareness allowed him to see the invisible. Although it was only a form, it was enough for Darius. "It''s a strange space. no frame Is it a structure that transforms freely?" Jamie''s eyes widened. Just by recognizing it once, he understood the essence of Gremia. That was impossible even for Han and Siegfried. No, it will be the same if you bring another master. child. I was surprised." Darius pointed to Jamie. Jamie flinched, and Darius laughed a little. "Don''t be surprised. It''s just that kind of power." Darius took off his sunglasses. And what appeared was not ordinary eyes with black pupils on the whites. " I have no eyes." Han muttered in a slightly embarrassed voice. As he said, there were only whites in Darius'' eyes. It was a terrifying sight. But I couldn''t help but feel the horror. Darius was blind, but he understood the essence of Gremia. There was no need to think ''how?''. Darius started talking. "I had an accident when I was young. It was a sad accident. Because a boy who was only 16 became blind." 10 years of despair. I didn''t even have the courage to die, so I lived as if I was dead. Then one day, Giyeon came to Darius, who was 26 years old. "You can do it even if you can''t see it. I heard that." It was an ordinary meeting. He took pity on Darius and taught him a fist. It was like something out of a novel that a blind man could learn martial arts. It was practically impossible. But the man was desperate to teach, and Darius was gifted. But a blind man is only a blind man. You can''t fight if you can''t see. It is said that if you improve your skills, you can read the opponent''s signs, but to Darius, it was just a nonsense. The man did not give up. After forcing Darius to stand up, he continued to train. "It''s been a long time." couldn''t see ahead still can''t see However. "In the end, I did it." 30 years. Time to train your fists as a blind person. Darius couldn''t see, but he could see. The blind man was no longer an ordinary blind man. "He sees far more than he who has eyes." spatial awareness. A power acquired by the "Fist Master" who has trained his senses to the limit. With that power, he conquered the dark arena where all kinds of illegal violence were rampant and reigned as the champion for over 10 years. "You can feel this space without seeing who owns it." power is connected. Jamie swallowed dry saliva. There was someone with that kind of power in a previous life. He was an apostle of God, and strong divinity was concentrated in his eyes. Just like Ricky''s younger sister, Anna. Those who see a lot are usually picky. He was stronger in his previous life, so there was no problem, but now he was at a disadvantage. "It will be very difficult. The most important thing is the sum of the two. I will try my best to match it." "It''s the first time I''ve gotten advice from Hasu." Han smiled and changed the bell stick to a long stick. Siegfried also unlocked the mana of the staff. A wizard who deals with space and a master class master who changes the status quo for himself. And Jamie, the controller of Gremia. Darius put his sunglasses back on. quagga-!! The walls of the space that Siegfried had built collapsed. Darius, who had rushed forward in an instant, smashed the auror with his fist. If they hadn''t built the wall beforehand, those fists would have reached them. "Turn it off!" Suddenly, Han appeared from the side and stabbed Darius'' thick muscle with a stick. His body was pushed aside, but it didn''t fly away as intended. "This strong bastard!" Han''s voice came from behind. Darius flinched and turned back, but faster than that, Han''s rod struck his chest. There was a slight convulsion around the eyes. The auror-wound rods crash non-stop. [Cheonwu Spear (䘌) - One hundred stabs] The stick turns into a spear. His arcane spears pierced the air and ripped the air apart. Pick and drop! Darius felt the aurors clad in armor scatter here and there. ''1.86. The number is higher than before.'' I mean, it wasn''t power. He stretched out his hand, feeling the swirling spear. And gently gripped the spear blade. "Where!" space is wrong It became a deformed shape like a misaligned puzzle. It was stinging in the side. The auror pierced and Han''s changgeuk touched his skin. But it doesn''t matter. I turned my arm back and held the spear firmly with the arm folds (folding part of the arm). If you touch it, you can hold onto it no matter how the space changes. A clenched fist flew away aiming at Han. And I felt the distance widening. Wizard. bang!! A roar echoed through the air as the arm carrying the fist was fully extended. A huge shock wave occurred. With just one punch, the air layer was ragged. ignorant ." Siegfried, who saved Han from the crisis, stuck out his tongue. "Get out of here." Siegfried''s hand touched Darius'' chest. He was far away and moved forward in an instant. Siegfried in space. The magical subject he established was ''manipulating space-time coordinates''. If he understood the technique, he could develop the magic of the space system he had envisioned in his head without chanting. "Suck!" Darius felt a concussion inside his body, ignoring the auror. At the same time as I was aware, my body was flying fiercely backwards. ''1.80. I know who you are.'' There was no one but one archmage who performed space magic like this. "Siegfried of Space. I never knew the day would come when I would mix my hands with the famous battle mage." bang!! With those words, he was thrown into the thick five-layered wall that Jamie had made. Again the space was distorted. "Chidogon!" Han, who suddenly changed the spear to Chidogon, swung it over Darius vigorously. Aww!! The five-layer wall was smashed to the level of dust. Darius did not lose consciousness in the midst of a distant shock. I just thought as I felt my body moved to another place at will. ''It''s annoying.'' Siegfried squeezes the space. The space where Darius existed was distorted into a single point. [Omega Impact] The moment the point was compressed to its limit, when it was opened, a powerful shock wave spread out around Darius. A silent shock wave that can''t even hear a roar! "Are you okay with this?" But Darius did not die. Siegfried bit his lower lip and lifted the staff high. [Multi Impact] The space around it contracted and expanded at a tremendous rate. "It will take quite a while." However, Darius'' solid armor was not broken. Rather, the hardness seemed to increase with each attack. chimerical ." Han was speechless, as if it were nonsense. As such, nothing came to mind other than the expression ''monster''. Even though they were hit by their attacks, it didn''t seem like there was much damage. Rather, everyone felt eerie at the feeling of getting stronger. Darius opened his mouth. "I have no interest in killing children." The opponent also finds it quite difficult to deal with him, but Darius was the same. The power to freely change space was certainly the natural enemy of ''space perception''. So, even if you are ignorant, you have no choice but to change your method. The auror that was covering her skin seeped into her body. At that moment, Siegfried and Han had an ominous feeling. Confucius! kid! The two called for Jamie at the same time, without whoever came first. "Child, you can blame me." Jamie looked at Darius who appeared in front of him. He tried to manipulate Gramia to keep him away, but at a speed that no one could react. Fists fall forward. Boom!!!!!!! Siegfried''s eyes widened. The power contained in one volume vibrated the whole of Gramia. No one can survive if something like that happens. Not even Jamie Wellton, who just turned eight. Confucius!!! His golden hair soared in anger. Repeat to overlap the space in multiple layers. Jijik Woo - The overlapping space could not withstand the pressure and was about to crumble, but Siegfried did not stop. I will crush you with Darius like this. I was going to do that. " how? Darius''s trembling voice. He never changed his voice since he started this battle. However, it has changed. A clenching fist was clogged to the child''s forehead. It wouldn''t be enough to blow that little head off without a trace, but it felt like it was blocked by a very solid wall. "You seem very upset." Jamie raised an eyebrow. "Still, don''t be vigilant. Master." [Wellton type 1] [Slicing around] All physical strength to 0. [Dagger Ver. All Might] Puff!! Blood gushed from Darius'' chest. - Continued on next episode - CH 123 : Promise (1) After leaving the auction house, Bena immediately returned to her original form. When I took off the mask, the frustration subsided to some extent. "Pooh!" The width of the mask was made too narrow, leaving a mark on the side of the face. These marks are natural enemies of beauty... . Bena sighed briefly and looked around. "But where the hell did Master go?" An event breaks out at the auction house, and Jamie disappears with Siegfried somewhere. I wish I had left a word, but I didn''t hear anything. Even if you want to go look for it, is it easy to find it knowing where you are? Even if the paths cross each other, you won''t be able to find anything easily. So, I was on my way home. If I stayed there, I would come back one day. As I lessened my worries, the last black man I saw lingered in my mind. "Isn''t there really a problem?" [Let''s sell our worries. I visited the auction house as a guest in the first place, what kind of problem will happen between the monster and the kid?] Philion''s words were theories. I don''t know if it was Jamie who caused the problem, but if the black man was from the auction house, it was right to protect her master. Bena nodded, saying that it was good because she was unaware that her worries were being realized in the distance. "I''m going to go get some food." I was so nervous because I was acting like I had never done before. In addition to that, the uncomfortable dress still put pressure on her stomach and chest. At first, I was excited to wear a dress like this, but I couldn''t do it a second time. "Ahhhhhhh!" At that moment, a woman''s scream was heard from not far away. Bena shivered and looked in the direction of the sound. It wasn''t a scream from a distance. There are different kinds of screams. Just screams of surprise, screams of fear, screams of pain. The scream I had just heard was definitely the third. I had to know well. Because when I was in the Gav school, I heard it every day. "Mom, pretend you don''t know ." Bena swallowed dry saliva and tried to walk back to the dormitory. "Aaaaaaah!" The screaming again made me stop. This time it was a man''s scream. What were you doing to spit out such a painful scream? should i go see it? However, he could not readily move to the place where the scream was heard. It was because of a vague fear. Although meeting Jamie has become a lot more cheerful, she still has some of the trauma of the Gav school. I got over it to some extent, but that was only when Jamie was by my side. ''Rain, the authenticity of the scream .'' Where the hell did the master go? It was about time Bena hesitated and was about to take a small step towards the place where the scream was heard. Philion said. [It''s an elf.] " What? Bena''s eyes widened at Filion''s sudden words. [Can''t you feel the energy of the elves?] "Eh, is there something like an elf energy?" [Twitter. It looks like you''ve become very insensitive because you don''t live in the forest.] Philion clicked his tongue in a lamentable voice. Elves and Valkyries are both forest fairies. Although the races were different, they were the children of the forest, so they could usually sense each other''s energy. Unfortunately, Bena had been out of the woods for too long. In addition, due to long-term brainwashing, he lost most of his true nature as a Valkyrie. Although he has recovered quite a bit recently, it was a long way from Philion''s sight. The Valkyrie he knew was the brave heroine of the forest itself. [Both screams are elves. They must have come out as slaves at the auction house earlier.] "Goo, should I save you?" [do whatever you want. I''m not interested in elves.] Philion dismissed it that way. Even among the fairies of the same forest, Philion was an ego that thought only of the Valkyrie. In any case, the elves were of a different race, so I didn''t know. "Maybe good?" Bena remembered two elf men and women who were the first "commodities" to appear on the auction house. They were not even allowed to express their emotions on stage, whose whole body was bound with restraints that restrained their power. She saw a lot of slaves. During the Gav school days, warlocks purchased many slaves for human testing. It was a terrible sight. I grew up watching that scene all the time. Days like hell. One day, a slave of a different race came to the school. The slave was far more terrifying than a human slave, and he lived and died, living and dying under horrific experiments. What about elven slaves? Elves are the most beautiful race in the world. Those with twisted desires among humans have long attempted to hunt elves. After that, there was no need to explain. ''However .'' Can I act alone? I always followed Jamie''s will, and I took it for granted. It was still the same today. If I tried to do something on my own, and something went wrong, it would only make things worse. This too was the trauma that Bena had. Even in the school, he always did what he was told to do while chasing after others. I couldn''t even do that properly, so I was always cursed. Benna didn''t mind being insulted by Jamie. I still hear the insults, and it would be awkward if I didn''t treat them like that. But I didn''t want to disappoint. You might throw yourself away because you''re useless. As Bena made a depressed face, Philion let out a deep sigh. [Does that little boy only look that human to you?] At Filion''s words, Bena was unable to speak. Jamie, her master, isn''t the kind of person who''s just going to throw someone out over something like that. Although he has a bad temper, he is always considerate. Even if it bothers him, he goes out for a walk every night saying that Siegfried must not be found out, and quietly provides meals and snacks. Jamie was a nasty but very kind person. At least for Bena, it was more than a benefactor. So, that''s fine. "Fillion, help me." [I am your weapon. You can do whatever you want.] Huh. Bena, who had made up her mind, wrapped a ring-shaped pilion, and gripped the pink filion that had turned into a hammer with both hands. For four months, he was trained by Philion in Gremia. The level of strength against Reeta the Demon Baron is still too much, but at least for now, it won''t disappoint Jamie. "I''ll ask for help!" [It is not difficult.] The yellow butterfly''s wings spread wide on Bena''s back. Beautiful light particles flowed out and her body flew up. * * * The single-dagger sword, endowed with the power of All Might, cut through Darius'' hard Auror armor into space. It was impossible for a person who had not reached the level of a master to do it. However, the three major gods, especially stones with strong resistance to physical force, made the impossible possible. However, the limitations were clear. ''Very shallow.'' Even with the shock of the space that Siegfried shook, it was Darius who was still intact. No matter how a dagger was a sword that cuts through space, Jamie''s proficiency was too low. Only the outer skin was slightly cut, only that much. Jamie chewed her lower lip and opened the ''white sea''. this is ." Darius opened his invisible eyes. Jamie''s movements were clearly drawn in his spatial awareness. The flow of mana flows naturally along him. It''s a very familiar move. I''ve experienced it several times in the past. ''The White Sea is clear.'' Darius never forgot the skills he had faced once. It was not simply because of the power of spatial awareness. They feel, understand, and accept with their senses because they cannot see because they are blind. The process inevitably engraved the memory in his mind. Especially if it''s a ''white sea'' way of walking, even if you want to forget it, you can''t. Mana was gathered in the sword. Where you stand is taken over by Jamie Welton. The white sea is a way of taking control of space. It was invented by Cherlville Welton, the head of the previous generation Welton, and is by far one of the best gait methods in existence. Darius knew it too. Besides, it wasn''t just the White Sea. ''I spread my dagger.'' Swordsmanship, but not swordsmanship. It is a vision among the visions passed down only to the Welton bloodline. He actually experienced not only the White Sea, but also the dagger several times. Compared to the daggers I experienced back then, it was a joke for children, but this feeling, it was definitely a dagger. see now I don''t know what clever method they used, but they split the auror. Here, only Siegfried of Space had the power to pierce this thick aura. But having done it- "Are you from Welton?" Jamie didn''t answer. It doesn''t matter if the other person finds out who you are. What is important is the technology that will be developed from now on. I don''t expect to be able to kill Darius. If you can scratch it, and make it pause for a short time, that''s enough. ''All Might one more time.'' it''s the last All Might is a piece that eats mana like a perfect cell. [Welton type transducer] [White Sea] ''White Sea-Ab'' is a magic that concentrates mana at the tip of the foot and explodes the flow of mana composed of the White Sea at one point. The technique I''m going to use now is a magic that concentrates the flow of mana on the sword, not the toes, unlike Ap. The strongest fusion magic created by Jamie, combining sword and magic. [Soul Escape] Chewy!! The flow of mana that reached a point was sharpened and penetrated the space. "It''s amazing. The White Sea must have been completed by itself." Even a Master is dangerous if it gets hit by Demarriage. Darius knew it too, but he wasn''t embarrassed. No, I was confused. I admired Jamie''s sword, which lifted the completed step, the White Sea, to a new realm. But if it''s magic, it wasn''t enough to be defeated by Jamie''s sword, which had only been a little over four months since he started to use the sword in earnest. "0.55. Black still lacks a lot. You have to be aroused." He gently gripped the sword. The power of the dagger was wrapped around him, but he didn''t care. You can''t do anything more than cut your skin anyway. "The fight is over." Scud doesn''t move. Jamie looked at Darius with wide eyes. A sword is also not enough. raised mana. If I leave the car, I will even bring out the Leviathan. But before that, Han and Siegfried moved. Confucius! kid! The two of you, you and I, have rushed forward with the intent to kill Darius with all their might. Darius grinned at the two auras from behind and raised his right leg. "The fight is over." Then I took it down Aww!! The ground of Gremia began to collapse. did. Gramia is only dismantled by physical force. it''s not broken The shape-building pieces will be restored naturally according to the owner''s will. But it couldn''t be done right away. The hostility felt by Darius disappeared. Instead, a sudden ''intimacy'' filled the void of emotion. said Darius. "You will see the grandson of an old friend here. Should I call this fate?" Darius chuckled. "I know your grandfather very well, Jamie Welton." Jamie paused at the outrageous remark of the former Welton family. "Is it a coincidence or inevitability that we met like this?" " What is he saying now? Jamie''s expression wrinkled. - Continued on next episode - CH 124 : Promise (2) Jamie didn''t understand what Darius was saying. It is not enough to mention that his grandfather, Chervyl Welton, was suddenly mentioned, and the person who is trying to kill him is an old friend of his grandfather who knows him well. He couldn''t believe it straight away, but at least he knew that Darius wasn''t trying to kill him. Confucius! Siegfried jumped through the space and blocked Jamie''s front. Are you okay? "Yeah, what ." "This child!" He focused his mana on his staff. The space that was in sync with his mana began to tremble. Hando, who arrived late, surrounded Darius and aimed the spear behind him. Then he tilted his head to the side and looked at Jamie. "Are you okay?" Everyone is fine, so let''s take down your weapons. Confucius? kid? "Because it''s okay." When Jamie said it was okay, the two furrowed their eyebrows. Darius said with a smirk. "Is the kid the whole captain?" "What is the captain!" Han shouted from behind. Siegfried didn''t react like Han. Instead, he looked at Jamie and said. "It seems that I am too wrapped up in Confucius." "What else do you mean?" "So maybe that''s a misunderstanding?" " Don''t say anything strange." Jamie said a word, and Siegfried shrugged and left the staff. After some hesitation, I changed the spear back to a bell stick. Hmm. Now is the time to have a conversation." Conversation? "Why is this kid all of a sudden?" Siegfried and Han gave an absurd expression to Darius'' words. We''ve just fought to kill each other, but now we''re in the mood to talk. Siegfried asked Jamie. "What is the situation?" "You''re friends with my grandfather." " Yeah? on? Jamie sympathized with their reaction. After attacking like death, if you suddenly say you are friends with your grandfather, you will say, ''Ah! That''s right!'' Is there any way you would get the same reaction? However, I was concerned about his sudden change in attitude to ignore and attack. He might be trying to be vigilant, but Jamie thought he wasn''t. ''You have enough skills, what do you mean?'' It was a 3-1 match, but I didn''t think we would win. If it didn''t work, it would be a draw, or if you were unlucky you would have lost Darius was such a monster. "It would be absurd." Darius rubbed his chin and said. "But it is true. About 10 years ago, I met Chervil, not long after I became the champion of the dark arena. And ." He said as he folded his sunglasses. "When I met you, I was also asked to pass on a certain skill." * * * Bena flapped her wings and focused on her hearing. Focus your attention so you don''t miss even a single sound. ''Your flying skills are still good.'' Philion felt the wind flow in her hand. He had felt it before, but his talent for flying was among the best Valkyrie he had ever seen. "Can you still feel the energy of the elves?" [not far.] As a Philion, he didn''t feel the elf''s aura explicitly, but he could feel the direction in which direction it was. Bena speeded up to where Filion was talking. That was then. woohoo!! A gust of wind blew from above. The wings were twisted in the sudden turbulence. Bena''s body shook to and fro in the sudden gust of wind. "Wow! What, what?!" [Don''t panic, lift your wings and step down the wall.] Following Philion''s instructions, he folded his wings and put his feet on the side wall. It was four stories high, but to her as a Valkyrie, this height was nothing. She jumped off and looked up. " Who? It was a man wearing a robe. In his hand was a winding dark auburn wood staff. I asked carefully about the sudden surprise, but there was no answer. [It might be the subordinate of the human who bought the elf.] Bena''s eyes widened. I didn''t think there would be anyone watching. I didn''t think too much. Bena frowned and took a fighting stance. deal with it quickly Although he did not experience a proper battle, he performed with Philion to death. Her pink hair is faintly reddish. The wings spread again. An unknown wizard also listened to the staff. In a space with a bit of tension, they flew towards each other, no matter who came first. "Where are the elves?!" "Where is the elf?" Just before they collide, they shouted at each other. woo woo! A fierce wind blew. Bena looked at the staff who stopped in front of her. Loaded with powerful mana, it contained the power to crush her head at any time. It was the same with wizards. Philion''s sleek hair stopped just below the wizard''s chin. Needless to say, if both of them hadn''t stopped at the same time, they would both have died instantly. The two swallowed dry saliva and slowly pulled up their weapons. Then, silently staring at each other, Bena broke the silence first. " What did you just say?" "It is you. Wasn''t he the one who bought the elf? Wizard, Alex frowned. He is an intelligence wizard for the frontier team led by Izaya, and while searching the entire city to save Braha''s people, he heard the elves scream and came here. Then, he found Bena flying around as if looking for something and launched a preemptive attack. Of course, it failed gracefully. Bena asked without questioning the wizard''s words. "You are not Yo? Hmm. Alex stared at her and then pulled the staff away. Benado took the pilion and asked again. "Are you here to rescue the elves who were sold into slavery?" right. Because he is a fellow of my co-worker." cognation? "You don''t need to know deeply, why are you looking for elves?" " I''m sorry." '' I''m not lying.'' Alex, who is in charge of intelligence, always maintained a magic that could read the emotions of others to some extent. He was still seeing how Bena felt. She was now telling the truth. A person who was good at lying couldn''t read even with this magic, but he wasn''t like that. ''I suddenly lost contact with my teammates.'' I don''t know what happened to the team, but he prioritized his mission. Besides, Vena had considerable power. I don''t know where the young-looking girl got such power, but if you really want to save the elves, joining forces is the right choice. It was the same idea as Benado. "Your name will come later. First of all, I want to save the elves." "I feel the same way." The two, who did not know each other''s identities, nodded and started looking for a place where the elf slaves might be together. * * * ''If you meet me, will you pass it on to me?'' Jamie''s expression wrinkled. Darius'' words were somehow strange. Grandfather Chervyl Welton died the year Jamie was born. He died on a land owned separately by the Weltons, not Heath, and Jamie had never seen Chervil. I had heard of him several times from my father, Earl Wellton. Along with the swordsman, the strongest swordsman in the Kingdom of Seldam. And the outstanding teacher who raised the current Earl of Wellton to the level it is today. But that was it. I never heard anything about his temper. Jamie was never very interested in it, so I forgot about it until now... . ''for me?'' How could that be? Jamie couldn''t believe it. A nobleman, who has never seen him before, dares to ask Darius to teach him for himself? Before that, why didn''t he pass it on to Earl Welton? "You look unbelievable." Of course. Would you believe me?" "I think it''s going to be hard for me too." Darius didn''t even care about Jamie''s nonsense. He just kept a smile on his lips and spoke. in reality. At that time, Chervyl was saying something nonsense." " ." "How much do you know about your grandfather?" "I only know how strong I am." "That is enough. okay. Chervyl was an insanely strong man." Darius remembered the first time he had met Chervyl Welton. "Let''s see. It was in Lean about eight years ago that I met Cherbil." * * * Leang was a large city in the neighboring country, the Principality of Venti, and there was a dark fighting arena. "I headed to my favorite pub as usual. Even if you can''t see it, your tongue is alive and well." Darius stuck out his tongue and flicked it with his finger. Siegfried frowned as if dirty. "Anyway, Chervil was drinking there alone, the moment I entered We recognized each other instinctively." The Dark Arena is where the strongest fighters in existence gather. Of course, there were also talented people in the master class. At that time, Darius was the strongest man who had maintained the championship position for over three years in such a place. It was also a time when I had strong confidence in my own abilities. A strong sense of self-confidence as if you were the best in the world. In the meantime, I met Cherbil Welton. The two left the bar without a word and headed for the empty lot. and fought "The sword of Chervyl was amazing." ''Spatial Awareness'' was particularly effective in face-to-face matches. His power was also the reason why he was able to remain the champion of the dark arena for over 10 years. However, in Chervil''s Black Dark Arena, he pushed Darius, who boasted of undefeated power. Of course, it wasn''t unilaterally pushed. To be honest, Darius was pushed slightly from the whistle. "It was amazing. His sword, which not only cuts through space but also invades the essence, was the most dangerous sword I have ever encountered." There was no victory. If he did more than that, one of the two would have died, and it was highly likely that it was Darius who died. The two recognized each other''s abilities. Since then, we have become very friendly. Chervyl passed the count to his son and was wandering the world. So I stayed at Le Mans for a while. While he was at Le Mans, Darius visited him every day, and the two fought each time they met. The horses were fierce, so it wouldn''t be strange if anyone died. Then one day, Darius asked him. "Why do you leave your comfortable home and do things like yurang? If you have enough skills, you can live happily in your later years." Hey. Home is not a comfortable place. Everyone sees me there. There is no one who treats me as comfortable as you. And wolves who want to be alone with me come to my door every day, do you know how annoying that can be?" "I don''t know because I don''t have eyes." "It is, too." Chervyl accepted Darius''s possibly sensitive jokes indifferently. "Anyway, I want to see the world I haven''t seen since I''m late." "A world you haven''t seen?" "I put the wall in front of me. If I hadn''t looked at the wall, like you said, I''d have been at home with goodwill. "You were greedy." "If you''re also a warrior, don''t you know? so I''m walking around I don''t think the walls will ever come down in places I''ve always seen. So I went all over the place, here and there, wherever my feet could go." "So, did you break down the wall?" Darius asked that question, and Chervyl smiled instead of answering. show me! A good swordsman like Chervil broke down the wall. And that skill has not yet been shown to himself. Darius wanted to see it. "Instead, there is a promise." Appointment? "Show me this skill when you meet my grandson." "What are you talking about out of the blue?" Would you like to show your grandchildren your skills? Before that, Darius was not a swordsman. I understand swords to some extent, but that''s because I''ve dealt with swordsmen many times. In particular, Chervyl''s new technique was likely to be mixed with the trick of a dagger. The skill that only Welton''s bloodline could be learned could not be easily grasped even with spatial awareness. More than anything. "Do you have a son?" "My son doesn''t know about this technique. You will never know I have no intention of passing it on." Darius thought it was strange. So, not knowing why, Chervil replied: "This skill is for grandchildren." grandson? okay. no. Why don''t you pass it on to your son? "It''s not his way. And ." Why? no. Anyway, can you promise me?" Darius couldn''t ask any more questions. It was such an atmosphere. "But how old is your grandson?" "I haven''t been born yet. My daughter-in-law is in the womb." I didn''t understand any more. "Don''t try to understand, just accept it," Chervyl said. At that moment, Darius somehow felt as if he had climbed one step in a huge current. Chervil showed off the skills he had acquired after a new realization. * * * "The name of the technology is ." Darius finished his recollection and took a pose. Jamie, Siegfried, and Han focused on Darius. Aurors swarmed, and a sword was crafted in his empty hand. He still didn''t know the trick of the dagger, but only the skills he recognized at that time were firmly ingrained in his brain. What I''m doing now is just imitation. To be honest, I don''t know how much that little one understands this technique, but I was just keeping the promise I made with my best friend eight years ago. "The extreme." [Gaebyeok] the sky was torn - Continued on next episode - CH 125 : Princess (1) The view of the sky splitting was not so surprising. In terms of expression, it means ''the sky is cracked'', or if it is difficult to say, it means that the clouds that filled the sky have been lifted. But to Jamie now, even that felt wonderful. [Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok] The arrangement that Chervyl Welton left for him. Jamie couldn''t understand why a grandfather he had never seen had left this for himself. No, I didn''t mean to understand it right now. The Auror''s sword, which started from Darius'' hand, was ordinary. He is a boxer, not a prosecutor. So I didn''t know how to properly hold a sword. The same goes for the single-dagger sword that unfolded afterwards. The dagger sword, which is only passed down to Welton''s bloodline, was difficult for others to understand, no matter how brilliant the intuition. Even in the unfolding of ''Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok'', Jamie seemed to have opened both eyes. ''I cleared the space.'' A technique that cuts space with a single sword. It could be said that it was an intangible weapon like an auror rather than a swordsmanship. However, what Darius presented was not simply cutting space. It''s just an imitation, but he obviously ''kicks off'' a part of the space. If the fake unfolds only that much, what will happen when the real one unfolds? "What was that just now?" Jamie wasn''t the only one surprised. Because Han was also a warrior, he understood Darius'' swordsmanship to some extent. Just looking at the technique that removed the space gave me goosebumps all over my body. I''ve been training all my life, but this is the first time I''ve seen this type of technique. Isn''t it like a wizard? ''okay. Like him.'' His gaze turned to Siegfried. This will happen when he, a top-level space wizard with the nickname Siegfried of Space, uses his magic. In fact, he had the skills to make this happen. But it''s possible because it''s magic. It was because magic was the power to realize supernatural phenomena, and it was a power specialized for such things. It was the same thought with Siegfried. ''Is this technology reaching its peak?'' However, Darius was not a wizard, and the techniques he developed were far from magic. Still, it created a phenomenon like space magic. Siegfried does not know what martial arts are. Where would the wizard know how to use it? But no matter how much he knew it, he knew that the scene he had just seen was shocking. Siegfried''s eyes turned to Jamie. What did this little kid just see in the scene? "Whoa. It''s not easy either." Darius sighed and shook his hands. After seeing ''Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok'' in Chereville, he constantly grasped and analyzed the phenomenon itself through ''space perception''. However, in the end, it was not possible to reach that area. It wasn''t because he wasn''t familiar with the dagger, he wasn''t a swordsman, and that wasn''t the reason. ''Grand Master.'' He did not reach that realm. You probably won''t reach it in your lifetime. He was able to quantify the strength of his opponents with his outstanding intuition. Eight years ago, the power of Chervil unfolding in front of you. Darius remembered that moment and looked at Jamie with a grin. child. That''s your grandfather. At Darius'' words, Jamie looked at him. "It was the Grand Master." At that, not only Jamie, but Siegfried and Han also opened their eyes. It was the first thing I heard. Grand Master. If the 9th class was the supreme state for wizards, the grand master was the supreme state for those who polish radish. However, like the 9th class, none of the humans reached the grand status. Although the current Seldam Swordsman and the Sun Bridge''s Sun Sword Blazer are said to be the closest, they were not Grand Masters either. However, the former Earl Welton is said to be the Grand Master. Jamie had never heard of such a thing from his father, Earl Wellton. I didn''t know if he knew it but hid it, or if he didn''t know either. "I didn''t reveal it, so no one would know." He became a Grand Master by embodying the realization he had gained in his later years as ''Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok. The technique was seen only by Darius. Since then, I haven''t heard of anyone using that skill. even the moment you die. "Maybe the current Earl of Wellton knows." It was the present-day Earl of Welton who kept Chervil on his deathbed. Since there were only two of them, it is possible that he left an unofficial will to his son before he died. But that''s not what''s important. "This is a skill that your grandfather perfected with the realization he gained in his later years. What did you feel when you saw this technology?" The level of questions was too high for a child. Even if you bring in a skilled engineer and ask a question, he will hesitate to answer. The same goes for the master class. Right now, I didn''t know what kind of answer to give after hearing that question. Jamie closed her eyes. ''Remember that guy.'' A guy who went beyond reaching the supreme state with a sword, and even transcended that. The advice he gave me when I first learned the sword in Highs was very helpful. I still can''t remember the name, but what would he say if he saw this? - The sword has several paths. So the sword has no answer. However, since they can define themselves, only then will the swordsman be able to wield a single sword. - What is this bastard talking about? - What does a magician know? - This child? Jamie grinned as she recalled the old memories. ''The sword has many paths.'' It''s been 4 months since I held the sword. I knew I had talent. Because it was a growth rate that could not be compared with others. However, his understanding of the sword was low. It was difficult to answer Darius'' question. He had only learned the sword from Hamilton and from the Earl of Wellton, and never agonized over his own sword. It''s still not quite that high. So I answered. do not know. Also ." "I don''t know, but I think I know." Darius tried to nod as expected, then furrowed his eyebrows at Jamie''s subsequent words. The blind man couldn''t see Jamie''s expression, but the confidence in his voice spoke to him. what? "If I keep learning the sword, I know that one day I will reach the realm that Grandpa reached." A firm voice without a single doubt. Darius did not understand how this little boy could be so sure. It may simply be a childish expression. But whatever the facts, Jamie Welton is the next Welton head of state. Welton''s blood was flowing thickly in that tiny body. In addition, Chervil also left behind a ''Geukjeungsik: Gaebyeok'' for a grandson he had never seen. ''I didn''t tell you why.'' I asked the same question several times. Why grandchildren, and what if you can''t see your grandchildren? Each time, Chervyl said: - As fate leads. ''Is this the fate you spoke of?'' They met as enemies, but now they are passing on his legacy. Darius once again felt as if he was riding on a mighty current. what is fate ''Is this what this child is showing?'' The flow of the world is getting murky. It''s been half a year since the Zenith school locked the door. The world situation is moving faster and faster. Several countries took an aggressive stance, and the dark district was also getting worse. It seems that war is fast approaching. No one knows when the signal will sound. It could be tomorrow, or it could be decades. But war always happens. What will this child be when that time comes? "I hope the next time I see you, I won''t be a little kid." Darius said so and turned around. Han looked at his back and asked. what? Is that the end?" "What more do you want?" " Didn''t you come to arrest us? Ah. Darius raised his head as if he had just remembered. Right. Were you thieves in the auction house?" Siegfried frowned and cursed Han. "Are you crazy? why... ." "Let me know you are lucky." Without seeing Darius, he glanced back and said: "You were bought thanks to Chervyl''s grandson." At the end of those words, Darius disappeared. The three watched silently where he disappeared. I wondered if it could be a trick. But luckily, Darius never returned. Sigh. lived." Han let go of the tension and sat down. Siegfried looked at him like that and clicked his tongue. "Why are you asking that there? Lucky for you, we would have had to fight again if he was after us again." "Well, as a result, you survived." "The image of the Frontier inside me has gotten worse." what? "Everyone, stop." As the two of them raised their voices, Jamie intervened and stopped them. "Now is not the time for that. And he said he would wake up the Behemoth." Ah. right. Han jumped up and ran to the place where his colleagues had been laid. All three were retired in one hit of Darius'' attack. No matter how skilled the master class is, they won''t be able to make these three at the same time. "Izaya." "Ugh." As Han shook Izaya, he frowned in pain. Jamie was prevented from falling, but his entire body must have been shaken. Ramu was also in agony when Han shook him. Braha was struck in the back of the neck and fainted, apparently not seriously injured. "Look at me." Well? Jamie pushed Han to the side and spread his left hand. Han looked at the divine golden light flowing from Jamie''s left hand with astonished eyes. "You, that, that power." healing. The Pyro''s divinity surrounds the three of them. The divinity was mostly absorbed by Izaya and Ramu. He wasn''t an official saint, so he wasn''t strong in his divinity, but this alone would be enough to wake him up. Unsurprisingly, Braha, who had the least number of injuries, woke up. "Uh Uh, how?" She barely raised her heavy eyelids and looked around. Han approached her and asked. "Are you okay?" "Han?" okay. It''s me. "What happened? Obviously before... ." She looked to the side, thumbs up her flaky hair. When I saw Izaya and Ramu lying next to me, I jumped up from their seats as if I had just remembered. "What about that monster? Come to think of it, even Han-nim to that monster!" "Calm down, calm down. Because the monster is gone." " went? okay. Instead, say thank you to that guy. He healed me." Han said so and looked carefully at Jamie''s left hand. The scale of justice, which symbolizes the Pyro, is engraved. The crest of God is a characteristic that only appears in adults. I didn''t even hear from Beyryl that Jamie Wellton was a saint of the goddess. " Thanks. Jamie nodded roughly at Braha''s greeting. They''ll both be conscious soon. kid. lived thanks to that left hand... I don''t know what happened, but don''t ask me now. I got help today." "I''m sorry, but don''t even think of replacing it with something like that. And even if I ask, I don''t want to tell you. It''s privacy. "Is the news from Frontier slow? It has already been announced by the Pyro Church." " okay? It was the first time I had ever heard of Han. As Braha whispered something in his ear, Han muttered with a curious expression. "Why are you giving me such an important thing? Anyway, I know. By the way, do you think you want something from us?" "Behemoth." " What? I miss you too. So show me." Han''s expression distorted at Jamie''s suggestion. - Continued on next episode - CH 126 : Princess (2) Why. No? uh Well ." Han didn''t know what to say. I saw Braha next to me. As Braha pointed his finger at him, Han nodded. But she shook her head and shifted her gaze to Izaya, who was lying there. "I think the decision rests with that man." Han nodded at Siegfried''s quick-witted words. "As I said, I am not in charge of this mission. But wouldn''t it? Kid, if you say you''re coming to the frontier, there''s nothing I can''t show you. "Speak nonsense." Siegfried stopped in front of Jamie and looked at Han with annoyed eyes. Han shrugged. "I want to go to the Frontier, but that doesn''t mean I want to join it." "Whatever happened." "Anyway, you mean you only need the permission of Izaya, right?" okay. It wasn''t difficult. Jamie raised the divinity again and placed a hand on Izaya''s head. And so that no one noticed, I mixed ''black mana'' with the divine. It is subtle enough to deceive even the eyes of the master class, yet the divine power is stronger. ''Allow me.'' Black mana with such hints penetrated into Izaya''s brain. Divinity circled Izaya''s entire body one large circle and then gently wrapped around his heart. Jamie lifted her hand and stood up. My palms were hot. It was because he used more divine power than allowed. Izaya lifted her heavy eyelids with difficulty. Five. I''ve come to my senses. Han approached Izaya with a friendly face and asked. "Are you okay?" " here." "The situation is settled." "Whoa. That''s lucky." Izaya recalled the memories before he lost consciousness. He could not even resist the attack of a powerful black man and was beaten. Seeing that Han was the first to be attacked, I thought it was a dream, but seeing that his head was pounding, it seemed it wasn''t a dream. "Ok." "Wake up slowly." Han supported Izaya. Izaya looked at Ramu, who was still lying unconscious. Braha was standing next to him, sighing in relief as he looked at him to see if he had regained consciousness first. On the other side were Jamie Wellton and Siegfried. "Tell the little one thank you. Because of that, I woke up." " Is it the power of an adult?" right. Jamie shook her head indifferently. Izaya looked at his left hand. The news that the goddess Pyro had become an adult had already been heard several months ago. If it wasn''t for that child, I wouldn''t have regained consciousness for a while. Thank you. You don''t need to say thank you, it''s your duty. Jamie made a direct suggestion to Izaya. "Take me too. I want to see the monster called Behemoth, which is said to be the cause of Daehwasan in the past." that''s ." Izaya immediately refused the offer. No matter how close the relationship with Beiryl Onyx was, this mission was an important mission even in Frontier. Intervention by others is not permitted. Obviously it should have been. good. But Izaya answered without knowing it. no Well, it doesn''t matter. I tried to reverse it, but the words came out differently than I thought. It was embarrassing, but ironically, I didn''t think it was strange. The embarrassment quickly disappeared. All that was left for Izaya was the thought, "It doesn''t matter if we go together." "Good." Jamie laughed happily. I was stronger than I thought, so I wondered what to do if it didn''t work, but thanks to brainwashing in a weakened situation, it worked. ''Behemoth. I''ll see you soon.'' The three workhorses he created in the past. Behemoth was one of those monsters with extraordinary power. With one step, an earthquake occurred, and his breath created a typhoon, and his cry shook the heavens and the earth. I never thought that I would still be in this world. Of course he was dead, I thought. When I heard that he was the cause of Mt. Daehwa, I was shocked. ''Mine is .'' Remains. still exist in this world. Jamie clenched her fists. I''m going to meet you now. It transcends the time of 60,000 years and faces him with a new body. ''Would you like to recognize me?'' A lot has changed since then. Perhaps Diablo Volfir had forgotten the very existence of it. 66666 and 8 years. He spent a long time alone, alone. He was the most stupid of the three. I had no choice but to do so. Black was created to aid in high-level magic, and Jormungand was endowed with superior wisdom to rule the sea. And he gave the Behemoth a powerful force. As a result, my intelligence has dropped quite a bit. He said he was always hungry because of his poor memory. He ate so much that he ate as much as one bought at each meal. Even thinking about it now, it was a terrible meal. But now I miss even that. "Stop." Izaya said. Jamie''s heart was pounding. Come to think of it, I''ve already found two of my own in Saint-Dermain. All Might has already been obtained, and Behemoth is now going to meet him. You can''t take him away right now. After leaving Frontier, I can never handle him with my current capabilities. So, until then, leave it to the Frontier. It comes back after that. "By the way, boss." Then Braha pulled Izaya''s collar and said, "Alex?" Ah! I forgot." In a short period of time, a great thing happened, and I forgot Alex and the elves sold into slavery. "Why aren''t you contacting me?" I received a call, but I may not have received it. I took out the crystal ball for communication. When mana was infused, the crystal ball flashed once. and the voice I heard. -Leader! Why are you communicating now? ! "There was an urgent matter. But what happened?" -Damn it Unfortunately, I''m not in a position to communicate right now. Afterwards . - Whoa! How can you do that dog! At that moment, a woman''s voice came from beyond the crystal ball. Izaya asked in a bewildered voice at the sudden appearance of a voice. Alex? Hey, Alex. with whom now... !" However, communication did not last to the end. The crystal ball''s light had gone out. "Wow, are you in a crisis situation?" "I don''t know." At Braha''s bewildered voice, Han furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head. Izaya tried to communicate with Alex again, but there was no connection. "Looks like something happened. I guess I''ll have to go find them. "That''s right." He answered with a firm face as to how serious he felt. Braha bit her nails and looked anxious. And Jamie leaned her head down and put her forehead on it. ''vena? Why are you there?'' A woman''s voice came from inside the crystal ball. It was definitely Bena. * * * Bena frowned. It was because of the large, black beast standing right in front of them. "Creep." Every time I cry, I get a bad breath. Bena covered her nose without realizing it. While he was in the school''s laboratory, he boasted that he had smelled a lot of bad smells, but the stench of the raw beast in front of him made his head ache. "Wow." The name of the beast with a bad breath is the Hellhound. It got its name because it looks like a dog from hell. The person who revealed his identity was a man named Alex, who was making an impression with him next to him. On the way to this place, a wizard who thought they were enemies and collided with each other. But the reason why I''m making an impression is different from Bena- " Why are Hellhounds here?" They are much smaller than normal Hellhounds, but they are similar in ferocity. Sharp teeth and powerful jaws made the liver go cold just by looking at them, and the muscles attached to the body were gigantic as if they could crush a human being at once. A monster that most knights and wizards cannot even dare to hunt. "I never thought there would be such an obstacle." I thought it was a simple nobleman''s mansion, but seeing the guy who lives in the lava area of the Western Continent ; Arisha , it seemed that he wasn''t an ordinary nobleman. Alex said to Bena with a worried face. "Maybe we have to retreat." why? "Even though they are not adults, most knights are monsters that are strong enough to chew with their jaws. It will be difficult for us to break through." Alex was a 5th class wizard, but he wasn''t an expert in combat. According to him, a girl named Bena is also strong, but on the same level as him. In such a narrow place, there was a high possibility of being hunted in reverse. why? But when Bena asked the same question, Alex couldn''t answer. To be precise, Bena spoke before answering. "Why is that stinky mutt dangerous?" Although it looks ugly and the stench is terrible. Isn''t it just a little bigger dog? "Dogs cannot bite people. Training people to bite is to be a bad person." Alex frowned as he looked at Bena, who was spreading the absurd dog education theory. What this woman was saying now, his head could not comprehend. "So we have to train again." are you training? That Hellhound, known for its ferocity? should be dried I don''t know where such courage comes from, but if you leave it alone, it will only turn into Hellhound''s food. stop ." But Alex''s voice did not reach Bena. Bena, who spread the fairy''s wings, immediately flew up to the top of the Hellhound''s head. And he cried while holding Philion tightly with both hands. sit down! Boom! A hammer pierced right into the Hellhound''s head. His eyes grew so large that I wondered if his eyes could be plucked out. He just threw his head down on the floor. A thick layer of dust rose. Bena nodded her head with a satisfied face inside. Well done! "What are you good at?" Alex cried out without realizing it. This is the first time I''ve ever seen a human being taught to sit by hitting the head with a hammer. Bena looked at him with an innocent face. "Isn''t that how you do it?" " no. Good job. If you think about it, Hellhounds are not real dogs, they are monsters. As he smashed the monster''s head, as a result, Bena''s actions were well done. Alex suddenly remembered Poppy, the puppy he had as a child. Looking back, Poppy also got into an accident and died. suddenly became depressed. ''By the way, that girl .'' I sent the hellhound to one room. It was unexpected. Of course, I thought it was a skill similar to mine, but I was completely wrong. ''Stronger than me.'' If they didn''t stop attacking each other when they collided from outside, gulp. Alex swallowed dry saliva. He, too, would have drooped on the floor like a hellhound. Thinking about it made my neck shiver. "Come on before the others come." Even after sending the Hellhound to the underworld in one shot, Bena reached out to Alex with a calm face. Before I ran into the Hellhound, I had subdued a few guards from upstairs. Plus the roar that just smashed the Hellhound''s head. Trackers will attach. That was then. these guys!! Someone walked out in the dark. It was a man whose face was wrapped in cloth. Dark brown skin revealed that he was from the Western Continent ; Arisha . The man, Krika, said with a very angry face. "Our cute Emilia ! Kill them all, hey!" Kwaaaaaa! A bright red-skinned troll appeared with him. said bena. "His name is Emily. unpack." Alex thought as he looked at Bena, who was pointing at the Hellhound and smiling. "I give up on thinking." It seemed like it had to be. - Continued on next episode - CH 127 : Princess (3) Crica was bored. On the condition of receiving a large down payment from the nobles of the Northern Seldam Kingdom, they crossed over from the Western Continent ; Arisha to this distant land. The conditions weren''t bad, but there was nothing to do. The nobility who hired him left him as a high-class manpower because his money was rotting and overflowing. It was good at first. Who would refuse such an easy task? But it was so boring because the same routine was repeated every day. Luckily, the mission started when my employer bought the elf slaves... . ''It''s just a doorkeeper.'' Horses are gatekeepers, elves are strong. And since someone might be aiming for the elf slaves, arranging yourself with excellent skills was the norm among the norms. The problem was this scruffy basement. I was immune to the musty smell, even because of the stench of my pets, but just being in a damp and dark place was annoying. If I had received less money, I would have protested, but I couldn''t complain because I gave too much money to my hands. At that moment, Emilia started crying outside. Emilia was a Hellhound made smaller by improving the breed as one of his summons. It looks like it''s an intruder, but since Emilia was caught, she wouldn''t be able to pick out bones. With that in mind, Krika closed her eyes to sleep or take a deep breath. bang!! Until I heard that roar. what?! As far as he knew, Emilia didn''t have the ability to make these sounds. Krika hurriedly went outside, and lost her mind at the sight unfolding in front of her. these guys!! Then, he summoned a bright red troll, Hya, and the real problem came after that. "His name is Emily. unpack." Emilia. My cute little baby that I have been feeding myself with formula since I was a baby and raising it with love. The man who killed such a child horribly now sneers at his name. Emilia!! This revenge must come from my father!! "Hey!! Kill it! My sister''s revenge!! "Pooh! my sister between monsters. poop. Let''s have a family game with that person and the monsters. funny. funny?! Krika''s chain of reason was broken. The Lito clan of the Western Continent ; Arisha is a clan of summoners born with the ability to tamper with monsters from generation to generation. He was also one of the best summoners there. "Hey! Unleash your full rage!" "Koooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" The bright red troll screamed and his blood-red eyes flashed. Alex swallowed dry saliva as he watched the troll blew out a terrifying wave. Following the Hellhound, this time a troll, a blood troll whose skin turns bloody due to the extreme regenerating factor, appeared. He''s more dangerous than the one you just had. "Hey, hey. It''s really dangerous this time. It''s different from the guy before." Mister. Her name is Hi-Ha. Kick, hey. He looks so ignorant, but his name is so cute." Alex didn''t know what to say about Bena''s relaxed look. It is a blood troll that cuts even the ogres, the top monsters of the trolls, in half. Even a 5th class battle mage is a formidable individual that is difficult to hunt alone. But Bena laughed. "Still, he doesn''t smell bad." Is it because you are far away? Bena added those words, spinning her hammer and walking towards the blood troll. Alex didn''t even have time to stop. "Hey! Pull out that bitch''s limbs! And bring it to me alive!" In a voice filled with anger, Krika commanded her minions, "Philion." [I don''t like dirty things either.] Bena smiled as she listened to Philion''s murmur. Philion''s head opens and the blue jewel inside emits light. "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" The troll stomped and ran towards Bena. The huge double-edged ax in his hand was engraved with old bloodstains. Bena muttered as she watched the double-edged ax fall to her head. "Because you did a good job, the Master will praise you, right?" And then he swung Philion. The light burst out. The light engulfed the blood troll. It swept through the basement hallway. At the wave of the rushing light, Krika crossed her hands and covered her face. Alex looked at the dazzling light with a blank expression on his face. The light that spread out in front of a girl soon wrapped around her and her back. At first glance, a shadow that looked like a flapping skirt was reflected on the wall. A hammer fell on it at a frightening speed. puck- That was the sound. At the same time, the light disappeared like a lie, and the sight unfolding in front of him shocked Alex. Nonsense ." The dreadfully shattered double-edged ax and the smashed blood troll''s arms and head exploded horribly in half. Bena landed on the floor, holding her hand tight to keep her skirt from going up. In front of him, Krika was looking at her with an empty face. " hey." From Emilia to Hia. I was hit by a young-looking pink-haired girl. It was also a blow to both. The pink-haired girl looked at Krika with her hammer slightly pointed. "It''s all over. Where are the elves?" " My cute children." "Honestly, it wasn''t cute. How can you look at those disgusting things and say they are cute? Oh, the name was cute. Emilia and Hea. unpack." "Laugh again!!" Crika couldn''t stand it. He drew a dagger and drew a long left forearm. Whoops, blood spurts out. "You are mistaken!" [Bena, this one is dangerous.] Philion warns. The blood that flows down the floor gathers in one spot. Bena had no intention of waiting. The opponent didn''t tell me where the elves were, but rather tried to attack. "It''s all self-inflicted, so don''t complain!" Vena, who wrapped the hammer around her body, added centrifugal force and swung it towards Krika. Philion''s head opens again. A blue gem shone. "Magic Beast, One Corner." A black liquid was seeping from Krika''s left arm. It wrapped around its entire arm in an instant, and vortex-shaped horns popped out. A ''beast beast'' is a beast that exists in the demon realm. He summoned the horn of ''Pelperon'', which is known to be quite dangerous even there. "Black magic?!" "I didn''t mean to write this, but four years is what caused me to get angry!" Krika was one of the strongest summoners among the Lito tribe, and was expelled from the clan for violating taboos. The taboo he committed was taming. "Die!" His anger at the loss of his precious children after sleeping on a mission is unbearable. [Bena, you should avoid this !] Although Bena had the ability to overwhelm even the blood trolls, that beast''s horns were too dangerous. The moment it touches, it will be eroded by vicious magic, and then there will be no medicine. But Bena did not avoid it. Without missing his gaze from the protruding horns, he held out Philion''s handle in front of him. In an instant, her hair was dyed a little deeper red. When the horn came close, without hesitation, I hung the handle on the horn. Using that as a recoil, he turned his body to the side. The beast''s horns pierced the air. "What?" Krika''s eyes lit up with embarrassment. Bena stepped on the horns and jumped up. The blue gem was still emitting an intense light inside Philion''s head. "I''m not the one to be embarrassed by this kind of attack anymore!" flash-!! Once again the light flashed. * * * Alex saw Bena running beside him. A little while ago, I defeated a summoner who borrowed the power of a beast. only with her power. Embarrassingly, Alex just watched. I couldn''t help it. She didn''t seem to need anyone''s help for him to break in. "Where?" " There is a reaction there." Fortunately, there was something Alex could do. It''s just to find the location of the elves. He was not good at fighting, but he had learned all kinds of utility magic. Finding the elf wasn''t difficult. found! Bena ran to them in a joyful voice. However, seeing the elf men and women gossiping, they hurriedly covered their mouths. Alex, too, had to have a miserable face. "It''s terrible." The elf was hanging in the air with both arms tied up in a naked state. Their perfect bodies were covered with hideous scars, and their eyes and mouths were filled with mana restraints. The legs were also immobilized with chains, as if stuffed. They were being harassed horribly until just a few dozen minutes ago. Alex put his hand on the locked door, and the lock opened on its own. "Take them out." Yeah. Bena nodded and approached them. The elves were startled by the sound of unfamiliar footsteps and then suddenly started a game. As they shook their heads while making noises, they seemed to think that someone had come to torment them again. It''s okay. I''m here to save you. Even in Bena''s words, they repeated the same thing. Her voice could not reach them, who had already lost their reason. "Let''s set it aside and think about it." Alex snapped their hands and their restraints were released. "Sa, live Help me. I won''t. I won''t. don''t hit Don''t poke. don''t hit Do not drink water. I hate water. please. "Kill me. kill me kill me kill me just kill me Just kill me." Even though the restraints had been released, the elves had their eyes already dead and only a voice in pain. Alex completely lifted the shackles that bound his hands and feet. Before the elves fell, the wind made them land softly. "Oh, don''t. I won''t. I''m not going to escape. I hate hawks and wild beasts." "I will die. will die will kill me don''t kill don''t kill... ." The look of the miserable elves reminded me of a colleague who was worried about them. Alex clicked his tongue and dusted him with sleeping powder. What the hell did you do to get so mad? Elves are a difficult race to tame. So the humans who got their hands on the elves started by destroying their minds first. Alex knew that, but when he saw it in person, he was speechless. "After all, this world is rotten." Yeah? " no. Alex told him to do what he didn''t hear, and he magically floated the elves into the air. "Now go." The mission has been completed. Go outside and contact the manager again. "These are." At that moment, the air shook like a water surface, and several personnel appeared. Standing at the front was a fat but very stout man. The owner of this mansion was Viscount Ivan. "You dare to run away with mine?" The loud noise continued, and when I looked down, the view was very spectacle. He looked at Bena and Alex alternately with a look of great annoyance. Then he looked at Bena and said. "Isn''t it cute that you look a little flat?" Bena frowned at the unexpected face evaluation. "Who is this guy who looks like a bouncy ball?" "Tae, a bouncy ball? Are you talking to me now?" "Then there is no one else but you, you bastard ball." Viscount Ivan''s face turned red at Bena''s sharp stroke. okay. A slave can be saved this way. I will let you both spend the rest of your life in pain." Still, the summoner hired for a large sum was found dead. He was very angry, and it seemed that the loss would have been compensated for by slavery to a girl with unusual pink hair and a cute appearance. The corners of Viscount Ivan''s lips rose disgustingly. "Catch those guys." As he beckoned, the three men waiting behind walked forward. Alex gauged their level and bit his lip. " All three of them are experts." At those words, Bena frowned. Even the current Benara is burdensome for experts. It''s worth doing one-on-one, but now she can understand the opponent''s skills to some extent. ''The man in the middle. Very strong.'' [Is this really dangerous?] Philion also warned of danger. Other men are strong, but the middle man is on a different level. Of course, even with an expert, there is a difference in status. "Bane. Do you want to go too?" "Since I have touched the Viscount''s possessions, won''t the Viscount''s side be saved only by me?" A man called Bane drew his sword. Summoner Krika was a pretty strong man, but seeing her head smashed, it''s probably what that woman did. Contrary to how young he looks, he is quite talented. The wizard next to him looked high, but he didn''t look very strong. ''It must be easy.'' He licked his lips with his tongue and gave an unpleasant smile. kicked the ground He will subdue the two in an instant and then ask the Viscount for permission. ''I want to play with elves too.'' The most beautiful race of elves in the world. Although it was full of wounds, wouldn''t it be enjoyable as it is? Auror wrapped his sword and flashed a blue trail. [vena!] Philion''s call. The opponent''s quick sword is so fast that it''s hard to follow with your eyes. Bena read the traces of the sword while lifting Philion close to her instincts. Taang! A clear, clear sound resounded. But the shock felt in both hands was neither clear nor clear. Bane looked at the red-haired girl who had blocked her sword with slightly startled eyes. He knew he had some skills, but he didn''t know that he would be able to block the sword. ''But it will be difficult twice.'' Unlike Bena, whose hands bounced upwards, Bane pushed back all the recoil. It just went down again. It is impossible to block It was a moment when Bena also sensed it. "Ts. Are you still struggling with one of these things?" Bena''s eyes widened at the familiar voice. "Still, well, it wasn''t bad." Jamie smiled and raised her hand. "Don''t praise me for this. Benna, well done." A red solid line was drawn on Bane''s chest. Jamie lifted her sword and chanted a spell. "Explosion." Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Bane was engulfed by a blaze of explosions. to leave no trace. - Continued on next episode - CH 128 : Princess (4) What had happened to him, Bane couldn''t understand. A terrible shock wave that engulfs the body and a huge pyrotechnic fire that burns the skin. It all started with the sword of a boy who suddenly appeared. Just being attacked like this. number of the family. okay. This happened because I was careless. If I hadn''t been vigilant, I wouldn''t have allowed such a surprise attack. Raises an aura and wraps it around the body, maximizing the senses and raising it as much as possible. Hold onto your opponent''s shape firmly. The staggering body pushed the right leg back to prevent it from falling. It''s impossible to attack first unless you''ve been seriously injured. It will counterattack according to the incoming attack. "It''s already over." The voice of a young boy. Bane tried to answer no to that voice. It wasn''t that he sharpened his sword like crazy just to be subjected to something like this, and he didn''t serve that disgusting Viscount Ivan. "Close your eyes comfortably. It will be less painful." Jamie said so to the lump of charcoal lying on the floor. Bane felt the gaze looking down at him. Why are you looking down at yourself? Now, he is setting himself up for a counterattack . ''uh?'' He was obviously pulling his legs back and keeping his body balanced so as not to fall over. He accurately captured the shape of the opponent and was preparing for the next attack. But now. I can''t feel it all As if it had become an illusion for a moment, there was no sensation in the extremities. "My brain was blown away by the big shock. Ttttttttttttt." Jamie clicked his tongue and held out his hand. fireballs fall Bane tried to shout not to, but all the means to make his voice sound were ruined. There were also no limbs to stir. So Bane disappeared, leaving only black ashes. "Da, who are you?" Alex, who witnessed the overwhelming sight, did not know what to express. Expert, even there, he defeated a knight who had achieved a fairly high level with one blow. It was a surprise attack, but it was an incredible skill. Especially that young look. In his common sense, it was impossible for a child to have these skills. However, one person came to mind. Jamie Welton, a genius boy who has been taking the world by storm since last year. ''By the way, the color of my hair .'' Emerald. It is the symbol of the Welton family. The boy''s soft-looking hair was clearly shining like a beautiful emerald. When the thought reached that point, Alex''s eyes widened. "Jamie Wellton!" "No fuss." Jamie dismissed Alex''s astonishment. Then he looked at Bena and said. "Take them out." "What about Master?" "You have to clean up the trash. Fortunately, it is combustible garbage, so I don''t think there is a need to dispose of it." A man and two knights who appear to be nobles. The skills of the knights were shabby compared to the ones who just made them out of charcoal. "Then I''ll go first." " Are you okay?" "Don''t talk and follow me. It just gets in the way." Bena led Alex''s arm towards the exit. Jamie looked at them and then looked back. The two knights were looking at themselves with tense faces, and behind them, a spunky nobleman was slowly stepping back. "Hey, what is this? My, do you know who I am and do this crazy thing?" "Who are you?" "I, speaking of myself, is Viscount Roberto Ivan, one of the members of the Rock Union! Have you heard the name?" "Hey. Rock Union." "Yes, yes. If you run away even now, I''ll pretend I didn''t see you and let you go. so ." "But you just didn''t hear it? Did you gain fat even to your ears?" Jamie frowned as he looked at Ivan with a bewildered look. "Come on, my lord. That boy, Wee, the Welton family... ." " uh? "Nice to meet you, Viscount Ivan. I am Jamie Welton, the eldest son of Earl Welton, lord of Highs in the eastern part of the kingdom." Jamie pretended to be serious, but in a voice full of playfulness, said as if teasingly. "Even though everyone is shy, you wouldn''t be unaware that, according to the national law, even nobles are punished with severe punishment to treat a different race as a slave. You''ve done a pretty daring thing. "That, that ." Ivan couldn''t get angry when a young-looking kid sarcastic taunts him. it''s bound to be Wellton House. The two major mountain ranges of the eastern aristocracy of Seldam Kingdom, and a world-famous swordsmanship. Earl Welton, the head of the kingdom, is the only sword master in the kingdom, and his wife is none other than the great Bell family. And the successor of the Welton family, who turned 8 this year, is a magical genius who is said to be gifted with unprecedented talent. ''Wow, the kid in front of you .'' Viscount Ivan was also a member of the rock coalition that had a strong influence in the southern part of the kingdom, but at least he was barely sitting on the edge. He was not in a position to compare with the Welton family. If that kid is the real Jamie Welton, it''s going to be a headache and his current position will be in jeopardy. So I decided. "A lie, a lie!" Hmm. "That little boy is playing tricks! Kill it! Kill it and get rid of it! If you die, your mouth will disappear!" gibberish. Jamie smiled at Ivan, who didn''t know what he was talking about with a puzzled look on his face. "Combustible garbage is so good." "Kill it!" Ivan pushed the knights back. But the knights were immovable. "It''s good to see you, you two." Jamie nodded with a friendly smile at the knights. One of the knights swallowed dry saliva and said. Thank you. Having said that, he grabbed another knight and stepped back. Hey! you guys! What did you do to the subject that was hired by me!" "I will never divulge today''s work." The knights pushed Ivan away and told Jamie not to worry. "Thank you for your consideration." But, I can''t do it with something I''ve already seen and haven''t seen. There was no intention of harming the knights. Instead, I was thinking of manipulating the degree of memory. Jamie snapped a finger. The knights who were retreating stopped for a moment, and their pupils were released. "I was not. Here, too, in your memories. Only the sins of Viscount Ivan remain in my mind. Please work hard as a witness." " Yeah. " Don''t worry. The knights nodded, turned and went outside. Hey! Hey you! You bastards!" Viscount Ivan tried to catch them, but it was impossible to catch the Knights of Expert, who had never even exercised before. "I, please please leave me... ." "You are alone, scum." Ivan looked back slowly. Darkness lingers and crawls through the narrow hallway. "I was going to burn it." Jamie raised her lips long, gleaming purple eyes in the dark. "It''s been a while since I haven''t fed this guy." Fortunately, he''s not a picky eater. If it''s combustible garbage, it''ll be delicious no matter what it''s inside. "It is an honor to be my nourishment." "Sa, save me!!" "Eat it." [Leviathan] "Aaaaaaaaah!" The scream didn''t even leak out of the basement hallway. * * * When I finished and came out, Bena and Alex were waiting for Jamie with the elves lying down. "Are you here?" "What happened?" Jamie raised an eyebrow and asked Bena to explain the situation. In his opinion, no matter how hard he tried to understand, it didn''t make sense for Bena to be here. "I don''t even know where the Master went So I tried to go home first. But I could hear them screaming from afar." Bena briefly explained how he came to rescue the elves and how he met Alex. Jamie, who heard everything, said. "Then is that Frontier?" "Frontier?" At the word ''frontier'', Bena looked at Alex with round eyes. When Jamie immediately found out who he was, Alex couldn''t hide his bewildered face. "Hey, how do you do that?" "It''s not great. Interest, would it be something like that?" "A way of interest?" "It''s a joke, so don''t be so surprised. You were with your co-workers." "My colleagues? Where are they now?" "Maybe he is coming." Jamie''s location wasn''t difficult because Bena was a registered user in Gremia. At that moment, Alex''s communication line rang. -Alex! are you okay? "I am fine. More than that, chief." Alex stared at the boy smiling in front of him. He took a deep breath and said. I''m with Jamie Wellton now. - Go right there. After a while, Siegfried with an annoyed expression appeared with the Frontier personnel. As soon as Braha found his fallen comrades, he ran to them in one month. " Bad guys." She made a bitter expression as she wiped the faces of the elves who had been forced to sleep. Just by looking at the appearance, it was not difficult to infer just how harsh the work was. He also knew how humans train elves, so his feelings were even worse. You will probably spend quite a long time in pain. Izaya looked at Alex, the first pink-haired girl, and Jamie Welton, then asked Alex. "What happened?" Alex also wriggled his eyebrows as he looked at the Ramu on his shoulder, but he didn''t bother asking why he was in such a state. There must have been a reason for that, I thought and told him what had happened. "You were lucky." That''s right. But why is Han here... ? Weren''t you supposed to wait at Daehwasan Mountain? "How did it happen?" Han smiled awkwardly and scratched his black hair. Alex had been tasked with locating the elves, so he didn''t know how things were going. Meanwhile, Jamie Wellton said, I was with my colleagues. "I''ll explain it to you later." Alex nodded at Izaya''s words. A body that moves according to commands anyway. Alex decided not to get involved in trifles anymore, since his mission was over. Siegfried, who had taken a step back and watched them, asked Jamie, who was also standing next to him. "More than that, Confucius." " Please speak. "Who is that girl?" He gestured to the pink-haired girl Bena, who was standing quietly next to Alex. "You seem to have a very close connection with Confucius." "I''ll tell you later." "I think Confucius has a lot to say to me." Siegfried smiles. Jamie smiled awkwardly and slowly turned her head to the other side. If I had known that I would be caught like this, I felt very slightly regretful that I would have said it from the beginning. * * * A somewhat genuine Braha looked at Alex with a low sigh. "It was hard." Alex shook his head and pointed to Bena. "I was able to rescue the elves thanks to this rather than me. If I had been alone, I might have been killed there. So say thank you to this woman." "I don''t know who you are, but thank you for saving my people." At Braha''s thanks, Bena shook her head with a slightly startled face. "Oh, no. I haven''t done anything either. If it wasn''t for the Master, I would have been stuck there too." In fact, if Jamie hadn''t come, he would most likely have been attacked by a knight named Bane. [Even if it wasn''t easy, it would have been difficult to win.] Filion acknowledged that. He was such a strong knight. Although Jamie took a blow, it was because Jamie was too strong. No. I just want to thank you for stepping out for our people... ." The moment Braha saw Bena''s face with a faint smile, her expression hardened. Bena rubbed my face in embarrassment at Braha''s sudden attitude. "Uh, you got something on your face?" "It''s not that, maybe ." on? "Valkyrie ?" Forest fairies recognize each other even though they are of different races. Braha was a pure-blood elf born in a very deep forest. Because of this, she knew as soon as she saw Bena''s face. "Why is the Valkyrie here?" "Uh huh ." When Bena panicked, everyone''s eyes turned to it. So did Jamie. Jamie approached to avoid the immediate situation, but Braha''s subsequent words made her eyes wide open. surely Princess?!" Jamie frowned at those words, and Philion said with a low smile. [It was too. When I saw the reddish hair color, I expected it roughly. Bena, you were the queen''s blood.] Standing in the middle, Bena had no idea how to react. - Continued on next episode - CH 129 : Behemoth (1) Valkyries are a fairy race ruled by a single queen. It was the same forest fairy as the elf, but in many ways it was different. In the elves, the high elf-centered council governs the tribal society, but the Valkyrie maintains the tribal society only under the powerful kingship of the queen. The Queen was the strongest of all the Valkyries. It was because he inherited the most primitive blood, and the Valkyrie who inherited that blood must have red hair. Just like Bena. "But is that girl''s hair pink?" Han also knew about the Valkyrie. Frontiers are a multi-ethnic group. Although he did not belong to the Valkyrie, he knew about the information of the Valkyrie through the network between different races. It is a very warlike race, and unlike the elves, who are in the same forest, it consists only of women. And their queen was famous for having hair that was redder than blood, and Bena''s hair wasn''t red for a princess. no. Alex shook his head. "She has not yet awakened the power of the Valkyrie." She has pink hair now, but when she used her power, Bena''s hair was definitely red. "Then you are a real princess? The princess who disappeared 10 years ago?" Bena looked at Han with a startled look at the words ''10 years ago''. "10 years ago, poetry, are you missing?" Yes. I''ve only heard of it, but at the time, the Valkyrie society was upside down." Braha said, recalling the memories of that time. "I heard that the Queen somehow unleashed all the Valkyries to find the Princess, but in the end they couldn''t find it." "However, he suddenly appeared in front of us. What a joke of fate... ." Han burst into a wide smile as if it was hard to believe. Braha grabbed Bena''s hand tightly with both hands. She smiled brightly with a happy face. "I''m really happy. I heard that the princess disappeared, and the already closed Valkyries locked the door even more tightly. Ah is that so? "Aren''t you happy? I can go back to my people''s arms again. Valkyries are a difficult race to live in such a human world. You must receive the spirit of the forest... Aww!" "Until there." Braha screamed at the powerful grip on his wrists. When he arrived, Jamie was staring at him with a cold face. He pushed Braha away from Bena. "Wow, what!" "What are you doing to my subordinate?" " Load? Everyone''s expressions subtly changed at Jamie''s words ''subordinate''. Then I looked at Jamie and Bena alternately, and whoever saw it, it was the older sister and younger brother who came out to drink. Jamie also coughed, understanding their gaze. "It''s the guy I got. Don''t open your eyes." "I don''t understand what you mean, but the Valkyries are a race that rapidly deteriorates when they leave the forest. Jamie Wellton. Don''t be greedy." "This guy is different. Although she is a Valkyrie, she has been used to it because she has been in the human world for over 10 years. More than anything ." Jamie caused a feeble living. Then Han picked up the bell stick and draped it over his shoulder, and Siegfried pulled out the staff while glaring at Han. As the atmosphere grew strange, Izaya and Alex also put their hands on their weapons. But Jamie said without paying attention to the surroundings. "Like I said, this guy is mine. Don''t be presumptuous, elf. You''re presumptuous, Jamie Welton. The Valkyrie Queen has not been able to find her child for 10 years. If you think about your mother''s heart, it''s right to return it. And without her, the whole race of Valkyries would be in trouble." If Bena were the daughter of Queen Valkyrie, it could be said that she would become the next queen. The Valkyrie was the center of maintaining the race ruled by the queen, that is, the entire race. But what if the price is cut off? "There is no guarantee that a new princess will be born." Valkyries do not prosper through the sexual intercourse adopted by most creatures. They plant the Valkyrie factor inside the tree and germinate it. When the flower bud that has grown like that is in full bloom, a Valkyrie will be born in it. However, the Queen''s factor was a little different. Valkyries are basically born from flowers, but the Queen''s factor grows into trees. So it took more than 10 years for the next generation of queens to be born. Each queen usually produces only one child, but the second was practically difficult because a large amount of factor escaped at that time. "I will still be waiting eagerly for you." At Braha''s words, Jamie looked back. There stood Bena with a gloomy expression on her face. He learned the secret of his birth, which he had been so curious about, but he was not at all happy. Jamie sighed and stroked Bena''s head, one taller than hers. Do not worry about it. " Yes, Master." Bena smiling as brightly as possible. Jamie smiled at that smile. Then I saw Braha again. "I need time to think." " Take this." Braha handed him a small marble. It was a marble filled with weak mana. "If you change your mind, call me with that marble." Jamie looked at the marble and clenched her fist. Han said as he put the bell stick over his shoulder again. "Come on, now that things seem to have settled down to a certain extent, shall we go back to fulfilling our purpose?" Han tilted his head to look at Jamie and Siegfried. "Are you guys going too?" Of course. "I''m going. It''s a topic that is very interesting to the magic world." "Okay. It''s a little bit difficult to talk to the magicians... ." Do not worry. I''ll let you all talk. Then, Han looked at Siegfried with unreliable eyes. "If you don''t want to believe it, say it. Doesn''t it mean you won''t take it if you don''t like it? "It is. Anyway, Izaya. Give me instructions." "I see. Braha and Alex, along with the elves, take this guy back and wait. I don''t know what will happen to them." To Izaya''s command, Braha and Alex replied that they would know. "You too, go to your dorm and rest." Okay. "On the way, eat a little meal." Jamie pulled out 1 gold. One gold was not enough to fill a meal, but more than enough money to eat a lot. Bena smiled faintly at Master''s consideration and nodded her head. See you later. "You have to go back and tell the Master what happened. You know?" "Okay, so stop." Yeah. Vena replied with that and nodded her head toward Siegfried. Siegfried also tried to bow his head at the sudden greeting, but Bena was already running far away. "Are you a polite girl?" "He''s a good guy." "I see. You have a good child as a subordinate." "He will always be my subordinate." Siegfried looked at Jamie and stroked his hair gently. "Why are you petting me all of a sudden?" "Come on, to comfort you." "I don''t need that, so please put your hands away." "It''s like a compassionate Confucius." Siegfried grumbled and walked to another place. Jamie smiled and looked back at him, then looked up at the sky. As the sun went down, the stars that were obscured by the light appeared and twinkled. * * * "First of all, as soon as you open the door, everyone, don''t relax. If you don''t do it, you could get caught in the fire and die right there." At Han''s warning, Jamie, Siegfried, and Izaya nodded their heads. They were in what is now the Kelton Mountains, especially the Great Mountains that made this area a hell of hell a thousand years ago. It is now a huge rocky mountain in the form of a rock, but beneath the flat ground of the vast expanse of the summit, Behemoth, a mythical monster, was sleeping. ''Behemoth. How long have you been sleeping down here?'' Jamie remembered the gigantic size. In fact, it was impossible to confine the Behemoth in this wide area. Perhaps the Behemoth was also sealed under the ground of the mountain range, crouching as much as possible. "Izaya. Give me the key." "Here it is." It was Izaya''s team''s job to steal the key from the Gehena auction house, but it was Han''s job to unlock the seal and retrieve the Behemoth. The key was still a small golden cuboid, engraved with ancient letters. If there was anything else, it was that a soft light began to flow from the ancient texts. ''Sleep here. lest I ever wake up again.'' Jamie reread the engraved ancient inscriptions in her head. In the meantime, I noticed something strange. ''So that I don''t wake up again?'' When I first read it, I didn''t really care because I didn''t think the Frontier was going to be intertwined. It was different now. It is said that it was Braha''s grandmother who sealed the Behemoth and one of the early founders of Frontier. She sealed the Behemoth and engraved ancient characters in hopes that she would never wake up again. ''But the frontier ignores her wishes and tries to unlock the seal.'' I''m sure there was some reason, but they just said it was a ''promise'' and didn''t tell me any other reason. ''You''ll find out if you watch it.'' Jamie had no reason to stop them from breaking the seal. Behemoth. his faithful servant. After a while, he will reveal his gigantic body to the world again. Jamie was barely holding back as her eyes were about to turn purple. Han put the key on the floor. hey hey!! Blue lines began to spread throughout Daehwasan in a zigzag centered on the part where the key was inserted. The whole floor is dyed with light. Jamie felt a huge seeping of mana. It was a huge amount. I don''t know what kind of sealing technique he used, but I can assure you, it was rare even in the mythical era to handle this amount of mana. Truly an elf archmage. It''s a phenomenal level. "Great mana !" Siegfried also admired the huge mana he had never felt before. His long blonde hair fluttered in the sky in the blowing mana. Han carefully turned the key. shudder- The sound of the lock being released. I just pulled out the key. An intense light that made it difficult to open their eyes engulfed them and soared to the ends of the sky. A terrifyingly powerful force began to appear beneath him. It simmered as if a hot fire followed the light and exploded. However, the volcano did not erupt. Someone was controlling the flames that nearly turned the Kelton Mountains back into hell. Jamie felt complicated by the power she felt. It''s been a long time, but it''s a familiar, yet strange feeling. Things like that get tangled up and make your heart beat violently. ''I missed you even in the eons of sealing.'' Diablo Volfir''s family who fought against the 12 gods until the end. [Who woke me up?] That heavy voice. [I should have already finished talking to her.] Ride up and down from head to toe. the light fades A monster from the mythology of the era with a huge body that reached the sky with overwhelming momentum. Behemoth once again in this world! "Who woke me up!" A cute little bull. "Oh- the sun is dazzling! Oh, that''s not sunshine! The bull of stupid intelligence, who couldn''t tell the difference between sunlight and the light of the seal, woke up the size of a pea. - Continued on next episode - CH 130 : Behemoth (2) Mi-joo, the moderator of the Gehena auction house, was wandering around, restless. Darius still hadn''t returned to the subject he had gone to. With that skill, even if they caught the thieves, it was time to catch them right away. "Why aren''t you coming!" Within hours, his eyes were red and bloodshot, and his flaky skin made him look years old. If you can''t get the auction items back, you''re dead. I didn''t just die, I didn''t know if I would die of terrible torture. Considering the brutality of Gehena Bernstein, the owner of the Gehena auction house, it was quite possible. Why do I feel a cold sensation in my throat? "Miju-sama!" Then, one of the attendants called him. Mi-joo bit her nails and looked at the caller. "Why?" "All right, Darius-sama is back." Five! Really?! The Dark Lord, who has been the champion for over 10 years in the dark arena, is back. He must have returned with his hands full of lost auction items. It''s not difficult given his skills. There was no need to worry in the first place. Darius is not only the darkest, but one of the strongest in the world. Since he went out, the auction items had no choice but to return here. I was just skeptical because I was worried too much. Although there is absolutely no need to doubt. However, at the attendant''s words, Mijoo had no choice but to ask again with a smile. " They say I missed it." Yeah? haha. What did you just say? I couldn''t hear well because I was so excited." "I missed it They said they were quick." Mijoo scratched her forehead with a smile. I did not understand what the attendant was saying. Darius lost his opponent. This is a joke that won''t even work for kids. How many people in the world are faster than him? Even a wizard who teleports a lot will not be able to easily escape from his grasp. It is clear that the attendant is making a bad joke right now. "Look at this man. If I joked like that, did you think I would laugh haha ho ho? I''m not that kind of funny guy. Come and bring Darius-sama." that ." The attendant looked into his eyes and swallowed dry saliva. Miju smiled. And he shouted with strength enough to spur blood vessels on his forehead. "Come on and get me!!!!" "No need to shout. Because he''s already here. Seeing the shadows fall over her, Mi-joo looked back with excitement. Darius, a blind man with huge muscles, stood with his arms crossed. Normally, she would have been intimidated by its hugeness, but now Mi-joo was nowhere to be seen. "All, you! Is this bastard true?" "I''m sorry. They were too fast. I missed it by a few moments." this this What does this bastard say now!!" "Don''t let the down payment be returned. If you need a penalty, I''ll ask. This time it was my mistake." "That, that now ." Miju''s back was stiff. My blood pressure went up to the top of my head, and my vision was blurry. The urge to stick a sword in Darius'' heart at any moment was insane. "Simply, just, by saying that you missed it, do you think it will be resolved?" The focus disappeared from Miju''s eyes. He took a deep breath and stuttered, seemingly scrambled. Although he could not see his eyes, Darius was also feeling the state of Miju through the power of spatial awareness. "You now. How much do you think the loss is now? What the hell do you think we hired you for!!" "So you say you''re sorry. I''m going to return the deposit. I will ask you to pay the penalty several times." "I know that''s all ?" "What are you going to do if you can''t finish it with words?" Miju flinched at Darius'' words thrown in an indifferent voice. He was very excited, but it wasn''t difficult to guess what those words meant. "Gehenna is nothing, isn''t it scary?" Hmm. I feel very sorry for the boss." "Um, sorry? If you say you''re sorry, don''t you think that the boss will be like, ''Oh, so''? Gehena Bernstein is a vicious person who returns many times the resentment without repaying the favor. Not one or two hostile forces had fallen at his hand, and those who were slain could not be counted. It was the same for those who had reached the master class. But Darius only chuckled. "Why, why are you laughing!" "I''m sorry for this. You shouldn''t be able to laugh. what? "I want to ask you too." Darius laughed so much that he wiped the tears away with one hand. "Am I supposed to be afraid?" Miju closed her eyes at those words. Gehenna Bernstein was one of the world''s leading dark-town tycoons, and was also called the Hand of Darkness , a presence in the northern continent''s dark district. No matter how strong Darius is, he is only an individual. If he makes up his mind and tries to put pressure on him, nothing is impossible. "Like you said, President Gehena is a great person. A grudge pays back several times, and he is also a cruel person who uses this saying as an iron rule. But before that." Darius brought his invisible eyes to Mi-joo''s nose and said. "It''s a tradesman. He is a person who is extremely reluctant to lose money. To catch me, let''s see... ." He seemed to be a little worried, then smiled. "You will have to pay dozens of times the price of today''s auction. Will he ever do that?" Mijoo couldn''t say anything. Darius patted Mi-joo''s shoulder and left the auction house without a word. Miju, whose legs were relaxed, stared blankly into the air, and then carefully wiped her neck. The day I would die was soon. * * * Jamie didn''t know how to take this. small. It''s not just small, it''s small enough to be slightly larger than her 8-year-old''s palm. His voice is cute, and his two horns are even more adorable. The three round eyes are so bright that if Sara had seen them, they would have been outraged that they were cute. Jamie, who isn''t interested in cute things, can see it, but what would it be like for other people to see it? "What are you looking at like that!" Behemoth hummed and shouted. I felt a sense of disparity. The fire-breathing behemoth that Diablo Volfir painstakingly created was the Behemoth. It''s not like that little bull in front of you. " small." While everyone was silent, Han opened his mouth. Then Behemoth raised his tail and shouted. "What did you say to me right now?!" Yes ." Could this little creature be the culprit that turned the Kelton Mountains into an inferno? Han couldn''t believe it. It was the same for Izaya and Siegfried. Braha and Alex, who did not come here, must have had the same thoughts. Behemoth snorted. Then a small fire erupted. huh! This body is originally very, very huge!" "But why are you so small now?" "Everything has a story. So don''t ask. But who the hell are you?" Behemoth was in a deep sleep. However, the sealed place vibrated violently, and cracks began to slowly open. When I woke up, the seals of Daehwasan Mountain were almost completely unsealed, and they were standing in front of me. They were the first people I saw. "How many years have passed since I fell asleep?" My last memory was a contract with an elf. Behemoth recalled a brief conversation he had with her before he fell asleep. -Someday, those who will wake you up will appear. Perhaps. - Maybe what? - Because it may not be. I personally don''t want you to wake up. -Elf. Such blatant honesty is not good. - Whoops. But when you wake up again, it means the world isn''t that good. -huh. whatever happened is good I''m tired of waiting, and if I can''t wait any longer, I''d rather not wake up. -66666 years. On the day of revelation, may your will not be done. - I don''t like the blatant honesty either. That was the last conversation, and he was sealed deep here. "Are you the ones the elf spoke of?" "Seeing you remember the elves, you must remember the promise of that day." Han drew a pleasant smile to see if things would be resolved easily. Izaya took a step forward and said to Behemoth. "For once, you fell asleep a thousand years ago." "A thousand years. It was not a short period of time." "Anyway, we are here to fulfill the promises made by the great elven archmage Siora-sama, as you said." "Shore. okay. That was the name." He nodded his head as if he remembered Behemoth. He even told Izaya. "But the promise must have been conditional?" Condition? Izaya looked at Han, but shrugged as if she had heard nothing. Behemoth frowned three eyes. "Do you not know the day of revelation?" "A Day of Revelation?" "The revelation day? Han and Izaya were the first faces I had ever heard of. Not to mention Jamie and Siegfried. "The promises we heard didn''t mention a day of revelation." Yes. We were only told that you would wake up and help us achieve our Frontier''s purpose." Then you guys didn''t know the revelation that he would come back to the world beyond 66666 years!! Jamie''s eyes widened at those words. I never thought that time would be mentioned in Behemoth''s mouth. 66666 year. The time it took for Diablo Volfir to be reincarnated as Jamie Welton after being put under the Aeons Seal. Someone pinpointed the time. The Day of Revelation hinted at the return of Diablo Volfir. " I''ve never heard of anything like that." "The year 66666? What kind of pun is that? Did the world exist back then?" When Han spoke with a tone of disbelief, Siegfried refuted whether he felt the same way. "If civilization began 60,000 years ago, wouldn''t mankind have already left this world and entered space?" So. ha ha ha! Thinking that way makes me laugh out loud. Who the hell has revealed such a formidable number?" "That''s what Shiora said." Han stopped laughing at Behemoth''s words. If I laughed more than this, aside from damaging the founder''s honor, I would be insulting Braha''s grandmother. Han was truly grateful that Braha was not here. "Tttttttt. pathetic guys. I thought they were good guys because they were descendants of that elf, but they''re not worth it! Why the hell did I wake up?! It''s hard to wait for him, so I''ve been trying to sleep for the rest of my life!" Behemoth looked at them with a dissatisfied look, then fixed his gaze on one place. There was Jamie Welton. uh ?" Then he tilted his head 90 degrees and expressed his doubts. Jamie swallowed dry at Behemoth''s sudden action. ''Did you know?'' Unlike Black, Behemoth was not a spirit-connected workhorse. If it were, I would have checked the life and death of the working horses first. That means even Behemoth doesn''t know that Jamie is Diablo Volfir. Unless it causes black mana. However, Behemoth started flying towards Jamie as if guided by instinct. "Hey, little cow. What is it? Han asked why Behemoth was acting out of nowhere, but there was no answer. Behemoth stopped right in front of Jamie''s face. Behemoth''s eyes began to tremble as they looked at each other with a force to pierce each other''s faces. "Wait, I''m sorry ." I didn''t know at first. I was just waking up, and I was distracted by the people who talked to me out of the blue. Then there was no time to see them in anger because of those who did not even know the day of revelation. Then, while looking around, this child caught my eye. At first, it felt strange. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling. Behemoth came closer to check it out in person and now. Shh. The shape of Jamie''s mouth almost filled with sorrow that had accumulated for tens of thousands of years. ''It''s been a while, Behemoth. this body... .'' Jamie''s mouth, subtly obscured by the behemoth, softens. ''I''m back.'' - Continued on next episode - CH 131 : Behemoth (3) Behemoth was unable to respond. It was such a huge shock. In the face of an overwhelming shock that literally stopped his brain, the little bull wrinkled his three big eyes. A kid with emerald hair and eyes. There was no resemblance to Diablo Volfir, the great being who created him in the past. However, the atmosphere he felt, the words he spoke with only the shape of his mouth, referring to himself precisely. ''Gee, really?'' 66666 year. I heard so. It is unknown how many years have passed since its master, Diablo Volfir, was defeated by the 12 gods. I couldn''t calculate the date with my bad head. I just wanted to die. I tried to go to the owner''s side after hitting 12 gods trying to get rid of the owner''s traces. - He said he would come back. I would have done it had it not been for Jormungand''s words. Behemoth was constantly regretting. Why didn''t you follow the master? Even if he told me not to come, I should have gone. In the end, if it was going to be like this, he had to burn the rest of his life to help his master. - Be patient, be patient. we should Jormungand, that wicked bastard''s tongue-teasing can''t always be defeated. So this time I followed. I tried to live as if I was dead with regret in my arms. But it was too long. madness came over I tried to stay still, but the intermittent seizures were unbearable. He was curled up in the depths of the earth, but when he had a seizure, he unknowingly released his power. The unpredictable waiting made him more and more maddened. Then one day, an elf came and said, Her name is Siora, and she was the one who gave her the day of revelation 66666. ''I thought it was okay to go to the spirit plane.'' After Siora told me about the day, she put me into a deep sleep so that I didn''t have any more seizures. If the day of revelation did not come, it was better not to wake up. I am too tired to long for the invisible hope. And today, her descendants came. But they did not know the day of revelation. The moment I was about to be disappointed again, I saw him. He was standing in front of him. In a completely different form, as a child, he was smiling at himself. ''I''m sorry.'' Jamie licked her lips again. Behemoth couldn''t control his emotions. over 60,000 years. It was a long time when civilization was overturned and rebuilt several times. finally showed up host ." Water filled Behemoth''s large eyes. His simple personality was reflected in his emotions. Jamie was perplexed to see the crying Behemoth. If I act according to this guy''s personality here, things will turn out strangely. ''Hold on now. please.'' Jamie opened her mouth to convey her intentions, but it seemed difficult to stop Behemoth''s tears. So I had no choice but to grab the boy''s face with my hand. "Um-!" Behemoth, who was suddenly caught, made a strange noise with his face twisted. Jamie turned back naturally, hugging the Behemoth tightly with a bright face. "Wow- cute. It''s even cuter when you see it up close." The people around him gave more strange glances at Jamie''s sudden action. Either way, holding on to the Behemoth like a doll, Jamie began acting as hard as she could. "The pippi I grew up at home seems to have gotten smaller." " What is a beeper?" Han asked Siegfried with a squint. "How do I know that?" Siegfried had no idea what a beeper was. In fact, there was no such thing as a pipi. Because it was the bull''s name that Jamie had just improvised in his head. "Then why is he doing that all of a sudden?" Han felt a sense of detachment from Jamie''s appearance. Compared to the appearances I had seen a while ago, I felt that I was a completely different person. But Jamie is now an eight-year-old kid. The current Behemoth had a very cute appearance from an objective point of view, so it was not strange if an 8-year-old child liked it. Usually boys like toy swords and soldier dolls, but they are old enough to like cute dolls. Even so, the sense of disparity did not disappear. Siegfried also partly agreed. "It''s not like Confucius. Well, in the first place, it''s natural for that to happen." The problem is that Jamie Wellton doesn''t belong to that ''original''. "The tastes are different." Izaya, who had been quiet at that time, opened his mouth. When the two saw him, Izaya was smiling happily for nothing. "Are you thinking of your son?" Instead of answering, Izaya smiled bitterly. Han apologized briefly, saying that he was sorry for talking pointlessly. Anyways, thanks to Izaya, Jamie''s behavior turned into a taste and gave him a breather. Jamie turned back and sighed deeply, speaking to Behemoth in a very low voice. "Yumma. Now nobody knows who I am." "Lord, lord." "So, pretend you don''t know." how Are you the real owner?" Afterwards. Let''s meet and talk. Now act like before. You can do it." Yes. Behemoth is simple. And he has always been a good listener after Black. If there is a difference from the past, it is that the guy who was like a huge mountain has been reduced to the level of a cute miniature, beyond the level of the rock. kid. I know you like cute things, but I think we''ll have to talk again soon, can''t we just let him go? "I''m still going to." Jamie released the Behemoth. Behemoth looked at Jamie for a moment, then straightened his expression again. "Hmmmm." "You seem to have a pretty good embrace of the little boy, little bull." "Whoever sees the kiddo, he''s a little shy!" "So, what the hell is a day of revelation?" done. It''s gotten better now. Behemoth glanced at Jamie, pretending not to care. Jamie wanted to touch her forehead. What do you mean when you tease so blatantly? Fortunately, no one else questioned Behemoth''s behavior. ''I mean, it''s really good when you''re like a child.'' Even if they look different on the outside and inside, if you say the word ''child'', everything would be solved at the level of cheating. Just like right now. "More than that, the contract I made with the elf. You don''t even know what that means, do you? "In exchange for the energy we give you, you move for our purposes. Right? "Is the quantity sufficient?" "Too much. Rather, could you have eaten them all? It''s too small." "No match!!" Behemoth couldn''t stand it and shouted loudly. "Right now, my strength is exhausted, that''s all! If you consume your energy, you will recover quickly." Jamie seemed to know what the energy Behemoth was talking about. The food he enjoyed the most in the past was... . ''Apple?!'' Behemoth did not eat anything other than an apple, because only the juice of the apple was replaced with energy. Jamie, who created him, was stunned by that statement. ''That bastard, are you still thinking that this is real?'' Behemoths are literally the size of Mount Tai. As a result, the amount of apples eaten was enormous, but energy was only supplied and recovered during the time it was eaten. It had nothing to do with apples. Jamie rubbed her forehead involuntarily. "Why is that, Confucius?" Ah. I''m just a little tired." "It must be tiring." Siegfried nodded as if he understood. Anyway, Frontier seemed to have prepared an apology for the promise. A lot of apples too. "Your purpose is to listen gradually. First of all, I have something to prepare. So come back tomorrow." "I have something to prepare." "Skewer, skewered taste!" Behemoth screamed and went into the place where he appeared. Damn it. Do you have to believe something like that?" Han did not like Behemoth. Because it was too small. Is it really this little bull who made the Kelton Mountains area inferno? ''I do not know. I just want the mission to be successful.'' There was one crisis, but somehow it was resolved. I saw great things. ''Technology created by Welton''s ancestors . Just seeing that is a great achievement.'' Han personally felt that he gained a lot from this mission. When I go back, I may be able to achieve enlightenment just by organizing what I have learned this time. And Jamie Wellton and Siegfried. Getting to know the two of them was a great achievement. In particular, Jamie showed a veteran wizard-like appearance that makes it hard to believe that he is only 8 years old. The swordsmanship was also so good that I thought it was true that I had only learned it for a few months. I don''t know when I''ll see you again, but then maybe I should be nervous. I''ll have to come back tomorrow to bother you. Han scratched the back of his head with an annoyed look on his face and then turned to Jamie and Siegfried. "What are you going to do?" "What is it? We saw some interesting things, so we should prepare to leave soon." "Then I will leave here. Thanks, today was a fun day. Little boy, next time we see you, be better than you are now. Don''t expect it." Han smiled and reached out to Jamie. Jamie looked at his hand and smiled as he grabbed it. "I don''t know when the next one will be, but then I will be stronger than I am now. So don''t be disappointed with yourself for not making progress next time you see it. " A guy who doesn''t give up until the end." But Han could not deny it. A genius who will never know the end of this will surely do. "Izaya. Let''s go." "Then stop." Izaya, standing next to Han, bowed her head to the two of them, and as Han waved a bell, the two disappeared. "Then we will go too. There''s a lot to do. There is a lot to hear." haha ." "Don''t even think about passing it on with laughter." Siegfried grinned and wrapped his arms around Jamie''s shoulder. The two new models also disappeared from Daehwasan. After a while, Behemoth came out again and flew to the place where Jamie was. And read the ancient language faintly written on the ground. ''I''ll come in the evening.'' The corners of Behemoth''s lips rose. * * * sully- In the deep darkness, a snake passes through the grass. The snake flicked its long, thin tongue as it looked at the large full moon in the sky. The snake climbed the tree and smiled at the familiar energy transmitted by the moonlight. "Behemoth." The snake sensed that a longtime companion had awakened. The snake started molting with a strange smile, and when the molting was complete, a beautiful curve was drawn under the moonlight, and abundant hair swayed down. Long, slender, beautiful hands tie the lush hair into one. The snake, Jormungand, looked back with an alluring smile. "You are right." right? There was a man standing there. He was a young man with black hair and purple eyes. - Continued on next episode - CH 132 : Becoming stronger (1) When he returned to the dormitory, Bena was looking out with a confused face. "Why are you doing this in a strange way?" "Are you here, Master?" Bena replied with a stupid smile on her face. I tried to smile as usual, but I couldn''t hide the shadows on my face. It seems that Brahara was quite shocked to hear the secret of her birth from the elves. "Don''t worry about it." "I was trying to do that. It''s not easy." did you eat? " ." Looks like he didn''t eat it. Even though he wasn''t very greedy, he wasn''t the type to skip meals. Jamie chuckled and stood next to her. "What would you like to do?" At that question, Bena hugged her knees and buried her head. Jamie patted her head back and looked out the window. " What are you doing? There Siegfried was hanging upside down, watching the room. Jamie frowned and opened the window, and a cold wind rushed in. "It was still cold." Siegfried smirked and went inside. Bena jumped up and bowed her head to him with a nervous expression on her face. "Ah, hello. I couldn''t greet you properly. It''s called Bena." "Yes, Miss Bena. Nice to meet you. Siegfried naturally took the chair and said, ''Sit down, sit down'' and, on the contrary, suggested a seat to Benna. Jamie looked at Siegfried with puzzled eyes. "If you want to come in, you can come through the door." "I think the atmosphere is serious." " The atmosphere is serious, are you secretly watching from the window?" "Stop the little things. What kind of person is Confucius?" Is it correct to say that in this situation? Jamie pondered for a moment, but now was not the time for such nonsense. Siegfried looked at Jamie and Bena alternately, then opened his mouth. "For what reason? Because of what the elf said earlier?" "You naturally try to join the conversation." "In this kind of atmosphere, you can''t ask how the two got to know each other and why they hid it from me." That''s right, Jamie didn''t have anything to say. "Anyway, I want to hear Ms. Bena''s concerns." I am ." At Siegfried''s words, Bena bowed her head and began to speak in a crawling voice. "I don''t know what to do." "Are you going to stay with Confucius or go to see your people? You mean you don''t know what to choose?" Benna didn''t answer. It was because I felt sorry for Jamie for answering ''yes''. To her, Jamie was a savior who lifted herself from her dark pain into the light. If it weren''t for him, he would still be forced to do things he didn''t want to do, still being bullied by the Gav School. I understood in my head. That it''s right to stay by Jamie''s side. However, the opportunity to meet the family came. Because he had no memories of his childhood, the faces of his people were unknown. But on the other hand, I have always thought that way. ''Do I have a family?'' Everyone has parents who gave birth to them. So it will be with you. There were times when I used to think like that, but as the school''s life went on for a year, all that was left was loneliness. In such a situation, I longed for someone to relieve my loneliness. Then came Jamie Welton. Although he was a boy much younger than him, he led him into the world of light. So it was right to stay with him. Both for him and for himself. ''However .'' My hands trembled. Whatever choice you make, you will regret it. You don''t want to give up on anything, but eventually you have to give up one thing. Then, with less regret... . However, there was no such thing. vena. Then, her savior raised a hand over her head. Bena didn''t know what to do with the rising emotions. Jamie said. "Go." " Yeah? "It''s better." How are you? Was he just a burden to him? When I thought of that, I felt a strong sense of unease. Bena shook her head urgently and grabbed Jamie''s hem. "I will stay. Of course you have to stay... ." "I don''t mean that." Jamie shook her head. Then he said with a faint smile. "Go and see your people and come back. Your seat will always be empty. Instead, there is a condition when you return." Bena''s eyes widened. She couldn''t say anything, and her mouth twitched like a crucian carp, and Jamie grinned and grabbed her lips with her thumb and index finger. "Come back strong. I don''t know if you''re a princess or what, but you have to get everything you can and then come back. Okay? " Noah (Yeah)." Because he was holding his lips, instead of answering, only the wind leaked out between his lips. Jamie let go of her lips. Benna rubbed her lips and looked at Jamie with tears in her eyes. "Really, can I really come?" "It''s not like we''re breaking up forever. are you a kid?" "Are you right?" Siegfried, who was watching from the side, interrupted. "And Confucius is more of a child than a Bena sheep." " ." In an instant, I forgot that this yangban was by my side. Jamie coughed in embarrassment. "Hmmm. Anyway. So stop being depressed and take this." He handed the small marble that Braha had given her to Bena. "Tomorrow morning, use it and Brahara will be able to contact the elf." master ." "Stop sleeping." Jamie said so and went out. After holding the marble tightly with both hands, Bena looked at the door he had left and somehow tried not to cry. The Master did not abandon himself. I thought I threw it away, so my heart sank, but luckily it wasn''t. Most of all, he told me to come back. I will leave the seat empty, so please come back anytime, as I said clearly. ''I have a place to return to.'' Benna nodded her head. Jamie had already left, but she nodded again as if to answer. Siegfried, who watched the scene silently, rose from his seat, raising the corners of his mouth. "Confucius seems to be very fond of Bena sheep." "Yeah ?" "Because I was a kid, I couldn''t manage my facial expressions." Siegfried finished his words playfully, then opened the door and went out. Bena, who was left alone, finally burst into tears. * * * "How did you meet?" Siegfried handed over one of the drinks ordered below. Jamie took a sip as he looked at the drink handed to him. I wonder if it was made by mixing orange and lime, and the sour taste was stronger than the sweetness, so I was excited. " It''s not a drink that a kid will like." "Did I even have to buy chocolate milk?" Siegfried talking with a single smile. I''m pretty sure this person was bought to fuck me. Jamie put down her drink and opened her mouth. "The first place I met was Nessmann." Jamie told me everything but black magic. In fact, except for black magic, there is nothing left, but it was not difficult to make a novel with the contents of Jamie''s extraordinary head. "At that time, you didn''t know that Miss Bena was a Valkyrie." Ah. Besides that, I lied one more thing. When I saw it in Nessman, it was said that I didn''t know it was a Valkyrie. I actually knew However, if you say you know from here, the content of what you are going to talk about in Miri''s Forest is twisted. Jamie naturally listed what happened at Apton one by one. Except for content related to black magic. "Thanks to a giant bear named Theberon, I learned that Vena was a Valkyrie." "Oh." "From then on, it''s as the Elder knows." There was a blood battle with the demons, and I found out that the Zenith Church was intertwined. In the meantime, I was almost killed by Sable, who was hiding Zenith''s first sword, but in the end, I survived and came to this point. Siegfried, who had heard everything, said my feelings in one sentence. "Confucius lived a very eventful life with a young subject." "It''s hard to believe that it happened in less than a year." "By the way." why? "By the way, do the Countess or the Countess know about Miss Bena?" " ." I didn''t think of that. Jamie bit the straw in the drink. Siegfried grinned. "It seemed so. Well, I brought it here secretly without even telling me, and the Count wouldn''t know." " Should I say that I missed the time to speak?" "Well, that''s it. A person should have a secret or two. Rather, what I said earlier." "Okay?" "That''s what I said to Miss Bena. to be strong Why did you say that?" Jamie pondered on how to answer the sharply digging question, then said it as it was. "Because one day there will be a war with Zenith Kyo. At that time, I would be the main character of the battlefield, and Bena should be a reliable ally I can trust." There were no words that came out of the child''s mouth. Siegfried knew Jamie wasn''t young. I''m not talking about age. I knew that his spirit was as good as that of any adult. Sometimes he shows a childish side, but except for those occasions, he always shows an adult side. But the words just came as a shock to Siegfried. " Are you serious?" Yeah. Janice was trying to take too much from me." It actually took away a lot. Among the 12 gods, there are some that are absolutely unforgivable, but Zenith was by far the worst among them. "Then I will break it. Either way." He knew that he had a deep relationship with the apostles of the Pyro Church. Siegfried nodded, looking at the young but not young boy. "Valkyrie. Then you are a great companion." "He''s still a timid guy." A boy who already envisions a grand future. No one knows what the end will be, but Siegfried wanted to see it from the side. ''But it''s still early.'' The most gifted boy in human history. Upon closer inspection, I found that the rumors were not exaggerated in the slightest. But Jamie Welton is still lacking. Even now, he had great power, but he was not even an Archmage. You can''t do anything with that kind of power. ''So be stronger than me.'' Siegfried poured out his drink at once. A sweet and sour scent lingered in my mouth. Confucius. Yeah? "Be strong, too." Siegfried left those words and disappeared. Left alone, Jamie frowned, then smiled broadly and muttered. "All Might doesn''t ask. thank God. All Might was thinking about how to say it. Got a little more time. "Shall we go soon?" Behemoth will be waiting for you. Jamie stretched wide and immediately teleported. - Continued on next episode - CH 133 : Becoming stronger (2) Behemoth was sitting on the top of Daehwasan, looking at the night sky. A half moon was floating in the cloudless sky. The moon, which was cut in half exactly, was shining beautifully even though it was only half. "Behemoth." An unfamiliar voice from behind called him. However, the way he called his name was familiar as if he had heard it yesterday, even after 60,000 years have passed. Behemoth could not control his trembling body. I looked back slowly. Long shadows are seen in the moonlight. Her hair fluttering in the night breeze and her robe swaying reminded Behemoth of a certain person. He raised his head and looked at the owner of the shadow. His waving emerald hair and chestnut robes were far from what he knew. host Are you really the owner?" But one thing. There was only one thing I wanted to forget, but something I could never forget was shining in my eyes. Jamie said, giving strength to her intensely glowing purple eyes. "After a long time, I came back to this land. I am Diablo Volfir." host! Behemoth couldn''t take it any longer and threw himself at him. Jamie smiled and said to the running Behemoth. guy. No matter how happy you are." Behemoth running towards Jamie''s arms with his arms wide open. "Are you going to keep talking to me?" tight!! struck with both hands. "Kwok!" The little bull just fell to the floor. Jamie wiped his palms and licked his tongue. "Since time has passed, since when did you start calling me master and master?" "Lord, you are the master." "Is this kid again?" master ." right. Diablo Volfir was very strict with his workhorses. It was inevitable, because they always had to fight, and on the battlefield, top and bottom clothes had to be strictly observed. Are bosses and subordinates friendly? In that case, the discipline could be broken, and there could be a situation where the command was not obeyed on the battlefield. For that reason, he never showed any weakness in front of the workhorses. Jamie looked at Behemoth with stern eyes, and Behemoth looked into his eyes and squirmed. Jamie picked it up and laughed. "It''s only gotten smaller, but the behavior is the same." master! As Jamie''s mood softened, the Behemoth jumped and spun around. The subject that had been gloomy until now brightens like a lie. Only the size has changed, but Behemoth was just as ignorant as he used to be. "My lord! Master!" would you be so happy ''Hey, he''s the one who has been waiting for only me for all these long years.'' It was very sad because I knew his character. Jamie smiled bitterly and raised her hand. Black mana clung to his fingertips, and the flap wings unfolded and a small bat popped out. Behemoth, seeing him, shouted in amazement. black! Born together in Diablo Volfir''s black mana, they are like brothers. In the past, they were always together and quarreled, but on the battlefield, they were more reliable than anyone else! I forgot. As he prayed only for the return of his master, he completely forgot Black, who was closer than anyone else. Was it the same with black? ????! Black''s big eyes fluttered. Behemoth cried and flew to Black, and the two embraced each other and started crying. Jamie, who was watching from behind, shook her head saying she couldn''t stop her. Anyway, it seemed that a lot of time had passed. The black next to the behemoth was small enough to be invisible, but now the black is just a little bit bigger. "Blae love!" ????Gig! Behemoths were all wrapped around the black wings. Jamie waited for a while for the two to unravel. After a while, the two working horses let go of each other and asked for their regards later. black. How have you been?" Gee geek! "Are you still asleep?" squeak. "You must have suffered a lot. Still, I wouldn''t have to wait since I''m connected to my master by soul. profit. Black was only squeaking, but Behemoth was nodding his head to see if he understood everything, and continued the conversation. Although they were born in the same black mana, it was a strange thing for Jamie to see. ''It wasn''t designed to communicate with each other.'' Initially, Black was a workhorse created for Jamie''s magical assistant. Without Jamie, there was no reason to communicate with anyone. But the two, no, the three of them talked casually. When Black and Behemoth said stupid things, he would tackle them. ''Jormungand. Are you alive?'' If Behemoth was simply ignorant, Jormungand was calculating. In a good way, he had high intelligence, and in a bad way, he was a drug. Thanks to this, the Behemoth has always been Jormungand''s toy. But it wasn''t just annoying. It was made that way, but he always took care of my brothers from behind. Since Behemoth is alive, there is a high probability that he will also be alive. Anyway, this is something you can ask later, and what I was most curious about was the size of that guy. Why is it so small? "Behemoth." "Yes, Master." "What about this guy?" "Yes, Master ." "What happened?" When the mood got serious, Black flew over to Jamie and took a seat on his shoulder. Behemoth looked at Jamie silently and opened his mouth. "It was after the master disappeared." Behemoth remembered that day vividly. It was a day when it was raining terribly, thunder and lightning roared and the sky was disturbed. The mighty warlock who turned his back on the world said to his creatures: - I will definitely come back. all dried up buy it there At least take them with you. The Warlock shook his head. Instead, he issued an order. -Don''t let anyone approach me. His enemies were 12 gods, and the 12 gods were the masters of the world. Those who blindly followed them fell into fanaticism, eager to kill him somehow. Everyone protested, but in the end they had no choice but to follow. A few days passed after that, and the workhorses got to know them instinctively. that the owner''s existence has disappeared. "We were scattered, but ." The 12 gods moved to erase all traces left by Diablo Volfir. Many workhorses suffered. The Behemoth was so huge that it reached the sky and could not hide. Because of this, he almost lost his life several times at the threat of the enemy. Then, Jormungand said. - He said he would come back. So let''s hide Minimize your body and live deep underground. Even if you''re frustrated, be patient. Behemoth followed her words. It cut its huge power into thousands of equal parts and scattered it, leaving only part of it, crouching deep underground. It wasn''t uncomfortable. Fortunately, they were able to turn off the ritual on their own. The problem came from somewhere else. "It was very difficult and painful . I want to see you enough to die, but I thought I''d rather die... ." The longing for Diablo Volfir, the master who shimmers in the depths even when the consciousness is turned off, grew uncontrollably. Every time that happened, I repeated Jormungand''s words, but that was the limit. "I used my power without realizing it ." Daehwasan is said to have been active a thousand years ago, but in fact, it has periodically turned the surrounding area into inferno from a long time ago. The gap was close to 10,000 years, so modern humans just didn''t know it. As a result, the Behemoth gradually weakened, and most of its vitality was exhausted in the last attack. "At that time, an elf named Shiora appeared." She referred to the day of revelation 66666 years later to the weakened Behemoth. Behemoth, who was simply ignorant and obsessed with madness, could not even ask the question, "How do you know that?" He made a contract with her, believing only in the fact that the owner, Diablo Volfir, might return soon. The elf has messed up most of my powers, and I''ve reduced the size to prevent seizures. Thanks to this, Daehwasan was quiet. Thousands of years have passed since then, and we have reached today. "Then I don''t know what happened in between." Yes. I knew there was a lot of commotion outside, but I couldn''t afford to focus on it." "But why are you talking like that?" "It''s like this because it''s small." " okay. There was a lot of hardship." Jamie stroked Behemoth''s little head. I never thought that the day would come when I was stroking that huge bastard''s head. The world has to live long. Behemoth felt Jamie''s touch and realized something, and said with three eyes wide open. "If it''s Jormungand, you don''t even know it!" "That guy. He''s still alive. "It was Jormungandye who told me not to give up and survive. She also believed that the master would surely return." "Where you are Don''t you know? "Neh. But unlike me, Jormungand will escape and survive around the world. So I think you know something." That. Can''t we unify the base into one?" "I''m not doing this because I want to." That''s right. Jamie nodded roughly, then suddenly laughed out loud. master? just. It''s just good." 66666 year. Someone predicted his resurrection. The Frontier knows the secret. Han and Izaya didn''t seem to know, but Isis, who stood at the top of it, would surely know. But now I don''t want to think about it. Jamie held the Behemoth in one hand and raised the other to let Black sit. He said to his servants. "It''s nice to see you again like this." master! Queek! Behemoth hugged him roughly, and Black clinged hard to the face of the subject he was with every day. "Wow! These guys!" Jamie''s tiny body slid backwards. If it was normal, I''d be upset. ''Let''s look at it today.'' ''cause it''s a happy day * * * "Behemoth. You have something to do." mission! mission!! okay. It is a mission." Behemoth snorted vigorously with a face full of excitement. "Give me your mission!" "Tomorrow, I will go to Frontier''s headquarters." " Do I have to follow you too?" okay. I wish I could go with you, but I can''t miss this great opportunity." season? "Learn more about Frontier. You promised to help them anyway?" frontier. I wanted to go there myself and find out what kind of place it was, but things didn''t work out. So send Behemoth. I don''t expect much from a stupid bull, but the characteristics of it. Especially. "Be sure to find out about the owner of that place, Isis." "Damn it!" Behemoth answered vigorously. We''ve waited over 60,000 years, but at best, it''s not like we broke up for a few years. Jamie smiled and got up from her seat, and suddenly Bena came to mind. She will also go with the Frontier tomorrow. "And I have one request." "Please use? Isn''t that an order? okay. Tomorrow, a guy named Bena will go with you. Please take good care of him." Bena has a timid personality. So, it was probably obvious that I would see a lot of it. In that case, if a simple guy like Behemoth is attached, it will be much better. "Bena is my subordinate and your colleague. So please be good to me." "Oh- colleague!!" Behemoth was excited at the word "comrade". Jamie shook her head, giving Behemoth her last word of advice. "I won''t see you for a while, but until then, recover most of your strength. okay?" "Don''t worry!" "And apples are not your energy source, so eat them in moderation." "Eh?!" Behemoth was startled with the expression of knowing it for the first time. If Jormungand had been by his side, he would have been making fun of him, asking why he was so stupid. Black must have been smiling and flying around. Jamie straightened her back and looked at the night sky. "You are beautiful." The stars that filled the sky were twinkling as if they were about to fall. * * * The morning was bright. Benna sat on the bed with all her things packed. You don''t have to turn into a pink squirrel for the time being. I was relieved to know that I did not have to maintain that uncomfortable appearance, but I also felt regretful. "Are you ready?" Jamie got up early and was drinking juice. I wanted to drink coffee, but the owner of the inn gave me juice, asking what kind of coffee it was. The juice I drank yesterday was a mixture of orange and lime, so it was very sour. Thanks to that, I woke up in a different way than coffee. master. okay. " Thank you so much." "Are you going to break up forever?" "It''s not ." "Go." Jamie put down the glass and smiled brightly. Bena grabbed her skirt tightly. hands are shaking She struggled not to cry. Shaky shoulders and shaky hair. I snapped my fingers and opened the window slightly. It was cold, but that''s why the refreshing winter morning wind blew through them. Bena straightened her back without realizing it. "Your seat will always remain by my side, so please feel free to come and go. This is an order." " Yes, Master." At those last words, Bena burst into tears and smiled. Jamie was looking out at Bena with her arms crossed by the window. If you see the beads in his ears, he appears to be having a conversation with Braha. "Are you sorry?" Siegfried, who was approaching me, asked. Jamie thought it over and smiled bitterly. "A little." "A breakup is what makes a person mature." I agree with Siegfried to some extent. However, for Jamie, who has already been through many breakups in his previous life, the breakup meant a little different. something never to be seen. There is no such thing as a reunion. The reason I can send Bena away with a smile is because such things exist. So sorry, but not sad. I don''t even have that feeling left. "Now let''s go slowly." "Does Confucius recover quickly?" "Because it''s a waste of time to wander." "Speak like a child and buy it. Confucius is too young." The two left the house arguing. I thought it was fortunate that the sky was not dark today. A dark sky is not suitable for parting. - Continued on next episode - CH 134 : Greed (1) It was the day I left Saint-Dermain. Before that, I had a place to go. "Are you all packed?" "Do you have any luggage? Anyway, I put it in a space." "That is also true. Then let''s go. Ars Magnae." Ars Magna. A manastone shop run by the greatest alchemist, Kiriel. Siegfried decided to buy something cheap from Kiriel on the condition that he obtains the ''Heart of the Shadow Sheep'' from the Gehena auction house. And Jamie, too, signed a soul contract to let Kiriel enter the world of shadows in exchange for obtaining ''All Might''. "By the way, Confucius." On the way to Ars Magna, Siegfried asked in an indifferent voice. "Then what was that stone?" I didn''t ask last night, so I just wanted to be buried forever, but again, I didn''t ask right away, but remembered. After all, there was no way the Archmage''s memory was so bad that he missed one such trivial (?). "Is that the power of stone when you let Darius''s attack flow?" "I can''t fool the elder''s eyes." Absolutely. Ever since then, I''ve been an archmage. So, what the hell is that stone? I was going to ask you yesterday, but I didn''t ask because I thought it would break the mood." It seems that Siegfried was taking care of himself. "It doesn''t matter." "It wasn''t a big deal, but the power of the stone was absurd." It was certainly unreasonable to dismiss ''All Might'', which had full immunity to physical damage, as nothing. "That''s right. I was lucky." "How lucky must Confucius be to get an item from a secret auction?" "I also made a deal with Kiriel-sama. haha. Seeing Jamie talking insignificantly, Siegfried said, ''Ah! That''s right!'' " I think I need some explanation." Jamie recounted everything from what had happened on the street at night to the details of his soul contract with Kiriel, leaving only the story of the past. I was going to meet Kiriel soon, so I couldn''t hide it. "Soul Contract?!" Ah. Please do not ask about the contract details. You know I can''t speak. If you make a soul contract, you cannot disclose the contents to anyone except the person involved. It was a strong non-disclosure clause that existed because each other''s souls were at stake. Even Siegfried could not easily ask because of that. "Are you crazy?" "It''s not difficult for me, so I signed a contract, so don''t worry." " Worrying and sleeping, there is nothing a child can''t really do." Siegfried shook his head in disbelief. Jamie couldn''t help but laugh inwardly at that reaction. ''Who does this little guy keep saying he''s a kid?'' Although it looks like a child on the outside, the soul inside it has transcended tens of thousands of years and has descended on this earth again. Siegfried''s reaction had to be cute. Jamie heard Siegfried in one ear and let it out in the other. "Are you listening?" "I''ll be more careful next time." "Not caution, don''t do it! Even so, I am the guardian right now, so please tell me. I know? Yes Yes. I will." anyway ." Siegfried''s nagging continued until he reached Ars Magna. * * * "Confucius, that is the problem. I''m overconfident of myself. I know you have great abilities, but no matter how much you set your eyes on that stone." I want to cover my ears. At first, I was listening cutely, but now I wondered if my eardrum was going to rupture. Was Siegfried like this? ''I thought it was going to pass... .'' Siegfried was a persistent person in this regard. There is a way to stop, but he emphasized and repeated the same words over and over again. The fact that an eight-year-old made a soul contract would be a natural reaction, but Jamie was deeply regretting telling the truth. after. For today, that''s all. "Oh, what about today?" "I will teach Confucius common sense until he reaches the magical realm. Please be prepared." Jamie had to cry. Siegfried was a very wretched man. At least it was for Jamie. "Stop going in." When Siegfried opened the door of Ars Magna, a musty musty stinged the tip of his nose. Jamie manipulated the air to keep the smell from reaching his nose. "Kiriel. I brought things." As if waiting for those words, Kiriel appeared from the air sitting on a large crystal ball. She said, looking at Siegfried and Jamie alternately. "Did you both do a good job?" "Before that, Kiriel-sama was too much." "Am I too much?" "Confucius is not like a child, but he is an 8-year-old. Even if you were offered a soul pact, you should have turned it down." "Is that kid a kid? day after day. Siegfried, you little bastard. Since when was the wizard who reached the end of class 6 a child?" Siegfried furrowed his eyebrows. "Magic isn''t everything." "That word is stupid. A wizard is one who seeks wisdom. Since when has magic been solved simply by talent?" Magic is the product of all kinds of intertwined interests. What was contained in it was not something that could be learned simply by having a good brain and excellent mana sensitivity. When everything came together in a complex way, it could be called ''magical talent''. "But you''re only bound by your age?" that''s ." "Siegfried. Shouldn''t we be substituted for your childhood right now? Siegfried kept his mouth shut and looked at Kiriel with fearful eyes. Kiriel just smiled and caught his gaze. Then he glanced at Jamie and said. child. It looks like this guy cares a lot about you." Kiriel has been dealing with Siegfried for about five years. But I couldn''t figure it out. He was the kind of person who always had a bright face and hid himself. He has always been hiding his emotions and acting like water. But now, it''s something I''ve never seen before with Jamie. Does that mean that Jamie is important to Siegfried? It must have been a while since we actually met, but is there something special about Jamie? ''Well. Just thinking about that bold face... .'' He came here two days ago and proudly offered the contract of the soul. "Anyway, did you bring something?" " Before that, get this." Siegfried pulled out a blank check in a slightly annoyed tone. It was a check that Kiriel had given me two days ago to use when he came to retrieve the heart of the Shadow Lamb. "Why not? Couldn''t you find something? "Somehow, I got it for free." Because it just happened yesterday, Kiriel didn''t even know what was going on. With her unfamiliar face, Siegfried handed him a blank check and the heart of the Shadow Sheep. "You''ve been buying things without spending any money, so will you just hand over the things you give me?" Siegfried nailed it, saying that if he asked for more money, it would be a robbery. Kiriel had no intention of asking for money. It was the woman who thought at least 50 million, or at most 200 million gold. Of course, there was nothing that Siegfried couldn''t do if he raised the value of the things he wanted. Because even finding it was like picking stars in the sky. But I decided not to. It wasn''t the money, and Siegfried was a good guy. wait. Kiriel was absent for a moment. The two men, Siegfried, sighed deeply and said to Jamie. "That old woman has a point." right? "But that doesn''t mean Confucius was good." " I know." "Actually, it doesn''t make any sense to teach a 6th class wizard like this and that." Aside from being young, Kiriel was right. He is a wizard. He was also a 6th-class high-ranking wizard who would have no problem taking on the command of a magic corps. I just thought too young. It was right to treat him as a full-fledged wizard. Siegfried admitted my mistake. "Still, we should not make the soul contract as much as possible. If it had been the wrong contract, it would have been a disaster." "I''ll be careful." Jamie nodded vigorously, and only then did Siegfried''s expression soften. ''thank God. Kiriel did what he did.'' Jamie sighed in relief at the thought of not being nagging until she reached the realm of magic. After a while, Kiriel appeared with a jewelry box. I could feel a mysterious magic flowing through it. "Is that?" "Finally here." Siegfried spoke in a rare, excited voice. "Take it." As Kiriel held out the jewel box, Siegfried swallowed his saliva and took it carefully. Slowly opening the box, a black brilliance began to come out. ''Black Mana?!'' no. They were the same color, but had completely different properties. Siegfried slowly pulled out what was in the jewelry box. It was stone. To be precise, a rough, rough stone wrapped around the shiny black crystal. It had a form similar to that of All Might, but it was not processed at all. is a gemstone I don''t know what kind of gem it is, but the energy felt from the black crystal was far from ordinary. "What is it?" "You must have heard of Confucius." Siegfried''s voice trembled slightly. "Do you know of an asteroid that crosses the continent every 100 years?" "Aion. Are you talking about Aion?" Yes. Aion." There are asteroids that cross the continent from southwest to northeast every 100 years. Its existence was first discovered 200 years ago, and all kinds of analysis books were published as to whether it was a topic of discussion at the time. This is because many records have been found of asteroid observations on similar dates from thousands of years ago. But at first, I was just interested in it. It became a hot topic, but it was only at the level of a strange story. The problem was after that. 160 years ago, a meteorite that fell from that asteroid was discovered by someone. There have been many meteorites, but they have a very special power. "It''s called Eternal Mana." Although the meteorite contained only a portion of the black crystal, the mana of about two thousand times the mana of nature in the same area was compressed. Therefore, people called the mana contained in the black crystal ''eternal mana'', and the asteroid that crosses the continent with a cycle of 100 years began to be called ''Aion (eternity)''. "It was three years ago. Aion appeared. It disappeared in an instant, but people expected that the meteorite would have fallen again this time, and they went looking for it everywhere." Siegfried lifted the ''Fragment of Aion'' up and reflected it in the light. The black crystal was pitch black as it had no intention of penetrating even a single point of light. "I''ve been running for three years, but I haven''t been able to find it. Then I got a call from Kiriel-sama." "So thank me more, sweetheart." " You paid the price." "Do you really think that the Heart of the Shadow Lamb can be compared to the Shards of Aion?" " ." Siegfried was silent. Because she was right. "Where are you going to use it?" "There is something I want to do." "What?" ratio. wheat. Siegfried raised his index finger to his lips as if not to pay attention. Jamie was nauseous and had a dry mouth. I''ll take a look at it later when I get a chance. ''Because I wouldn''t do anything ordinary with something like that.'' "You stop going." As Jamie was thinking to himself, Kiriel drove Siegfried out. "It''s time for me and this little guest." " If I ask what the contract is, you won''t tell me, will you? "You''re talking nonsense. Get out!" Siegfried clicked his tongue and walked out. Then he spoke telepathically to Jamie. -If something happens, send a signal. I know what you''re worried about, but that''s not going to happen. As the door closed, Kiriel swung her staff and locked the door firmly. Her eyes changed. "It''s time to keep your promise." The heart of a shadow sheep floating in the air flew towards Jamie. Jamie saw it and said with a smile. "Before that." "Do you have anything to say?" "That''s so ." When he took a blank check from his bosom, Kiriel''s expression distorted. "I also got things for free. This, should we trade again?" Jamie smiled broadly like a child. - Continued on next episode - CH 135 : Greed (2) "Baby Siegfried. What aspect of this guy made you think of a kid?" Kiriel felt the urge to slap Jamie''s head in a smirk. At the same time, I remembered a sentence that was specified in the contract of the soul. -If the item cannot be obtained, all contract clauses are automatically destroyed as a condition of returning a blank check. There shouldn''t have been such a condition. No, there was such a condition that the transaction was established. At first, Kiriel had no idea that it would be returned as a blank check. Her wealth was so great that it was difficult to count, so it was impossible not to pay money to get things. But instead of spending money, I got something for free. Siegfried and Jamie, both of them. "What the hell happened to all of you guys just bringing blank checks?" "It''s complicated to explain. I''ll just say that something big happened to the auction house." "Okay. Gehenna child. How about an auction... ." Kiriel frowned at the business that was losing money in a row. "But are you okay? Gehenna is a guy who never runs a business where he loses money. I''m sure we''ll do anything to find those who stole it. Kiriel knew Gehena Bernstein, too. The man who ruled the dark district of the northern continent was an excessively vicious human being. Jamie replied with a smile. "It wasn''t stolen, so there''s nothing to be tracked down." "What else does that mean?" "You''re not really curious. Let''s talk about our deal again. I don''t have time." Jamie seems not to allow any more rounds, so he brings the topic of the story back to the point. Kiriel clicked his tongue. No matter who you are, if you tell me that Jamie is just an ordinary kid one more time, I''ll choke you. so promised " Wasn''t the contract a condition of taking a blank check? "Don''t even think about hitting it." "Ok." I''ve been meaning to say it, but I haven''t been able to find it. "What do you want?" "Jesse should be done by Kiriel-sama." The main guest was delivered. Kiriel has never been pushed back from a deal in his entire life. If you took care of them yourself, they would do it, but it was impossible to stop them in a psychological warfare. However, the kid in front of him was acting as if he had done this kind of deal several times. "Then let''s do this. Was it the item you wanted at the auction house?" Yeah. "It''s surprising." I thought that I couldn''t even go to the auction because I brought things for free, but that didn''t seem to be the case either. I was more curious. What the hell happened, Siegfried and Jamie got their auction house stuff for free? "How high did you go? It should be commensurate with that... ." "Eight billion." " What? "800 million gold." Kiriel couldn''t answer anything. I thought they were wrong 800 million gold. How much money is 800 million gold? She has done many businesses and has done many trades. Even if it exceeded 100 million gold, it was a big deal, and more than 500 million was counted in my hand. But 8 billion. "If you make fun of an adult, you can''t use it." "I swear by my soul. It''s not a lie." A faint magic was felt in her soul contract. It proves that Jamie''s words are true. My head was confused. What the hell kind of thing is 800 million gold? The Heart of the Shadow Sheep was never worth that much. No, you have to hit a lot of the fragments of Aion that Siegfried carried out to be able to sell it for 500 million gold. "What can I give you? By the way, money is fine. I don''t need it." It''s good to have a lot of money, but you don''t need 800 million gold each. Kiriel''s wrinkles grew more and more. She pressed her hand to her frown. If I asked for 800 million gold, I wouldn''t be able to give it to him. It was a huge amount, but I could afford it. ''If only I could meet my son.'' Having made that decision, Kiriel opened his mouth. "Give me the staff. There is only one staff in the world, so it must be worth 800 million gold." " You''re not talking about Kiriel-sama''s staff, are you? huh. It''s just a wooden staff." As Kiriel snapped his finger, a case full of luxurious decorations appeared in the air. A powerful force was felt from the diamond-shaped red gem embedded in the center. hearthstone. It was also very high grade. The red magic stone in the center was sealing the entire case with strong power. "Is this?" okay. Kiriel placed his wrinkled hand on the case. As mana gathered on her five fingers, a red jewel flashed, and the seal covering the case began to unravel. The lock was released with a click sound. The case opened slowly, and Jamie was amazed at the contents. Kiriel smiled and took out the staff. "My name is Beyond Avalon. This is a staff made by refining magic crystals brought from the vortex of mana that exists in the center of the ''Lake of Tarink'', which is the sixth prohibition." Lake of Tarink! This is a relatively recently banned site, discovered by explorers of Tarinkran. At the center of this huge lake was a vortex that rotated vigorously 365 days a year. A huge amount of mana was measured in the vortex, but the cause of what happened was not known, and so far, only ''a huge amount of mana was condensed'' was revealed. The problem was the nature of the vortex. The particulates generated from it acted as a terrible poison to the human body, giving rise to an incurable disease that neither dies nor lives, ranging from skin necrosis in the short term to organ morphology in the long term. Even now, no antidote has been created, and the Sword Master himself tried to explore the vortex, but was unsuccessful. Therefore, it was selected as one of the six major bans by the powers of each continent. "Did you find magic crystals in such a place?" It was impossible in Jamie''s common sense. It''s a land called forbidden because it can''t be explored, but you''re looking for magic stones? If it did, it would have been in the mouths of people for a long time. "There are many secrets in the world, kid." "That means ." "It does not mean that the lake of Tarink has been conquered. It is too powerful to exist in the lake for that, and the current human power cannot help it." Kiriel is a person who exerts a great influence on the whole world. He also knew a lot about it. Jamie frowned as she shook her head. "Don''t tell me a lot. You only get this in return for the deal." Kiriel shook the ''Beyond Avalon''. A staff that means ''beyond the utopia''. I don''t know why it was named that way, but one thing is certain. ''It contains incredibly powerful mana.'' It seems to have special powers other than that, but it was difficult to understand just by looking at it. What is certain is that it is an item that is difficult to obtain even with money. It was exactly what Jamie wanted. "Enough." At that, Kiriel chuckled. "You can''t pass this on right away. Now that I''ve shown you the stuff, it''s your turn. on? "Didn''t you already get something? Something I wouldn''t have even tried if it hadn''t been for the check I gave. I don''t know how I got it for free, but if it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t even have a chance. Isn''t it? This time, Jamie flinched. Because she was right. "However, it is also true that a blank check has returned. So this time it''s your turn to yield. Guide me into the world of shadows. If you fail, I will not forgive you for being a child." It was such a contract. ''It doesn''t matter.'' It wasn''t that Kiriel didn''t keep his promise, and it wasn''t difficult to help him enter the world of shadows. As she said, the reason she was able to participate in the auction was thanks to a blank check, so it was the right thing to yield this time. good. "Follow me. Because I have it ready." * * * It felt like the space had changed. it was warp It was true that Ars Magna was laid all over the world and warp machines were installed. ''It''s a big space.'' very wide Seeing mana leaking from everywhere, it was a space where extended magic was used. There was a huge magic circle in the center, and the necessary magic items were also placed in place. Kiriel flew to the center of the magic circle and laid down the heart of the Shadow Sheep. "The preparations are over. It''s your turn from here. Can I leave it to you?" "Isn''t that the soul''s contract you wrote for that?" "You are good at talking. to begin." Kiriel stepped back, and Jamie took his place. The magic circle was well made. He seemed like someone who worked hard for a long time. Impeccable, Jamie deployed his mana without any worries. As mana was absorbed into the magic circle, the magical items guarding each place began to shake. reversal. the back of the world. the other side of the light. Another world. Black color. not in the shadows. The king who reigns there." The magic circle''s mana rushes to the heart of the shadow sheep. expanding heart. Blood vessels that must have died come back to life and start pulsing. Darkness flows instead of blood into the cut blood vessels. The lines of the magic circle are swallowed up by darkness. Black water up to the ankles. "Allow me. The door to it." Fuhua ah!! My heart exploded. Black water seeped into the magic circle, and all the lines that formed a single shape disappeared without a trace. A shadow covered it. A ray of darkness and a shadow rose from the ruptured heart. The black line went up high enough to touch the ceiling and then split left and right. '' That is the door to the world of shadows.'' Kiriel, watching from behind, saw a huge passageway in front of Jamie. Inside the huge passageway made by splitting black lines, all kinds of dull colors were intertwined and swayed like chaos. ''It''s a terrifying force.'' It had just been opened, but in the shadow world peeking through the door, an abyss that did not exist in the human world was flowing. I heard that you can go to the afterlife through that place. When I heard about it, I thought that it was the only way to do it, but now that I see it, I have a strong conviction. ''If it were that world, it might really be connected to the afterlife!'' A strong desire burned in Kiriel''s eyes. The face of his son, who died at a young age, comes to mind clearly. A son who struggled to say he did not want to die. But there was nothing she could do. But, finally. ''finally!'' My son is waiting. Kiriel started walking towards the door as if he had been possessed. No. Then, Jamie stopped her. Jamie shook her head slightly and said with cold eyes. "I haven''t gotten permission yet. You have to wait." "Then come on!!" time is not enough Kiriel wanted to meet his son soon. Wait. I will go inside." " What? "The permission must be obtained directly from the king." In the original case, it would end with providing a reward. Now he had to quietly wait for the Dark Spirit King''s permission, but Jamie had no intention of sitting still and waiting. It is much faster to take permission directly. Basically, you have to take some risk. "Hurry up, go fast." Jamie saw Kiriel''s eyes change slightly. He shrugged and entered the door. Then a voice came. [This aura. this power. who are you?] An alluring yet powerful voice. Jamie smiled involuntarily at the voice she had not heard in a long time. "Your appearance has changed, but it''s a little disappointing not to recognize an old friend." [ ] Friends?] In the darkness, a darker darkness swelled like a bubble. The first was a luxurious throne, and above the throne appeared a naked woman with slender legs. With long burgundy hair and purple skin, she opened her silver eyes. "Are you ." "Queen of Darkness, Venus. Nice to see you like this." haha. Ha ha ha ha ha! She was called the Queen of Darkness and smiled happily. Then he opened his mouth with a voice full of excitement. "Diablo Volfir, has it come again!" shadow world. It is a world where the breath of the 12 gods cannot reach. And, it was the world where Diablo Volfir created ''Black Mana''. - Continued on next episode - CH 136 : Greed (3) The time was the Fourth War. I''ve already lost a lot of colleagues. Whether it be a form of death or a form of betrayal. Diablo was all alone. It is safe to say that the war with the 12 gods was virtually defeated. But I didn''t want to give up. Since he had lost a lot, he had nothing more to lose. Even if I forsake everything, I wanted to bring down the 12 gods somehow. Then she appeared. "You are a pitiful and pitiful person." He was the master of the shadow world known to exist behind the world and the king of the dark spirits, Venus. Occasionally, I would go out into the world and enjoy excursions, but I didn''t like the world polluted by the 12 gods. Then I got to know Diablo Volfir. A human who opposes the 12 gods who exercise absolute influence on the earth. I watched him move with interest. He was a great human being. A group of so-called heroes. Even where such people gathered, Diablo was a particularly outstanding leader. Compared to the 12 gods, they were only insignificant human beings, but from a certain moment they began to overcome their stronghold. It was very interesting for Venus, who claimed to be a bystander, and it was very enjoyable to watch him. But the reality was grim. He tried to overcome the strongholds of the 12 gods, but he ended up at the level of ''passing through''. "Are you going to give up?" The Fourth War was his defeat. It was also an overwhelming defeat. His power, which seemed to threaten the 12 gods, collapsed so easily that it was futile. loser''s mourning Diablo, who was alone, was no different. But only the two eyes were different. Even though there was nothing left, Diablo''s eyes were full of life. He said to Venus. "I need time." It was unknown what those words meant, but Venus guided Diablo into the world of shadows. Diablo did nothing in the shadow world for a while. It wasn''t fun, but my eyes were on something and I watched a little more. Then one day, Diablo asked her a favor. "Let me write your world." Venus wondered what the request was, but Diablo said he could not tell us yet. I know it''s stupid to allow someone like that, but it was a boring life anyway. How much more joy can she have who lives forever? 12 gods. I wanted to see those little things eat one bite. So I told him to use it. From that day on, Diablo Volfir was stuck somewhere and never came out. How many years have passed Venus had forgotten Diablo. 12 He cut off his interest in the earth, where the influence of the gods grew stronger, and only slept. "Completed." Diablo Volfir appeared suddenly and spoke to her sleeping. What would you do in your own world? The world of shadows existed long before her reign as queen. It has so much power. But dealing with power was another matter. Even she, one of the great spirit kings, praised as the Queen of Darkness, did not fully understand the world of shadows. So said. "Show me." Diablo Volfir is an archmage who has reached the unrivaled level among humans. So I expected "Thanks to that, we were able to create a new source of power." A beautiful dark light that rises from your hand. Diablo, reborn as a mighty warlock, responded accordingly. * * * "But in the end I was defeated, and I knew I had been killed ." Venus had an interesting expression on the changed appearance of his close friend after a long time. Diablo Volfir, who created ''Black Mana'' in his world, ascended to the ground again. And with only his own strength, he faced the 12 gods. With his new powers in his hands, he was terribly powerful, and in fact drove several gods to the brink of death. But the result was defeat. Diablo Volfir, reborn as a mighty warlock, was once again defeated by the 12 gods and disappeared. But, what is the appearance of that young human being? "What is that cute face?" "I wish I could put on some clothes for you." Jamie pointed to Venus, who was sitting naked and casually cross-legged. "It''s uncomfortable." "I want you to be considerate of humans." "There are many things I want from the subject that came to my world. Besides, it''s ridiculous to call yourself just a human being. Venus stood up with an annoyed expression on his face. Taller than most men, she boasted a voluptuous body that could not be compared with anyone, but that figure was just a copy of a human. Long ago, it was said that it was the most beautiful human figure he had seen while traveling on earth. Venus stretched out his hand in the air, pulled the darkness away and wrapped it around his shoulders like a cloak. "Are you okay?" "It''s better." okay. It wouldn''t have been easy to come here, would it? As Venus sat back down and asked, Jamie nodded. In fact, I wanted to come several times. It wasn''t that he didn''t remember the world of shadows. I just couldn''t come because it was difficult to find materials to open the door. So, when Kiriel said he was going to the world of shadows, he shouted joy inside. "Because a man wanted to come in here. At the same time, I also prepared the ingredients, so... ." So I was given something in return for my permission, I mean." "You''re still quick-witted." "He''s like a weak daddy." Venus got up from his seat, kicking his tongue. Her throne faded like a bubble. "What happened? What happened?" For Jamie, Venus was one of the few things he could trust at this point. More precisely, it didn''t matter if she knew the secret. She is not on anyone''s side. If I had to ask, it''s a closer relationship with me, and I hate the 12 gods, but that''s about it. For Venus, the ruler of the shadow world, what happened on earth was only part of the entertainment. "I don''t know either. It was sealed by them, and when I came to my senses, it was revived in this body. That''s it." seal? Wasn''t he killed? "They failed to kill me." "It''s interesting." Venus walked over to Jamie''s side, put a hand on his shoulder and turned around. Then he brought his dark red lips to his ear. "So, what are you going to do next?" Excited voice. Jamie knew somewhat of Venus'' character. She has a strong curiosity about the part she is interested in, and likes to voyeurize it. However, Diablo Volfir, who was once the object of greatest interest, reappeared in the world. now that I found out about it. Venus couldn''t help but be more excited than ever. Jamie said leisurely. "First, we need to restore the power of our prime." "Well, you are too weak right now." Wine-colored hair tickles the tip of her nose. Venus walked forward with Jamie''s back. Darkness rippled as she walked, enveloping her like an escort. Darkness became a black dress that covered her purple skin, and Venus, with her puffy skirt, looked back and said. "It would be nice to watch it slowly." It was a car that had been free for a long time. I was also tired of sleeping. I got tired of voyeurizing on the boring ground. It was a car that was tired of everything. what to do It was a time when I was worried about whether war should be declared in the spirit world. "Please don''t let me down this time." "Are you a little disappointed back then?" "Fufu. It''s pretty ugly that I didn''t catch one of those many gods on a subject that made my world power mine. Venus is not on Jamie''s side. It is simply an object of pleasure. Jamie smiled knowing that too. A simple relationship like this is better than a mix of interests. "Anyway, are you allowed?" "Hmm. Why does that person want to come here?" "It sounds like you want to go to the afterlife." "Huh." At that, Venus swallowed a smirk. "There are still humans who have such vain greed." "The choice is yours." "My pleasure is back after a long time, so I''ll allow that much. It wouldn''t be a bad spectacle for me either. A happy smile spread across Venus''s lips as he said that. Jamie nodded and turned around. With the permission of Venus, the Queen of the Shadow World, Kyrael will be able to go to the afterlife without difficulty. ''I don''t know what I want to do there.'' Everything is Kiriel''s choice. * * * Come on in. " Did it really happen?" "Come on before the queen changes her mind." Is the master of the shadow world a woman? Kiriel was intrigued by that fact, but now there was something far more important than that. You can enter the shadow world. Through it, you can enter the afterlife. Only the thought of meeting his son filled his mind. how many years I do not know. I can''t afford to even think of such a thing. She followed Jamie into the door. Darkness, and a gloomy darkness greeted her. "This is the shadow world ." "Go ahead and you will get there." "Aren''t you going with me?" "Because only Kiriel-sama was allowed." " Evolve Avalon was placed under the counter." Okay. Then come on." Jamie bows her head and tries to go outside again, but Kiriel calls him up. "I am grateful to you. Even though it was a contract, I was able to enter the shadow world with ease." Those words grabbed Jamie''s foot. He let out a low sigh, thinking he had to say something he didn''t want to say. Still, thanks to her, I was able to get All Might back. Kiriel was walking in the direction Jamie had indicated. Jamie turned to her back. "Don''t be greedy. never. Kiriel went away without answering whether he couldn''t hear it or was possessed by something. Jamie shook her head and muttered. "The moment you get caught up in greed, you will never get out of it." Jamie walked out, hoping she could hear her. And the door leading to the shadow world was closed. It won''t be difficult to open from the inside, so if Kiriel wasn''t blinded by greed, he could come out again. But Jamie knows. ''Kyriel can''t come out.'' afterlife. The world known as such is not actually the world the dead go to. It was a hell of a fly that blinded the living and held them forever. If you are not blind, you can only get out of it after grasping the reality, otherwise... . "Let''s stop." Jamie grabbed Evolve Avalon and exited Ars Magna. Siegfried leaned against the wall, waiting for him. "Did the contract end neatly?" Yeah. Very neat." "The contents of the contract That''s it. ''Cause I can''t even say Let''s go. This boring Saint-Dermain must also leave." Yeah. The two of them disappeared. - Continued on next episode - CH 137 : Elder (1) "That''s the magic world ." "Isn''t that pretty cool?" Jamie saw a huge tower that seemed to reach the sky. It was so high that it looked like the sun was hanging from the top of the tower. With such a tower as the center, the city consisted of a cross in all four directions, with small towers erected on all four sides as if protecting the central tower. The horse is a small tower, and the central tower, which is the target of comparison, was too high, and the four towers boasted great heights. It wasn''t just that. The whole city is in perfect symmetry. The main tower and the four towers erected in all directions were the main ones, and all the buildings were connected by dots and lines. "It''s like a magic circle." "I thought Confucius would recognize it." Siegfried smiled and continued. "It is said that 500 years ago, the first king designed it himself." "What kind of magic circle is it?" "It''s not funny to say that now." At that, Jamie smiled bitterly. At first I didn''t even think that Siegfried was going to tell me. After going with them, I found out that he likes to go crazy with someone. A villain of evil that tries to use even the smallest details as a joke. "I didn''t even want it." "That''s a funny reaction." Jamie shook her head and said. "Come on. We are very late." "Is that so?" From hiss to the magical realm. Originally, it should have arrived in an instant, but in the meantime, I went through so much. ''I thought I was going to go right after Saint-Dermain.'' We went through a few more cities. Why are you going so leisurely, thinking about it, I need to broaden my horizons or something. Then, I heard him quietly add the words, ''It''s fun because I think the old people are going to ride some shit.'' "Then I will go right in." As Siegfried snapped his fingers, the space began to shudder and change rapidly. When the space is stable, "How about a closer look?" "Oh." Jamie had to open her eyes wide. A strange-looking wagon passes at great speed over a strange-looking iron wire that crosses the sky. A huge airship was flying above it. A video was streaming from the huge screen on the airship. [Are you unable to concentrate? You''re not collecting mana? In that case, try ''Apophis X''! Clear your mind! Breathe easily! The best potion produced in this era! Apophis X! You can get it at your local pharmacy!] "Is it a magic vision?" "You know?" "If you want to know about such next-generation technology, you can''t." It is not difficult to record and visualize with magic. Jamie used that method a lot when she first practiced swords. However, making it an artifact was a very difficult technique. All magic basically targets the caster himself. Because of that, even if the record was videotaped, only you could see it. It was sending the log to the screen for everyone to see. "I do not know the detailed technique, but it is said that hundreds of very thinly made magic crystals are reflected and projected onto the core magic crystals containing the records. I don''t know how that''s going to work, but it''s a technology that''s developing rapidly these days. "Hey. It is truly magical." "There are so many great things about it. Isn''t it the first time you''ve seen Arttrain? It seems that the wagon, which passed quickly overhead, was called the ''Atrane''. As he said, it was pretty strange for Jamie too. At a speed that was hard to compare with horses, the iron wire covered the entire magical world, so he could go anywhere in no time. Much more efficient than expensive warp devices. "I wish it could be installed in Highs." "The magic technology of the magical world is growing very rapidly. In fact, some have already been installed in the capital." "It''s not like the magic kingdom." "There is nothing we are inferior to the Magic Kingdom except the number of people." Like that said, the magic world of the Seldam Kingdom was not far behind compared to the Magic Kingdom. "Anyway, Confucius is playing around, looking around." Yeah? "I have to say that I have been there. I have something to say about Confucius." "Can''t I just follow along?" "It''ll be over soon, so don''t whine and take this." Siegfried said, handing Jamie ten silver. "I know wherever I am, so don''t worry and go around. Security in the magical world is good, so don''t worry. Oh, can I not worry about that?" A high-ranking wizard who has reached class 6, and his swordsmanship skills are improving day by day, if an enemy appears that threatens Jamie Welton, the entire magic world may be in danger soon. With that thought in mind, I thought that city security wouldn''t really matter to Jamie. I know. See you later. Siegfried said so and disappeared. Jamie, who was left alone, looked around, looking at the silver 10 in her hand. I was told to take a look, but I don''t know where to start. Jamie started walking as far as the footsteps could go. * * * "Busy, busy!" A young girl with azure hair in two parts is busily running around. The girl''s name is Anne Meyer. He is 10 years old this year, and he is currently a student studying magic in the magical world. The reason Anne is so busy running around is because today is the day of the entrance ceremony for the Phoenix Academy where she is studying. I was returning to the academy with the necessary supplies at the request of the teacher in charge. "Have ARMY and your parents arrived?" Ami, her younger brother, is entering the Phoenix Academy as a freshman at the age of 8. The Meyer family has produced wizards graduating from Phoenix Academy from generation to generation. It wasn''t a great wizarding family, but it had a place in the magic world. "When will Elder Siegfried come?" Siegfried, one of the Eight Elders of the Magic World. As the director of the Phoenix Academy, he was, at least in his heart, Anne''s magic teacher. Siegfried had no intention of making a disciple, but Anne was sure to become his disciple. It''s a dream I''ve had since I entered the magic world two years ago. "I hope you come back soon." I''m itching to show you my new magic. It must be wonderful magic, and how did you come up with the idea of creating such a wonderful magic? -Anne, you are a genius. I like genius very much. - Master... I like the master too. - Haha, Anne. Shall we study magic together? - I like anything. If only I could be by your side... . -Ann. - Master... . Silky blonde fluttering on that handsome face. "Master ." Hugging my lips like this... . It was around the time Anne was in a strange pose, holding her in her arms with a strange delusion. Awakened from her delusion, a young boy walking around with a stupid (?) face caught her eye. It was a face I had never seen before, with emerald hair and eyes. ''You look like my age?'' He looked around and walked around like a lost lamb, as if he had come here for the first time. Today is the day of the Phoenix Academy entrance ceremony. And the boy who seems to be here for the first time today. A few puzzles were put together in Anne''s head, and an exclamation mark appeared above her head. "There you!" Anne ran to the boy with the mysterious hair color in a hurry. The boy didn''t know he was calling, so he ignored her and continued to watch. Hey! Anne grabbed his wrist. At that moment, Anne had a strange experience. It was like someone blowing a breath on the nape of his neck, or as if he was in front of a scary animal. Although she had not experienced it a few times, Anne was unable to speak in a situation that would remain in her memory clearly. The boy looked at Anne like that and said. "Is there anything I can do?" uh? Anne didn''t know how to answer that question, so she hesitated and then came to her senses. Ah! Are you a freshman at Phoenix Academy?" "What academy?" Phoenix! Now is not the time! There is not much time left until the entrance ceremony. You seem lost, I''ll take you! "No, I ." let''s hurry! late! "Huh? No, hey!" Without even listening to the boy, Anne started running towards the Phoenix Academy. Then he shook his head, recalling the strange sensation he had just felt. ''It must be an illusion.'' He must have been exhausted from running too many errands in connection with the entrance ceremony in the last few days. I''m sure you''ll be fine after a good night''s sleep today. Ann thought so and led the boy to the Phoenix Academy. * * * Jamie was a little perplexed by the sudden situation. I hate to listen to Siegfried directly, but I was just walking around and looking around. However, a cute-looking girl with light blue hair suddenly came up to her and grabbed her. It almost caused me to die without realizing it, but as soon as I checked the opponent, I killed him, so I avoided catching a child. ''But where are you taking me?'' It seems that there is a Phoenix Academy entrance ceremony and they take her there, but Jamie had no idea what Phoenix Academy was. It was clear that the girl was clearly misunderstanding something now, but there was nothing to do anyway, so she was silently following along. "I''m almost there!" The girl turned around and said in a bright voice. As she said, not far away, a magnificent building and a large site began to appear. There was a large door blocking the way to it, but it seemed to have a strong security magic on it, as it felt a lot of magical power. "Mister Guard! I''m here!" Anne, standing in front of the door, spoke to the door, and a small magic circle was drawn on the door, and a voice came out. - Oh, this is Anne. Have you finished the errands? Yeah! And I brought in a lost freshman." -haha. Because we, Anne, need to know. please open it soon The girl''s name seemed to be Anne. Seeing that the guard''s voice towards her was soft, I didn''t know it, but it seemed like she was loved quite a bit. Soon the door opened, revealing a view of the interior. Five. "Isn''t it pretty?" After Jamie''s small admiration, Anne asked in a proud voice. There was a strong sense of belonging. "It''s pretty." right? Come on in." Anne took Jamie''s hand again. The Phoenix Academy was larger than I had imagined. The green lawn, the large brown brick building and the silver bell hanging on the top gave the whole place an old-fashioned feel. "You have to go inside the Amel Pavilion, where the entrance ceremony is held." "Amel? Amell Fast?" right. A person who served as a court wizard during the early dynasty. He is the first dean and founder of the Phoenix Academy." like that. "Anyway, you can keep going that way." "But I ." "Then I''m busy!" The hot-blooded girl quickly disappeared without listening to Jamie about what was urgent. Jamie scratched the back of his head and looked around. Little children, holding their parents'' hands, looked anxiously or excitedly towards the direction Anne had pointed out. They all seemed to be freshmen here. Hmm. There was nothing to do anyway, so Jamie followed them and walked with them. The Amel Pavilion was large enough to be recognized at a glance even from a distance. A large portrait of a person who looks like Amello was hung at the top, and while the magic world is a futuristic city, this place has a very old-fashioned feel. When we entered the Amel Pavilion, a large crowd had gathered. There seemed to be about 200 people, and nearly half of them were freshmen at the Phoenix Academy. "It''s crowded." It was the first time since the Gehena auction house that there were so many people. By the time Jamie was walking around, looking around. you you! I heard someone''s voice from behind. A voice I heard somewhere. When Jamie turned around, there was a boy with impressive red hair standing there. a familiar face. The boy pointed at Jamie and shouted. "Hey, Jamie Welton! Why are you here?!" Jamie responded to the boy''s reaction. "Who are you?" Familiar, but sorry to the boy, Jamie couldn''t remember who he was. At those words, Count Simon''s second son, Lennon Simon, was stunned. - Continued on next episode - CH 138 : Elder (2) Lennon couldn''t believe it even when he saw the emerald-haired boy in front of him. Why is this guy here? It was about 10 months ago, when the Simon family held an Eastern aristocratic party. I heard the news that the eldest son of the Welton family, who reigned as two pillars of the Eastern aristocracy along with the Simon family, was coming. At that time, Lennon''s older brother, Alf, took this opportunity to place Welton''s eldest son under him, promising that the next generation would become the king of the Eastern aristocracy. Lennon laughed at that. A stupid older brother who is always being used by himself, but doesn''t know if he is being used. Who is that guy going to put under him? But at the same time, I was a little bit hopeful. The Welton family is one of the world''s leading swordsmiths. If you were the eldest son in such a place, what kind of person would he be? But I was only interested and had no intention of doing anything, but Alf got it right. I got a lot of interest. I tried to use Alp to see if I could deal with it once again, this time as well, but for some reason, things went terribly wrong. It''s not enough that Count Simon has been exposed to the past, and he''s been ordered to publicly apologize to Jamie Welton. Even if it hurts my self-esteem, it was okay. The problem was next. ''Damn it I just got out of that nightmare.'' As Lennon remembered that day, a cold sweat began to flow without realizing it. I met huge eyes in an abyss with no end in sight. I don''t know how it was done, but it was a very high level illusion. struggled for several months. He was always trapped in the abyss of his dreams when he slept, and his huge eyes always looked at him and smiled. There was a time when I was afraid to sleep, so I endured it somehow, but then became seriously ill. Then Count Simon came. Wouldn''t you like to learn magic yourself? It was quite embarrassing for a person who didn''t even treat me like a child to suddenly speak, but honestly, I liked it. It was around that time that I gradually came out of the nightmare. Not often, but Count Simon taught me magic whenever he had time. It was not easy to follow as it required a high level, but it was still enjoyable. That''s how I was learning magic. -Go to the magical realm. At first, he thought that Count Simon was giving up on him, and his heart sank. However, Lennon was relieved by the following words. -Go and learn more. If you stay in the magical realm, you can learn from me more often, so leave now. Alf wasn''t chosen by Count Simon, but Lennon didn''t care. Lennon, who arrived in the world of magic with joy, stayed for a full month and learned the geography of this place in advance. I had just applied for the Phoenix Academy, where I was supposed to be admitted, and had just come to the entrance ceremony today. ''Hey, do you have to compete with this monster?!'' Jamie Wellton. A genius boy who achieved incredible achievements even when he was one year younger than him. Such a guy came to Phoenix Academy. "Hey, who are you?" They don''t even recognize themselves. Lennon didn''t know how to treat Jamie, who looked at him with an annoyed face. "He''s weird. Why didn''t Ji call first and then answer? I go." Jamie turned around coldly, as if there was nothing more to see. Then Lennon came to his senses and said urgently. "Lennon. Lennon." "Lennon?" Jamie tilts her head at the word Lennon. My self-esteem was hurt, but the more I do it, the more I should not despair. Lennon said his name over and over again. re. paddy field. This is Lennon Simon." " Ah! That cheeky kid?" ''You''re even younger than me!'' The word did not come out of my mouth. For that, Jamie Welton was too scary for Lennon. ''Why is this guy so big?'' He is now 8 years old, and even compared to his older brother Alf, he is a bit small. When I saw him before, he was about the same height as me. Is it possible to grow to this extent in the meantime? "Hey. how long have you been when was that Has it been a year?" "10 months ." "Right, right. But what about your brother?" Jamie looked around brightly, whether he knew Lennon''s feelings or not. It was a little nice to meet a face that was vaguely familiar in a place where there were only people I didn''t know. "My brother is in Rezen." "Why aren''t you coming?" " My father only gave me a chance." Aha. Jamie remembered what he had said to Count Simon before leaving Rezen. Lennon has a talent, so it would be good to develop it. Count Simon was skeptical then, but looking at Lennon now, his eyes were not wrong. ''Are you all right?'' End of class 3. You will not find any rivals among your peers. Apparently, the Phoenix Academy was a wizard training institution, and everyone around was children who had learned magic. The level is not enough to be boring. It was no exaggeration to say that the difference between Lennon and the other children was heaven and earth. "You worked hard." " Thanks to. By the way. Well? "Are you going to enter here too?" "The guy who used to be mean is now joking ." Hey! Jamie frowned and was about to tell him if he was kidding, when he heard Anne''s voice behind him. Again the words stopped. Jamie sighed and looked back. Anne was running here with a bright face. "Did you find a seat?" Then he stood in front of Jamie and asked. Lennon looked at the girl who appeared out of nowhere with strange eyes. Who could talk to Jamie Wellton so easily? no. Why? This must be the Eastern Line. But what? Have you already made friends?" that ." okay. You have to have a lot of friends to live in the academy. I was so timid that I didn''t have any friends at first." Saying that, Anne puts on a gloomy face. Where is this timid personality? Jamie was seriously curious, but needed to get the facts straight. "No, I ." Oh yeah. My younger brother is also having an entrance ceremony today. did I tell you before? I''m with my parents, and suddenly I''m a little worried about you. Hehe. "Well, I am here ." "You don''t have to worry because you don''t learn difficult things in the first year. If there''s anything you don''t know, ask me... ." "Little boy, listen to people!" Jamie couldn''t help but scream. Anne''s eyes widened in surprise. "Once I become a student entering here ." Confucius! Were you here?" Jamie, who was still speechless, was furious and looked at the person who had called him. There, Siegfried was approaching, waving his hand with a happy face as he met again. "What are you doing here? I asked you to take a look, but why did you go to my school ." "S, Master!" At that moment, Anne, with her eyes twinkling, ran to Siegfried for a month. "Anne? Why are you here... ." While I was talking, I found a banner that reads ''Admission Ceremony'' hanging on the podium. "Ah, today is the entrance ceremony, so Anne was helping out." Yeah! haha. It''s really nice." As Siegfried smiled and stroked her hair, Anne twisted her body in delight. Hehe. For Master, I can do this much!" "The word ''Master'' is a little burdensome." Siegfried smiled awkwardly at Anne''s active appearance and stepped back. "But you are my eternal Master!" "I have never had a disciple. haha By the way, Confucius Jamie." Siegfried, who quickly changed the subject, motioned for Jamie. "Everyone has gathered. Let''s go." "Where else are you going? But why is that kid... ?" "You will find out later. Well then, Anne, please do your best." Siegfried placed a hand on Jamie''s shoulder. Before leaving, Jamie said to Anne. Hey. I know you talk a lot, but in the future, listen to what others say. Now that I have to tell you, I am not like a freshman here." on? "Still, he''s a good guy, so I won''t give his soul." "Confucius is also true." Siegfried shook his head uncontrollably and snapped his fingers. The two of them disappeared like a ghost. Anne stared blankly where they had disappeared. What is this? I thought you were a student at Phoenix Academy. No, but why are you going with Master Siegfried? After that, the boy called himself a little boy. He looked like his age, but was he actually an older brother? Damn it. absurd child." Then, Lennon clicked his tongue from behind. Anne looked back and asked. "Are you acquainted with him?" "You don''t know him?" Lennon looked at Anne with a look on his face, wondering what all these guys are. "Jamie Wellton. He was the goddamn unlucky monster that was praised as the best talent in the world." "Jamie ." "You mean that kid isn''t a freshman? Whoa, that''s good. Lennon returned to his seat, relieved that it was not the same academy. Anne, who was left alone, said, ''Jamie, Jamie... .'' He murmured, and his head flashed as if he remembered. "Jamie Welton?!" Emerald hair and eyes! You didn''t know it even though you saw the characteristic that you couldn''t even know! Anne''s face turned bright red when she realized who she was playing against. * * * There are 8 elders in the magic world. Among them, the eight elders, Count Simon, and the seventh elder, Siegfried, were gathered together with six elders. It was never easy to get together like this, but we got together like this again a month ago. because of one "Are you coming right here?" 4 Elder Raymon Floris Shan said. He had a pretty reminiscent face, because of the anticipation for Jamie he will meet from now on. "The seven elders are bringing them." 5 Elder Luke Frizzle scratched his beard and answered. He also didn''t look much different from Raymon. An 8-year-old kid with outstanding nicknames such as ''the greatest talent of all time'' and ''the saint of the Pyro''. Rumors that he had already reached class 6 had long since become established facts. huh. It must be a bubble anyway. If you keep looking forward to it, your disappointment will only increase." The third elder was Serpent Gerol. He sat with his arms crossed in a constant negative attitude. Seeing this, Adelhard Beben, the 6th elder, said sarcastically to Serpent. Why? Aren''t you afraid that your position will be threatened? "This vulgar thing is a pierced mouth!" "Isn''t it better than the open mouth of a Kkondae? You say that the realm has stagnated to the point of the damnation?" "Goodbye this year!" "Everyone, stop." When Serpent tried to attack Adelhard at any moment, the first elder, Offen Ginger, stopped him. "I hope Jamie Welton arrives soon and the elders don''t look ugly." "Damn it." "Huhu." Unlike Serpent, who is energetic, Adelhard smiles leisurely. Luke had said something to Adelhard like that. "Should I come all the way to a place like this and have an argument?" "Shut up. It stinks." "You''re doing too much." Luke, who could not find the main temple, turned his head in tears. "Everyone calm down. We are almost there." It was the second elder, Linmer. He raised an eyebrow at the two auras he felt in the hallway beyond the door. ''This guy can''t be compared to back then.'' The energy you feel outside is incomparable to when we first met. Perhaps the other elders also felt it, and their expressions of various reactions were unified into one. It was rigid. smart- "Can I come in?" Siegfried''s voice was heard along with the knock. Oppen opened his mouth as the representative. "Come in." then. Siegfried''s voice filled with laughter. Soon the door opened, and a boy with emerald hair and bright eyes walked in along with Siegfried. Serpent saw the boy and sharpened his teeth, Adelhard smiled brightly as if he was seeing something strange, and Luke gave a brief exclamation. Raymon''s eyes widened, Oppenn gently brushed his long beard, and Rinmer grinned wildly. different reactions. But their reaction contained one overlapping emotion. it is none other than, ''Crazy!!'' It was the astonished gaze of the six elders who saw Jamie in person. Jamie greeted the six elders who looked at him from different perspectives. nice to meet you. The eldest son of the Welton family is Jamie Wellton. As you can see, the state is about 6th class." The mood froze at Jamie''s provocative self-introduction. - Continued on next episode - CH 139 : Elder (3) No one spoke to Jamie''s greeting. This time, there was only a variety of reactions. Among them, the person who caught Jamie''s attention was the middle-aged man sitting third from the left. ''Oh, isn''t that a bad reaction?'' Perhaps it was uncomfortable to plant, and the corners of his mouth fell down beyond his face. His ears were slightly red, and he looked a little angry. He was like that from the first time I saw him. Jamie knew very well why she looked that way, even though she didn''t have a face-to-face meeting. ''complex.'' It was a characteristic that many wizards had in common. Basically, wizards have a strong self-esteem, and the higher their skills, the greater their self-love. What''s more, if you were a wizard who took on the position of elder in the magic world, you would be proud of it. However, as he confirmed with his own eyes that the kid he saw for the first time was superior to his own, it was obvious what kind of feelings he would feel. ''However Among them, there is no one who is definitely inferior to me except that man.'' The decadent woman in the sixth seat was similar, but she was definitely higher than Jamie. If there is a small opportunity, he will quickly establish his magical subjectivity and rise to the 7th class. ''It was nice to see you.'' Jamie smiled inwardly, examining the faces of the elders. Then his eyes met with the Marquis Linmer. Last spring, I met him for the first time at home. I thought it was an intruder, but it turned out that I was quite surprised to find out that he was an archmage of the kingdom. In addition to that, I received a present, so it was the ''whole body breathing method'' that was responsible for supplying Jamie''s mana. Of course, I improved it according to my taste, and now it boasts higher efficiency than the original. Seeing this again made me feel good. As if it was the same for Rinmer, he smiled and nodded his head. "Long time no see, Jamie." Rinmer was the first to speak. They must have made eye contact, and they seemed to enjoy using the whole-body breathing method that he delivered to me very nicely. "I haven''t seen you in a long time. Thanks to you, I learned a good breathing technique. I thought I should say hello sometime, but this is how I see you." At those words, the other elders looked at Rinmer with fearful eyes. Linmer, who had never thought that Jamie would bring up the whole body breathing technique, was sweating profusely and coughing in vain at the gaze of the elders. "Hmmm. You''re stronger than before. It will be difficult to treat you like I used to." When he first met Linmer, Jamie had nothing to do with his magic. It won''t be much different now though. Linmer''s eyes then turned to Jamie''s waist. I know what that sword is. It was the sword that Earl Welton wore when he was young, the scud containing the power of acceleration. ''I heard you learned the sword .'' From what I heard, he was also very talented. He was concerned at first, but it seemed he had underestimated the genius too much. He even received the stigmata of the Pyro Goddess, so if he covers all complexities, he won''t be able to treat him as playfully as before. "I''ll ask you for Dalian next time." haha. huh. The wizard is Dalian. You''re talking vulgar things like bodybuilders do. Then Serpent, the third elder, joined the conversation in a sarcastic tone. Linmer frowned. "What do you mean?" "We wizards are kind of scholars. Those who use their heads. The position is different from the ones that entangle their bodies and increase their skills... ." "I want you to be careful with your words." As Serpent spat out my thoughts, Jamie, who didn''t hear me, cut his words and continued. "Among those who practice using that body, my father is also there. Me too." Serpent opened his eyes slightly startled at those words, then shook his head while half-playing. "Hey, I didn''t mean it that way. I''m sorry if there was any misunderstanding. "Then I''m glad. I don''t know what to say when I''m young, but I don''t think the elder''s expression is very luxurious." "Fuck!" "Puh ha ha ha!" At Jamie''s prompt, Siegfried and Adelhard couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Serpent''s face was red, but he couldn''t make any excuses. I''m just glad it went through like this. That''s right, because Count Welton could have been the subject of insults. Offen, the head of the same royal sect, looked at Serpent pathetic and said to Jamie. "I don''t want this friend to care because he didn''t mean it in a bad way either." Jamie looked at Offen. The old man in the first seat. A pure white beard, hair, eyebrows, and a kind face even looked innocent. The most famous wizard in the Kingdom of Seldam. Together with the Marquis Linmer, the only 8th-class Archmage and the King''s teacher. And. ''The Wizard of Heaven, Offen Ginger.'' The nickname "sky" was given because it freely controls all weather conditions. I thought that I would really like to see what kind of magic he wields when he meets him. Oppenn continued. Anyway. It''s too late to say goodbye. This is Offen Ginger, the first elder in the magical world. Thank you for responding to our request, ''Young Wizard'' friend." However, at the next words, Jamie had no choice but to harden her expression. It was the same with Oppen and the elders in opposition, especially Siegfried''s expression. It''s because of the power he gave to the last word ''young wizard''. Unless it''s a nerd, there''s no one here who doesn''t know what it means. Siegfried looked at Offen and said. "I think it would be rude to say that I was just a friend of a young wizard." Ah. Hahaha. The old man made a mistake. I''m sorry about this, Jamie-kun. He''s a class 6 wizard, but he''s been treated like a child. Sorry. When his intentions were obvious, he casually changed his stance, and Siegfried gave a tired expression. Offen was such a person. A human being who is uncomfortable, but demeans others with words that do not cross the line. A person who ignores it when someone points it out. It was different from arrogance. In the magic world, there were many wizards who were uncomfortable with Offen''s attitude. haha. Since we met like this, let''s do well in the future. "I wish I could." Jamie answered and looked at Oppen. ''This guy was just trying to confirm the attitude of the others with what he said.'' At first glance, it sounded like he was trying to undermine his position, but Jamie thought differently. By saying that, Offen would have tried to ascertain how many agreed with his words and how many showed dislike. ''I''m not sure what the intention was.'' Perhaps it is part of politics. A person like Offen is difficult to deal with. Because it is difficult to understand. I thought it looked like a snake. ''Are you an ally or an enemy? You''ll find out if you watch a little more.'' Jamie closed his thoughts and returned to focus on the elders. magneton. A new member of the family is here, so let''s start with a brighter atmosphere! Didn''t everyone wait for Jamie-kun? Luke clapped his hands to reverse the mood and focused his attention. Then he asked everyone with his characteristic playful face. "So, you want to hear what Jamie-kun''s first impression was?" ''Five Elder Luke Pretzel. Are you the head of the quality?'' Jamie thought as he looked at Luke trying to lighten the mood. ''That guy is similar to Offen.'' The method is different, but as a result, by creating such a space, the evaluation of other elders can be brought out of their mouths. But it''s one number below Oppen. If it was Oppen, I wouldn''t have done it so openly. The data is passed on to the opposing forces as well, so they are doing good things to the enemy for their own good. "Shall I tell you first?" Luke smiles and induces a response. However, Adelhardt, the woman sitting next to him, smirked and pulled his ear. "Aww! Adele, why are you here?" "Shut up and just be there." Adelhardt glanced at Offen, then glared at Luke fiercely. ''You have a good colleague.'' If Adelhardt had noticed Luke''s mistake and hadn''t stopped him quickly, he would have done only the good things. On the other hand, what about the Marquis Linmer, the head of the nobility? '' You don''t seem to have any idea.'' Unlike the royalist and Equality, which fought nerves, the nobles did not show much of an appearance. I''ve heard that the Marquis Linmer isn''t very active, but I didn''t expect it to be this much. The same was true of 4th Elder Raymon Floris Shan. He didn''t open his mouth from the beginning until now, and he just looked at Jamie with curious eyes all the time. Siegfried said as Luke and Adelhard were arguing. "More than that, when will the house and laboratory for Confucius Jamie be provided?" "Hey, Siegfried. Why are you acting like a guardian?" When Adelhardt tilted his head and asked a question, Siegfried responded with a grin. "If you don''t like it, ask Earl Welton." "You''ve grown so much, little one?" "I was taller than you since I was little." "Let''s try this after a long time?" ''It''s bloody.'' As Adelhardt acted as if he was running into Siegfried with a feeble life, Siegfried stood arrogantly as if to come in anytime. Looking at it, Jamie realized that it wasn''t the magic world he had envisioned. I knew the Presbyterian Church would have a serious political battle, but I didn''t know it would be such an ignorant place. "Both of you stop." Cheeky- Offen looked at Siegfried and Adelhard with cold eyes. "Isn''t that disrespectful to Jamie-kun?" " Shit." Adelhard died and sat down. Siegfried also snorted and turned his head. ''What just happened?'' And Jamie got goosebumps at the momentum flowing from Offen. Although it was only for a moment, Offen exuded a life that was difficult to express in the current state. ''It was a Fear.'' There are many ways to take control of the opponent''s mind, but the most advanced among them was peer. It is the main skill of dragons, and the product of monsters that surpass even superhumans. It was the Pier that Oppen had just seen. ''It''s not perfect.'' I hope you''ve learned the pier. Is it true that he is said to be one of the top magicians in the kingdom? At that level, even against the Sword Master, he would not bow down. "Everyone calm down." Oppen returned with a benevolent face as if he had ever done so. "Jamie-kun''s house and research institute are important. However The lab is not something you can just give to what you want to give." "Confucius is a sixth-class wizard." "If you look at the state, it is possible enough, but it is true that some degree of performance is required. Isn''t everyone like that? The other elders looked long and worried at Offen''s question, but everyone nodded. The private lab can be used by wizards of class 5 or higher. Jamie was well-qualified, but had just entered the position. "Are you saying that verification is necessary?" "That''s right, Jamie-kun." "Can I show you class 6 magic?" "The field itself is irrelevant. This is to see how well Jamie-kun will adapt to the world of magic." At the word adaptation, Jamie frowned. What the hell are you trying to say? When Jamie saw Offen, he grinned. "Today is the entrance ceremony for Phoenix Academy. right? Principal Siegfried." "Ugh." When he suddenly stabbed, Siegfried showed displeasure. Though he didn''t say it out loud, Offen was reprimanding Siegfried for almost abandoning his duties. That''s right. But why all of a sudden... ." Offen said, bringing his interlaced hands under his chin. "Would you like to study there for about a month?" At those words, both Jamie and Siegfried frowned. - Continued on next episode - CH 140 : Elder (4) "Teacher Are you talking?" "It doesn''t make any sense to ask someone to do anything with someone who has reached the heights. The new school year at Phoenix Academy is about to start." "Are you serious?" "We''re going to take a period of time to adapt there. I don''t think it''s too late to listen to the students'' evaluations and decide what to do after that... How are you all?" "I don''t think it''s bad." The first person to answer was Serpent. "I think I''m fine. There is no better place to adapt to the city than the Academy. haha! I''ve been wanting to go to the academy for a long time too! Luke allowed it like Luke, and Adelhardt sent an ok sign with a hand gesture, wondering if it was too cumbersome to talk. Linmer and Raymon replied that they would see if it wasn''t too bad. Only Siegfried was left, and he had no choice left. " Confucius. I guess I''ll have to spend a month or so under me. ''Student?'' If it was the Phoenix Academy, it was there. Sending an 8-year-old as a teacher there. While I thought these guys were insane, I also wondered what''s the point of being young in an institution that trains wizards. Jamie scratched his cheek and replied. Okay. It''s a little tedious, but it''s not difficult. ''I think it might be fun.'' Originally, Jamie was old enough to attend the academy. Although I have gone through it in a different way, this too will serve as a new experience for me in this life. "Then we have something to talk about, so it''s okay to stop and go out. Oh, let the seven elders remain." Jamie looked at Siegfried, and Siegfried nodded. "Wait outside. There''s a decent cafe downstairs, so I''d like to have a chocolate latte." "I don''t like that." "Cute tasteless kid." "Anyway, thank you all." Jamie nodded at the elders and walked out. Jamie''s presence completely disappeared, and Siegfried asked Offen. "But do you really need to do this? If it was class 6, there would be no need for verification." Yes. Actually, it doesn''t matter. The student evaluations were just words. Either way, Jamie-kun will be part of the magic world." "But why?" "It takes about three weeks for the lab to be completed anyway, can''t we just leave it alone in the meantime?" Siegfried frowned at Oppen''s gaze as to whether it was a question. "He who does not work, do not play. Isn''t this the iron rule of our magic world? Regardless of age, there were a few things that a wizard who stayed in the magic world had to keep, and what Offen said was the most important among them. "That''s right. I don''t have a lab, so I can''t develop magic, and I can''t let them play for a month. cancer. For some reason, the two old men who were growling the most got together. Siegfried decided he couldn''t win with logic, so he agreed. Okay. I will keep watching until the end of the course." "Then let''s all disperse. Everyone is busy, right?" At Oppen''s words, the elders left one by one. All that was left were Oppen, Linmer, and Rayman. Raymon never spoke today, but for the first time now when everyone is away. "I listened to you, but I don''t understand. Why are you a teacher? Don''t say anything else. It''s not like I''m seeing you for a day or two. "Fufu. Just look and you will know." "I don''t know what your plot is, but ." After Raymon, Linmer stood up and said. I hope it''s not a threat to Jamie. Even if it is a threat." As if there was no need to explain further, Linmer raised his eyes frighteningly and produced a subtle ''pierce''. Oppen said with a smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, everyone. I don''t mean to do anything bad. The two people in the magical world who did not have to hide their true selves were Linmer and Raymon. The two snorted at Offen''s appearance and ran out. Oppen, who was left alone, muttered with his eyes closed. "Jamie Wellton. Show your skills once." The wind blew around him, leaving the room empty like a lie. * * * Confucius. Siegfried found Jamie drinking coffee in a cafe and waved. It''s done? Yeah. We just had a short conversation." like that. "How about Confucius?" I omitted the subject, but it wasn''t Jamie who didn''t know what he was asking. "It was like a marketplace." "That''s a pretty poignant expression." Siegfried said so, but giggled as if he liked Jamie''s expression. "A lot of people look up to me as a great person when they say elders in the magic world, but in reality, they are just crazy people." "They are great people." "It''s a problem because you swapped your magic skills and your personality." This time, Jamie giggled. Because his analogy was perfect. When Jamie first arrived in the realm of magic, he expected what the Elders would look like. It was somewhat expected. Although it did not show the political battles between the powers outright, the subtle battles of flags were shown childishly. "Is it like that every time?" "Today was a little different. Maybe it''s because of Confucius. On their own, they would have had to calculate to what extent the existence of Confucius would be a positive factor for their power." I don''t know if that went well. "Usually, it is messy in a different way than it is today. Rather, it was pretty neat today. At least there were no bloody fights." Even today, they''re fighting childishly enough, but it''s worse than this. It was hard to imagine something more childish than this. The public should know this, but unfortunately, it was difficult for the public to know the true face of the high-ranking people. "Well, it''s fun if you keep going. After all, crazy people are human beings full of personality, aren''t they?" "If you stay in the magical world, you will get involved even if you don''t want to be involved. Personally, I also want to be friendly with the elders." "A sound in the mouth?" "I''m serious." The elders who are the main pillars of the magic world. Their skills were confirmed externally. Not to mention the 1st Elder Oppen Ginger and the 2nd Marquis Linmer, the rest of the elders were also of great quality. ''Except for the third elder Serpent Gerol.'' Aside from his personality, his growth plates are already closed. It''s also a problem to be caught up in a sense of inferiority at that age, but if you can''t break out on your own, you''ll never be able to break down the wall of class 7 Like Nebro, who was once a class 6 warlock and is now a lich. "Besides, are you okay?" What? "It''s a teacher. Teaching someone is not easy. Confucius must have been the same age as the students who entered this year." "Why?" "There must be quite a few students who don''t like Confucius." Academy usually starts at the age of 8 and graduates at the age of 20, but it is not usually full until the age of 20. Due to the nature of the wizard, there were quite a few skipping students, and some of the early children graduated early. Students graduating at the age of 20 often lacked ability, but I have seen many times that most of them suffer from a strong sense of inferiority and ruin their lives. But what kind of reaction would they have if the academy teacher was 8 years old? ''I can''t say anything to Confucius.'' No matter how young he was, Jamie was a class 6 wizard. No matter how hard my eyes turned, the difference was between heaven and earth. But Siegfried knows. That bullying isn''t just about crushing it with force. Because he''s experienced it himself. ''Still, I don''t think it will work for this child.'' Even compared to his own childhood, Jamie was a monster in many ways. It is very likely that the current worries will end up as meaningless worries. Still, there is always one thing. "If anything happens, tell me. After all, you are the head of the academy where you will be teaching." "Are you the head who doesn''t even know the date of the entrance ceremony?" "Wow!" Siegfried coughed at Jamie''s tip. "Anyway, I''m in charge for a month right now, so if you have any problems, please let me know." I know. And you don''t have to worry." Jamie knew what Siegfried was worried about. Wizards are very narcissistic, and on the contrary, they are humans who are easily captured by a sense of inferiority. Because of that, I know what it means to be an academy teacher at the age of 8. ''That''s the magic of it.'' an academy teacher He raised many disciples in his previous life. In the end, no one was left, but it wasn''t because he lacked the ability to teach. It''s just because I didn''t believe it. - Master... Sorry. I couldn''t possibly let it go. - Master, please do not forgive us. When I think of the past, my taste buds write. ''After that, I swore I wouldn''t take a disciple.'' It''s only been a month, so I can''t say I''m a disciple, but what I have to teach students hasn''t changed. ''Teach me magic... .'' I still have no intention of teaching anyone. Thinking about the past made me feel bad. Jamie got up silently and Siegfried called him. Confucius? "I got tired. Where am I going to stay?" " Follow me." Siegfried did not ask why. Jamie followed behind, appreciating his consideration. * * * Sigh ." Anne sighed as she lay on the bunk bed. What happened during the day still lingers in my mind. ''That boy was Jamie Welton... What should I do!'' I feel like my face is about to explode in shame. I mistakenly thought it was my freshman year, so I took him to the Phoenix Academy, but that person was Jamie Welton. People these days could not have known Jamie Welton even if they wanted to. The greatest magical genius, the saint of the Pyro goddess, and the successor of the Welton family. It''s not unusual to see the big modifiers that follow him. In addition, emerald-colored hair and eyes are the hallmarks of the Welton family! It was rude to not recognize it. But Anne didn''t know. "Ugh ." What did you think when you saw yourself? And why didn''t you tell me? Obviously, I didn''t have enough time to talk, but I was overflowing. '' I used to talk a lot.'' Now that I think about it, it seems like Jamie hung up every time she tried to speak. It''s just absurd that I only found out now. Anne covered her eyes with her hands and sighed again. "What happened? Why are you sighing to let the ground go out?" It was Becky, the roommate who was studying below. "Mi, sorry. It was noisy." "Apart from the noise, why are you doing this? If you have any concerns, tell this sister." Becky proudly stretched out her shoulder and tapped my chest. on the subject of the same age. Anne sighed again and poked her head out of bed. "That''s it ." She told Becky what had happened during the day. Becky, who heard the whole story, shouted in amazement. "Hey, Jamie-sama came to the magical realm?!" " Why are you sleeping again?" Oh my gosh. Jamie... !" Becky clasped her hands, repeating Jamie''s name, not pretending to hear. Hey! He said he would listen to my concerns!" Anne, unable to see, threw the pillow at her. Then the situation calmed down. like that. Not only did you not recognize Jamie-sama, but you also mistakenly thought you were a freshman and brought him to the academy." Yes " "If it were me, I would have been hiding in a mouse hole." "Unfortunately, there was no mouse hole." Becky clicked his tongue. "What can I do? I apologize if I see you later, Jamie." "Is that so?" Of course. "Then why do you keep adding your ruler?" "You don''t know? Jamie-sama is our star now, Star!" " star? "Who is not a criminal? I study every day, and I only watch Siegfried, so I don''t even know what''s trending these days." "Gee, what''s wrong with Master Siegfried!" "Siegfried-sama didn''t accept me as a disciple, but what about Master? By the way, do you know Apophis X?" Ann frowned at the sudden change of topic. "What happened all of a sudden?" Know? do not know? "It''s a nutritional supplement advertised these days." "I guess that works." "Isn''t it just a nutritional supplement?" "I thought so too, you know Ivan in the next class?" Huh. Isn''t he the one who gets depressed every day because he works hard, but doesn''t get enough results? If you look at the amount of study that every class has, he ranks first in the whole school, but when you look at him, he''s the kind of friend who doesn''t even get to the middle. A child named Ivan was in that position. "He studied while drinking it from the beginning of winter, and his grades jumped." Ohh. "So I bought two bottles." Becky held two bottles of Apophis X in both hands and shook them. "Would you like a bottle?" She handed him a bottle, but Anne shook her head. "There is no need for that." "Sheesh. That''s why I don''t like model students." "I''m more hungry than that. Shall we go to the store?" Good! The two girls left the dormitory without anyone telling them first. So, a new semester has begun. - Continued on next episode - CH 141 : Young Kkondae (1) Well. Jamie stood in front of the mirror. He wore a brown jacket over a white shirt, and a bow tie was wrapped around his neck. The bottoms were brown cotton shorts, as if they had been matched, and white socks that covered up to the shins were also worn. "Isn''t this what you wear to school events?" Saying so, he frowned. Siegfried said, ''A student is also a teacher'' and said that dignified attire is necessary and brought it as a set. Top and bottom are good. The bow tie was annoying, but it wasn''t to the point that I couldn''t see it. But aren''t the long white socks that cover the shins too childish? Actually, it is true that he is a child now, but from today he was a student at the Phoenix Academy. It is a position where students are taught. ''I''m sure your mother will like it.'' If Sears had been by his side, he would have croaked, hugged and kissed. Just thinking about it made me shiver. I was really happy being alone. "Take off your socks." No matter how you look at it, this is like a childish fashion going to a school festival. I''m not very interested in fashion, but it''s a place where Myeong-saek comes out as a teacher, can''t you just lose your authority? Jamie took off her socks and put on her shoes. First day at the academy. No tension or anything like that. If the mighty warlock who opposed the 12 gods was nervous about even this kind of thing, it would be a joke that even a passing mutt wouldn''t laugh. It wasn''t that I wasn''t expecting it. According to Siegfried, the class that Jamie will be in charge of is the Alpha class, which consists of only the elite from the elementary school. I didn''t know if there were any unfinished gemstones, or if all of them would only disappoint me with their mere abilities. ''I wish it was the former.'' Even if it was only for a month, I thought I would do my best as long as I could teach. But if there are only those who are lacking, wouldn''t the taste of teaching be diminished? With that thought in mind, Jamie walked to the office. * * * Phoenix Academy. A wizard training institution established in his later years by Amel Fast, who was called the great wizard and who contributed to the founding of the Seldam Kingdom. It is an academy with a long history after the ''Royal Sorcerer''s Academy'' in the magical kingdom of Clone, and is the most widely known of the three academies established in the magic world. Like an academy that has been around for hundreds of years, it exudes an old-fashioned atmosphere that does not match the near-future magical world. It was also the only place where students were forced to wear school uniforms. Orthodox or whatever. In any case, the wizards that make a name for themselves today are usually from Phoenix Academy. To such a place, a young, no, young teacher, who had just turned 8 this year, was appointed. "Follow me this way." A middle-aged man with short gray hair neatly tucked back said with a smile. His name is Javelin Cutter. He was the homeroom teacher of the Alpha Class, an advanced elementary class at Phoenix Academy. The person following him... . "Aren''t you nervous?" Yeah? Oh, it''s okay." It was Jamie Welton. He had just arrived at the academy, where he met Javelin, a dedicated shooter, and was currently heading to the school''s office. "You''re taller than I thought." is that so? Yeah. His son is thirteen this year, and he''s a little taller than Jamie''s." It was easy to call Jamie, but he didn''t. It could be because of his status, but after talking to him a few times, he was a person who knew how to be considerate of others. In that regard, the first impression was favorable. "This is the teaching room." "It''s old." haha. The whole building is old. It''s a 500-year-old building." The history of the Kingdom of Seldam was about that, and the history of the Phoenix Academy was similar. Still, the doors and windows were clean in their own way, as they had recently been replaced with new ones. When I opened the door, I saw a classroom equipped with the latest technology, unlike the appearance. Jamie gave a little admiration, and Javelin smiled. Five. "Isn''t it different?" Yeah. awesome. "Since then, it is an academy that represents the magic world." Javelin walked forward, telling her to follow her. Meanwhile, Jamie looked around and exchanged greetings with other teachers who made eye contact. Wow! Popular star!" Then, someone shouted in a startled voice. Looking to the side, there was a glamorous woman with wavy blue hair that fell down to her waist. She, who looked to be about twenty-six, approached Jamie with her eyes shining. "Please sign!" At first he held out a piece of paper and a pen, but Jamie had no choice but to open his eyes wide in the sudden situation. "Miss Sophia. I think Jamie was surprised." Javelin sent Jamie back and stopped her with a smile. It was then that the blue-haired woman, Sophia, recognized my mistake with a small voice. Ah. I''m sorry. It''s my first time seeing the real thing, so I don''t know... Hehe. When she apologized, Jamie replied in a bewildered voice. "No, what. But star... Yo? "You didn''t know?!" When Jamie asked with an unfamiliar face, Sophia''s eyes lit up again and Javelin stopped her from approaching. "Miss Sophia?" "Ah! Again I stop without knowing... . Jamie-sama is a national star right now, but you didn''t know it!" " Yeah? "The nobleman of the Welton family! A genius wizard who reached class 6 at a young age! Apton''s hero! The saint of the Pyro goddess! It is already the most popular among girls!" At those words, Jamie couldn''t help but be embarrassed. What does this mean? He was well aware that rumors about him were spreading everywhere. Since you''ve done a decent job, it''s only natural if it''s natural. But are you a star? "You really don''t know. Then, this older sister will kindly inform you, so come here for a moment... ." "Miss Sophia, we have work, so let''s go first." " Oh, sorry." Sophia nodded her head with a sullen face and went on her way. Then, as he glanced behind him, his face was overflowing with regret. Jamie looked around with a puzzled expression. ''this.'' The other young female teachers were also looking at her with a face similar to Sophia''s. haha. Let''s get out of here quickly." "Yeah, it is." Javelin and Jamie increased their walking speed. * * * "Whoa." Jamie entered the counseling room and let out a long sigh. Seeing that, Javelin laughed at what made it so funny. "Sit down for now. I will explain to you what to do." Javelin made two cups of tea and placed them on the table. Jamie, slightly upset, poured cold air into the car, chilled it, and drank it in one breath. "Are you thirsty?" "I am a little surprised." The appearance of Sophia, who suddenly ran to her as a star. It wasn''t hostile, but it was the first time I was treated that way, so I was a little surprised. As Jamie took another sip, Javelin rubbed the teacup. "Mr. Jamie is hot among the kids these days. Especially among girls and women in their twenties, there is a craze for Mr. Jamie." " craze? why? "Isn''t it because he is a nobleman of the Welton family, a magic genius who reached class 6 at the age of 8, a hero of Apton, and a saint of the goddess Pyro?" "Isn''t that what Sophia said?" Ha ha ha ha ha. Yes. This person has a kind face and knows how to make fun of people. Jamie coughed with an uncomfortable look. "Hmmmm. Anyway, what should I do from today?" Teachers are not formal teachers. It is an abbreviation for ''education trainee'', and in simple terms, those who dreamed of becoming teachers came to the academy as pre-service teachers. So, the task wasn''t too much and it wasn''t difficult. However, that is only true for ordinary students. Jamie was no ordinary student. "First, you have to decide what subject you are responsible for. If it''s 6th class, it doesn''t really matter what subject you take, but I would like you to take a subject that is of a somewhat higher level. I think it will be good for the students as well." Saying so, Javelin showed me the class sheet. Obviously, the subjects listed were quite high-level. "Choose the subject you are most proud of among these." It''s a subject... . Jamie rubbed her chin. As Javelin said, any class was possible. However, the academy was not a place where one teacher taught all fields. It is a place where the magic teacher in charge of the subject teaches the field in depth. ''The field in which I am most confident.'' In fact, there was no need to even think about the magic that he was most confident in. Jamie was a warlock, a being who once possessed great powers. So, no matter what anyone said, the field that was best handled and understood deeply was black magic. But if you teach black magic here, you won''t be able to die comfortably. ''If it''s the field you''re most confident about after black magic... Nothing but that.'' After reincarnation, he hardly touched it, but before he learned black magic in the past, Jamie was called this. ''It''s time to return to the Infinite Wizard after a long time.'' Jamie, who made the decision, said to Javelin. I am ." * * * Phoenix Academy, like other academies, is divided into elementary school, middle school, and high school. However, there is one difference: age. The elementary school did not only have young students, and the high school did not only have older students. All you need is magic skills. If you are good, go to high school even when you are young, and if you are not good enough, go to elementary school even if you are old. It was the Phoenix Academy. And from one division it was again divided into three halves, alpha, beta, and gamma, respectively. The alpha class was assigned to the brightest in that department, the beta class to ordinary children, and the gamma class to poor children. "Uh I feel tired. Anne Meyer was in the elementary alpha class. Anne''s desk was drooping with a tired face. Finn, sitting next to her, leaned her chair back halfway and asked Ann, centering herself. "Did you study all night again?" no. I slept for three hours." "If a child sleeps like that, won''t he grow taller?" Finn was a 16-year-old boy, so he was six years older than Anne, but since we were in the same class, we were comfortable talking to each other. Genetically, I''m big enough, so don''t worry. "In case someone is not a criminal, he speaks like a criminal." "If you are on the verge of being caught up with that criminal, you will have to work hard on Finn too~" "Kek." Finn trembled with a look of disgust. "I somehow got promoted to middle school this year." "You should have gone to middle school right away, brother Finn." "Don''t call me brother-in-law. Damn it. I have to study." Anne knew Finn had a certain amount of entitlement, so she provoked her in this way sometimes. Then I''m so absorbed in my studies. Finn can''t stay in elementary school forever. Anne grinned and was trying to get a spell book out of her bag for self-study, but found a familiar face sitting in the back seat diagonally. uh?! Ann jumped up and shouted, pointing to the very red-haired boy. "Are you in our class too?" Lennon, a boy with red hair, frowned at that cry and looked at Anne. I didn''t know who it was at first, but I suddenly remembered the day of the entrance ceremony. That bad day when I met Jamie Welton again. Oh, that guy. A woman who didn''t recognize Jamie Welton and mistook her for an incoming student. Lennon ignores it and tries to turn his head again, but Anne comes running with a friendly face. "Nice to see you here! Do you think your skills are good enough to come to the alpha class already?" But Lennon overlooked one thing. The point is that Anne is a very broad-minded girl. "No, I ." "If you don''t know anything, ask me. I''ll tell you everything you don''t know! ''What kind of strange thing is that?'' Lennon looked at Anne with strange eyes, but Anne continued to speak, as if she didn''t care. "But what''s your name?" Lennon let out a short sigh in response to the question, swiping his head back. "It''s Lennon Simon." "Sa, the Simon family?" okay. At those words, the whole class, who had been excited about the new school year, was frozen as if frozen. Lennon was very satisfied with that atmosphere. The ripple effect of the Simon family, the magician of the Seldam Kingdom, was this much. okay. everyone look up to me This is the difference between you and me. It was when Lennon was alone thinking so. Wow! Oh my gosh! He was Elder Simon''s son! Nice to meet you!" Either way, Anne took Lennon''s hand with an innocent face and waved it up and down. Lennon''s face was dyed in embarrassment at the sudden, violent handshake. Having found out that he is the son of Count Simon, shouldn''t we be a little afraid now? Why are you greeting me with such a bright smile? Lennon couldn''t understand. "Hey, just stop!" I shake it so much that my arm is going to fall off. Lennon forced her hand away. My shoulders tingled from how much I shook it. "Ah, I''m so glad I stopped Sorry. Hi-Hi. " All right, go to your seat." "Yes, yes. Oh. My name is Anne. Anne Meyer. If there''s anything you don''t know, ask me. You can ask the kids next door." "Hello~" nice to meet. At Anne''s introduction, the students seated on the left and right greeted Lennon. Doesn''t the prestige of the family really feel good to these guys? Maybe it''s because I''m in elementary school. ''okay. I''m going to go up anyway, so don''t worry about these guys.'' Lennon''s status was beyond the middle of the third class. In fact, it was good enough to graduate early, but Count Simon told me to learn small society at the academy. After staying here for a month, he was scheduled to move on to high school. In other words, they leave elementary school after a month. Because of this, there is no reason to become friends or to treat them as subordinates. There is a troublesome guy named Anne, but you only have to endure it for a month. ''Because I promised not to do any more accidents.'' okay. That''s it. It was when Lennon was staring at the back of Anne''s head, who had returned to her seat. "The teacher is here!" One student exclaimed so. At about the same time as those words, a middle-aged man with his gray hair neatly tucked behind came in with a smile. It was the Javelin Cutter, the homeroom teacher of the elementary school Alpha class. He waved goodbye to the students. "It''s been a while everyone~" Hello sir! How you doing? "What did you do on vacation?!" When the javelin appeared, the students all greeted each other in various ways. As the class began to rumble in the morning, Javelin smiled awkwardly and calmed the students down. "Come on, everyone, calm down. The teacher had a great time. Rather, I have one person to introduce to you." Saying so, Javelin looked out the door. "Teacher, please come in." Someone has entered the alpha class. Anne''s eyes lit up with astonishment when she saw him. Lennon jumped up from his seat with a face worse than Anne''s. Then, with trembling hands, he pointed to the boy who came in and shouted. "Yes, why are you here?!" what? Were you in this class too?" Jamie Wellton smiled and waved to Lennon. "Let''s have fun for a month." ''Nothing is happening!!'' Lennon let out a silent clamor and screamed loudly in himself. - Continued on next episode - CH 142 : Young Kkondae (2) When she first stood in front of the class, Jamie had several thoughts. The first was ''what kind of children will there be'' and then ''what will everyone think when they see me''. ''Sophia Sensei said there was a riot among the girls... Even though this body is good, it is a little burdensome.'' I thought about how I should give my soul if I looked down on them as young, but now I was worried about how to treat the girls who flocked to me as fans. I wasn''t nervous. Because there''s no reason to be nervous. I was just standing in front of the kids, but I wasn''t immature enough to be nervous enough. I looked up and saw the name of the class. alpha barn. A collection of only the best students in elementary school. The energy I felt inside was just like that. Seriously, it''s funny to expect a lot from elementary school. All he had to do was to see for himself and find a quality that could be called a gemstone. "Teacher, please come in." At that moment, I heard the voice of a javelin calling. Jamie patted her collar and went inside. It feels like everyone''s attention is focused. A feeling that is familiar yet felt after a long time. Jamie was about to raise the corners of her lips, but someone jumped up from the back seat and shouted. "Yes, why are you here?!" It was Lennon Simon. Jamie''s eyes widened slightly. I never thought he would be here. It''s a skill you should have in high school... . I don''t know why, but it was nice to find a familiar face. So, I waved to see him do well, but his face was distorted. Boy, that was a shame. "Oh, there was a transfer student. I had a lot of work in the morning, so I forgot." Javelin looked at Lennon and smiled with a smile on her face that she remembered. "Let''s introduce the students and teachers first, and then let''s introduce you." Lennon looked into Jamie''s eyes and nodded. Javelin looked at Jamie and nodded. It was a signal to introduce. Well. Everyone is welcome." Jamie started looking at the students and introducing them. "This is Jamie Welton, who has been teaching for a month from today. I''m embarrassed to take on a position I didn''t expect, but now that I''ve been given it, I''m going to work hard during the period. I hope the students follow along. I will leave it up to you. When the introduction, neither long nor short, was over, silence came to the classroom. Everyone looked at Jamie with a blank expression on her face. In the awkward atmosphere, Javelin''s face turned slightly bewildered. "Hey, I have to say hello to everyone ." It was when he was trying to urge the students to say hello to the strange-looking students. "Wow-! Jamie!" "Gee, are you the real Jamie?!" "Three, my God! So cute! "Sign, please sign!" The students, especially the female students, jumped up and started shouting near cheers. It wasn''t just female students. The boys began to whisper amongst themselves, just like the boys. "Is that Jamie Welton really?" "A magical genius boy from the Welton family?" "Is the hair color true?" From today, he''s teaching us? Are you five years younger than me?" Wow Is it real?" Unlike the girls, who seemed to have become followers of Jamie, the boys looked at Jamie with the eyes of a check. The important thing is that Jamie''s appearance shook the classroom to a chaotic chasm. "Hey, guys! Calm down, calm down!" Anne tried to stop her friends from running to the church, but was only swept away by the waves. Lennon, who was at the back of the classroom, half-opened his mouth, was startled by the commotion from the morning. ''What else is this?'' He was confined to the Simon family and devoted himself to magic training, so he did not know what was fashionable. I couldn''t quite understand why the girls would run so much at Jamie Welton. In the meantime, Ann, who was playing the game, was rolling on the floor trying to stop the students. It was Lennon''s tongue-tucking moment. "Everyone sit down!" Along with Jamie''s Ilgal, the bodies of the students who were running towards him returned to their original positions in an instant. It was an instant when silence took over again. They felt the faint wave of mana flowing through Jamie''s body, expressing their nervousness. Jamie continued. "Where are you cheeky, student bastards trying to invade the sect? Don''t be a student and try to stand side by side with your teacher. A teacher is the sky, and a disciple just needs to look up." Jamie looked at the darkened faces of the students with satisfaction, and opened his mouth with satisfaction. "Do you understand?" Jamie was a nerd. * * * When Javelin saw Jamie, who overpowered the students at once, she had a lot of thoughts. This was the thought that took up the most part of them. ''young A brat?'' It was quite shocking that words that would be said by a fairly old teacher came out of the mouth of an eight-year-old boy. There is a saying these days ''young Kkondae'', but this is the first time I have seen such a ''young Kkondae''. Could the terms ''young'' and ''kkondae'' coexist? The next thought I had was that I really had great magic skills. ''They took over the space.'' It was like seeing Siegfried, the principal of the academy. It would still be unreasonable to compare him with him at the peak of space magic, but Jamie was also a high-ranking wizard with the 7th class ahead. It was truly an amazing skill. Whatever Javelin thought or not, Jamie spoke again. "A month is not long. It is a very short, fleeting period to learn magic." It wasn''t something that came out of the mouth of an 8-year-old, or a person with a lot of talent. But his skills were genuine, so no one vomited. "So you will have to follow along quite hard. If something like this happens again today, you will consider it as hopeless." " ." answer. Yes Yes ." Students will also be confused. Because a cute-looking boy of their age suddenly changed like a scary old school teacher. Good. By the way, not all of them are bad." Jamie looked at the students'' skills and smiled with satisfaction. Even though it was an alpha class, I couldn''t figure out how big it would be because I was in elementary school, but now that I look at it, they all seem to have grown up to the point where they can hang out. ''Although the older ones look pretty.'' More than half of them were about the same age as themselves and were in the second class. There was also a guy who was around the 3rd class. The fact that there were so many still unfinished stones satisfies Jamie. Then I found a girl with light blue hair with messy hair. When he first arrived in the magic world, he was a wide-eyed little boy who mistook himself for a freshman. ''Did I say Anne?'' Anne was squinting her eyes, looking at Jamie. ''Is that guy an Alpha class too?'' Compared to the other children, the level of magic did not seem high. The amount of mana was just that. A girl who looks nothing special. Considering the average of this class, it was far short of that. I don''t understand why you''re in the alpha class, but if you''re in the alpha class, there must be a reason for that. It was supposed to be checked gradually over a month. "More than that, what subject do you think I was in charge of?" The students blinked their eyes at the random question. Javelin smiled silently as she crossed her arms beside her. It was because I remembered the subject that Jamie was going to take. "Let''s give a present to the person who guesses it." At Jamie''s words, the students'' eyes lit up as if they were afraid of him, and started raising hands here and there. Me! "I''ll match you!" "I think I do!" Kids don''t just have to push them. In this way, you have to shake the candy to trust it and follow it. That was Jamie''s educational philosophy. you. What''s your name?" "It''s Cheshire!" "It''s a cat-like name. okay. What subject would I be in charge of?" Well elemental science?" "Ding." Jamie made a crackling sound, and Cheshire sat down crying. So did the next student. I was talking about a course called "Understanding and Analyzing Magical History," and Jamie was shocked that such a useless course existed. A few more people tried to hit it, but it was about time they all failed. The girl sitting in the third seat from the front raised her hand. It was Anne. "You, what''s your name?" "Hey, this is Anne Meyer." okay. Our remote and wide Anne, please guess." " ." Anne seemed to think for a moment, then opened her mouth carefully. "The magic circle is not it? "Why do you think so?" "It''s not a big reason. I heard that the level of a teacher is 6th class. The magic circle is a very difficult class, so it takes only a few minutes even with highly skilled teachers." As said, in Phoenix Academy, there was one teacher in charge of the magic circle in elementary, middle, and high school. But if a high-level man like Jamie had come in, there would be no way I would have given him an ordinary course. The subjects that were not even allowed to be taught unless the class was high were the ''Magic Circle'' and ''Understanding the Variation of Attributes''. However, since ''understanding of attribute diversification'' is taught in middle school and above, what is left is the ''magic circle''. " So I thought it was a magic circle." After Anne''s words, Jamie nodded quietly. I understand why this kid is in the Alpha class. ''You have a lot of analytical power.'' Instead of saying random things like other children do, they understand the situation and then reason. The problem is that the reasoning was correct. "That''s right. After class, go to the office. I will give you a present." Hurray! Ann excitedly spread her arms out, thinking that she had the right answer. Then his eyes met Jamie and he hurriedly lowered his arm. haha. The inquiry time will end soon, so should I do this for now?" "That''s right." At Jamie''s answer, Javelin looked at the students. "The new school year has started. You guys are always hard working kids, so don''t sleep. Fighting today." Yeah! The children responded vigorously. Javelin beckoned Jamie to say something. Well. See you later Because today is the day of the magic circle class." " Yeah. Students answering Jamie''s words without much strength. "The answer is strong." Yeah! Javelin chuckled. It''s only been a month, but I had a feeling that it would be a fun class life. * * * " I didn''t know Jamie-sama could be so scary. The teachers left and the students gathered together and sighed deeply. The kingdom''s greatest star at the moment was none other than Jamie Welton. When he first entered the class, it was in a festive mood. "He was a more kinky guy than my dad." "The illusion is broken ." "It was cute though." Huh. And he''s handsome." Disappointment is disappointment, and a boy named Jamie was just as cool as they thought. He was 8 years old, but he looked like he was in his early teens. Being from the Welton family famous for swordsmanship, he was born with a body. That fact set a fire in the hearts of little girls. "After all, a man has to be a man." right. That dignified appearance when he seizes us." "It was so cool." While saying that I''m an old-timer or something, I planted a flower garden in an instant in my head. Aren''t these girls in their early teens? Damn it. What makes you laugh so much?" "Why are you sibi?" "Ugh, not enough." Male students, on the other hand, became more hostile. They''re about the same age, but they''re handsome, cute, and have great magic skills, plus they''re a teacher. This is unfair. Even if it was unfair, it was too unfair. "Damn the world. How could such a person exist?" "The Welton family is famous for swords, so why did such a magical genius appear?" damn. I envy you. I also want to be interested in girls." Lennon, who was listening to this, clicked his tongue inwardly. Both boys and girls were pathetic in his eyes. More importantly, you have to be taught by Jamie Welton for a month. I remembered last year again. ''You''re learning from that crazy kid. Damn it .'' Why did my father put him in elementary school? Send me straight to high school. Lennon closed his eyes tightly, resenting Count Simon, who was somewhere in the magical world. Then I saw Anne sitting diagonally and studying hard. ''He''s not unusual either.'' I thought it was a wide child. He actually felt very little mana, and his magic level was far below that of him. But I learned that magic wasn''t everything while being educated by Count Simon. ''I won''t be bored.'' When Jamie''s face came to mind again, I thought it would be better to be bored. As Lennon sighed deeply from behind, Finn, sitting next to Anne, poked her head out and asked. "But Anne. Do you know Mr. Jamie? What did you do when I saw you earlier?" " you do not need to know. It was something Anne didn''t want to remember. ''If Betty hears it, I''ll die.'' One more thing to say to your roommate tonight. "I was being mean for nothing." Finn muttered for nothing, then rummaged through his bag and pulled out something. Anne glanced at it, uh! made a sound "Are you drinking that too?" "Apophis X?" Huh. "I bought it yesterday because a friend said it worked well. can you give me one too? I bought two bottles." no. I just bought Betty, so I asked because I was curious." "I''ll drink it and give you a review." Finn opened the cap of Apophis X and drank it in one breath. How good would it be if the nourishing tonic works well? Still, I got a little curious. ''Betty and Finn.'' I''ve been hearing a lot of rumors about it these days. It seems that there are children who have actually seen the effect. Anne wasn''t very interested in it, but seeing it a lot recently made her eyes flutter. ''no. Studying is my own strength.'' With the money to buy a nourishing tonic, I will buy another magic book and read it. Anne thought so and started studying again. - Continued on next episode - CH 143 : Teacher vs Teacher (1) "How were the students?" On the way back to the office, Javelin asked. Jamie thought for a moment before answering. "There are some good kids." "Hey. Who are you?" "All my peers were fine. It was difficult to achieve at that age." Javelin looked at Jamie with a curious expression as she replied that way. I couldn''t figure out how to respond when someone of my age, who had achieved a level beyond comparison itself, said this. I continued to listen to Jamie. "It certainly seemed like a place where outstanding talents were gathered. Especially a friend named Anne." "Oh, Anne. That kid is so smart." "At first, I wondered why I was in the Alpha class, but as time passed, I understood." "It''s different from other kids in starting to think. He''s a kid that even the academy watches closely." "I thought so." Although short, the process of deducing Jamie''s subject was impressive even now. Unfortunately, it seems that his magic skills are not innate, but if given a chance, he will grow explosively. ''I mean, that guy came to mind.'' Among the pupils of a previous life, there was a child like Anne. - Master! I''ve figured out the structure of how this flower was derived! -Master, what do you think of the starting point of the element? I am . -The structure of the spell is understandable, but I can''t do it my way. Unlike his extraordinary brain, he was a disappointment because his magic skills could not keep up. So it was especially painful fingers. ''But in the end he turned his back on me.'' - Master. sorry I''m sorry. really sorry. The disciple who left with sad eyes until the end. Jamie sighed briefly. "Are there any concerns?" Ah. No. I just thought a little about what class I should take." Aha. After all, even if you are not nervous, being a human being in a place like this is bound to make you nervous." It was a different matter from tension, but Jamie didn''t bother to answer and smiled awkwardly. ''Let''s forget the past.'' A past that cannot be undone. The disciples who turned their backs on him no longer exist in the world. So many years passed. But, even if there is one who has survived... . ''Let''s think about it later.'' Jamie clenched a small fist and entered the classroom. * * * "This is my first class, so the subject teacher will be assigned as a shooter. You can check how the class is going with him today." Thank you. "Then I have a class too." Javelin left to prepare for class with a friendly smile. Jamie, seated in her temporary assigned seat, sighed low, leaning back in her chair. I was a little tired because I had been busy since early morning. But this is the workplace. As long as you become a teacher, even on a temporary basis, you will receive a salary. So, shouldn''t it be enough to receive? Jamie''s life motto was to give back what you receive . 12 In order to give back as much as I received from the gods, didn''t I become strong like this? Of course, there was still a long way to go. "Let''s see. The elementary school magic circle teacher... ." Jamie quickly looked up information about his shooter. My name is Keniac Azir. thirty-five years old. A 5th class wizard, he learned magic from Serpent Gerol. With great interest in the magic circle, he published more than thirty papers, five of which were recognized by the international magic circle. ''The picture looks pretty insidious.'' The dark brown hair down to his neck was tangled in a mess, and his cheeks were sunken because he couldn''t eat properly. The dark circles were so severe that they could not be covered in the photo, and the droopy eyes and eyes had no strength. My shoulders were drooping, too, and I couldn''t understand why this picture was used as the main thing. You can''t judge a person just by looking at their appearance, but it wasn''t an impression that would make you feel good at first meeting. ''More than that Is your teacher a Serpent Gerol?'' 3 Elder Serpent Gerol. A middle-aged man who could not hide his inferiority complex towards himself when he first came to the world of magic. A disciple of such a master... . It is said that people should not be judged only by their appearance. Hmm. You can see it for yourself." Even if you don''t want to see them anyway, you have to go to the same class together in 2 hours. Then, someone cautiously approached Jamie. "Master Jamie." I turned around and saw Sophia standing there. It was the teacher who ran screaming and running like a big fan of Jamie when she first entered the office. Jamie pulled back her chair slightly and looked at Sophia with a vigilant look on her face. haha There is nothing I can do to respond that way, but I didn''t come here for that. I came here to apologize because I didn''t know it a while ago." is that so? Yeah. I''m sorry. I was surprised to see the most famous star in front of my nose these days... ." "I don''t know why I became a star, but please don''t do that next time. I am very upset." Yes Yes! Sophia nodded her head proudly. Looking at his face, he seems to be sincerely apologizing for what happened a while ago. I don''t think I''m lying, I was really surprised, so I decided to understand. ''That''s the problem with being popular.'' Jamie asked Sophia, thinking in vain. "But what did you come here for? I don''t think you came here just to apologize. "Because of Mr. Kennyak." "Are you my shooter?" Yeah. I''m here to tell you to be careful. be careful? Before she could even ask what that meant, Sophia spoke first. "He feels inferior to someone who is better than him. It''s not that I''m just doing harm, but there are rumors that if I''m even a little better than myself, or if there''s any sign of that, I''ll gossip, spread strange rumors, or gossip." i See. "Ms. Jamie achieved the feat of class 6 at a young age, so Ms. Kennyak won''t treat her well. Besides, the teachers are the three elders... ." Serpent Gerol''s personality was so famous that even the teachers were known. Jamie smiled and nodded. Okay. Thank you for your words." "By the way, may I ask you a favor?" "What request?" "Okay, just one autograph Hehe. Jamie let out a low sigh as Sophia smiled awkwardly and asked her a favor. * * * It was class time. Jamie got up from her seat with her designated textbook. And I found a man standing by the door. He was a man with deep dark circles, and his cheeks were hollowed out like a skull. It was Kennyak Azir, who gave the impression of looking damp in a much darker atmosphere than what he saw in the photo. Come this way. Kennyak left a short word and went out. "You look very tired." Jamie mumbled and followed him. Kennyak, who was waiting outside, saw Jamie come out and moved on without a word this time. Embarrassed to go on like this, Jamie looked back at him and said hello. Good morning. Nice to meet you. This is Jamie Welton, who has been teaching for a month from today." "The Welton family. It''s a very nice verse. Because I made my name known all over the world with one sword. The current headmaster is also a great sword master." Jamie laughed when he heard that. It was like asking, "Why the hell was a talented wizard like you born in such a place?" Kennyak glanced back and frowned slightly. "I thought rumors were always going to be exaggerated. How old were you?" "I am eight years old." "8 years old What did I do when I was 8? what do you know It''s not like anyone else has been asking me if I''m coming or going since I was 8 years old. I know I''m a very crooked person. Kennyak deliberately mumbled unpleasant words in a low voice, as if to listen. ''Hey. It''s a rare group of humans.'' It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a human being so openly sarcastic. Even his teacher, Serpent, did not express his inferiority complex in front of the person concerned, but the disciple was a bit more outgoing. "Are you even learning the sword? I wish I had a lot of talent. There is still time left even after studying magic." right? It''s good to be full of talent." When Jamie answered with a broad smile, Kennyak stopped. I looked at him and said it again. "It would be great for other people to know that even if you stand still, you will rise to the top. Isn''t it? " ." Kennyak stared at Jamie silently, then looked back and walked. There must have been no one in my life who responded with this kind of reaction, and even if I pretended not to, there was a sign of confusion. "Please tell me how the class is going today! I will absorb it as soon as I see it!" At Jamie''s last words, Kennyak speeded up. let''s go together! Jamie shouted in a lively voice and followed him. Javelin, watching the scene from afar, sips the coffee from the paper cup and smiles. * * * "I don''t want to take magic classes." "Because Kennyak is scared. From appearance to voice. uh... ." "But it''s good that Jamie is here with you." "But I still can''t get used to it. That I have to call a kid younger than me a teacher... ." Elementary school alpha class students gathered during break time and chatted diligently. Then, a student ran into the class and shouted. "The ghost teacher is coming!" ''Ghost Teacher'' was the nickname for Kennyak, given to students because of his ghost-like appearance. The students, who had gathered in a few groups and chattering, hurriedly returned to their seats at the sound. In the meantime, Anne was studying the spellbook without losing her concentration, and Lennon was lying on her desk yawning. The door opened and Kennyak entered. Then Jamie came in. Kennyak said as he glanced at the students quickly with wide eyes. "If I hear the sound of a ghost in my ear one more time, I will not let it go. Do you understand, Hamel?" " Sorry. Hamel was a student who just ran into the class shouting that he was a ghost teacher. He was the kind of kid who was always scolded for calling the teacher by his nickname without notice, who had one in each class. Kennyak stood on the educational platform. Jamie followed him without a word. "Starting today, the genius wizard Jamie Wellton has been teaching you for a month. would you like it? You''re the ones who croak every day, so you don''t have to see a ghost like me for a while. Would you like it?" ''Wow. He''s a really boring person.'' It was the first time I had ever seen a human start class in the morning while sarcastic to students. If this was a place only aristocrats went to, there would be nothing to say even if the branches flew right away. "But he said he had to learn from me because he didn''t know how to teach, no matter how genius he was." "I didn''t say that." "So, I''m going to show him how the class feels for about 30 minutes." Jamie tackled it, but Kennyak ignored it and said only what he wanted to say. In this way, he seemed to have a personality that raised his self-esteem. I thought it was very different. I watched Kennyak, thinking about listening to another one. "From today on, you will learn the deepening part of the six-dimensional nature, especially the synergy from the symmetry of the symbol, the nature of the pattern, the stimulation and change of the attribute, diversification and side effects. It was a difficult title to listen to. "In a nutshell, it means to teach the strengths and weaknesses of the patterns used for yukmanseong." So Jamie explained it in an easy way, and I stared at Kennyak with a face that looked like he was stuck. Jamie just smiled and shrugged. "If you speak hard, it is difficult for students to understand. Isn''t that right, Mr. Kennyak? " Truly a genius." Sparks flew between the two of them. The students swallowed dry saliva and watched the scene. "What is this? I''d rather you take a class from now on. Not someone who teaches complicated things like me, but someone who makes things simple like you." "That''s fine. Perhaps because I am the same age as the students, I think I can communicate better." "I beg you, please." Hahaha. "Whoops." The two teachers looked at each other and started laughing. ''Why are these children here?!'' After completing the transfer procedures today, Lennon began to doubt whether this academy was right. - Continued on next episode - CH 144 : Teacher vs Teacher (2) "I do this." "How do you mean?" Jamie and Kennyak, standing in front of the church, looked at each other and said. "Rather than I do the whole class, one of them starts first, and if there is an easier and more efficient way to explain it, I will explain it in between. To make it easier for students to understand." "Are we going to keep repeating that?" right. "Not bad." To put it simply, A conducts the class first, and B watches and if there is an easier way to teach, interrupt and touch the baton. If the students say it''s easier to understand, A watches the class quietly, and if there is an easier way to teach, he interrupts the class as B did. This was repeated over the course of class, and it was a contest to decide who was better, based on the evaluation of the students. "Master Kennyak does it first. Please set an example for your seniors." "Fufu. You are not going to interfere." "What is that? You have to watch to know." Once again, sparks erupted between the two of them, and the students were forced to break out in a cold sweat under great pressure. The victory or defeat of this battle is in their hands. "Then let''s all open the textbook. I will start class." Start with Kenny. Jamie walked to the window and watched the class with her arms crossed. "First of all, six planets are one of the most basic magic circles." Kennyak drew the six planets on the blackboard. It was a form of overlapping triangles and inverted triangles, which was often used among wizards. "There is usually something like a formula for the widely used magic circles, including the Six Stars. When you draw the sun, the moon comes with it, and the stars adorn the surroundings. The sun, moon, and stars are simple but difficult to deal with. Why? Acquaintance? "Because of its size!" One student raised his hand and answered. Kennyak nodded and continued. right. The three symbols are typically used, but their scale is large. So we wizards created symbols to simplify. There is only one sun and moon, respectively, fire and water, and there are infinitely many stars, so many symbols exist. But this too is just a picture if not put in the right place. So, today, like I said before, I''m going to talk about efficiency." Like a veteran teacher, Kennyak continued his explanation without interruption. So far, Jamie has no place to intervene. "Take these first." As Kennyak blew up the wind, the papers with the six stars fell one by one in front of the students. "It''s a magic circle I made up. I''ll explain it based on that, so listen carefully." It was a very simple magic circle with a huge sun drawn in the middle of a six-star star and a moon in it. "The stars embrace the sun, and the sun embraces the moon. Everyone knows what this means, right?" "It''s kind of a divination method. The stars represent the greatest universe, the sun represents the world we live in, and the moon represents the night of that world." right. It is a top-down structure. In other words, it can be viewed as an implied state. But if you put a circle here." A magic circle drawn on paper was drawn in the air. A round circle that covers the completed six mesh castles. "Even the universe can bind together. Then you can use all of these at once instead of sequentially. Does everyone understand?" Yeah! Kennyak nodded at the students'' energetic response and glanced at Jamie. At the same time, raising one corner of the mouth was as if saying, ''There is no place for you to fit''. "If you create a circle like this, there are many things that can be used. Since then, it has been called the Deep Magic Circle. The power of the magic circle changes depending on where the symbol is selected and placed to contain the magic you are thinking of. However, it is difficult to choose the location. Experts have yet to give an exact answer to this question... ." "You just have to draw a line." Interrupting Kennyak''s explanation, Jamie intervened. Kennyak frowned and looked around. "What did you say?" "You just have to draw a line. Like this. When Jamie pointed his finger at the floating magic circle and swung it down, the fleshy planet split in half. Then, when I drew a cross, an X was drawn around the split point. "You can adjust the position like this." "But then the magic circle will break down. Don''t you know how important position is in the magic circle? Oh, I just don''t know. He was a great genius, but he had a high level of magic, so I never thought that he would lack knowledge." This yangban looks like he''s ready to bite off any weakness he sees. Unfortunately, Jamie had no weaknesses. At least in the field of magic circles. "Unfortunately, I cannot live up to the teacher''s expectations. First of all, can I take the teaching?" That was the rule. Kennyak stood by the window, handed the textbook to Jamie. As the sunlight from outside covered his back, his face grew darker and duller. As if it represents the current mood. Jamie smiled and stood in the center of the church. Well. The podium is a bit high." Although Jamie was tall for his age, he was a little boy. Because of the podium that was bigger than I expected, when I was a little shy in front, some students laughed at each other saying they were cute. "Are you saying that you are cute in front of your teacher without saying anything? And now it''s class time. Everyone be quiet and focus." At that old-fashioned word, the mood of the students who had been trying to survive for a while was blown away. Kennyak''s face turned slightly bewildered at Jamie''s appearance. I didn''t know you could say something like that to your students. In some ways, I thought I was better than myself. Hmm. Let''s just fly." Jamie''s body floated lightly. The students admired it lowly. Even in the alpha class, flying was still a difficult magic for them as students. "First of all, I see you again and again during inquiry time. Since I introduced you earlier, I will proceed with the class." Jamie approached the magic circle drawn in the air. "Mr. Kennyak said these lines interfere with the magic circle. It''s not wrong. Because the existence of these lines is going out of balance." Kennyak, who was listening, asked. "Then why did you drop my class?" "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I don''t know why wizards don''t say delete. Can''t you? Kennyak frowned at Jamie''s question. Because I didn''t understand what he was saying. "A magic circle drawn with mana cannot be changed from the moment the line begins. Even if one line is drawn incorrectly, there is no choice but to erase it completely. Don''t you know that too? "So. Why didn''t you do that?" " what? "Listen everyone. This is a technique called Layers." The moment Jamie snapped his finger, the magic circle began to split. The planets are falling apart, the sun, the moon, and three intersecting lines. As if they were separate from the beginning. "It''s not difficult if you just configure it separately. Then put it back together like this." The components of the magic circle divided into four layers became one again. "Be more specific." Several lines are added. In order to more smoothly position the symbol to be placed in the magic circle. It wasn''t difficult magic. "You don''t have to do it all at once. Magic is a science created to be comfortable, then wouldn''t it be appropriate to make it more convenient for its significance? The students looked at the magic circle created in an instant with admiring eyes. "How are you, sir?" Kennyak was also looking at the magic circle with an unbelievable gaze. His gaze shifts to Jamie. I didn''t know that the magic circle''s basic crafting method could be broken in this place. This is a shocking thing for academia as well. It wasn''t just a presentation in such a small classroom. " That''s great." Jamie''s eyes widened this time, perhaps not expecting quick approval from Kennyak''s mouth. However. But as if it wasn''t the end, Kennyak took a step forward. The eyes of the students all turned to Kennyak. "It gave me a good idea." " Good idea, you say?" "How about doing this?" As Kennyak''s hand shook, it pierced the center of the magic circle. Then the magic circle changed three-dimensionally and floated in the center of the classroom like a hologram. Wow! Wow! continued admiration of the students. Kennyak continued to move his fingers. Several lines are drawn between the three-dimensionally expanded magic circle (?), and the symbols are more elaborately placed. This time, Jamie''s eyes widened. ''Are you drawing a three-dimensional magic circle?'' Jamie was slightly startled by Kennyak''s skill. In fact, Jamie knew the ductility method, which was several times ahead of even the layer technique. The three-dimensional magic circle presented by Kennyak now was one of them. The reason for not showing this is because it was sure to cause a serious impact on modern wizards who have not yet mastered the layering technique. Whatever technology is, it should be done sequentially. But as soon as Kennyak saw the layer technique, he took it one step further. ''You''re also a kind of genius.'' As I said before, being a magical genius doesn''t necessarily mean only a high level of magic. So Kennyak was already a genius by Jamie''s standards. ''But it''s too early, sweetheart.'' Infinite Wizard. In the past, Diablo Volfir was called so because of the "magical subjectivity" he had acquired. -Multiple complex three-dimensional magic circle- Jamie and Diablo Volfir were already at the top of the world only with a magic circle. "How do you do this?" Jamie smiled and created several magic circles at the same time. And I put the magic circle as a ''symbol''. Kennyak''s face turned in astonishment. A magic circle can be part of a new magic circle, or it can be part of another magic circle. Therefore, if space permits, it can be expanded indefinitely. ''But no more than this.'' This was too much. "You just have to look at this as an eye candy, and you only need to understand the layer part today. Beyond that, it''s still not in the realm of your understanding. Isn''t it? Mr. Keniac." Kennyak nodded silently. Jamie looked back at the students with a satisfied look on her face when someone caught her eye. A female student stares intently at the three-dimensional magic circle. ''That kid.'' Anne Meyer. A student who has figured out his subject with considerable analytical power. Are you looking at me with those eyes out of curiosity? ''no. Also those eyes... .'' Sia Another. A woman who was one of her lovely pupils. When she started to understand something, she used to have that face. Anne''s eyes roll rapidly and tear open the magic circle one by one. It''s like you want to imprint it perfectly in your mind. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. "That''s it for today." Jamie, who came down contentedly, smiled and was about to go outside, when someone grabbed his shoulder. Well? "Master Jamie." said Kennyak, bringing his gloomy face closer. "There is still time for class. It only lasted 30 minutes. - Continued on next episode - CH 145 : Teacher vs Teacher (3) class is over The teachers went out, and the students sat down and talked about today''s class. "It was great. It was great!" "I''ve never seen a magic circle like that before." "I know some magic circles, but such a theory does not exist. Jamie Sensei made it himself!" "At the same time, Mr. Kennyak also came I just thought he was a really scary person, but as soon as I saw the new magic circle, I was surprised to see it separated three-dimensionally on the spot." "Keniak is a pretty twisted person, but he said his skills are real. My father did." "What do you think, Anne?" A student turned to Anne and asked. But Anne was staring at the blackboard with her chin clenched as if lost in thought. "Ann is like that again." "In that case, I don''t think I can hear any sound at all." "Anne deserved to be like that." "Because it''s always like that when I''m shocked." They nodded, roughly understanding Anne''s condition. Lennon sat at an angle in the chair and looked at Anne with interlocks in the back of his head. Ann''s eyes came to mind when Jamie and Khediac were arguing over a single magic circle earlier. ''It was like seeing my father.'' Of course, there is a difference in skill between Count Simon and Anne, more than heaven and earth, but at least they looked similar when they were immersed in something. It''s not just Count Simon. Most famous scholars tend to focus in that way when they are immersed in something. However, there was something more surprising than concentration, which was that they "understood" the magic circle the two teachers were unfolding. ''I also barely understood a little .'' Layers and Solids, Multiple, Composite and so on. The magic circle is not just a picture game. If a person who is good at drawing can handle magic circles well, wouldn''t the best painter be the best wizard? It''s kind of a formula. You can follow it just by looking at it. ''Cause I can draw But drawing is not everything. You have to figure out how to find a point of symmetry, what symbols to put in, and how much to distribute. Lennon is smart. To the extent that it is not inferior to calling him a genius. Even he didn''t fully understand the class he just had. ''Even that guy didn''t understand everything, so he must be seriously thinking about it.'' At that moment, some students approached Lennon''s side. Lennon looked at them and sighed lowly. "Len, Lennon. Won''t you go to the store together? I''ll buy you something. "This is a nutritional supplement that only our family processes, but your father gave you a present." "Ask me anything you don''t know! This older brother will tell you everything!" When they learn that Lennon is of the Simon family, the snobs try to get to know each other even a little. ''Those parents must be more snobs than them.'' There are many nobles in Seldam, and they want to be seen by Count Simon, the representative nobleman of the East. In such a situation, the second son came to study even the magic world, so it must have been a situation in which his eyes were turned on. It was obvious not to see. Lennon shook his head and got up from his seat and passed them. "Lee, Lennon?" "Hey, Simon''s second son?" "Come on, I''ll put the present here!" The students'' eyes focused on Lennon. Lennon ignored all those gazes and stood next to Anne. Hey. Anne stared blankly at the blackboard, not being able to hear the call. "Once Anne gets into a different mind, she doesn''t come back very often. You won''t hear me if I call you. said the boy sitting next to Anne. He looked like he was about fifteen, but seeing that he was still in elementary school, it seemed that he was quite incompetent. "My name is Finn." "I didn''t ask for your name." "You should know the names of your classmates." "So, when does this guy come to his senses? Wouldn''t it be cool if I hit the back of your head? "I don''t know because I haven''t done it." "Then do it." The only thing that interests me in this class is Anne. I just wanted to talk to her about the class. Lennon raised his hand and Finn''s eyes widened. Do you really want to hit the back of the head? "Hey, hey!" "That was it!" Just as she was about to hit the back of the head, Anne jumped up and kicked her desk. Then he hurriedly left the classroom. Lennon wiggled his sloppy hand, then lowered it again. "How are you ignoring me like this?" Lennon smiled darkly and followed Anne. Finn looked in the direction the two had disappeared, then shook his head and opened the textbook again. * * * "It wasn''t false." Kennyak remembered Jamie''s performance in the previous class. I''ve heard that he''s the greatest talent in history. In fact, it was hard to believe that he had reached class 6 at such a young age. It was the same this time as he was always envious of others from the beginning. In particular, I thought it even more pitiful because a young man even taught me. Even now, his inferiority complex towards Jamie Welton remained. ''To catch up even in my field.'' The magic circle was Kennyak''s specialty. Several papers were published with this, and the papers were actually recognized by the association. However, the 8-year-old genius wizard destroyed the original magic circle formula itself. In a completely new way, but not difficult. ''He even got help from me.'' I realized the three-dimensional magic circle by looking at the layering method. After that, he also learned to use the magic circle as a symbol. At that time, Kennyak was no different from the other students. "Mr. Kennyak." As Kennyak looked outside and was pensive, a javelin approached. In charge of the Alpha class, he could be said to be Jamie''s direct supervisor. "How was Miss Jamie?" A person who usually talks without fault. Kennyak was uncomfortable with a man named Javelin. It''s because you don''t know what you''re thinking by just laughing out loud every day. maybe he''s a good person Because he never talks privately to anyone. A thorough human being. So I didn''t like it very much. genius. There are no words to describe it other than that expression." Ohh. "The class was pretty good. I was very impressed with the way he built his authority inappropriate for his age." haha He''s a young nerd." "Young, old-fashioned. That''s a strange word." Kennyak chuckled. he''s a weird kid I thought he was just an unlucky kid. ''Are you an unlucky kid?'' "I''ll just go and see. Because I want to organize the realizations I gained today." enlightenment? "You will find out all about it later." Javelin tilted her head as she looked at Kennyak''s back as she moved away. * * * "That guy, he prepared the class very meticulously." Jamie was examining the textbooks Kennyak had given her one by one. For the next month, Jamie has to teach the magic circle class by herself. The teaching materials I see now are the things that Kennyak taught before and the progress that needs to be taken out in the future. There were comments here and there that a human who looked like he could do something like this surprisingly thought about students quite a bit and how the class would be conducted. ''It doesn''t suit you.'' I thought he was the type of person who only felt inferior to people who were better than him, but looking at this, he was the type of person who worked hard at his job. ''It''s not just a person who is obsessed with inferiority complexes.'' A person who is jealous of someone and is only jealous cannot escape from that place forever. However, humans who use a sense of inferiority as a driving force develop faster than expected. It seemed that Kennyak was just such a person. It was better than the 3 elders. ''He has good sense.'' I never dreamed that a three-dimensional magic circle would come to mind on the spot. Starting today, Kennyac will develop at a rapid pace. Now that I am in 5th class, I will be in 6th class soon. "It''s lunch time, so let''s go get some rice." I noticed earlier that the cafeteria at the academy was very luxurious, and it seemed like they were investing a lot in the students'' diet. Of course, it is normal for Jamie, the great nobleman, to eat lunch without being noticed, but as long as he can eat it, he has memories of his previous life intact. "The afternoon class is late, so you should eat and go to the 7th Elder''s office to rest." If Siegfried had heard it, he would say, "This is a playground," but his nagging was so stingy that it didn''t matter. But Jamie''s lunch was a little late. "Stand, sir!" Because someone ran up to him and called him. "Anne Meyer?" It was Anne of Alphavan. There was also a boy running after him. "Lennon?" He was Lennon, the second son of Count Simon. "Heh heh, heh, heh, heh! Wow, it''s so fast!" Lennon was so exhausted that he groaned and sat down on the floor. Anne looked back and cried out in amazement. "What, what?!" Anne didn''t even know Lennon was following her. "Lennon? why are you here Did you also come here because you have a question for the teacher?" "Ugh Don''t talk to me... ." "A virtuous child." Jamie looked at Lennon with a pathetic expression on her face and shook her head. Then I asked Anne. "What''s going on, Anne Meyer? Today is not the day of the entrance ceremony." "No, don''t make fun of me." huh. So why did you come?" "I have a question for you about the magic circle you showed me earlier." So, I came here with a question. ask. "From the magic circle you showed me earlier. this part... ." Jamie grinned as she listened to Anne''s question. Old memories came to mind. The disciples were sitting around the grass and passionately asking questions about the magic they demonstrated. Some learned something there, and some still didn''t understand and asked the question again. Anne was the only one to ask a question, but that alone brought back memories of the past. ''It''s not a good feeling.'' beautiful memories. But the end was not beautiful. Jamie was quick to answer Anne''s question. It was because I didn''t want to recall the painful memories anymore. "This is the formula. It will still be difficult. Don''t be in a hurry, because if you have more knowledge than you are now, you''ll understand then. The multi-dimensional magic circle is still difficult to understand with the skills of elementary school students. Anne is a brilliant student with great analytical skills, but she was not able to understand the magic circle of hundreds of lines of formulas in just one class. "I think it''s going slowly ." "Oh, I understand to some extent. It''s like this." Anne clapped her hands with a bright face and explained slowly. Then the magic circle began to be created. The magic circle constructed in a layered manner soon changes three-dimensionally, and a few ordinary magic circles take the place of the symbols and make up the whole. Jamie''s eyes lit up with astonishment when he saw him. "Whoa! how is it?! It was daunting to maintain such a complex magic circle because of the lack of mana yet. But just having done it, Anne smiled with satisfaction. Jamie didn''t say anything. ''this child .'' laughter came out. Anne Meyer. A 10-year-old wizard girl from a small wizarding family named Meyer. But the little boy''s head wasn''t small at all. ''Was he the possessor of ridiculous intelligence?'' I''ve only seen it once, and Anne did it, if not perfect. He was a genius. - Continued on next episode - CH 146 : A girl who is a genius but not a genius (1) Anne was returning to class, repeating Jamie''s explanation. "It''s also difficult. There are parts that I do not understand even after listening to the explanation." To that extent, the magic circle that Jamie and Kennyak showed was difficult to understand just by looking at them. However, when I listened to the explanation, it seemed that I knew roughly where the mistake was made. I''ll try again by correcting the wrong part as soon as I get back. As my heart became lighter, my steps became lighter as well. Hey. Then, someone called her from behind. I turned around to see Lennon with a dark face and hands in his pockets following him. "Lennon?" "Let''s talk for a moment." Did you have any questions about your class life? Anne is such a wide-eyed student that she can''t get past this. What freshmen are curious about is that they are willing to teach even if they sell their feet. "What''s going on? Any questions? Oh, it''s lunch time now. Do you know where the dining room is? I''ll guide you. I have to eat too, so... ." "Please don''t expect and say anything to yourself. You don''t give me time to talk. Lennon said, covering Anne''s mouth as she exhaled like a rapid-fire gun. Perhaps it was the first time someone else had forcibly covered her mouth, Anne closed her big eyes. "Are you calm?" I wasn''t even excited in the first place, did you calm down? Anne was puzzled by that, but calmly nodded her head as she thought she would say more if she helped out with a single word. "Whoa. How did you do that?" What? "Magician. A while ago, Jamie... You did it in front of the teacher." this? Anne created a three-dimensional magic circle on both palms without difficulty. Lennon frowned. ''How did you do it?'' To put it bluntly, Lennon was confident enough to put his wrists on the list of students who excelled in magic throughout the academy. The alpha class in elementary school was nothing but children''s pranks to him, and when he actually looked at the textbook, he couldn''t find anything difficult. However, the magic circle created by the layer technique presented by Jamie Welton was a different story. Even that alone gave me a headache, but Kennyak took another bite and completed the three-dimensional magic circle. okay. It was fine up to there. It was a completely new technique, and it was by no means an easy fusion formula. None of the students will understand and do it right away. so sure "But how did you do it?!" Without context, Lennon exclaimed with frustration. Anne flinched at the sudden cry. It was because Lennon''s expression was distorted even if he pretended to be. He thought about what he had done wrong, but Anne didn''t do anything wrong. I was just showing off the magic circle that Jamie and Kennyak had shown me to appease them. " I was just following what I saw." "Did you follow me?" Yes. Lennon looked like he was going crazy and jumping. Jamie and Kennyak did not give any explanation about the three-dimensional circle. It''s just that I''m not at a level I can understand yet, I just let them know that I can''t do anything right now. Lennon admitted it. Because I didn''t have the confidence to follow him even with his skills right now. However, let alone mana, the magical talent just followed the magic circle just by looking at him. It didn''t matter if it was perfect or not. ''I did what I couldn''t.'' That was the point. Lennon is a proud child. That pride was completely shattered more than half a year ago when he met the greatest genius of all time, Jamie. And now. "Damn it." Lennon''s pride was once again shattered by the girl he thought was nothing. * * * After completing all classes, Jamie returned to the house provided by the magical realm. It was too much of a house for a young child to live alone. He offered to attach a few servants, but he refused. He said he would help, so I asked him to come in in the morning and in the evening so that I could only do meals and cleaning. Throwing off her uncomfortable clothes, Jamie put on her robe and entered the study. "That kid." Then, with a serious face, he sat down in his chair and thought of Anne Meyer. I''ve only shown it once. But I followed right away. Although I couldn''t create a three-dimensional magic circle perfectly, the fact that I did it was important. "I knew you were good at analysis, but I never thought of it as mimicking what I saw for the first time." it''s genius They call this a genius, who the hell is a genius? Even if you explain the theory in a concrete way and why it''s possible in a very easy way, less than 1 in 10 people can do it. Anne Meyer. It wasn''t ordinary from the first impression, but it must have been hiding this secret. The problem is that you don''t take it seriously. ''It''s worth it.'' Jamie frowned. Anne was obviously a genius, but unfortunately the magic was just so-so. That was the problem. This academy belongs to the magic world. A place where magicians are trained. A wizard, of course, requires an excellent brain. But wizards don''t just have to be smart. mana. The way to deal with it and the realization that leads to the next level could be said to be the essence of a wizard. Anne Meyer''s mana-manipulating talent was at an extremely mediocre level. In other words, the talent that Anne Meyer had was ''the talent of a scholar''. It just means you''re smart. And on a very terrifying level. There''s no way the teachers don''t know Anne''s talent. If their eyes were knotholes, at least the Javelin and Kennyak were considerable wizards. In particular, Siegfried and Anne were acquaintances. Before Jamie, Siegfried was praised as the greatest genius of all time. It didn''t make sense that he didn''t know Anne''s talent. As soon as the thought reached that point, Jamie got up from his seat and headed to the dean''s office with his coat. I thought I should talk to Siegfried. * * * Siegfried was reading an old book in the dean''s office. It was not easy to decide what to make with the ''fragments of Aion'' obtained in Saint-Dermain this time, and the process was not easy. So, I borrowed the old books stored in the Great Library of the Magic World and kept reading. "Neither is this." The title read [Infinite Power]. However, the contents were filled with only the sound of catching floating clouds. Is something like this occupying a place in the great library? This kind of bonfire should be burned immediately and eaten with meat or grilled. "Next is this." Eternal Fragments are a difficult mineral to work with, but if you can craft anything you want, you''ll be able to create something huge. It may take several years, but considering the future, it is necessary. It was time for Siegfried to concentrate again and read the old book. A knock was heard outside. who are you? "It''s Jamie, Elder." Confucius? Come in." The door opened and Jamie entered the dean''s office. Siegfried closed the book he was reading and offered Jamie a guest sofa. sit down please. What would you like to drink?" It''s okay. "Then let''s just talk. What did you come here for?" "Between us, do you need a reason to come?" "Not that." "Actually, I came here for a reason." Siegfried frowned. "Are you here to play pun?" "I haven''t done it in a long time." " Please tell me why." "Ann May." When Anne was mentioned, Siegfried''s eyebrows rose slightly. "Why are you letting it go?" At the word ''neglect'', one eyebrow sagged down this time. "Are you leaving?" "You don''t know. Why am I saying this?" Siegfried remained silent instead of answering. I knew it was a positive expression without even asking. "I showed this in my first class today." Jamie raised both hands and unfolded the layered magic circle, three-dimensional magic circle, and even a large magic circle made with several magic circles as symbols. Seeing this, Siegfried''s eyes widened. Confucius? What is this?!" The magic circle is not an area of expertise, but as soon as I saw it, I could tell that Jamie''s development was much higher than the current magic circle. But Jamie shook her head. "I didn''t show you this to brag about me right now. Ann Meyer did it just by seeing it once." I beg your pardon? "It''s not perfect, but the important thing is that I followed it. It is still a very difficult theory for students, so I did not explain it properly. Do you know what I mean?" Siegfried, who was a genius and is still a genius, could not have known the meaning of the word. "It''s a scholar''s talent. It''s an overwhelming insight that can be understood just by looking at it." Confucius. "Why are you still in the academy? Why is the magic world leaving him alone? Why are you wasting your talent like this?" Sigh. Confucius. I thought that there was no way that Confucius could not recognize him." "You expected me to recognize Anne''s talent." Siegfried nodded and continued. Yes. Ann That kid is a genius. I have a brilliant brain that absorbs what I see once. But, Confucius will know." "I was not born with magic at all." It''s not like Bena''s without talent. extremely ordinary. In other words, if he had not been born with such a brain, he would have been in the lowest gamma class, let alone the alpha class. Maybe he didn''t even get into the academy. "No matter what the modifier is, Anne is just smart. That''s incredibly smart. You can''t be a wizard simply because you''re smart. Siegfried took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "Okay. Of course, as Confucius said, we are aware of it." "We" meant the elders of the magical world. "Even if you are not a magician, the possibilities are endless. And if you have that level of talent, you can use an elixir or something like that to forcefully raise your status... ." "How far will the heights raised like that go?" This time Jamie didn''t answer. "There are people who are born like me and Jamie Confucius, and there are people who are not born like Bena sheep." Vena wasn''t human, but Siegfried knew immediately that she was terribly inept when it came to magic. "Anne is not without talent, but she is too ordinary. If the expectations for growth were high enough to take on an axis in the magic world, as Confucius said, he would have done so, but didn''t Confucius see it in person? "The magic world sees Anne as Gyeryuk." "I don''t want to write that kind of expression to a student, so I won''t answer. But let me tell you one thing. Confucius. The magic world is the core of the Kingdom of Seldam and one of the most powerful forces. In other words, you have to be strict about everything. It''s cruel, but it really is." Jamie agreed. In a way, the magic world was like a huge corporation. All the costs of researching wizards and training them. All of that could be done because of the investment. So I can''t recommend investing to anyone just because they have talent. Because people don''t know what the future holds. However, people will argue that it is worth investing because they do not know the future, but what about humans with visible growth expectations? It was Anne Meyer. "Then we should have sent it somewhere other than the magic realm. A place where you can put your talents to good use." Anne''s talent will be in full bloom anywhere. Because it''s magic, it just can''t bloom. "It''s something that can be raised as a mage. If Anne walks the path of a mage, she will become a skill that is difficult to compare with other wizards." A mage, unlike a wizard, was a term referring to those who approached magic as a science. For example, the creator of the artifact was also a magist in a big way. Siegfried nodded in reply. "It would be. The problem is that I don''t have the will to do that." "Did you talk?" "I didn''t talk about it explicitly, but I have consulted. Then he said this." Siegfried clearly remembered what Anne had said. -I''m going to become a great wizard and restore the fame that our family Meyer once had. Don''t be ignored by anyone. At that time, the expression on his face was too serious to be dismissed as a simple childish determination. "Of course, it''s not just about leaving it that way. The child''s future is at stake. But, as a child, there is nothing to watch out for. Because you never know when or how it will change. Just like Confucius." " ." "Well, there were times when, in fact, there was talk of whether to make Anne a disciple or not. Even with magical talent, Anne''s scholarly talent is astonishing." "So what was the conclusion?" "Some refused because they had too many disciples, and some refused because they had no magical talent. That''s how it ended." "Who is the elder?" "Because I am not a disciple." Indeed. Siegfried had that level of skill, but had no pupils. probably never in a lifetime. "By the way, didn''t Anne Meyer call you Master?" " They just want to follow me like a teacher. I''m sorry. If I had been the type to disciple, I would have left my talents and made my apprentice Anne." Knowing Siegfried''s character, Jamie nodded. Jamie stood up, not having anything else to say. Anyway, I confirmed that the upper management had no idea how to treat Anne right away. if so It''s just a talent worth letting go. "I''ll stop and get up." "Come in. If you have anything else to say, come see me." Jamie bowed her head and walked to the door. Then Siegfried spoke from behind. Confucius. Yeah? "If you feel so sorry, why don''t Confucius raise you?" Jamie didn''t respond to that. Siegfried looked at Jamie''s blank face and grinned. "This is the time to bring in the disciple. A teacher and a disciple that transcends ages. Isn''t it bad? Jamie slammed the door and left the dean''s office without answering. Alone, Siegfried only shrugged. - Continued on next episode - CH 147 : A girl who is a genius but not a genius (2) my brother Jamie thought it was nonsense. It''s not that I didn''t think about it. Raising a disciple is the same as making a side for me. However, the deprivation, anger, and sadness that the disciples received when they lost their backs were unbearable. Of course, it was not only the disciple who betrayed. There were also those who left for unavoidable reasons. The child that comes to mind when I see Anne, Thea Another was such a class. was a good kid A good disciple who always took care of his master and followed what he was told. However, the 12 gods took everything as if they would not allow Diablo Volfir to be happy. He mobilized all kinds of frivolous measures, such as stimulating greed, digging traps, and taking hostages. As a result, Diablo Volfir was left alone. What happened after that was the Fourth War, and the defeated Diablo met with the Dark Spirit King Venus and created black mana in the shadow world. Even now, I vividly remember the time to make black mana. ''Only me alone. To kill the 12 gods with my own power.'' You don''t need a disciple or colleague. I came forward with that determination. It didn''t turn out well, but I''m sure Jamie would have made the same choice even if he went back. At that time, he was deeply hurt. To Jamie, Siegfried told her to make Anne a disciple. It must have been a joke, but to a certain extent I know it''s a sincere offer. "What is the disciple ." Anne''s situation is unfortunate, but after a while she will be able to decide what to do. Let''s just think about this here. After all, it''s been a month since I was a student. After that, you don''t have to think about working at the academy. Jamie thought so and walked to the dorm. * * * A week has passed since the start of the new school year. The day of the practice class. Anne glanced at Lennon, who was sitting at the far end. A week ago, on the way back from asking Jamie a question, Lennon asked her, ''How did you do it?'' Thinking it was a pure question, Anne also showed a pure three-dimensional magic circle. Seeing this, Lennon screamed as if screaming. After that, he didn''t even pretend to know. He continued to ignore me even when he spoke to me. "Are you looking at him again?" The next person, Finn, sat down next to him and asked. Anne raised her legs and nodded her head. Don''t worry about it~ I''m going to go to high school next month anyway. He''s different from us in talent. If I care for nothing, I just feel deprived." Finn''s ignorant advice didn''t help much, but Anne smiled and nodded knowing he was there for her. "By the way, my condition has improved a lot these days. Even when I wake up in the morning, I feel full of energy and concentrate better than usual. I feel like I can do well in practice today." "You will be fine." "Now I have to go to middle school." Finn was too old to be in elementary school. Probably the oldest in the whole elementary school. All the older students dropped out. In fact, Finn received a lot of such offers. That said, magic is not the only way. "Slowly, my form is coming up. I''ll show you the adults who ignored me were wrong. Yep. I''m sure you can do it." "You too, take it easy. You''re such a smart kid, you have to be better than me. " Anyone who sees it will know that I am a lot older than I am." "That''s right." The two looked at each other and smiled slightly. Then, the teacher in charge of the practice appeared. "Did everyone have a good vacation?" Yeah! In response to the students'' lively responses, the teacher in charge walked to the center of the training center with a smile. Today''s practice was mana assessment. It was to check the mana level he had through ''Magic Arrow'', which is the most basic among first-class magic. This is a once-a-year practice-and-assessment, held at the beginning of each semester. "Shall we check how much everyone has grown over the past year?" All the students looked nervous. It''s not just a matter of confirming that the amount of mana is high or low. Based on this, classes may be divided in the future, and student evaluation may be different. It would not be an exaggeration to say that one year of the Academy''s life was judged by the amount of mana. "Heon number one. Come out." A little girl named Heon walked to the training center with a nervous expression on her face. Standing in front of the instrument panel that measures the amount of mana and hitting the target with the easiest attack magic, Magic Arrow, is a very easy swordsmanship. However, he seemed to feel a lot of pressure psychologically because of the situation. ''Heon has already been standing still for 2 years .'' Heon was 10 years old with Anne, and was a classmate who entered the same year. Thought she had talent and was assigned to the Alpha Class from the beginning, she was still in the Alpha Class two years later. It was a very disappointing situation considering that students who usually take Alpha class due to their first class placement will be promoted to middle school within one year. So today''s results are important. "Are you ready?" Yeah. Heon nodded with a nervous face and aimed at the target with only the index finger of his right hand extended. Supporting his right hand with his left hand, he slowly raised his mana. The teacher glanced at Heon''s condition with a cold eye and began to write something down on the evaluation paper. That sound placed a greater burden on Heon. ''You''ll be fine.'' I was proud that I worked harder than anyone during the vacation. This time, I will graduate from elementary school and move on to middle school. Just like the motives who started in Alpha class together. Heon clenched his teeth and focused his mana on the tip of his index finger. The blue light flashed once, and the arrow of mana that was shot out crossed the air in an instant and hit the target. Tung-! The target shook violently, and the instrument panel began to make a beeping sound. Several numbers quickly rotated on top of it, displaying her mana level. [328MP] MP means mana points, that is, the amount of mana contained in the magic arrow. "It''s 328 . Compared to last year, 20P has risen. It''s been up, but I think I''ll have to work a little harder. At the teacher''s words, Heon returned to his seat with a frustrated face. 20P was not a small number, but for her, who was in the midst of growing up, the fact that 20P was the result of one year was almost nothing. "Next, Flore." One by one, the students returned to their seats. Some achieved tremendous growth in one year, some were like Heon, and some were worse than Heon. In such a mixed situation, the teacher called one of the students by name. "Lennon Simon. Come out." Yeah. Lennon stood up. Everyone''s eyes turned to Lennon. The second son of one of the most famous magicians in the Kingdom of Seldam. The news that he would be transferred to the high school after a month had also spread to all the students. Some looked at Lennon with envy, some with envy and jealousy, and some with blunt eyes. Lennon, who came up to the training room, turned to the teacher. "Are you Elder Simon''s second son? Nice to meet you." Ah yes. "Shall we have a cup of tea after practice?" Lennon frowned. wherever you go Most of the approachers, whether students or teachers, are flattery. Lennon frowned and looked at the target. And after focusing the mana on the tip of the index finger that was aimed roughly... . bang!! The target exploded. The teacher looked at the smashed target with absurd eyes. Pyrriririk - The instrument panel vibrated loudly and displayed Lennon''s mana level. [2,199P] Lennon''s mana had already far exceeded that of a student. "I''ll go in." As if nothing special, Lennon returned to his seat with an annoyed expression on his face, and suddenly looked at where Anne was. She looked at the instrument panel with her mouth covered, her eyes wide open in disbelief. But Lennon was even more annoyed by that fact. ''Stupid sissy.'' She didn''t seem to know that her ability to immediately imitate what she had seen once was far superior to this. So it was like a dog, and I was annoyed. * * * " It''s crazy." Finn muttered, covering her mouth and nose with both hands. Anne felt the same way. The mana arrow, which seemed to have been shot roughly, destroyed the target. Even that was not enough, the figure of more than 2,000 points came out. Of all the academy students in the magical world, including the Phoenix Academy, there will be no students who can achieve this level. grade is different I only had that thought. ''Then why do I .'' I didn''t understand this any more. Lennon had a talent she could not reach. Ann couldn''t afford to put Lennon on the same level despite her life at the academy. Rather, she was in a position to show Lennon''s reaction. My mind was disturbed. pin. Come out." Then, the teacher called Finn. When Anne saw Finn, Finn grinned and raised a thumb. "Don''t go. this brother is looking good I feel good today." Huh. Come on." Finn walked to the lab with light steps. Earlier, Lennon showed ridiculous figures, but in the first place, he knew that he was a different person, so it wasn''t a burden. No, actually, the psychological pressure that had tormented me every day for a few days has disappeared. okay. From the day I started taking Apophis X. ''It''s a good drug. So today will be good.'' Finn smiled, aimed at the target, and fired a mana arrow with all his might. Phage, blue sparks flew in the air. bang!! The target didn''t get smashed like Lennon did, but it was loud enough. The students who were talking about Lennon looked at Finn at the same time. For a moment, there was silence, and only the instrument panel was measuring the score alone. [860P] "Wow aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" And Finn shouted at the results that appeared. It was a far smaller number compared to Lennon, but the students could barely accept it in that sense. Because he knew the previous Finn''s performance. The teacher also looked at the instrument panel with an unbelievable face and opened his mouth. " pin. You put in a lot of effort. Compared to last year, 700P has risen." That was an incredible number. Anne looked at Finn with a more shocked face than when she saw Lennon''s score. Finn returned to his seat and said to Anne with a broad smile. "Did you see it? I did it too. So you can do it too." Finn''s eyes looked as if they were spinning for some reason. It''s like being addicted to something... . "Anne!" "Hey, Anne! Why are you suddenly bruised?" Ann, awakened by the calls around her, jumped up from her seat. Yes Yes! "It''s your turn, so come down." Anne rushed to the training center in a hurry. ''It must be an illusion.'' Finn worked hard. For a better today than yesterday, for a better tomorrow than today. It''s an incredible amount of growth, but considering it''s the result of hard work, it''s not impossible. ''I worked hard too.'' "Start." Ann was seated and fired a magic arrow with a signal from her teacher. And the numbers came out. [247P] It wasn''t much different from last year. - Continued on next episode - CH 148 : A girl who is a genius but not a genius (3) Lunch hour. Anne came out and sat in the school garden with a gloomy look on her face. It was a shock. I thought it would have gotten a little better, but the amount of mana didn''t change at all for a year. At the age of 10, he was still growing up, and it was the logic of the world to rise even a little. Even Heon went up 20P. I don''t mean to ignore her, but unlike Heon, the fact that he didn''t even reach 20P made him feel even more embarrassed. ''Am I really not on the path of a wizard?'' Anne recalled her previous consultation with Siegfried. -Ann. What does Anne want to be? -I''m a wizard! I want to be a great wizard! -Why do you want to be a wizard? Any reason? -uh The family is a wizard family, and... . -In addition? - Our family is having a hard time right now. So I want to become a great wizard and revive it. So I want to be a great wizard! - Even if you''re not a wizard, you can revive your family. -But the Meyer family is a wizarding family. I hate everything other than wizards. - Anne will definitely be able to. At that time, he had roughly guessed what Siegfried was going to say. However, using the fact that he was young as a shield, he somehow prevented him from saying those words. Know. that he has no talent for magic. If you work hard for the rest of your life like this, you will be in the 4th class. It''s only 4 classes because it changed my life. The world is full of 4th class wizards. This is because the level that the criminal could reach with all his efforts was only 4th class. Far from revitalizing the family to that extent, he would barely maintain the status quo. Her father, the current Mayer Gaju, was also a fourth-class wizard. "Find another way ." Anne hugged her knees and muttered and lowered the tail of her lips. I''ve never thought of a path other than magic. It may seem strange to others that only a 10-year-old is seriously worried about my future, but in most cases, the existence of a wizard is determined to some extent from birth. In fact, if the possibility did not appear until the early teens, there were many cases of looking for another way. no. I''m about to give up pin too. Finn is also 14, but now he is seeing the light." Finn went to the academy all this time because of his stubbornness. I heard that his family as well as the academy had already advised him to drop out. But how was today? Finn has grown tremendously, as if his entangled potential had exploded. Now, after going up to the middle school, he was going to go beyond the high school and become a full-fledged wizard. "There is nothing I can''t do. It''s me... ." Saying this doesn''t build confidence. It was time for Anne to sigh softly. sister. I heard a familiar voice behind me and turned around to see a boy with light blue hair and half-closed sleepy eyes. It was Anne''s younger brother, Armie Meyer, who entered the Phoenix Academy this year. "Why are you trembling here?" He was walking around to read the academy''s topography, and found his older sister sitting alone and approached him. "Amy hey ." "Wow! Why is this man like this?" As Anne suddenly hugged her while sitting, Ami, embarrassed, pushed her face away with her hand. It wasn''t even a slime, but the sticky stuff didn''t come off easily. Ami, who somehow removed Anne, gasped. "Why are you doing this?" He asked his sister with a very annoyed face. that I did a mana test today, and it''s not much different from last year. A year has passed with no results. what can I do? I guess Noona is really not good at magic... ." Meyer took a deep breath and put her hand in her pocket. "If your sister is not good at it, 90% of the academy should give up the wizard and go down." Then, sitting next to Anne, Ami looked at her sister''s face and sighed again with a really annoying face. "Remember when your mom said that everyone has something they are good at?" Huh. "Noona has good hair. It''s a pity that the amount of mana isn''t growing, but what kind of wizards have to stick their cheeks out in front of noona? "Why are you sticking out your cheek?" "Because I don''t have enough hair, I have to get slapped." Anne didn''t understand why she had to be slapped. After reading her older sister''s expression, Ami smirked and said, "I just understand that. I''m too lazy to explain. So, I mean this. Even if you don''t have a lot of mana, you can do anything." "But mana is important to wizards. A great wizard can''t even dream of running out of mana. Far from rebuilding our family, it might get worse." "Why are you worried about that? Anyone who hears it would know that it would be difficult for our family to put it in their mouths." It''s true that the Meyer family''s situation is much worse compared to their past fame, and they are a noble in name only, but it was not a desperate situation. Even in a small estate, he was living well with the locals. "Still, they say our family was great back in the day." "That''s not right. But is there no reason to revive it? You just have to live as you are." "Comfortable bastard." "Your sister thinks it''s too difficult." "This cute guy! The only sister I have is my brother!" Ahh! Anne hugged her tightly again. The difference between 10 and 8 years old is only two years, but at a young age when he was growing up, two years was a physically incomparable difference. Ami yelled at the whale whale to get away, but there was no way to get away from Anne. In that way, I hugged ARMY like a doll, shook it around, and let it go as soon as I was tired of the fluff. Ann, limp, lay lying on the lawn. "Don''t hug me in front. tiring. "By the way, I have a friend named Finn in my class today ." Know. That hyung who is a little older than he is in elementary school?" Huh. I kept walking in place, but I only saw the light today. I''ve only seen you always have a hard time by my side... . It''s great." Ann''s expression was smiling when she said that, but at the same time she looked sad. "But I was envious and jealous. your sister is really bad Is not it? Ami looked at Anne''s side profile while lying down, and then raised her upper body. "Why are you ugly? Mom and Dad were like that before I went to school. People are always jealous of someone. Instead, don''t hate him. Don''t spend your energy on hating, use it as a driving force to develop further." "That''s what he did to me." "So it''s okay. If you feel envious or jealous, you can use that as a driving force to give you more energy. Mom and Dad have never been wrong." "You look so mature today, my brother?" "Don''t hug. If you hold it, it will blow a fireball." Feeling a strange aura, Ami took a few steps away from Anne and took a strange pose. I would have said that it was an attacking stance, but to Anne, it seemed like she was making fun of her in front of her sister. Thanks to you, I was able to smile a little. When Amido saw her expression softened a little, she smiled. "Come to think of it, there are kids in my class who suddenly improved their skills." Well? "It''s me, I didn''t go to school last year, so I don''t know, but the homeroom teacher was very happy?" "What is your name?" "I can''t remember one, and the other Ivan. That''s right, it was Ivan." "Ivan?" Huh. My grades have improved little by little since the end of last year, but my homeroom teacher liked that I had grown so much in the mana test this time." Ivan was a student Anne knew well. A child who works hard, but doesn''t get that much results. Anne was good at her studies, and Ivan was neither studying nor magic. So, I remembered that there were talks about dropping out rather than dropping out. ''By the way, Betty said that too.'' My roommate, Betty, had brought up Ivan a few days before school started. He said that his grades improved quite a bit while drinking Apophis X. At the time, I didn''t think that my grades improved by just taking nutritional supplements. Just because Ivan worked hard, I thought that the results would come out now. ''awhile. Finn also drank Apophis X... .'' I''ve only seen him drink three bottles a day at the academy alone. He recommended it to her from time to time, but never took it and drank it. "Come to think of it, I think all the kids the homeroom teacher talked about said that they improved a lot compared to last year." Ann felt a certain sense of incongruity as she listened to her brother. But then he shook his head. "What nonsense ." It is conjecture. It doesn''t make sense to increase mana just by drinking some nutritional supplements. The first time I saw Finn drinking was only a week ago. It was impossible to increase the amount of mana by several hundred points for a week. It''s just a coincidence. Apophis X was a popular nutritional supplement these days. It was no wonder whoever drank it. * * * A week had passed, but Siegfried''s words still lingered in my mind. ''Damn it. I can just shed it through one ear, but why does it keep coming to my mind?'' Jamie rubbed her eyes in annoyance. my brother It was a nonsensical sound. I was thinking of going on a different path from my previous life, but having a disciple was an exception. This time, he was never going to leave only his disciples. To become an enemy of a mighty being raised by one''s own power was just that terrible. And killing yourself. "Let''s focus on the next class." Jamie ruffled her hair back and headed for Betaban. Today was the day of the beta class, which is called the elementary school average. "Master Jamie." At that moment, Javelin''s voice was heard from behind. "I think you are going to class." Yeah. Because today is the day of the beta class." Aha. Is it worth taking a class?" A week has passed since I started teaching. Now it was time to get used to the academy life. "Not bad. There are a lot of talented students among the students." haha. I''m really happy with that. I was worried about what would happen if I didn''t fit into the castle." "Is there anything you don''t like about the castle? You''re only doing it for a month, isn''t it? "It is, too." "By the way, did you call me to talk about this?" "Yeah, what. First of all, because I am a buyer. Hahaha. Javelin was a man with a lot of laughter. Most of the facial expressions he usually see were smiling, and he often laughed out loud when speaking. On the one hand, it was difficult to know what they were thinking because their real expressions were erased. Like Elder Oppen Ginger. "Anyway, what if I didn''t adjust well, so I called to talk for a while." "It was. But the teacher doesn''t have class today? Yeah. I don''t have any class today. Oh, wait a minute." Javelin looked at her watch. A strange light flashed, and when he tapped it with his finger, mana flowed into his body. "I will go first for a phone call. work hard. Yes, three elders." Javelin apologized and spoke to the 3 elders and walked away. The three elders came out of nowhere and wanted something. ''It doesn''t suit you.'' Serpent gerol and javelin cutter. The two had completely different personalities, so I didn''t know there was such a connection. But, there''s something to know about how other people get along with who they are. Jamie shrugged and started walking again, when a student walked in from the other side. The wide-open eyes were lined with white blood vessels, and the mouth was constantly arguing with what he was saying. I was curious to hear what he was saying. ''A drinking formula?'' It looked like he was memorizing. But why are you trembling over formulas with such a scary expression on your face? ''It''s probably the only way he''s trying.'' There are many ways people can focus, so it is right to respect them. But Jamie started walking again, stopped, and looked back. The student who memorized the formula with a frightened face could not see if he had already gone somewhere else. "Is it because of your mood?" There was a strange feeling in the student, but I didn''t know exactly why. Maybe it''s the mood. With that in mind, Jamie headed back to Beta. - Continued on next episode - CH 149 : A girl who is a genius but not a genius (4) Javelin whistled and entered the ''Great Education Hall''. This was the educational institution that oversees the three academies of the magical world. The head of the institution was Serpent Gerolo, the third elder, and the superintendent of the magic world. It was funny. A human being who expresses not only jealousy and jealousy toward others, but also a strong sense of inferiority, is the best head of teachers who teach students. Javelin didn''t like the three elders very much. It was because the view of education did not fit very well, and the values were the same. However, since Dean Siegfried was often absent, it was inevitable that Javelin, who served as dean''s deputy dean, frequently met with the Superintendent of the 3rd Elder. "Oh, Javelin. What are you here for today?" The receptionist at the Grand Education Center welcomed Javelin. He was always friendly with everyone with a smile on his face, so everyone he encountered looked at him favorably. Javelin answered with a characteristic smile. "The superintendent is looking for you." Aha. I think the superintendent is too bothering Mr. Javelin." "What would you do? Still, I am going to discuss the issues that are at stake in the education of my students, so I should go with a happy heart." "You are a real teacher. You can go right up." Thank you. Then take care~" Javelin waved to the guide and climbed into the elevator. Arriving on the top floor in an instant, he greeted the people around him and stood in front of the superintendent''s office. I was about to knock carefully, but I heard footsteps from inside. As I took a step back, someone walked out of the superintendent''s office with an uncomfortable face. "Mr. Kennyak?" "Master Javelin? What''s going on here?" "The superintendent is calling. What is the teacher doing... Oh, the superintendent was the teacher, right?" "Well, that''s right." "You look a little unhappy Have you ever had a fight?" "You don''t have to know." At Javelin''s ignorant question, Kennyak frowned and said bluntly. "Come in. Are you inside?" " Yes. Please go in carefully. Kennyak disappeared into the elevator without answering. Javelin shrugged. He was always a gloomy man. I don''t even know what you''re thinking I always thought it was awkward. ''Still, since you are a fellow teacher, you should be friendly.'' The motto of Javelin''s life was to live a friendly life. He said as he entered the superintendent''s office with a smile. "Superintendent, I''m here!" * * * Jamie finished her last class and went out. After working all day, I was a little tired. Besides, Siegfried''s words were still running through my mind, so I was more tired than usual. Now, I desperately wanted to go home, warm myself in warm water, and take a good rest. Jamie did just that, went to the office, quickly packed up her stuff, said hello to the others, and went home. I am an 8-year-old employee. It was a kind of test, but commuting to and from work was not a bother. "What would you like to have for dinner tonight?" The maid hired by the magic world was a fairly skilled middle-aged woman, and in particular, she was very good at cooking, so she always enjoyed it. It is no exaggeration to say that the evening time is the pleasure of the day. Jamie rubbed the nape of her sore neck and found the girl watching the sunset in the distance. It was Anne Meyer. Perhaps it was because of the shadows created by the sunset, the way he was hugging his bag gave me a sad feeling. "Why is that guy doing that?" He looked a little withdrawn in class the last few days, but now he looked depressed rather than withdrawn. Jamie sighed and walked over to Anne. "What are you doing here alone?" "Oh, sir." Anne hurriedly got up and brushed her ass. Then he smiled brightly as if he had been depressed at some point, but to the extent that he was forced to smile. "You don''t have to force yourself to laugh." Hehe. sit down. Jamie flopped down on the stairs. Anne glanced at him and sat down next to him. "Are you having any troubles?" No. There are no worries." "It''s written on your face that you have a problem, so tell me. There''s nothing to do anyway, so it''s not difficult to listen to them." When a worried student sits with such a face, it''s hard to overlook. Anne took the bag in her arms again and ran out of luck. just. I wonder if I''m not good at magic. So I was wandering all day today." Although she was comforted by her younger brother, ARMY, the psychological anxiety was still there. What happened today came as a big shock to her. Why. What happened?" In response to Jamie''s question, Ann explained in detail what happened in the mana measurement test. "Am I really bad? Instead of cheering for my friend, it''s like I''m jealous of my poor grades... . He''s a friend who worked hard." "Being human, it is inevitable to have such feelings. Just feeling guilty for being jealous is a great thing, so there is no need to be discouraged. Some people blindly trust that feeling and somehow use their jealousy to commit evil deeds." Ok? "You''re still young, so I don''t know, but there are plenty of ugly people in the world. If a person who is worse than me does even a little bit, they slander me to bring them down somehow. Disgrace, spread disgusting rumors, and tarnish your image. In severe cases, they even try to kill him." OMG. "But you feel jealous and inferior, and you hate yourself for having such thoughts. That alone is enough to make you feel proud because you are in the top 1% of human beings." I have met many human figures as I have lived for a long time. In particular, there were so many humans who harbored a sense of jealousy and inferiority towards them, and they were almost able to grasp all of them. All such people were culled. It''s because they couldn''t grow because their focus was on someone other than themselves. On the other hand, the human who took advantage of such a feeling of inferiority as a driving force eventually stood by his side. Anne was obviously the latter. "By the way." Then, Anne cautiously opened her mouth. Say it. "You say you don''t know me because I''m young, aren''t you younger than me?" "Me, age doesn''t matter! Does this guy vomit on the teacher''s words? Then you should know that." "I''m sorry ." The young Kkondae Jamie coughed in vain because of embarrassment. Without realizing it, I still made a mistake thinking that I was Diablo. Jamie quickly changed the subject. "So, how many points did you get from the mana test?" "277P ." Well. It was much lower than I expected, so I was at a loss for words. He knew right away that he had poor mana sensitivity, but hearing the exact figures was another story. "Not much has changed from last year. It makes me wonder if I don''t even have to be so good at magic." Anne is depressed again. Jamie thought about how to comfort her, then shook her head. "Mana is very important to a wizard. Because it is the energy that is the source of all magic. So, a wizard who lacks mana is at a disadvantage in every way." "Okay After all, I guess I shouldn''t be a wizard. "Listen to the end." Yeah? "It''s true that you''re at a disadvantage, but that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t be a wizard. There are people in the world who can become great wizards even if their mana sensitivity is a little low." Sia Another. One of Diablo Volfir''s sore fingers. Anne looks just like her. I''m not talking about looks or personality. That part was quite the opposite. Shia was a lively child, but on the other hand, she was a timid person who couldn''t talk to people she met for the first time. It was the opposite of Anne, who was wide-eyed and wide-eyed. However, the outstanding concentration of immersion in something and the ability to understand that transcends criminals have reached the realm of overwhelming ''insight''. ''That is the talent of a scholar.'' Compared to the other disciples, his state was low, but he was not a wizard who could be counted on his state. Her insight, even revered as great, was at the level of understanding what she had seen once and making it her own. And that was the path Anne had to go. "Anne." Yeah. "Do you want to be a wizard?" no. I want to be a great wizard, not just a wizard." I have no intention of accepting this child as my disciple. yet it is So I thought I''d give it a chance. It''s up to Ann whether to catch it or not. "I''ll give you homework. Do all your homework." "Suk compendium? okay. homework. The method I used to teach Shia in the past. She doesn''t know if she''ll make it, but if she fails, her resolve is only that much. Anne looked at Jamie without a word. He wasn''t stupid enough that he didn''t know what the younger teacher was talking about, looking straight ahead. "I will! That homework, I''ll definitely do it! No, I will!" desperate desperate in every way For a wizard, ten is not a young age. If you still can''t find your way, it''s right to give up quickly and find another way. To become a wizard or not. Anne was at that crossroads. Jamie nodded her head. "Come to my seat tomorrow morning." Yeah! The girl smiled brightly. Why is it that the disciple from a previous life overlaps with that figure? Jamie smiled and stood up. "Then I will go." "Ah, hello! Take good care of me! Jamie left without a word, waving her hand. Finally, I will extend my hand. No one knows whether the future will be a repeat of a previous life. With that anxiety in mind, Jamie headed to the dorm. * * * "I''ll have to get some permission first." Jamie was on her way to her homestay, and then changed her route elsewhere. At first I thought it wouldn''t matter, but it wasn''t polite to the original owner. "I told you that Marquis Linmer''s laboratory is at the top of the Blue Horse Tower." Marquis Linmer was the blue horseman who protected the east of the four defenses of the magical realm. He was on his way there to get permission from Linmer if he could teach Anne the ''whole body breathing technique''. If I refused, I was thinking of passing on the mana breathing method I had passed on to Sia Another in the past. ''I''m not an old man to refuse, so it''ll be fine.'' He is an old man who approached him with kindness from the beginning. Roughly speaking, if you promise not to teach anything but Anne, I will allow it. The blue horse tower was not as blue as its name suggests. The other horse towers were also named red, yellow, and white, but the horse tower was not painted in the same color as the name. It''s just a name like that. When they entered the tower, their wizards were busy moving. I heard that this is a place that specializes in magic books. So, Marquis Linmer, the owner of the tower, was able to create something like a full-body breathing method. ''Where should I go?'' The blue horse tower was wide enough to be vast. It looked huge from the outside, but the inside was much bigger because of the massive expansion magic. This extended magic was much larger than that of Gremia. It was when Jamie was bouncing around. "What did you come here for?" Like the name of the tower, a female wizard wearing a blue robe approached and asked. He was a kind-hearted man, and he bent down to make eye contact with Jamie. Ah. I''d like to see Chief Mato. "My little boy wants to see Chief Ma. But Chief Mato is not someone you can easily see." Apparently, the sorceress didn''t recognize Jamie at a glance. Although the emerald hair was noticeable, it was rare for ordinary people to recognize the person''s identity just by looking at the hair color. Until now, there have been very few cases where you can recognize Jamie Welton just by looking at her hair color. Jamie understood that too, so he laughed and said. "You can just say Jamie Welton is here." " eh?!" Just then, the sorceress opened her eyes and let out a strange scream. This is what it means to be strong. No, isn''t it steamed? Anyway, Jamie smiled brightly and looked at the sorceress. It''s not bad to see a reaction like this sometimes. - Continued on next episode - CH 150 : Clue (1) There was no one in the world of magic who did not know the name of Jamie Welton. No matter how dull the rumors were, he knew at least the most notable genius wizard in the world. Even a fairly large fandom had been established, and Jamie Welton''s prestige was growing day by day. "I didn''t know it was Jamie Welton. Sorry for not recognizing you." The sorceress scratched her cheek with a puzzled face. I''m even sorry that I didn''t recognize you. Jamie shook her head. no. It''s more exciting to recognize as soon as you see it." haha. But I heard that you are 8 years old this year, and you are quite tall. He''s one year younger than my son, but he''s taller. You really are the son of Earl Wellton." "Thanks to my dear father." "This is it." The sorceress led Jamie directly to the mage room. "If you walk straight down this hallway, there will be a secretary to the top owner, you can tell him." "Thanks for the guidance." Oh. Be polite too. Next time you see me, please sign one. My daughter is a fan." It seemed that he had a son and then a daughter. Jamie nodded and parted with her. ''That''s why people have to become famous.'' Aren''t you going to kindly guide me? If it wasn''t famous, I would have told you to go. It was obvious not to see. Jamie continued walking down the hallway he had given me. As we turned the corner on the right, we found a huge door and a man working in front of it. It seemed to be the exclusive secretary the sorceress spoke of. who are you? The secretary who found Jamie got up and asked. "This is Jamie Welton. I''ve come to see Lord Linmer Matap, are you there? Ah. Meet a famous person. Have you made a promise?" no. "Then please wait a moment." The secretary bowed politely, then approached the huge door and knocked cautiously. "Top Lord. Jamie Wellton came to visit. Shall I bring it in?" "Bring it in." "You can come in." The secretary looked at Jamie in response to an answer from inside and said, raising her hand into the air. As mana formed on his palm, a green magic circle was quickly drawn in the air. It looked like a security device on the door. When the magic circle was completed, I put my index finger in the center and turned it clockwise. The huge door opened slightly with a click, the sound of the lock being released. "Come on, go in." As the secretary opened the door, an inside scene appeared. Jamie''s eyes widened. It was clearly said that it was the office of the master matop. But this was no office. It''s too spacious for an office. It''s not just spacious, it''s... okay. It was like looking at an unorganized library. thud! The door is closed. When I turned around, there was no one there as the secretary had not come in. I looked back and looked around. "What are all these?" Numerous bookshelves are arranged regularly, with long desks lined up between them. A number of books and scrolls were scattered on the desk, some of which were stretched out and spilled on the floor. When I got closer and looked at it, it was all magic books. Whether the scroll contents were also used to organize the magic book, all kinds of theories were written in a mess. These weren''t just one or two. Jamie walked along the red carpet that stretched out in front of her. It was getting more and more messy, but it didn''t feel that messy. This was because it was placed so that anyone could see it comfortably. It was when Jamie was looking around with a curious face. "Isn''t it a little dirty?" A voice was heard from somewhere. It was a voice mixed with mana, making it impossible to know the direction. It was the Marquis of Linmer. ''Mana manipulation has been applied to the entire space. It''s not an easy magic.'' It was just talking to me, but it wasn''t talking to my brain, and the fact that I didn''t know the direction meant that Linmer had perfect control of this library-like place. Given that it was his office, it was only natural. "It''s a little messy rather than dirty It feels good like this." Hahaha. Does Jamie know how to see?" The direction of the voice became clear. Jamie turned to the left and there was Lynnmal, a sporadic, slightly weary figure standing there. "You must be busy with research." "As you can see, I''m a bit busy these days." "I''m sorry that I came here without notice." "Our Jamie is coming, so even if we don''t have time, we should take it out." As Linmer spoke as if she was treating her cute grandson, Jamie gave her a faint smile. Inwardly, he muttered, ''Why are you pretending to be so close to a yangban that I''ve never seen before?'' "So, what are you going to do?" Previously. There are a lot of magic books out there, can I ask what you are researching?" "Hey. You probably don''t know that you shouldn''t ask about the wizard''s research until it''s published. "Is this the first time you''ve heard of such a thing?" "I''m not deceived." "It doesn''t work." what? No. The two looked at each other without saying a word and smiled at the same time. "It''s nothing." After saying that, Linmer said with a smile. "I was studying war magic." " War magic." okay. You know it, too." There is only one thing called war in this country. The war against Zenith has not happened yet, but it will not be strange when it happens. Linmer is a high-ranking nobleman in the Kingdom of Seldam, and one of the highest powers in the magical world. He was in the process of developing magic to be used in war, like a blue magician who studies magic books. "But the opponent is Zenith Kyo. It''s not easy. Their gods symbolize war. From what I heard, if the Zenith Church goes to war, victory is guaranteed. What kind of magic must be created to defeat such people? I am currently contemplating that part." Jamie could immediately grasp the meaning of those words. ''The completion of this magic will be a cannonball that signals the start of the war.'' An ultra-wide area magic that will severely damage the entire Zenith Church. There was nothing that came to mind other than that of the magic that would bring the victory of war in one shot. The sword and magic did not come and go, but the war had already begun. "Anyway, it hasn''t progressed yet, so it''s a pain in the ass. Now that you''ve talked about me, let''s talk about you too. What did you come here for?" "I want to ask for permission." permission? "I want to teach a student how to breathe whole body. Would it be okay? Linmer''s wrinkled eyes widened as the unexpected came up. The whole-body breathing technique was handed down only to Jamie, enough to be called Rinmer''s arcane magic. But when he said he would pass it on to others, he didn''t know what to say. "You mean you know what that means?" "That''s why I came to ask for permission." "If you say no to ." "I want to teach something else. It would be far less than the whole-body breathing method, though. It''s such a great breathing technique, isn''t it? It''s unique in the world." Jamie was blunt, and at the same time indirectly lifted up Linmer. Rinmer coughed for nothing and agreed. right. It''s hard to find one that only uses my whole body breathing technique. I don''t know if it''s an elf or a dragon. "He''s a talented kid. However, he is also a sad child because he lacks mana sensitivity. So, if you allow me, I want to teach you the whole body breathing technique." "What is the child''s name?" "Ann. Anne Meyer." "Anne Oh, that girl." Rinmer snapped his fingers as if he knew. As Siegfried said, Anne was actually mentioned once among the top magicians. Rinmer nodded if he remembered. "I said that she was a girl with a very unusual brain. I mean, I can understand what I''ve seen once on the spot. I remember Siegfried voicing his eloquence." Jamie was slightly surprised to hear that Siegfried was voicing. When we talked before, he seemed calm, but he also seemed to feel sorry for Anne''s situation. "The full-body breathing method will alleviate the lack of mana to some extent." "But, you know? That child is not about mana alone." " ." "I know you have a genius brain, but you don''t have the qualities of a wizard. Exactly, it''s too ordinary. If I learn the full-body breathing method, I may somehow reach the 5th class, but it is a bit wasteful to use my breathing method at only 5th class." In this regard, Linmer was cool. He took great pride in his magic, and his full-body breathing was his arcane magic. Handing it over to Jamie was a decision I made after much deliberation. If Anne had also been gifted with some magical qualities, he would have stepped forward before Jamie asked. I didn''t because I didn''t feel the need to. But Jamie had a different idea. "Class 5 or higher. no. What if you could raise him up to the Archmage?" "You mean?" Yeah. It is quite possible." "Even you haven''t become an archmage yet, but that''s too ." "You can become an archmage at any time." Jamie cut off Linmell and said so. A moment of silence came. The two looked at each other and smiled, staring at each other with cold faces. "Jamie. It goes without saying that you are a child born with the greatest talent in the world. But the Archmage is not of a low level to be easily mentioned." "My explanation was not enough." what? "The magical subject has already been completed. I just don''t like it." At those words, Rinmer turned into a shocked face. Only the Archmage who had reached the 7th class knew what it meant to ''complete the magical subjectivity''. Because only those who have experienced it can empathize. " Are you done?" "It''s difficult right now because the state itself isn''t fully matured yet, but when the time comes, you can easily become an archmage." Because a past life exists. If he had the magical subject ''multi-complex three-dimensional magic circle'' in his hands again, he could complete the rank of an archmage at any time. However, it is a magical subject that has failed once. In this life, I was planning to create another magical subject, so I put it on the second priority. "Now you Are you suggesting that you create another magical subject?" "It''s like that." "Huh!" Even if one wizard craves for his whole life, it is impossible to be certain that he will get it. It was impossible to create two such things in one lifetime. It was an idea that was difficult for even a dragon to do. "I can." arrogant However, looking at his progress so far, he could not readily deny his words. Rinmull was feeling intimidated by the boy who had just turned eight. Suddenly, I felt like someone was standing behind Jamie''s back. I felt as if something with a tremendous presence was watching me. ''Jamie Welton. You are a child... .'' Linmer laughed out of absurdity. However, he did not intend to allow easy whole-body breathing. "Don''t make an offer." "Any suggestion?" okay. The space trembled as Rinmer raised his mana, robes that had not been washed for several days were washed like new, and messy hair and beards were cleared. And when he stretched out his hand in the air, a powerful magic spark burst and the indigo staff slowly appeared. "Would you like to try a match you like?" "Are you serious?" "Fufufu. It doesn''t mean you win. just make me happy I don''t consider you a genius, I''ll deal with you as a single wizard. Let''s try our best." "The Marquis may not be forced to admit it." "What do you mean by looking at me? I am not a stupid person Make a serpent do such a frivolous thing." Linmer didn''t seem to like Serpent either. Jamie raised an eyebrow and smiled. His left hand gripped Scud''s handle, and his right hand gripped the air as well. A staff member, ''Beyond Avalon'', began to be summoned from the air as fireworks exploded. "Beyond Avalon? how do you... ?" "I got a present." " That old woman didn''t even sell me. haha. Let''s hear about that later. Then let''s get started." The space changed when Rinmer taped the floor with a staff. It was a large cube-shaped space. Seeing that strong mana resistance is felt on all six sides, it will not be damaged by any attack. Slurping- Jamie, half-pulled out of the scud, warned with a happy face. "Don''t regret it." Start by occupying space. [White Sea] thud!! All mana flows revolve around Jamie. "It''s been a while, so I don''t think I can control my strength. The time has come when the sword and magic become one. - Continued on next episode - CH 151 : Clue (2) Linmer was amazed. All the flow of mana is focused on the boy with his emerald hair fluttering. I know what that is. Because I''ve seen Earl Wellton use it. Did you say ''Baekhae''? Just like that, it felt like a hundred seas spread out in front of my eyes. Jamie''s is too shabby compared to what Earl Wellton unfolded. Since there is a difference in state, it is natural that the scale is different. But it was surprising. The white sea is a wonderful way of walking that the knights of the Welton family learn. He was far short of the Count, but compared to the newly appointed knight, Jamie was not lacking in the slightest. He must be only eight years old. ''You''ve been gifted with sword talent. If it is natural, then it is natural.'' Welton''s bloodline. The dazzling emerald-colored hair is evidence of a strong inheritance of that blood. From generation to generation, the Welton family has produced sword masters. They have always established themselves as prestigious schools of swordsmanship, and have never been known to the world. So will Jamie, the next head of state. So how can you not be amazed? sword and magic. A child loved by two forces that are difficult to mix. "But it is still not enough." Linmer raised an eyebrow. It has grown beyond compare to when I first saw it. It would be a year now. Meanwhile, Jamie had the Archmage in front of him. In other words, Jamie is not yet an Archmage. And Rinmer was an 8-class archmage who was staying just below the supreme state beyond the archmage. "Where do you want to see some jaerong after a long time?" Linmer moved back. Jamie slammed the ground and accelerated. The mana here exists only for him. A brain energy began to flow from the tip of Scud''s sword. [Wellton type 4] body accelerates [Shipping] The scud was pulled back taut. The moment the sword moved, the silent thunderbolt exploded like thousands of birds chirping. Jamie slammed her forefoot right in front of Linmer. The moment the acceleration stopped, the blade bounced forward and flew in, aiming for Linmer''s neck. Kigigigigigig- Fireworks went off. Jamie felt the transparent shield and lifted the sword. And he stretched out his prepared left hand. [Left of Doom] Arcane magic that almost broke Welton''s wooden sword when he was allowed to use the sword. Rinmer''s eyes widened a little. The black light blasted out a roar as it smashed the round shield. Incontinence was drawn. Linmer was genuinely surprised. The magic Jamie just used was the bunker breaker. He approached after making sure he had hit the shield. ''Did you expect my number? .'' Linmer flew upwards. Lightning struck the sword and then bounced off the top of the sword and swept it away. "That''s great, Jamie." "It''s still a long way off." I know that this is not enough to satisfy Linmer. Jamie lowered his posture and created mana all over his body. ''black.'' Kick! Black assists with magic in the image world. It''s a pity that you can''t use black magic, but this should be enough. Scratched the floor with a sword. A noise you don''t want to hear. Jamie had never used sword and magic to mix properly. So, this will be the first attempt. Ting- The sword that bounced off the groove on the floor rumbled. Jamie''s new model is gone. Rinmer opened his eyes and re-deployed the shield. quagga gag! I felt the shock of the membrane being scraped hard behind me. It wasn''t just behind. Suddenly, Jamie appeared in front of him and stabbed the laid sword in a straight line. The membrane that was about to crack was repaired quickly. Quak- The sword pierced through the right side and slipped into the shield. Awkward! This time it was on the left. Rinmer swallowed a laugh at the loud noises from all directions. Jamie surrounded him. All the Jamies memorized the chants. [Magma Blade] [Plasma Cutter] [Aero Blast] [Explosion] Four magic started from the sword. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! A huge explosion engulfed Rinmer. Jamie watched the scene from the floor. Melee interception magic using clones and teleports. "Moment Effect." When used once, mana consumption increases according to the number of clones increased, but it is an impossible skill to block. Since Explosion, a bunker breaker type of magic, was developed, even Linmer would not have been able to block it easily. "Stop leaving." After the deflagration had cleared up a bit, Jamie spoke, and Lynnmal appeared as if nothing had happened. At first glance, it looked like he had completely blocked the attack, but Jamie couldn''t help but laugh. "You couldn''t play the back." Ah! I was just trying to act as if nothing had happened." Rinmer looked at the back of the robe in amazement, revealing a slight charring mark. It was originally intended to show that the attack itself didn''t work by perfectly regenerating the burnt clothes. "It should have been completely hidden. Then I would have been quite disappointed." "I made a mistake because I was in a hurry. eh." Rinmer clicked his tongue and came down. He said that, but except for clothes, there were no injuries. ''Even the moment effect can''t cause a single scratch. What can I do with my skills now?'' It was a pity that I couldn''t do it, but I don''t feel resentful anymore. Because it has reached the height of overtaking it soon. To say it catches up is ridiculous. It''s just going back to where it was. "By the way, you don''t want to end the match, do you?" Mana began to fluctuate around Rinmer. "It was because I was just being greeted so much that I was a little bit proud of myself." I wanted to let you know that there is still a big gap. So, I thought I''d break the arrogant thoughts a little. But fortunately, the robe was completely burnt out. I even tried to get rid of the burn marks, but I couldn''t completely get rid of them, so I was caught. Thanks for that, it was pretty frustrating. It''s not anger though. "Jamie. This time, you try to stop it." The flow of mana occupied by the White Sea leaves the place. Big power can be crushed with more power. That''s the drug gangbang food. Linmer was definitely stronger than Jamie now, so he was able to break control of Mana in the White Sea at any time. It must have been because he wanted to experience his own power firsthand. put the sword From now on, it will be difficult to handle with the current swordsmanship skills. Instead, ''Beyond Avalon'' was put in front. Taken out, but never used. "Are you finally thinking of writing it?" "I think so." "Funny guy." Beyond Avalon. The power of this has been confirmed before. "If you use it, don''t let it go without hesitation." What is Linmer''s magical subjectivity? Jamie was curious about it, but he won''t show it this time in Dalian. If so, you can make it show. Rinmer flicked his outstretched right hand. Kwa-Gaga-Gak-! The floor with strong magic resistance crumbles like a lump of sand. Jamie didn''t dodge. A horrendous level of savage wind engulfed him as if torn apart. It was a magic with magical power that even a 6th class wizard could not handle. something that might have died. However, there was not even the slightest agitation in Linmer''s expression. Instead, he smiled and opened his mouth. "How''s your ideal?" "It''s very nice to be warm and with a cool breeze." The place where the ferocious wind had scratched was messy, but there was not a single scratch on Jamie''s body. He led his translucent body forward. Beyond Avalan. The staff, which means beyond the utopia, had the ability to make the owner exist in reality but not in reality. In other words, Jamie existed in the real world, but his body exists in the underworld. The translucent body returned to its original state. "You can''t stay long." "You''ll get it right in no time." "That confidence, it''s really nice to see." Rinmer said sarcastically and stretched his arms outward. The floor was lifted, and Jamie''s tiny body soared upward. "It will hurt a little this time." I do not know. The sword brushed against his left earlobe. Linmer looked at the Scuds who were barely passing by the side of his face. Jamie is still floating in mid-air, with an attack coming from behind. That was the magic before. "It seems like he wants to see my magical subjectivity for a while." "Thank you for showing me." Swords protruded from all directions. Once you get through it, it sounds like fun. Rinmer opened his eyes and blew away all his clones. He put his hand on the ground and created a magic circle. "Ideological collapse." The cube-shaped space collapses. Jamie saw the vast amount of mana spread all over the place concentrated on Rinmer. "If a junior wants that much, as a senior, there is nothing I can''t show." Linmeul raised his hands up. "The realization I have gained is not from natural disasters like raging fire, lightning bolts in all directions, and hail incessantly falling." With a little tension, the corners of Jamie''s lips moved upwards involuntarily. The big one is coming. "Still, a big shock will come, so be prepared." match! His palms clashed and there was a loud noise. " ." But nothing changed. It was the moment when Jamie raised one eyebrow. ''uh?'' I felt a strange sense of discomfort. It didn''t take long for me to realize the true nature of the discomfort. ''The world.'' Jamie admired the changes in the world that he could not feel with his five senses. This is the magical subjectivity that Linmer obtained. [Cognitive Dissonance] The skin is hot. As Jamie turned his head to the side, a huge mass of ice was flying by. Of course, I thought it was a flame system. Jamie swung his staff to summon a flame. Dududuk, the glacier cracked, and this time the thunderbolt roared! It roars and spit out. "!" A shield was created by crossing the sword and the staff. As lightning struck the curtain, a fire erupted. And a chill rushed into Siri''s bones. It was only then that I realized that what Rinmer had just said was a hint. ''It''s definitely not a natural disaster.'' Hail and incomparable glacial masses, fierce thunderbolts, and ice-cold flames. On the surface, it was a strange natural disaster, but this is a psychic magic that invades the brain. It was such a meticulously constructed magic that I couldn''t even think that I had been subjected to it. If you were not an expert in the spiritual world, you would have struggled to survive in these disasters without knowing what had happened. ''The problem is that you have to struggle even if you know!'' Aww!! Explosions erupted from all directions, and heavy rain with hail and lightning fell from the sky. The ground cracks, and lava gushes out of the cracks. Jamie manipulated his mind and tried to break free from Linmer''s shackles, but this was a spiritual magic that was completed by magical subjectivity. It was impossible to solve it with his skills, which had not yet reached the level of an Archmage. ''if so .'' Jamie sprayed a hazy mist all over her body. so that no one can see inside. But all sorts of strange disasters broke through the fog and broke in. it became [Leviathan] If you can''t solve it, you can only swallow it. ''black. Control your black mana.'' Perfect black magic raises suspicion if used openly. So, by excluding black mana, Leviathan was released in the form of white magic. Predation''s power will decrease, but that''s enough. As the mist clears, fifty thousand calamities swallow Jamie overhead and beneath her feet. There, Jamie danced a sword dance. Wellton type 1 to 10. With the white sea open, more freely than anyone else. ''It is mana that is eaten.'' Disasters are simply the delirium of a misaligned mind. I will swallow the mana of Rinmer, the source of it, in reverse. With that thought alone, he began to absorb the mana covered around him. It was then that a faint light began to flow through Scud''s blade. - Continued on next episode - CH 152 : Clue (3) Linmer looked at Jamie standing still. His magical subject ''cognitive dissonance'' touches all the senses of the subject, causing them to see powerful hallucinations. He has such a calm face now, but there must be a fierce battle going on in his image world. Even if you know, you can''t cope It was impossible to escape the magical subjectivity of the spiritual world unless they were superior to their opponents. Even if you are good, you will have to work hard for a long time. So it ends here. "If you did, you would be dead, Jamie Welton." If you can''t get rid of the hallucinations, you''ll die many times without feeling any pain. Linmer had already had time to kill Jamie hundreds of times more. This is the magical subjectivity he obtained in order to defeat the Sword Master. This is a secret technique to show that wizards, who are treated as weak compared to swordsmen, are not. "I have to do this to bother you." If left like this, even Jamie would suffer greatly mentally. It is clear that the world will not forgive him if he only destroys Seldam''s treasure in Dalian. Before that, Earl Welton might decapitate him and die. "Your father is still scary." Linmer smiled and raised his hand. It was a moment to adjust mana with the intention of achieving the magic of cognitive dissonance. -thud!! Jamie''s tiny body shook once, sending a shockwave over the collapsed ground. White dust floated into the air. At that moment, the mana around him began to be absorbed by Jamie, or more precisely, the sword and staff he held in both hands. "That guy, what ?" I stopped drinking and watched. Something is about to change in Jamie. I don''t know what the change is, but if you see it yourself, you''ll know it even if you don''t want to. Mana swirls. Mana that refuses to be absorbed. At that moment, a black light appeared on Jamie''s skin. It was Leviathan. However, since the black mana was completely gone, Rinmer''s eyes could only see it as a strange power. At that moment, Jamie raised both hands and crossed the sword with the staff. And lowered the sword in a straight line. " !!" Linmer saw a huge ball of fire falling over his head. The earth cracks and lava rises. A thunderbolt fell, and a gust of wind raged. He laughed, heh heh. All sorts of disasters engulfed him. * * * Jamie had a strange experience. At first, he was planning to return to reality by absorbing the mana that maintains the hallucinations with Leviathan. I wasn''t sure if it would work or not, but I thought I could do it, so I danced the sword dance. Following the formula of the White Sea, he somehow drew the flow of mana towards him. A strange experience has occurred since then. The first was Scud. With his dimly opened eyes, he followed the trail of the sword''s movement. The tangled disaster began to cut like paper. Next was Beyond Avalon. This superlative staff poured the mana absorbed into the world behind them. Then the illusion began to be sucked into Jamie''s mana. At first, I was planning to absorb only mana, but Linmer''s magic came with the whole thing. ''What is this .'' Something unexpected happened. Scud''s sword blade fluttered in rainbow colors. As soon as I saw it, I knew it instinctively. This is Linmer''s magical subject ''cognitive dissonance''. ''But how could this be?'' The archmage''s magical subjectivity was assimilated with the sword. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. I''m not sure what happened, but Jamie raised his arms and crossed the sword and the staff. Both weapons resonate. As it was, the scud was lowered in a straight line. All illusions were shattered and reality revealed itself. Linmer''s shocked expression was very clear. All illusions were slashed and shot to return to their master. When he looked at the sword again, the iridescent light had disappeared. "What did you do?" Linmer asked. It must have returned an illusion that evoked the illusion of all senses, but he stood there as if nothing had happened. "I didn''t know you could reverse the illusion of the five senses that I created using my magical subjectivity." He spoke bluntly, but he couldn''t hide the faint emotional change in his voice. Linmer was shocked to the point that it was difficult to accept the reality now. Jamie looked around Scud and Beyond Avalon, then sent the staff back to Subspace with a black scabbard. "I don''t know either. At first, I was just absorbing mana with the intention of clearing the hallucinations, but at some point, my weapon was mixed with the power of the Marquis. " mixed in." "I don''t know the theory. I think I should go and do some more analysis." "Huh. Is it just a coincidence?" Accident. That said, what just happened happened by chance. ''But if you let it happen by chance, it''s just sewage.'' Jamie saw a new path. I still don''t know how to get there, but at least I''ve found a clue. ''Maybe, this is my new .'' has not been confirmed Because people don''t know how things will turn out. But the power I just saw. there is no such thing as power It''s because you just took the opponent''s power and gave it back. The problem is that it depends on the strength of the opponent. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. I thought I was good at learning the sword. Because I have a new weapon. Jamie thought so. "Marquis. So, how was it?" Linmer laughed bitterly at that question. I went out with a light heart, but the situation did not become light at all. But I had no intention of reversing what I said. "Enough. Let me give you total control over the breathing technique." Thank you. Jamie smiled and greeted Linmer''s permission. * * * "Did you see everything?" " ." Linmer looked at the four elder Raymon, unable to take his eyes off the large crystal ball. Currently, the two were contemplating and creating a magic to use in war together. But Jamie showed up, and Raymon decided to watch from here, but didn''t go out in person. "I wish I could tell you how I felt ." Raymon turned his head to look at Linmer. Raymon sighed and opened his mouth as he chuckled as if to say something. "It''s disappointing. I never thought that swords and magic could be so harmonious." Jamie''s first attack was not like an attack by a magic swordsman who was only in his name. Magic swordsmen treat swords like magic tools. Throwing fireballs, or putting fire on the sword. It was just a substitute for Auror. There were only a handful of people who actively mixed magic and even wielded a sword. Even then, both of them were vague, and in practice, most of them were neither one nor the other. But Jamie was different. When he first teleported through space and aimed at Rinmer''s back, the attack was nothing short of a top-notch assassination technique. If the opponent wasn''t an archmage like Rinmer, he would surely have died because of his carelessness. But Jamie had that in mind. After creating a clone, he fired a blow that mixed powerful magic from all four directions. It was not enough that Linmer''s shield had been smashed, and even his robes were burned. Then it was even more shocking. Rinmer''s magical subjectivity was well known to Raymon. An absolute hallucination magic that is virtually impossible to escape if hit. made it his own. Although it was temporary, it even sent the attack back to the caster. "Jamie, who the hell is that kid?" "The eldest son of the Welton family." "I am not saying that. Is that kid really human?" Jamie wasn''t human when Ramon thought it was. Dragon or high elf. It was a talent that could not be explained if it were not for the two races at the peak of magic. In addition, the swordsmanship I had just seen was very short, but at an unusual level. "Do you think a human being can be born with so many abilities?" Hmm. "It''s artificial." "What do you mean?" "The very existence of Jamie Welton is artificial. He is a superman, as if he was made for ''something'', that is!" Raymon said to Linmer with wide eyes. "You know what it is, even if you don''t have to tell me, right?" "Raymon." okay. Jamie Welton is the one who came down to save humans, those who are at the bottom of this world!" "Stop talking. Ears are everywhere." "To abolish the Zenith Church. okay. It starts with the Zenith school. Jamie Welton has the power to destroy the Zenith. It will definitely grow there within 10 years." "Keep the excitement down. 12 Gods members are everywhere, and right now Jamie is also a Pyro saint." "It''s also not easy to understand. Why did the goddess make Jamie Welton a saint? what are you aiming for I hope he realizes that he is the savior of humans... ?" "It''s a guess. Rather, it calms the excitement. Your face is turning red now. Haven''t you broken that habit yet? Raymon let out a short breath as Linmer pointed out with a frown. "Whoa- I''m sorry. It was such a shock." "Isn''t that the same as me as the party involved? I have been reflected in my magical subjectivity." I was able to control the power. Seriously, even Jamie would have gone insane. Even so, being retaliated against hurt my self-esteem. ''On the one hand, it means very hopeful.'' Rayman is right. He also didn''t think Jamie was an ordinary kid. A being with absurd power, as if it appeared for the present humans. That''s Jamie Welton. "Let''s watch more. There is still time to spare." "Children of the Zenith Church. Let''s see how long we can hide. The two archmages hardened their expressions as they recalled their common enemy. * * * Linmer gave permission to transfer the whole-body breathing method. I don''t know how far Anne will grow with this. If it didn''t work, I was thinking of giving up. For those with no qualifications, the whole-body breathing method was just a light apricot. However, as much as he swore to Linmer, he was going to do his best. Anne must do her best too. "This is a challenge for me too." In the past, Diablo Volfir was an excellent teacher. All the disciples who were taught by him became great wizards. Those were happy days. I remembered the time when the disciples brought him and introduced him as their own disciple. A child who has been taught teaches another child and teaches another child. That''s how it builds up. Even if there is no blood flow, education creates a bond as strong as a family through the strong bond of a teacher and a disciple. It all ended in ruins, but Jamie was determined to do the same again. That was Jamie''s and Diablo Volfir''s education system. ''I''m just preventing that from happening.'' You will become much stronger than in your previous life. I will transcend the phases of the 12 gods so as not to be like that. Even if it was all well done by Anne, you might be worried. It was when Jamie was walking along the curriculum to figure out how to teach. Hey. Huh? I turned around and saw a red-haired boy, Lennon, standing there. Jamie frowned and strode towards him. Hey? "Why, why are you approaching me like that?" "Is this kid being rude to his teacher?" Ahh! Jamie walked up to his nose in an instant and snapped his finger over Lennon''s forehead. Lennon''s head was bent backwards on the night loaded with mana. It seemed quite painful to grab his blushing forehead and shake his body. Jamie looked at Lennon like that and said. "In the past, I was just my age, but now I''m your class teacher, hey??" "Um, sorry." sorry?? Jamie reached out to hit the chestnut again, and Lennon flinched and covered his forehead with his hand. Then, with a face of disgrace, he trembled and apologized. Sorry ." "If you call the teacher that way again from now on, it won''t end in a bad night. Then, you know?" Lennon swallowed dry saliva at the words ''You know''. It was because of the memory of being thrown into the abyss by Jamie. Lennon nodded vigorously. "So why did you call me?" that I heard you taught Anne Meyer magic." "Have you never told anyone?" "I was passing by and overheard you." Do not be ridiculous. Do you think I can''t read your character? " I heard it from a passing student." To be precise, he was a student who claimed to be Lennon''s subordinate. The academy had quite a few followers of Lennon, all opportunists who wanted to somehow connect with the Simon family. "Is this bastard trying to build power already? How long have you been in school?" "No, I didn''t make it. They just come up to me and say stuff like that. This is real!" In the past, I would have used it by scratching the hearts of those who wanted to look good to me, but after being properly abused by Jamie, I stopped thinking about it at all. "Anyway, are you going to teach Anne the real magic?" okay. Why?" "Teach me too!" What? Jamie frowned at Lennon''s sudden remark. - Continued on next episode - CH 153 : rich (1) "You have the Count." "Oh, it has nothing to do with your father." Lennon flinched and spoke again. "I know everything. Are you planning to pass on that mysterious breathing technique? Please tell me that too. I don''t want to lose to him! "But who is this bastard raising his voice in front of?" Lennon screamed and ran back as Jamie tried to hit the bat again. I laughed a little at that. ''You feel inferior to Anne.'' A few days ago, Anne came to ask a question about the magic circle. And Lennon himself saw how to combine the layer technique and the three-dimensional magic circle at once. It would have been since then. What began to harbor a sense of inferiority in Anne''s brilliant brain. ''What is it?'' You need rivals to grow. Lennon will be a very good rival for Anne. That also applies to Lennon. Lennon has great talent. He wouldn''t compare himself to Jamie himself or Siegfried, but he was enough to become an archmage when he grew up. please! I want to be strong!" Lennon asked in an earnest voice. Seeing Anne''s talent, she despaired. It didn''t matter that he wasn''t born with a magical talent. It was because he thought that if he had enough brains, he would somehow manage his lack of talent. He''s getting ahead of himself now, but he knows better than anyone that this is only a brief moment. But, what if Jamie becomes her teacher? ''Reversing is instantaneous.'' I didn''t want to have that shitty experience again. So if Anne learns, I learn too! Lennon followed Jamie with that thought. Of course, the choice was up to Jamie. Lennon looked at Jamie with a nervous expression on his face. Jamie scratched his raised chin with his finger with a haughty face. "Disciple ." Lennon is talented. Although his mind was twisted and his talent was almost buried, he came to his senses and now he is 9 years old and has reached a considerable level. If you take it as a disciple, the taste of raising it will taste. As long as Anne has already been half-disciplined, adding one more person shouldn''t be a problem. And if it''s Lennon, you can handle it a bit rougher, so it will help relieve stress to some extent. However, the problem was his father, Count Simon. Jamie made a decision. "This is not for me to decide." on? "Come with the Count''s permission first. Away from your family, the Count is your magic teacher. But, for me to reap you is the same as ignoring him. To be honest, didn''t you ever think that it was disrespectful to the Count to say something like this? "That, that ." Lennon didn''t answer. Because Jamie''s words were theories. Blinded by jealousy, he acted emotionally. He didn''t even know that it was undermining the reputation of his father, Earl Simon. "I will come with my father''s permission. Please wait. Lennon said that and left. ''Funny guy.'' I''m not saying I''m giving up. It looked like he didn''t want to be pushed to Anne by any means. "The Count''s teachings would suffice. But teaching is another matter." Count Simon is a great wizard, but he has never had anyone disciple him in his life. I''m not sure, but Lennon was probably the first disciple. I didn''t expect such a person to teach well. I''ll have to go back and think about what direction I''m going to teach. Jamie went straight home. * * * Lennon looked at the five-story building with a nervous expression on his face. The entire building was Count Simon''s laboratory. It''s a laboratory, but I heard that the wizards following Count Simon stayed here and there. I came all the way here after hearing Jamie''s permission to come, but my steps didn''t come off easily. ''What if you don''t give me permission?'' Permission is not the issue. You might get angry. He was ungrateful and could have been thrown out of the family. All of this was megalomania, but to Lennon, Count Simon was just that. God can do anything! But Jamie wanted to learn how to breathe mana. There are things I hate to fall behind Anne, but I was excited about the fact that it was different from the existing mana breathing method. It was self-evident that by just learning it, the state would rise faster than before. ''Should I throw it out?'' It won''t be. He is, however, the only son. surely Since there are two people, wouldn''t you think without one? Still, he will not be abandoned because he is better than his older brother, Alf. However, if he judged that this request now crossed the line, the man who could mercilessly let it go was Count Simon. All kinds of delusions put their tails on their tails and their eyes began to spin. "What made you come here?" At that moment, I heard a voice from behind that was very familiar but needed mental preparation. Lennon flinched and looked back slowly. There stood a middle-aged man who looked like he was covered in blood. "Ah, Father." It was Count Simon. He asked the second son who had come all the way here. "I ask for the second time what made you come here." The Count didn''t like to repeat the same thing over and over again. Lennon knew it too, but he was too embarrassed to immediately answer the first question. He hurriedly opened his mouth and explained why. "Please, I have come to ask you something." Request? Yes ." Lennon was always withdrawn in front of his father. Count Simon didn''t like his son''s appearance, but he knew why, so he didn''t bother pointing it out. "Follow me." Count Simon passed Lennon and entered the building. Lennon followed slowly, watching his father go first. * * * Count Simon held no other positions in the magical world, except for the elder. The reasons were varied, but the main reason was that I didn''t want to get too caught up in it. In fact, if I could have given up the presbytery, I would have abandoned it. Because it was the king''s order, he was forced to take over. "Have you been there, Count? And this is your son." Count Simon was going upstairs when a wizard approached him. He politely greeted the Count and then smiled at the boy following him. The count called the wizard''s name. "Mion. Let me bring the car to my office." " I am not a servant." "If you don''t like it, you can leave my lab." "I will be here soon." A wizard called Mion went to the bathroom with tears in his eyes. The Count looked at the back and asked Lennon. "What did you feel about him?" " You look young, but you have a high level of skill." "He just turned 30 this year. 5 class paper. And we''re on the verge of 6th class." Just before 6th class at 30. Lennon''s eyes widened. He was also in 3rd class at the age of 9, but from this time on, it was a section where his level did not increase to a serious degree. Lennon will also be staying in class 3 for quite a while, and even if he gets to class 4, he didn''t even know he was older than a man named Mion to reach class 5. Nevertheless, since I grew up listening to the sound of genius, how genius is a man named Mion? "But the world scoffs at that talent is not a big deal. Even with just 7 chapters right now, he''s about the same age as that guy." Mion''s talent was not unusual, but Siegfried was already an elder who was the head of the magic world. Mion''s talent, which seemed great, felt like nothing. "And Jamie Welton makes even that Siegfried trivial." " ." "Do you understand what I want to say?" Yeah. Count Simon continued walking up the stairs. "I''m saying that because I think I know roughly what you came here for. I''m not saying you shouldn''t be greedy for talents greater than you. I''m the type of person who thinks jealousy and inferiority make people stronger. In fact, I too have lived with that mindset. However. The count, who had once awoke, turned to his son and said: "You shouldn''t get caught up in it. That alone is nothing but a monster." " I have a friend in my class who understands what I have seen once." The word ''friend'' didn''t stick to my mouth, but I couldn''t use the word ''boy'' in front of the count. "It is heartbreaking to see more talent than me at the academy that I thought was nothing. I may still be taller, but I can''t sleep when I imagine that at some point you''ll be standing next to me. I want to win somehow. I want to go so far that he can''t even follow my tail. The Count was slightly surprised by Lennon''s appearance. He was a child whose emotions were not reflected except for the fear that was shown because he was afraid of himself. Even while teaching briefly in the family, Lennon practiced silently. Even if it was difficult, he did not show any signs of it, and he clinged to magic. I know why. It was because he wanted to show his father better than his own greed. But what about now? ''You express your feelings in front of me.'' That would mean that the child Lennon is talking about is great. A smile suddenly appeared on his lips. I didn''t realize Count Simon smiled and turned his head forward again. Arriving at the office sooner or later, he sat down at the top and suggested his son to sit on the other side of the table. "Sit down. So why did you come?" That is It''s no different... ." "Speak like a man." Lennon''s strong voice gave Lennon courage and looked straight at his father. I''ve never looked at it like this before. It took a lot of courage for Lennon. He tightened his chin and took a deep breath while biting his teeth. and said "I want to learn magic from Jamie Welton. I came here thinking that asking for permission from my father was the first priority." Count Simon''s expression hardened when he heard that. * * * black. Do you think Count Simon will give you permission?" Queek- Jamie had summoned Black to systematize the technique of his improved whole-body breathing technique. The ability to move freely while maintaining a full-body breathing technique is possible because of Black. So no one else could stick to this way. I don''t know if there is a black-class workhorse, but it was impossible to make it with human power now. If it exists, it must have been created by a dragon or high elf. "You mean you won''t allow it? Why? Snuggle up! "You think I''m too cold blooded? Do you think you will act without blood or tears to your children?" Queek! "Rather, wouldn''t it be nice if it wasn''t removed from the family register?" Jamie exploded at Black''s words. Even in his eyes, Count Simon, whom he had seen a long time ago, seemed quite bloody. Still, in front of them, he was quite a gentleman. quiver- "Is that more like a sense of compassion?" A person who is kind to people of the same level as himself, but mercilessly throws away if he thinks he is inferior. Jamie was somewhat similar to Black. "But I have a different opinion." huh? "Perhaps you will." can''t be sure This is because Count Simon is a group that is difficult to analyze. But the Count listened to him and taught Lennon. He also pursued studying in the magical world. Because he saw the potential in the second son. "Like you said, Count Simon is a man twisted with a sense of choice, but that''s why he has no choice but to allow it." Kick-! Black shook his head violently as if he understood. right? Count Simon is a family first. Lennon''s request will hurt his pride, but if Lennon has the skills he deserves, he''ll be a satisfied human being. So Lennon will come back with Count Simon''s permission. or not - Continued on next episode - CH 154 : rich (2) Lennon was terrified of his father''s terrifying expression. I never thought I would make such a face. I didn''t want to say it either. A proud father wouldn''t allow it. You have to hit your head and say you''re sorry. You have to let go of your mood before it''s too late. "Sorry, sorry ." "Did you ask him to teach you first?" But the words that came out of Count Simon''s mouth were far from what Lennon had expected. Yeah? "Did you bow down first?" " Yes. I asked you to teach me first." "Are you saying you stole your pride?" The Count made an interesting expression. He rubbed his short beard and smiled faintly. Lennon is a proud child. It was confirmed with my own eyes while teaching for several months. But he bowed his head to someone first. Even the target is Jamie Welton, who had experienced great humiliation in the past. If it was the old Lennon, it would have been unimaginable. ''Aren''t you angry?'' Lennon, who had no idea what his father was thinking, was still watching with a worried face. Because the count''s face was still stiff. An angry expression on anyone who sees it. Lennon spoke in a cautious tone. " If it makes you uncomfortable, I won''t do it." Inconvenience? At the sudden son''s words, the count tilted his head to the side. "Aren''t you angry that I asked Jamie Wellton to teach me about my father?" "Angry? I? Lennon nodded. Count Simon did not understand. What made you angry when you saw yourself? . Then, I suddenly remembered what Mion had said. - The Count gets really bloody when he has a slightly startled face. Loosen up your face, please. He was a little surprised when he discovered a new form of magic. Mion once saw her expression and said that she was afraid. Summoned a mirror in the air. Lennon flinched at the Count''s sudden action, but the Count didn''t care and looked at his face and smiled. ''It looked terrifying.'' So far, no one has pointed this out, so I didn''t know. Count Simon took the mirror and said to his son. "There is nothing inconvenient. I''m just a little surprised by your actions, so don''t be afraid. " Yes? "It''s just that I''m not used to showing emotions in front of someone. So there is nothing to be angry about." Lennon was quite surprised. He never thought that Count Simon would correct his misunderstanding. He was always self-centered and left open to misunderstandings by others. It was because of his confidence or arrogance that he would not do any harm to himself even if he misunderstood. However, it was cared for. the son himself. To be honest, I''ve never had anything like this in my life. Lennon was in a state of great shock because he grew up looking only at his sullen father. Count Simon said as he was unconscious. "Don''t allow it. You can learn a lot from Jamie Welton." The spirit that had gone out with those words quickly returned home. "I, really?" okay. But, make sure you don''t tarnish the name of the Simon family. Do you understand?" Yeah! Lennon replied with a rare broad smile. Lennon was not like his age because he grew up in a cold and strict family, but there were times when he showed a childish side. just like right now. ''I was still a little uneasy with the Welton family, but if this happens, it can be alleviated to some extent.'' Of course, for Count Simon, who had a strong sociopathic temperament, the status of his family was still more important than his son. But he also had a sense of humor, so he didn''t show off in front of his happy son. "Stop going. Daddy has a lot to do." "Yes, yes! Thanks again! I will study hard. So as not to become someone in the family." work hard. A smile bloomed on Lennon''s lips when he told him to work hard. He answered in a strong voice. Yeah!! Somehow, I felt like my relationship with my father was getting closer. * * * Late in the evening, Lennon came to the house. With a face full of reminders, I could tell why I had come all the way here without even asking. "The Count gave us permission to use it." Yeah. Please accept me as a disciple now." Lennon bowed his head. It wouldn''t be easy for a guy with strong self-esteem to do that willingly. Jamie was realizing that he had changed a lot since last year. "I won''t talk long. After school tomorrow, come to my dorm with Anne." Yes! Lennon replied vigorously. It was quite unfamiliar to him because he always had a drab look with a bright appearance, but Jamie''s theory was that children should do that. Although the children of high-ranking nobles were not yet mature, it was difficult to find a childish side. This is because they receive all manners and character education from a young age. Occasionally, there were guys who looked back, but that was the problem with the parents, so it couldn''t be helped. Anyway, he was a kid even if he acted like he wasn''t Lennon. And Jamie, who was thinking like this, was a kid a year younger than Lennon. "My class will be very difficult. Do you know what I mean?" "To become a son who is not ashamed of his father, he has to be much stronger than he is now. So I will do anything." "Confidence is good. But if you can''t follow it, throw it away. Anne Meyer is no exception. You''ll have to somehow make me happy. "I will definitely do that." okay. just go Because I have something to do." Jamie was about to turn around with a waving of his hand, but Lennon called to him. "Jamie Wellton." "This child named the teacher ." Jamie stopped talking. It was because Lennon had a more serious face than usual. He was nervous, his clenched fists were trembling. "I bow down now, but someday I will catch up with you. So right now, I''m enjoying this moment! Goodbye then!" Lennon said that and ran out of the dormitory as if running away. Jamie stared blankly at the closed door and smiled. "I think serving your peers as teachers is a pretty good motivator. is not it? Queek! Black, who had been hiding in the shadows, came out and answered. " Still, for the crime of just calling the teacher''s name, I''ll have to give you a taste of hell''s training tomorrow. Jamie was a man on the back end. I will roll it very harshly, so I vowed. * * * more Give me some more." A man sat down in a dark alleyway and reached out his hand eagerly for someone. Red bloodshot eyes, pale skin, and sunken cheeks did not look normal. "Give me, give me medicine, more medicine." "The side effects are quite severe." A man wearing a large robe stood in front of such a man. Robyn looked at the man crawling towards him indifferently. A person who is addicted to drugs. It looked like a broken zombie. "My body is almost ruptured, and my heart is almost useless." about Please take some... ." The man grabbed Robyn''s ankle. The intermittent tremors felt at the fingertips showed the man''s condition even more naked. Robyn wiggled his feet and kicked the man to the side. "Big." A man who doesn''t even have the strength to scream. Robyn looked at the small vial in his hand. An investigational drug that doesn''t even have a label yet. And, the man in front of him took this for a full fortnight without skipping a day. "The first week''s response was satisfactory. ????" First week of taking this medicine. The man in front of him increased his mana 1.5 times more than usual, his muscle mass also increased, and the increase in his intelligence was also noticeable. However, from the moment he entered the second week, the man''s condition began to deteriorate rapidly. The mana core settled in the heart shrank, and the flow of mana was messed up. The muscles turned like a deflated balloon. My intelligence gradually declined to the point where I had to explain it two or three times. Fortunately, the drug returned to normal, but the effect lasted less than 2 hours. "The Doctor must be very disappointed. You had high expectations for EX." Robyn smiled bitterly and looked at the man. He crawls back here again and repeats like a parrot, only asking for medicine. He squatted and looked at the man, waving his vial. "Do you want to drink this?" "Please, please, please." The man rubbed his hands and begged. There was no such thing as self-esteem. Without it, I thought I would die, but I didn''t have any pride, and I didn''t have time to think about that. Robyn smiled and shook his head. "But I can''t. You are trash." Alas please. whatever you do... ." "What are you going to do with the trash? Still, I did a lot of useful things. Because he distributed X directly to the students. Because he''s such a garbage man. Having said that, Robyn laughed at the man and got up from his seat. A man who stretches out his hand eagerly. Robyn raised his feet towards such a man. "Prepare to hear the complaints of the disciples in the other world, sir." Ah ." puck- My head just exploded. Robbin laughed like a madman as he saw the blood splattered everywhere. Killing people is still thrilling. Especially when I crushed my head like tofu, the pleasure seemed to increase several times. Sigh. I live by this taste." He tucked the vial into his robe, wiping the flesh and blood off his shoes. The corpses will come and be taken away by the raiders. Robyn leaned against the wall, took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. He didn''t know how to use magic, so he lit a match. "By the way, this city is a bummer." It''s hard to believe that this place is one of the most magical cities in the world. ''Maybe that''s why the darkness has melted more deeply.'' Robbins liked the magic world. From the outside, it was a bright city, with the innocence and passion of the wizards alive. What''s even more interesting is that there''s even a rear boat that can handle the evil deeds. "It''s really fun to live these days." A very big event will happen in the magical world soon. Robbins put a lot of energy in a specific area just by imagining the day that would come soon. The world is most beautiful when it is dark. I want a world where someone''s screams, tears, and pain are mixed in a mess. "You don''t think so?" Robbin bit the tobacco in his mouth, and looked at the person standing at the entrance of the alleyway and asked. He was a person who hid his identity with the same robe as a robin. Without answering, he walked towards the corpse and looked at the robin. I don''t know if he''s looking at me because I can''t see his face, but I feel like that. "Do you have anything to say?" "Isn''t it okay if I killed him cleanly?" "It doesn''t fit the temper. Or a colleague... ." stop. up to there." Robyn felt the flesh in his words. It gave me more strength, but I persevered. You can have a life-threatening slaughter battle with this guy later. ''Because it is not yet the time.'' A red blood stream flows from the inside of the robe. Robyn chuckled as he threw the tobacco on the floor. "Then I will go first." With those words, it soared into the air. The other robin smirked when he saw that he was gone. And he murmured as he looked at the corpse that remained without a word. "You bastard with no aesthetics." It was a dry voice. - Continued on next episode - CH 155 : test (1) The Academy teachers gathered with serious faces waiting for someone. "Sir Silver hasn''t come yet?" "Huh I''m not a man to be late. "You seem to be in a bad mood lately. Maybe you are sick?" "Someone who says it hurts when it hurts." "I can''t even contact you." Silver Blanc. As the homeroom teacher of Phoenix Academy''s elementary school, he was usually cheerful and healthy. He was close with other teachers, but it was natural for everyone to be worried about his sudden absence from work. "Does anyone know the house? After the academy, Mr. Yoo and Mr. Silver often had drinks." "I drank alcohol a lot, but I don''t know the house. I don''t drink until I''m drunk in the first place. Wizards don''t drink too much. Because alcohol messes up the realm of memory. Because the memory of a wizard is very important, it was on the side not to do anything that burdened him. Because of that, even if we had a drink, it was only at the level where we felt better. Then the door opened and a little boy, Jamie, came in rubbing his eyes. "Ahhh~ Good morning everyone." Jamie rubbed her sleepy eyes and trudged to her seat. One of the teachers called him. "Master Jamie. Did you ever see Mr. Silver yesterday?" "Are you the silver teacher?" Jamie doesn''t remember every teacher, but Silver does. It was because I had spoken to him a few times when he just came to the academy. So there was a perception that he was a kind person. no. I didn''t see it." "Well. He couldn''t have been with Jamie. "What''s going on?" One of the teachers explained the self-defense. "Can''t you contact me?" Yeah. I tried it before, but you won''t accept it." It was Sophia, an impressive schoolgirl with wavy blue hair. She sighed softly and continued. "Isn''t that what happened?" "It won''t happen. You must be very tired." "Do you have a class today, Mr. Silver?" "Fortunately, not today." "Then, Sophia, please temporarily enter the beta class today only." Yes Yes. Although they were worried about Silver''s absence from work, the academy was a job for them, so they had an obligation to fill the vacancy quickly. "What are you all gathering for?" The back door opened and the javelin entered. He approached the teachers with a smile in good condition even in the morning. The teacher who explained it to Jamie, this time also explained it to Javelin. "Where is Mr. Silver sick?" I do not know. "I will visit you. You can find the address." Since it was a Javelin who served as dean for a while, it was not difficult to find the addresses of the teachers. "As expected, the dean! Reassuring!" "It''s okay, sir!" When the javelin solved a problem that no one had been able to solve in one shot, everyone cheered the javelin. "Boo, why are you all like this? Of course it is." "It''s been an hour since Javelin-sensei is leaving." "I can go to class comfortably." Javelin was a reliable man not only for his students, but also for his teachers. Every time Jamie saw a javelin, he thought he was ''a person who was difficult to understand,'' but he also knew that it would be difficult to give such trust to someone else. So, he was a great person in many ways. "Anyway, I''ll let you know after I go." As if the problem had been resolved, Jamie headed to his seat. I put down my bag and sat down. It was time to untie half of the stuffy tie and lean back on the chair. The door opened with a knock, and Anne entered the classroom and looked around. He seemed to find his place. "Anne. It''s here. Ah! Good morning. Anne greeted the other teachers as well, and walked towards Jamie''s seat. came. okay. Yesterday, I met Anne on the way to summer and talked a lot, and I told her to come to the office this morning. Jamie looked into Anne''s face. The 10-year-old girl had her mouth shut as if she was a little nervous, but her eyes were full of energy. It was his eyes that were determined in many ways to come here. Jamie nodded with a grin. "Come to the teacher''s dormitory after class today." "Sue, your dorm? I don''t know where." "Lennon will know." " Lennon?" okay. Lennon is also going to take classes with you." Ann''s expression wrinkled at those words. I knew why without even asking. Just yesterday, I heard from Anne what she thought of Lennon. Why? Any complaints?" "It''s not ." Anne muttered. I would have been disappointed if I had only heard the timid, trembling voice. Jamie saw a bit of anger on Anne''s face. Envy and jealousy towards Lennon are not resolved in just one day. Anne still feels a strong sense of inferiority towards Lennon. So he gave Lennon a chance. I''m a little sorry for Lennon, but it was because he wanted his presence to be a catalyst for Anne. "Well then. Come to my house with Lennon today. And know this." "What?" "You two are not yet my disciples. Only when you pass my test will you be able to become a disciple." Test ." "So, work hard. It could be you, or it could be Lennon. Both may remain, but conversely, both may fall." Jamie could hear Anne swallowing her saliva. "Please do not miss this opportunity." "Hey, I''ll do my best!" Ann answered with all her might, and the teachers all looked at her in unison. Then Anne quickly covered her mouth with both hands and bowed her head. It was quite remarkable to see the white skin glowing red. Jamie smiled slightly and waved to Anne. "Stop going and get ready for class." Yeah. See you later." Anne nodded and walked out of the classroom. It seems that he had instilled too much enthusiasm into a child who was full of motivation in the first place, but he did not have any regrets. ''Anne needs stimulation.'' In order to somehow raise the lack of magical talent, you have to touch the emotional part as well. Perhaps, Lennon might be Kiyeon to her. I would never think so. "Are you planning on taking that child as a disciple?" It''s a surprise! Jamie almost fell backwards at Kennyak''s sudden jump from behind. This gloomy man appeared without a sign and was right next to him. "Please show up with a little bit of flair, buddy! I thought my heart was going to fall." "I''m sorry about that. It seemed like he was somewhere else, so he looked at me calmly." " But what''s going on?" "I guess I didn''t hear it properly because I was surprised. I asked if you would like to have Anne as a disciple." Jamie felt uncomfortable with Kennyak raising her horse. This is because the time he started speaking up was after the first magic circle class was over. I know he respects me, but I was more comfortable dealing with arrogance. "I am still thinking about it." "Are you interested?" "Because I am interested, I am debating whether or not to accept him as a disciple. Why?" Kennyak stared at Jamie, then slowly lowered his head and spoke quietly in his ear. "Don''t pay attention." "I think you should explain in detail what that means ." "Don''t ask. Just keep my words in mind." Kennyak said, turning his head back to normal. " I don''t want to see a big talent dwindle prematurely. Don''t listen to me." With those words, Kennyak also left the classroom. Jamie looked at where he left and frowned. ''what?'' Doesn''t that mean there''s something dangerous about Anne? Anne is a genius girl born with the talent of a scholar, but her family was quite ordinary. I did a little research on what he was doing before coming to the academy, but he grew up just like any other child. That said, there was no problem. So Kennyak''s warning didn''t make sense. ''More than anything When we talked about Siegfried and Anne, I didn''t hear anything else.'' Of course, Siegfried is the dean of the academy, but he may not have known that he was out of the magic world for an overwhelming amount of time. I''ll look into this separately later. Ding~ Dong~ Dang~ Dong~ The class bell rang. I decided to think about this later, and Jamie got up with her textbooks. * * * When Anne had just returned to class, she just ran into Lennon, who was late to school, at the entrance. The two stare at each other without a word. huh! huh! They snorted at each other and went into the class and headed to their respective seats. Anne was heartbroken. Looking back, Lennon was also staring at him terrifyingly. After a brief snowball fight, Lennon snorted again and looked ahead. ''why?'' Anne didn''t quite understand. Lennon''s skills were not lacking even if he was already a single wizard. In addition, his family, the Simon family, was an excellent magician from generation to generation. In particular, his father is a magician of Hongryeon, one of the apex of the magic world. Having such a great father, why did you ask Jamie to teach you? I thought I had more. ''I will never lose.'' Although we are far behind now, we will grit our teeth and learn. And if you pass the test, you will become Jamie''s official apprentice. It was Anne who had been persistent in her studies since she was young. Although he is still young, he thought that there was nothing he could not do because he had poison. Anne prepared for class without even realizing that Lennon was thinking the same thing. Then I saw the pin next to me. Finn''s complexion was bad. His eyes were slightly opened and he looked weak. "Fin, are you okay? Where are you sick?" I''m fine. Finn forced a smile. "Is it because the weather is cold It looks like you''ve been sick for a while. Finn clenched his chin and lowered his head helplessly. It was a lively Finn just yesterday. I was worried because in just one day, a person would turn like a half-corpse. "Are you really okay?" "It''s really okay. after Don''t worry, you''ll be back as usual if you drink some of this. With that said, Finn takes Apophis X out of her bag. Anne stopped her from trying to open the lid. "Nutrition supplements are not good for the body if you drink them blindly." OK. It''s a good drug. "You drink four or five bottles of this a day." "Even if it''s okay!" Finn groaned and shook Ann''s hand away. When Anne looked at Finn with a bewildered look, Finn''s face became startled as if he had recognized the mistake. "Mi, sorry. It''s really good, so don''t worry. " Huh. Anne rubbed her hands and nodded. Meanwhile, Finn opened the lid and shoved Apophis X into his mouth. Do I really need to dry it? Ann was concerned about Finn''s condition, but the appearance she had just seen made her stop. The paper rang. Reluctantly, Anne looked away from him and opened the textbook. - Continued on next episode - CH 156 : test (2) class is over Anne hurriedly grabbed her bag and ran to the door. "Wow!" "Uh-huh!" Then, I collided with someone running from the opposite side. Ann bounced off the wall and rubbed her left arm with a frown. My forearm tingled as I hit it pretty hard. Not as much as the left arm, but the right shoulder that hit the opponent also throbbed. Anne identified who had collided with her. Lennon. Hitting his butt wheel, he squinted one eye and stood up in a squatted position. Their eyes met in the air, and sparks flew out in the middle. "Aren''t your eyes open?" "It is you." The two growled, glaring at each other as if they were about to eat each other. Then, at the sound of a sudden collision, classmates from the same class approached the door. "Are you okay Anne?" "Lennon, are you okay? It was pretty loud." Words of concern were heard, but the two continued to stare at each other without answering. One student suggested that we should stop, but fortunately, there was no fight between the two. He just stared quietly, and ran out of the door as if competing with no one first. The students who were watching spoke while looking in the direction in which the two disappeared. "What are they? Did you fight?" "I didn''t even talk in the first place, is there any fight?" Yeah. I''ve never seen them talk on the first day... Are you friendly?" I do not know. Let''s go home too. The students quickly turned off their attention, packed their bags, and started leaving school in groups of close children. * * * Anne glanced to the side. Beside him, Lennon was walking one step ahead. Now the situation was very uncomfortable for her. I didn''t like the fact that we just bumped out of class, and that we were learning together with Mr. Jamie. Perhaps Lennon felt the same way. If I had known Jamie''s dorm, I would have been more comfortable going separately. ''How does Lennon know where the teacher is?'' Have you already been taught in advance? As soon as I thought of arrogance, jealousy rose again and again. Anne sighed. Lately, I''ve come to realize that emotions can''t sleep at will. Occasionally, I remembered my father and mother arguing. I wondered why they fought as a couple, because even as an adult, emotions are hard to control as much as you think. On the other hand, I thought, ''This can''t be the case''. In the future, we have to learn together under the same teacher, but if this relationship continues, it will have a negative impact on both of us. ''okay. Let me calm down too.'' Jealousy, inferiority. With them, Mr. Jamie said that all human beings have no choice but to have them. Don''t get caught up in it, and use it as a driving force to move forward. There should be fair competition. Lennon is a much better wizard than himself, but he was going to become an alumnus learning together under the same teacher. If you fail the test, nothing happens, but now it is an adult act to reach out as a ''sister'' rather than being swayed by negative emotions. ''okay. I''m your sister.'' Lennon is 9 years old and he is 10 years old. At this age, the one year difference was huge. Anne coughed to get Lennon''s attention. "Hmmmm!" " what? Lennon, who was walking in front of him, looked back at the sound of coughing from behind. Ann was staring at the ground with an awkward expression on her face, as if she had something to say. "Do you have anything to say?" that ." "Don''t procrastinate, if you''re going to do something, say it quickly. It''s a waste of time." " People are trying to make people feel good, so why do you talk like that?" He wanted to improve the relationship even if he made some concessions, but Lennon seemed unwilling to do so. "Good good? We will be competing in the future, so why do we have to be good?" Although Lennon has changed a lot, he is a boy who has been twisted in many ways from the beginning. In particular, I had no intention of having a pleasant laugh with a subject I felt jealous of. Although he didn''t show it, Lennon was envious of Anne''s brilliant brain. And, he was angry with Anne, who had such a brain but had poor magic skills. Light apricots. It was just like that. But Lennon wasn''t as good as an apricot. His magical talents were far superior to Anne, but Anne had a genius brain enough to defy them all. envy and jealous So it was impossible to have a good time. But he wasn''t even a 9-year-old immature enough to tell the truth about how he felt. "I have no intention of playing house. I hadn''t done that before." Anne was not funny. At the end of the day, he is speaking as if he has gone through all the storms in the world to the 9-year-old subject. A sigh came out. After all, this guy is water and oil. It can''t be mixed at all. I knew it from the beginning. It wasn''t a matter of being good or bad. ''As long as these feelings don''t go away, Lennon is right.'' I feel inferior, but it''s impossible to get along haha. For that to happen, one or the other must definitely be excellent. Anne clenched her teeth and started running. "What, what?! Where are you going? When Anne suddenly slammed forward, Lennon was momentarily stunned, but clenched her teeth and followed her. Suddenly it became a running race. But there was no turning back for Lennon. The one-year difference between children is very large. In particular, girls grew faster than boys. It was the same with running. The problem is that neither Ando nor Lennon are ordinary children. "Fly!" The wings of Mana spread thinly behind Lennon''s back and floated into the air. It was the basic flying magic, ''fly''. Lennon flew up in an instant and quickly passed Anne in front. "Huh?" Ann opened her eyes wide in bewilderment, and Lennon let out a deep laugh. "Huh. Try it if you can." Fly is a 3rd class magic. It was not a magic that Anne, who had just entered the second class, could do. However, flying was not the only magic that increased speed. "Haste!" Anne''s legs began to move quickly. Buff magic that increases the body''s speed, Haste, gave her legs small wings. Lennon chuckled and kicked his tongue, spurring the flight speed. An out-of-the-way school road. Two elementary school students started a running (?) competition. * * * Phoenix Academy back door. Finn was with the other students. They weren''t alpha students, but they all looked three or four years younger than Finn. pin. you are so lucky I usually don''t get invited, but I''m thankful because I used my strength." "Ugh, Ivan. Thank you. A boy named Ivan nodded, smiling confidently. Then he told everyone. "Originally, Mr. Silver guided us, but he said he was absent from work today. So I''m guiding you, so follow along. Finn looked at Ivan with a curious look. Effortless Ivan. It was Ivan''s nickname. Students who work hard and do not get the results they put in. A timid boy who always lacks confidence and doesn''t talk to anyone. Such a boy is now acting like the leader of the group. ''In the beta class, there was talk among my friends about dropping out or not... .'' Betaban''s Earthquake Spirit. Like Finn, Ivan was in elementary school and a little older. "Anyway, I''m going to be a VIP today, so everyone can look forward to it." The place they are going today is none other than Trinity''s lab, which developed Apophis X. This time, the invitation was sent to VIPs only because they said they were starting new drug development. Finn was surprised that Ivan was a VIP. He also started drinking Apophis X thanks to Ivan, but VIP was not something that could be achieved by simply buying and drinking nutritional supplements. ''I''m fine. Because Apophis X really works. There seems to be some side effects, though.'' I can barely afford it. And the body aches calmed down to some extent by drinking Apophis X. It increases the amount of mana and also increases concentration, but the degree of body aching could not be called a risk. The students arrived at Trinity''s lab. The lab existed outside the magical world, but it wasn''t as big as I thought it would be. Ivan approached the guard in a black suit and showed him a white card, and the door carefully opened. "Everyone, follow me." As Ivan gestured, the students swallowed dry saliva and entered the lab. Space expansion magic was applied to the lab, so the inside was quite spacious compared to what it looked like from the outside. As they entered the main hall, a silver-haired, brown-skinned man greeted them. "Come on, young guests. My name is Ashtar, the manager here." "It''s been a while, Mr. Ashtar." At Ivan''s greeting, Ashtar straightened his smiling eyes and answered. "It''s been two months." They had red eyes that looked like they were studded with rubies. * * * "Heh- heh-" Anne looked at Lennon, gasping for breath, as well, leaning against the wall to catch her breath. never turned around It was disappointing, but it was a natural result. Anne was barely a hast, and Lennon was a flying fly. Even with the same skill, Fly has an overwhelming advantage, but it was impossible for Anne, who was far behind in skill, to win. Still, I followed up with everything I had learned so far. ''A monstrous child.'' Lennon gasped and looked at Anne with bitter eyes. At first I thought it was stupid. How do you beat flying by running? The correct answer is to give up only if you are not tall, but Anne ran to death. In addition to haste, he added some magic to boost the speed. There was nothing anyone could do. This was possible because Anne had a high understanding of magic. His sense was excellent enough to weave each magic formula. Ann looked like a monster to Lennon, except for her magic skills. "But I won." " ." Anne couldn''t even raise her head in anger. What is this feeling of resentment even though you know you will lose? Lennon said, with his back from the wall. "Stop getting up. The teacher is waiting for you." Huh. Anne stood up, clutching her skirt. The two went to Jamie''s dorm without saying a word. And Jamie, who saw Anne and Lennon in their mess, stuck out his tongue. "You guys, what have you been doing and have you become sporadic?" The two were silent because they couldn''t even say they had a running race. ''Something went wrong.'' I don''t know what it was, but Anne''s reaction seemed to have lost it. No matter what Anne does, she can''t defeat Lennon with her current skills. The difference between the two was heaven and earth. come in. Jamie came in, sat the two of them on a chair, and handed them two spellbooks that she had written all night long. "Take it." This? whole body breathing? "That is my breathing method you are so curious about. The creation was done by Marquis Linmer, so next time we meet, I would like to say thank you. I wouldn''t have been able to teach you this without his permission. " The breathing method of Marquis Linmerl." The two silently looked at the cover of the full body breathing method. Even on the cover, it was a thick, plain book, so there were no words other than [How to breathe]. "It doesn''t matter what you did on your way here. Whether the two of you are good or bad, of course, it doesn''t matter." Anne and Lennon glared at each other, knowing that saying it doesn''t matter is okay for a relationship. Jamie slapped the two of them in the head one by one. Ouch! "Hey!" "But wouldn''t it be okay if I opened my eyes like that in front of the teacher? Isn''t that right, guys? "Sorry, I''m sorry." Sorry. The two rubbed their red foreheads. Jamie shook her head and started explaining again. "Anyway, why did you say this? Because after all, if you don''t pass my test, it''s pointless. "What is a test?" "It''s not difficult." Jamie took the spellbook he had held in Lennon''s hand again and shook it. "Learn this within today. That''s it." Saying that, Jamie smiled. "Is it really that easy?" The two students were unable to answer any questions. I was just about to cry. - Continued on next episode - CH 157 : test (3) "Oh, you want to learn it today?" "Are you kidding me?" Anne and Lennon couldn''t believe it. The mana breathing method is the basis of all magic, and it is everything. Depending on how familiar you are with the breathing technique, your qualifications as a wizard are also determined. As with the usual breathing technique, the whole body breathing technique was his original breathing technique that only Linmer had learned before Jamie. I could see how difficult it was without having to turn the book. "It''s not a joke. If you don''t do this, you cannot come as a disciple." "Ha, but ." "But nothing is the same. can you do it or can''t you These are the only two." Jamie didn''t laugh anymore. He looked at the two students alternately with a serious face. "Being my disciple is not that easy. If you are not confident, go back now." Anne bit her lower lip, and Lennon frowned. Neither of them could answer quickly. Jamie waited silently. I knew better than anyone that it wasn''t easy. But it wasn''t impossible either. ''Ann. You can.'' A girl who understands in an instant after going through many thoughts once she sees it. It was Anne Meyer with scholarly talent. and Lennon. ''Lennon. You can do it too.'' Nothing compares to Anne, but it wasn''t impossible either. Of course, it will be difficult to do like Anne, so you may feel very frustrated in this test. But just by opening up the possibilities, Lennon will grow significantly. You may fail, but in the first place, this is not a test to see results. "Have you made a decision?" It was Anne who answered first. "I will. I will do it anyway." Seeing her determined eyes, Jamie smiled faintly and looked at Lennon. You? " I do too. I will tell you." Lennon also responded with determination. It was a satisfactory answer. Jamie nodded, returned the breathing book to Lennon, and raised his hand. "It''s a waste of time to explain more. Let''s start right away." As I lowered my hand, the space changed. The two opened their eyes to the suddenly changed space and looked around. Either they do it or not, Jamie continued. "The time here is half the time outside. In other words, 24 hours here are 12 hours outside. So, just relax and practice." "Hey, what the hell is this?" "Ask a question after everything is done." Jamie snapped his fingers and the two disappeared. Each was moved to a different room. Jamie made a chair and sat there. This space is a space created by combining the other worlds of Gremia and Beyond Avalon. It was the result of combining Gramia''s free form-building ability and Beyond Avalon''s otherworldly world. "I mean, this is the real thing." Beyond Avalon. I don''t know who made this wand, but he had the ability to manipulate space and time in the underworld. Besides, it has good compatibility with Gremia, so it is very useful. "Let''s see." Two screens came to mind when I took a picture of the floor with the staff. They were illuminating Anne and Lennon respectively. Jamie crossed her arms and looked at the two of them. * * * Ivan knew Ishtar, so naturally he approached me and shook my hand. "Silver can''t come today." "I heard about it. I''m sorry. Silver would have been happy to see the progress of this new drug development." "He didn''t even go to work today." Aha. Well, I can introduce myself to you later. Everyone follow me." Ashtar smiled and took the lead. A few steps away the children approached Ivan and asked. "Have you been here a lot?" "Did you go to school with Mr. Silver?" "Come on, everyone calm down. Ask me later when it''s all over. This brother will explain everything." Ivan lifted my chest and pounded it with his fist. Everyone was looking forward to seeing how reliable it looked to the children. Only Finn was not part of the group. I couldn''t help it. All of those kids were in the same beta class as Ivan, and Finn was alone in the alpha class. He had been in Alpha Class for a long time, so he only knew his face except for Ivan. Ivan turned around and beckoned to Finn. "Fin, don''t be there alone, come here. We will be together in the future." "Oh, yes." "We have to set the rules for those who have always been ignoring us. If only we had Apophis, we might even be in the top 10, no, in the top 10 in the whole school. Isn''t that right, Mr. Ashtar? Hahaha. With the newly developed Apophis EX, it is more than possible." Oh oh!! The children could not hide their excitement at the word ''Apophis EX''. An upgraded version of X. It was the name of a new drug currently under development. Ashtar looked at the children and opened the door. Come on in. It''s a little cold because it''s a place to store medicine." As the saying goes, it was a cold storage room. Various glass bottles were lined up in a transparent storage box. Ashtar walked to the center and touched the floor, and a small pillar came up. When he tapped the pillar with his finger, the pillar split into five parts and a transparent glass tube appeared inside. It was about the length of an adult man''s index finger, and Ashtar carefully pulled out the glass tube. "This is EX, but it''s not finished yet." "Wow, that''s brilliant." As the transparent liquid was projected onto the light, a faint rainbow of colors flowed. The students swallowed dry saliva. "It has been confirmed that the mana absorption rate is 1.5 times higher than that of X, and the concentration is also doubled." "Wow, that doesn''t compare to X." "However, it is not yet a finished product, and the side effects are quite severe, so we have not yet put it on the market." "What are the side effects?" "Fever, body aches, something like that. haha. At the words of fever and body aches, Finn carefully raised his hand. "Does X have such side effects?" At that question, Ashtar looked at Finn. He looked the pin up and down and opened his mouth. "Your skin is pale, your face is slightly emaciated, and your shoulders are weak." Yeah. Suddenly this morning... ." "Are you suspecting that it was from drinking Apophis?" "Rather than doubt, no matter how good drugs are, they have side effects ." "Ah, I am not saying this to question you. I said this because I wanted to correct a misunderstanding." mistaken? Finn tilted her head to ask, and Ashtar nodded and continued. "Simply put Your name?" "This is Finn Batik." "Fin. It''s like muscle pain." "Muscle pain?" "How do you feel the next day after you exercise hard?" "My muscles are so startled that it''s hard to move. It hurts too." "It''s going to suck. Apophis increases mana absorption. In other words, you will be absorbing more mana than usual, so what will happen to the core of your heart?" "It increases." Yes. What if it gets bigger than it was supposed to be?" " Is it torn?" "The core does not tear. However, it draws energy from the body to maintain its size. That''s why you naturally feel weak." "That''s where I am now." Yes! Ashtar snapped his fingers and replied cheerfully. "Don''t worry, the longer your core stays its size, the better you will feel." "Whew. All in all, I''m glad. I was wondering what to do if there are side effects again." "It will be different for each person, but it is getting better. Please continue to take it in the future." Yeah. Also Apophis X. Ann said overdosing was not recommended, but the experts were different. After that, they spent time exchanging short questions and answers, and gave the students a small Apophis EX as a gift before they left. "It is a relaxed version of the New Testament. The effect is not very different from X, but it will taste better by adding orange flavor instead. There are no side effects." When he talked about the side effects, he squinted his eyes at Finn. Finn sighed in embarrassment. "Then let''s go. Next time I will come with Mr. Silver!" See you next time. Ashtar waved at the students, then lowered them and smiled when they had completely disappeared. "Fuck dog. Why do I have to deal with these bastards?" He ruffled his silver hair back and took a deep breath. I took out a tobacco, put it in my mouth, and went into the lab, but someone cut off the tip of the tobacco. Ashtar frowned and turned to the side. "Are you crazy?" "No smoking indoors." It was a woman wearing a black robe. "Ha- it''s really annoying in the world." "Trash in the trash can." Ashtar threw the butt on the floor, and the woman magically lifted the butt into the air. "Don''t be annoyed. Before you kill me." Sir Silver''s body has been cleaned up. silver. A teacher at the Phoenix Academy who died last night after his head was crushed by Ashtar''s feet. And he was also the homeroom teacher of the little ones who had just left. Thinking that far, Ashtar couldn''t help but laugh. "Little boys, kkkkkk! In front of the guy who killed his master, he made all sorts of jokes haha ho ho. Especially the old guy. He believed what I said straight away. Muscle pain is a breeze. Kiki Kiki Kick!" The woman did not respond at all to Ashtar''s words. The steamed Ashtar coughed with a bewildered look on his face. "More than that, Doctor?" "After checking the side effects, you went back to the lab." "He''s a very busy man. Isn''t it too boring by the way? You can''t smoke here, you can''t drink, you can''t sing women. I''m very annoyed. "What''s boring about making money while playing most of the time?" "Hey, Mary. I didn''t come here to make money." " ." "I came here to see the blood." A madness flashed in Ashtar''s eyes as he spoke. Then he grinned and tapped the shoulder of a robin called Mary. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." "If you kill me in the first place, Ashtar-sama will also die." "Well. The doctor won''t let you go. Isn''t that bad too? As Ashtar wiggled his fingers as he spoke, Mary took a deep breath. "I will not ask you to move for our purposes. Instead, act according to the contract. This is business." "Oh, oh, oh. The employee must work hard to serve the employer." Mary did not respond to Ashtar''s sarcastic remarks. Losing interest, he threw off his uncomfortable suit and opened the window wide. "I don''t have any reservations today, so this manager comes outside to play." "Don''t just make an accident." Ashtar smiled and jumped outside. Mary, who was left alone, called someone. Teacher. Ashtar is gone." -Do not worry. They''re under surveillance anyway, so if there''s an accident, you''ll be able to fix it quickly. "Then I''m happy." - Please suffer a little more, Mary. Yes, teacher. Mary inserted the communication port and walked to the window where Ashtar had left. A cold wind blew. As the robe was removed, her blue hair slowly flowed down. * * * Anne sat at her desk and quickly read the spellbook. It was really difficult stuff. It was a different level of difficulty than what I had learned at the academy so far. ''Can I?'' Anxiety was creeping up, but he shook his head to shake off his thoughts. It can''t be done, it must be done. I definitely want to become a magician who is great enough to build a family. This dream has never changed until now. But the disappointment was unavoidable. There were a lot of great kids around. Since I was young, I often heard that I was smart, so I came to Alpha Class somehow, but no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t go any further. So I just studied like crazy. If magic wasn''t enough, I thought I''d do something with my studies. But even that was difficult. Some are as capable as adults at the age of 9. Some have grown rapidly as if their potential has exploded. He was in place for a year. If I hadn''t learned magic, would I have had fun like girls my age? no. I''m going to be a wizard somehow! You can play freely with your peers and live in the arms of your parents and be loved. But that''s not the life Anne wants. I can do it. You have to be able to do it." At the age of only 10, the girl had no choice but to become an adult. It was the same with the boy. "I can''t lose." Lennon knew from an early age that he was gifted with a talent that was incomparable to that of his uglier older brother. It was like learning anything. It was not difficult to study, and magic was not difficult. Even manipulating people from behind and flirting with them were all simple. All he needed was his father''s approval. I thought that if it was just a little bigger, it could be enough. Then I met Jamie Welton. It was miserable. The frustration he felt with a boy a year younger than him was not easily recovered. Then his father, Count Simon, reached out, and Lennon began to change himself. Everything worked out well. Although not recognized by his father, he received the positive attention he had hoped for in the past. He quickly absorbed the magic he had learned from his father. Even when he came to the magic world, he had no doubts that he would succeed. Anne Meyer. If only I hadn''t met that woman. "Such an experience, once is enough!" The memory of being trampled by Jamie Welton is enough. It is unacceptable to have someone else stand above your head with a greater talent. Somehow, you will prove yourself to be superior. I will learn the whole-body breathing technique by replacing all feelings of envy, jealousy, and inferiority with strength. Know. Ann has an advantage in this type of testing. So what do you say? "I am Lennon Simon. Proud son of Richter Simon!" A boy and a girl turned on the lights in their eyes to increase their concentration. Jamie muttered, looking at the two students immersed in the magic book on the screen with joy. pass. They deserved to be disciples. - Continued on next episode - CH 158 : test (4) Jamie quietly alternated between the two screens. Taking in as a disciple is taking it in, and I had to check how far I had to learn the ''whole body breathing method''. "Can you learn it in one day?" Jamie took less than a day. Of course, he was assisted by Black, but that was to improve Rinmer''s whole-body breathing method into his own. It was not their own method, but the idea of making them inherit Linmer''s breathing method. Unless you have a black-level magic assistant, you cannot use the same breathing method as yourself. Of course, the formula was slightly modified to match the characteristics of Anne and Lennon. ''Anne is gifted with a scholar''s talent, but her magical talent is poor. So even if it''s slow, it''s in the direction of building up slowly.'' Anne can imitate what she has seen once on the spot. If it were her, she would quickly learn the whole body breathing technique. However, her energy and heart''s core will not be able to handle the mana absorbed through her body. So, instead of slightly reducing the amount absorbed, it is designed to last for a long time. It will take longer to meditate than others, but it will be more than 3 times as effective as the normal breathing method. ''On the contrary, the breathing method I gave Lennon accelerated the absorption.'' Lennon''s magical talent is not lacking compared to other archmage. It means that one day you will become an archmage. So, without being rough, the whole body breathing method divided into 5 steps was designed to start from step 2. As Lennon, who had already received many elixir from within the family, his core and gimaek were far superior to those of his peers. However, it is impossible for Lennon to learn within today. It is true that he is talented in various fields as well as in magic, but he is not a genius. Anne''s insight penetrates the essence of magic at once, but Lennon must read, memorize, and understand. Although she learns faster than others, it is not enough to compare her with Anne. ''But in the end, the level will be the same.'' Anne builds up, and Lennon explodes. It is a self-evident fact that Lennon surpasses Anne in an instant the moment he learns the whole body breathing technique. Of course, in the long run... . "Lennon. It will depend on how far you go." Jamie enjoyed watching the two boys and girls competing. * * * 12 hours have passed. The children in the age when they were supposed to run around were sitting still and looking at the magic book. Anne was reading the spell book for the tenth time. I understood. I looked through every detail of how the procedure was structured, how the interaction was to maintain the whole-body breathing method, and how to take the breathing method to do that. Still, the reason I read it over and over again was that understanding was not enough. ''If you want to, you can do it right now.'' No, it was already possible when I first read it. The problem is that there''s a difference between ''possible'' and ''perfectly doable''. Anne wanted to be perfect, and cautioned that ambiguity in success is worse than not doing it. ''Splitting mana is the most difficult thing.'' Delicate mana control is required to split mana. This part was the most difficult for Anne, who lacked magical talent. It''s not just Anne. Mana control was proportional to the state of the wizard, so it was natural for an excellent wizard to be good at mana control. Lennon had a higher level of magic than Anne, but if you look at the magic society as a whole, Lennon''s level itself was mediocre. He, too, will not be able to overcome this difficulty easily. ''To feel the mana particles as grains and break them down to a size that can be absorbed by the skin . Does Jamie do this naturally?'' The magic book reads, In a safe place, cross-legged, and meditate without moving. However, Jamie maintained the whole-body breathing technique in her daily life. How that was possible was beyond Anne''s brilliant brain. I realized once again that the nickname of the greatest talent in history is not for nothing. ''I''m stuck here... . The second condition is too harsh for me.'' Anne wept. The first is to break the mana particles into a size that can be absorbed by the skin. The second condition was the limit of the core to store mana. The whole-body breathing method stores an overwhelming amount of mana in the core compared to the normal breathing method. In other words, if you use it frequently, it will put a strain on your heart. This only slightly shortens the time compared to the conventional breathing method through the mouth. There is only one way to solve this shortcoming. ''You have to extend the core to multiple places.'' The act of destroying the common sense of a wizard. But Anne''s eyes, lacking in magical talent, saw potential. Lennon, on the other hand, was able to do both, unlike Anne, but was stuck in other areas. " God damn it." Even the drinking was not understood properly. split particles? increase the core? I don''t know how they are possible, and I don''t know why they should. "Why are you splitting mana? If you breathe through your skin, why would you do that?" "Increase your core? It''s conceptually impossible. The heart acts as a mana core thanks to the connection of all blood vessels and veins, and other organs cannot." It was a stereotype that he had no choice but to hold because he was a wizard. Lennon''s stereotypes were so strong that he couldn''t accept what he saw as it was. He even wondered if Jamie Welton was doing this to tease him. It was a pity that he was a 9-year-old boy, but it was Lennon who had no choice but to grow up like that. ''I can''t. Even if you don''t like me, there''s no way I''m doing this now.'' Lennon trusted Jamie. Above all, this breathing method is the only correct answer to maintain the ridiculous amount of mana that is accumulating in his body. "Whoa it''s terribly difficult." How far did Anne go? The guy''s brain is unusual, so he may have understood the whole body breathing technique. In fact, Anne had understood the theory itself, as he thought. okay. The parts that require understanding are pushed by me. Let''s admit it and let''s go." Being stubborn is enough for the past. Lennon gave up understanding. Looking at books alone is not in my temper. "Let''s hit it right now." If you follow what is written in the magic book, you will be able to do something. It''s better to see than to hear, to do it yourself than to see. If you feel it with your body, you will understand little by little, even if you do not want to understand it. Lennon sat cross-legged and began to meditate as written in the magic book. Without thinking about whether it would or not, he focused on splitting mana particles first. His surroundings were dyed blue. * * * "Interesting." Ann understood the whole-body breathing technique, as expected. Lennon, as expected, did not understand the full-body breathing technique. It was a rough guess as to why I didn''t understand, but I didn''t expect the next method at all. Lennon started using the whole-body breathing technique. "Are you the type to hit and see?" Jamie laughed. Because it was unique. There is a big difference between what you experience with your body and what you don''t experience as much as heaven and earth. Jamie thought Lennon lacked action. He likes to act like a black screen. ''Heukmak'' seems to have something if you just listen to it, but if you look closely, it''s annoying to move directly. Simply put, there is no action. I like to have someone do it, but I don''t try to sell my own products. So Lennon thought he could never beat Anne. ''I don''t know if there has been a change in the past, or if this is what you were originally.'' It was positive. It was especially good for things you had to do yourself, like the whole body breathing technique. If you''re unlucky, you''ll have a bad luck that will twist your gi-hyeol and make you a bad person, but I''m confident here. As long as he has confidence, Lennon will not become a bad person. "Anne. Do you think I need to get excited?" Anne was a smart, action-packed child. The problem is that when he sees magic that exceeds his level, he is at a loss as to how to compose it. To compare, if you can''t get past 10 seconds to run a 50m run, and learn to dance, it''s a talent that confuses the left and right directions every day, let alone the basic steps. It means that even if you work really hard, you won''t be able to achieve an excellent level. With that said, Anne seems right to give up the wizard, but that''s why Jamie was here. "I will make you an archmage." The first is whole body breathing. Even if you successfully master the whole-body breathing technique, you can perfectly master how to control mana. As the class goes up, the most important thing is mana adjustment, that is, control. Even if the innate mana is insufficient, a wizard with excellent control is excellent. If the mana core can be extended to other parts of the body, the mana shortage is also resolved. Whole body breathing was an essential breathing technique that would compensate for Anne''s shortcomings to some extent. ''If that doesn''t work, I can help with core expansion, but .'' Jamie wanted to figure it out for herself. Helping others is not a bad thing, but if you are your own disciple, you should at least be able to do that. "Even if it''s slow. So you have to complete your own thing." And another 12 hours passed, and the test was over. * * * Jamie stuck out his tongue as he looked at Anne and Lennon, both emaciated. I didn''t know that the two of them would hang around without even sleeping. Thanks to that, Jamie couldn''t sleep either. ''Things that are now 9 or 10 years old.'' It doesn''t mean what happens to your body just because you haven''t slept all day, but staying up all night was an ignorant way. The way your hair is clear is when you sleep. Sleep was essential, unless you were at the level of Jamie. But he didn''t say anything about it. It was me who told me to learn it within a day, and I saw the children working hard with my own eyes. " ." " ." But regardless of their efforts, both children had dark expressions on their faces. Jamie said. "You both failed." Anne and Lennon never mastered the full-body breathing technique. If you work hard, you do it, and if you fail, you fail. Jamie wasn''t the type to praise hard work. Rather, he was a cold-hearted person who thought he had no talent if he worked hard and failed. "What do you think I will say?" " ." " ." This time neither of them said anything. From the moment they received the spell, they were told that they could only become disciples if they somehow learned how to breathe. But it failed. There was no shame in it. The difficulty of the whole body breathing method was so high that even a veteran wizard could not master it in one day. Children who were only a few years new to magic had nothing to learn. But he didn''t have the courage to say it was unfair in front of Jamie. He told me that it was obviously very difficult, and it was they who accepted it. I''m sorry. I worked hard... ." "You can''t become a great wizard just by working hard." I interrupted Anne''s words with a cold voice. "If you give me a little more time ." "You don''t understand properly and you''ve been trying to do something, and you''ve been exhausted several times. But do you think giving it more time will lead to a dramatic realization?" Lennon''s words were blocked by negation. Two children were crying. Anne actually burst into tears. Lennon was also patient, but his expression was no different from Anne''s. Jamie said to those children. However. The two children looked up at Jamie with red eyes. They must have been little sisters, but somehow I had the illusion that they looked huge. "You have shown your will." " will? "Will, you mean?" okay. will. The will to do it, the tenacity to hold on to it and learn it somehow. Patience that never gives up. In the end, I did not achieve them over time, but I feel the sense of deprivation and resentment that comes from it. Jamie believed that they could only be combined to form a complete human being. "You have failed. This cannot be denied." At the word ''failure'', the two children frowned again. I was still young and couldn''t hide my face. Jamie continued without hesitation. "However, if there was no time constraint, I would have tried to learn it somehow, even if I had to die. is not it? Yes. Yes. The two children answered vigorously as if there was no doubt. I knew it wasn''t just about bluffing in front of Jamie. So they both deserve to be disciples. "It''s a pity that I didn''t learn the whole body breathing technique. Because I was hoping I could do it to some extent. But apart from that, you have exceeded the standard." "When it comes to standards ." "From today on, both of you are my disciples." At Jamie''s calm remark, Anne and Lennon looked at each other and blinked. Lennon asked cautiously, not understanding what he was hearing. "Did you say my disciple?" Why. Hate? If you don''t like it, leave. "Not that!" Lennon jumped up with excitement. Anne got up quickly too, faced Lennon and started cheering. "Wow!! Passed!!" Pass! I passed!" Anne and Lennon hugged and ran. 24 hours was harsh on children. The emotions I had accumulated until now burst out. The two cried and laughed and shouted that they couldn''t believe it and that it was fun. To the extent that I wonder if it''s the guys who don''t get along well. ''okay. Hell will be unfolding in the future, so have fun right now.'' Jamie smirked and smiled happily at the children. 14,000,605 hell drills flashed in his mind. - Continued on next episode - CH 159 : Dare (1) Anne and Lennon turned their backs on each other, coughing in embarrassment. Rather than being close, they had been jealous and jealous of each other, but it was embarrassing because they hugged each other without knowing it and ran all over the place. Jamie chuckled. "It''s late today, so sleep here and go to school." "Is that okay?" "Because there are many rooms." The lodging given to Jamie by the magic world was a penthouse of over 60 pyeong. It was too much for an 8-year-old boy to live alone, but enough for Jamie, a great aristocrat, to live in moderation. "And the full-fledged class will start after school tomorrow, so I can come right away without thinking about where to go after school." Yeah. Yeah. "Your voice is low. answer! Yeah! Yeah! Good. Jamie smiled satisfactorily, as if he had already grown up. "Just go to any room, wash up, and go to bed. I''ll go in first. " ." " ." answer! Good night! "Have a good rest!" Goto sleep. Jamie went back to her room, squeezing her tired eyes with her hand. He was also quite tired from watching his two children unmoving for 24 hours. After Jamie''s return, Anne and Lennon stood for a while and then glanced at each other. Then, no matter who came first, I greeted each other and went into an empty room. good night. "Relax." Even though he hadn''t reached puberty yet, his actions seemed to see boys and girls who have reached puberty. Jamie shook her head, feeling the popularity of the missing children in the living room. Still, the disciples chose not to be bad. Although not at a great level, if raised well, both will become good wizards. okay. I hope that both of them will grow to become good powers." It''s different from the old days. Since he had decided to bring in a disciple, he had no intention of giving Jamie a warm hug like before. That feeling no longer remained, and the situation was not so relaxed. If I was alone, it would take at least 10 years to raise Anne and Lennon to a usable level. Maybe it will take more time than that. So it will roll very tight. Even if I grab hold of the crotch of my pants asking for an excommunication, I will roll more on the spot. If you beg for life, you will roll until you die. "I learned a very good thing from Hamilton." Jamie beckons into the air, and the red hat and black sunglasses pop! and came out I stood in front of the full-length mirror and tried on my hat and sunglasses. "Very good. I look forward to tomorrow." * * * Ann woke up early in the morning and looked at her watch. Tick-tock-tick- the rotating second hand. The hour hand was pointing to 7, and the minute hand was pointing to the third point between 50 and 55. School is open until 8:30. I usually live in the academy dormitory, so it wasn''t a big deal if I woke up after 8 o''clock. The problem is, this is not a dormitory. Anne remembered last night. After the 24-hour test, Ms. Jamie told me to go to school and sleep at her house because it was late at night. So I lightly washed my face and went to an empty room to sleep. Obviously I set the alarm clock. " ." Anne saw the alarm clock rolling on the floor. Blurry memories come to mind. loud alarm sound. I hit it with my hand and the sound stopped. and sleep again. So that is. "Gee, I''m late!" overslept Anne got up and went to the washroom. In the living room, neatly manned to tie, Lennon was muttering with bread in his mouth. "Hey- did you sleep long? Blowing your nose." "Nose, did you snore? I? "Is it very cool? How many times did I break thanks to you?" As Lennon shook his head in disbelief, Anne''s face flushed red. Anne ran to the washroom as if running away. Lennon giggled inwardly as he looked at her back. Of course it''s a lie. Lennon''s room and Anne''s room were quite far apart, so even snoring couldn''t hear it. He''s a very naive guy. I''m thinking about how to make fun of you next time... Tight! "Ugh!" Lennon''s eyes almost popped out at the sudden shock in the back of his head. He glanced back angrily, and Jamie stood there with a pitiful look on his face. "Young child. Run away quickly." " It is said that hitting the head destroys brain cells, causing memory loss." "Wow!" "Hey!" Jamie was about to hit another blow, but Lennon covered the back of the head and hurriedly ran out of the dormitory. * * * "All right, I''ll go!" Ann couldn''t get her hair right, so she said hello to Jamie. you want to go Are you thinking of living here? Ann had already opened the door as Jamie wrinkled one eye and thought about it. "Anne. Come here." Yeah? Jamie, who summoned Anne, motioned for her to come closer. Then he put two necklaces in her hand. "Give one to Lennon." "What is this?" "Proof of becoming a disciple. Just think of it as a gift." A gift is a gift, but what is a ''rough gift''? Contrary to that thought, a bright smile spread across Anne''s lips. A silver necklace studded with small purple cubes. It wasn''t flashy, but it was cute. No, more than that, I really liked the word ''sign of disciple''. Anne immediately hung one around her neck. Then he looked at Jamie and asked. how is it? "It suits you." Hehe. Anne laughed like a child. You''re a child, but you laugh like a child. But to that extent, Anne has not been like a child until now. There will be a lot of hard work ahead. You won''t be able to smile like today. So now Anne''s smile was precious. "I will be late. Go quickly." "I will go!" Anne''s footsteps are light. Jamie stretched out as she looked at the door she had left. "Shall I go to work soon?" It was the beginning of a very leisurely morning for a teacher. * * * "Wow! Barely safe... ." Anne managed to get to class ten minutes before the bell rang. From the morning breeze to the academy using Haste, I was exhausted from running at full force. Hehehe- He took a deep breath and was about to sit down, but Lennon, who was sitting in the back seat, was smiling mischievously. I heard directly from Ms. Jamie that saying that I kept snoring while I was sleeping, and that I couldn''t sleep because of it, was a blatant lie. ''son of a gun.'' Guess who''s not a 9-year-old kid. Even as I thought about it, I remembered that the teacher, Jamie, who I would like to serve as a teacher in the future, was 8 years old. he is 10 years old Anne sat down, feeling the concept of age becoming strange. ''I don''t even want to give you a necklace.'' On the way out, Ms. Jamie gave me two necklaces saying it was a gift for becoming a disciple. I told Lennon to give one, but I didn''t want to give it to him when he saw it like that. ''Still, I have to be patient with my older sister.'' Even if they are one year apart, they are older sisters. It was right to show an adult appearance at least a little. Anne approached Lennon with a sullen face. Why? Do not worry about it. Rumors of snoring... ." "Joe, be quiet! And ." Ann looked at the other friends and warned them with wide eyes. "If you say such nonsense again, you will die. Did you hear everything from the teacher? Don''t be mean to your sister. "What is your sister?" "Uh-huh. If you don''t be polite to your sister, won''t you give me this? Anne put Lennon''s necklace on her index finger and smiled confidently. Lennon didn''t know what the necklace was. "What is that necklace? Even if you give me that, I have no intention of meeting you." "What is this bald bastard talking about? The teacher gave me this as a gift as a token of becoming a disciple." "Proof!" Lennon''s eyes lit up at the word proof . One way or another, he was also a 9-year-old kid. It was the age at which my eyes would return to the word ''proof''. "Anyway, if you go around talking weird nonsense, you''re going to die. I will go to the teacher." "Are you being rude? This is the first name." "If you can watch your teacher get your butt slapped, you''ll be fine." This time, Lennon frowned. I don''t know if what she said was true, but if it was Jamie he knew, he would definitely set fire to his butt. Anyway, the back of my head was on fire in the morning. My eyes were almost plucked out, so the pain was hard to describe. "Hmmmm." "Anyway, be respectful to your sister." Noisy. Lennon sticks out his tongue, and Anne smiles and puts the necklace in his place. Lennon, who brought the necklace as if snatching it, began to look at it with his eyes shining. Anne watched the scene and returned to her seat. As I sat down, Finn spoke to me. what. When did you become friends with him?" just. But are you okay with the pain?" Yesterday he looked very bad, but today his complexion was noticeably better. "The drug worked very well." about? Huh. Apophis EXS is a small version of the new product... ." Finn recounted a trip to Trinity, the maker of Apophis X, with Ivan the crowd yesterday in detail. "The manager there was very gentle. And since Ivan is a VIP, I got the EXS as a special gift, because this is the mass-produced version of the new EX that is under development? Still, it works much better than X. Now I am fresher than ever and my head is clear." Finn spoke excitedly, but Anne''s expression as she listened was not very good. She spoke with a very serious face. pin. I think you''d better not eat it. "What are you talking about all of a sudden?" "No matter how you think about it, it''s strange. Yesterday, your condition was not like your normal body aches. But Apophis, isn''t that a nutritional supplement?" right. "What nutritional supplement in the world can cure body aches? Nutritional supplements are literally just nutritional supplements. It''s just a drink that makes you feel a little, yes, a little bit refreshed than usual." But look at the state of the pin. This is not a nutritional supplement. It was the effect of steroids that forcibly raised the state of the body to the highest level. In particular, the effect of amplifying the amount of mana. Drugs with such an effect in the world were not called nutritional supplements. The appearance of Finn yesterday was clearly a side effect. I saw it today and was convinced. "You have to stop eating right now. I don''t know why it''s so popular, but someday it will harm your body... ." "Stop it, Anne." Finn smirked and cut her off. Then he twisted one of his lips and said. "Do you know that you are jealous and inferior?" "What, what?" "It''s you, not me, who needs to wake up. Even though you can''t applaud your friend when he''s doing well, he''s trying to demean him by making a reason that he''s wrong. "No, I." "It really sucks." Finn got up and left the class. Anne stared blankly, half-opened, at the door he had left. "What is he?" Lennon approached her and pointed to where the pin had left, but Anne didn''t respond. Something was going wrong. - Continued on next episode - CH 160 : Dare (2) Finn was walking down the hallway with a hand in her pocket and gleeful. It wasn''t about going anywhere. There were only a few minutes left for the first class, but I got frustrated and left my seat. I didn''t know Anne would say such a thing. We always supported and encouraged each other, but we were blinded by jealousy... ! ''I''m afraid I won''t be able to support you.'' If you''re so envious, can''t you drink Apophis yourself? You don''t drink to protect your wretched pride, and you control what other people drink. Finn felt his emotions intensify. I know why she wouldn''t want help with something like Apophis. Anne''s intelligence is at a genius level. Once you have seen it, you will never forget it, and you can easily solve difficult problems if you learn how to do them. However, he was not born with magic, so it was difficult to go beyond middle school. I don''t want to believe it, but it''s a stark reality. If I put my pride down and drank Apophis, all my problems would be solved. "It''s class soon, so where are you going?" Just then, a woman''s voice called Finn from behind. When I turned around, Sophia was smiling, wiping her blue hair with her hand. "Is it my time for the first class in the alpha class?" Ah I just want to get some air." "Why is the wind suddenly ." Sophia walked over to Finn and said, "You look bad. Did you fight with your friend?" "It wasn''t a fight." "Hey, it''s true that we fought. Talk to this teacher." Finn glanced at her, sighed briefly, and recounted all that had happened to Anne. After hearing the story, Sophia patted him on the back. "I must have been very disappointed." "I didn''t know he would say that to me." "Still, you should get along with your friends." "He understands that. I would have been very envious if Anne''s performance had suddenly jumped. But even so... I wouldn''t have been outspoken." "Yes, yes. Just calm down." When I took her to the window to get some fresh air, Finn seemed to have calmed down, so the excitement subsided a little. "Originally, people are born that way. As there is a proverb that it hurts when a relative buys land, no matter how close you are, if you suddenly get better than yourself, you cannot easily admit it. Anne wouldn''t have thought of it either. "Is that so?" Sure. Everyone knows that Anne is a good kid, right? It''s just like that for a while now. So forgive your friend with generous generosity." Forgiveness Yo? Huh. Because the pin is good. But if you really want to do it... How about this?" "What is it?" "I''m bringing Anne with me today." He didn''t say where he was coming from, but Finn immediately understood and asked. "Hey, Ando?" Huh. Why? Do you hate having more friends?" "Well, that''s not it. I know. I''ll take Anne. "Fufufufu, well thought out." "Ann will understand me if I experience it myself. And you will understand." right. After all, Finn is nice, right?" As Sophia gently stroked Finn''s hair, Finn blushed and bowed her head. Sophia smiled and grabbed Finn''s wrist and dragged her away. character. Come on, let''s go to class first. The teacher will stop by for a while and then go right away." " Yeah. Finn greeted him briefly and returned to the class as if running away. Sophia smiled at how cute Finn''s back was, and then turned around. Kennyak was standing there. "Who wants to add more?" Hahaha. It would be nice to increase See you later~" Sophia patted Kennyak on the shoulder and passed by. If the other teachers had seen it, they would have been astonished at the sight of the two of them. Kennyak, famous for being lonely at the academy, and Sofia, who is an active socialite, seemed close. Even if you''re not really friendly. " ." Kennyak quietly watched Sophia walk away. * * * around work time. Jamie, who had finished all classes, quickly left work and was heading somewhere. It''s absurd to say that Kalto is a teaching subject, but Jamie was no ordinary teacher. I came here with the will of the elders of the magic world, and regardless of my age, I was a high-ranking sorcerer who reached the 6th class. Who could be mean to him? Except for Siegfried, the current dean, there was no better wizard in Phoenix Academy than him. And now. Jamie left the bag in place and went to the only wizard who was better than him. "Is the dean there?" "Come in." When permission was granted inside, Jamie opened the door and entered the dean''s office. The dean''s office was much more cluttered than it had been before. Siegfried did not even look at the old books even though the guests had arrived. "Elder." When Jamie called Siegfried by his usual title, Siegfried raised his head. "Were you a Confucius? Someone called me the dean and said something." Normally, you would know who you are just by hearing your voice. Jamie didn''t bother to pinch that part, he said, slumping down on the guest sofa. "You still haven''t found a way?" "If it had been made in one day, I wouldn''t have been interested in it in the first place." It was a challenge because it was difficult. While I thought Jamie had a really perverted taste, I also thought it was extremely magical. Siegfried stopped reading the old book and pressed his thumbs against his eyes. "It looks like my eyeballs are about to be plucked out." "How many did you read?" "I think I watched it for about two days without a break." Why haven''t my eyeballs been pulled out until now? "Whoa. But what happened? No class today?" Siegfried rose from his seat and stretched, and a creaking sound was heard in every joint of his. It looked like he hadn''t moved for two days. I couldn''t help but wonder how they covered up the poop, but I didn''t come to ask about that today. Jamie opened his mouth as he watched Siegfried approaching. "I have a question for you about Anne." "Anne? Ah- I''ve been here once for Anne''s sake. So, have you decided to make disciples?" Yeah. right? You won''t either... Eh?!" Siegfried was a joking question, but as soon as he heard Jamie''s answer, he opened his mouth. He didn''t seem to have expected that he would actually become a disciple. "With the character of Confucius, a disciple ?" "Why is my personality?" "Awkward, grumpy, cocky." Is not it cute. not good Not smart." "Don''t be arrogant. don''t be arrogant It''s not cheap." "You''re handsome. Magical genius. A swordsman genius." "I''m a genius too." "But I am more of a genius." The two looked at each other with their eyes closed and snorted at the same time. "Anyway, it''s surprising." "I also took in Lennon Simon as a disciple." " Is that really surprising?" Siegfried didn''t see Lennon himself, but he knew the rumors. Not only is he cheeky, but he is also possessed of insidiousness, and he is a kid who is properly afflicted with blackout. Last year, after being harassed by Jamie for being wrong, I heard that his naughty personality got a little better when he was taught by Earl Simon. "I like the synergy between the two." "The synergy that Confucius said is synergy in the good sense, right?" "If the results are good, it''s a good synergy." " Note that they are still kids. Whether it be envy, jealousy, or a feeling of inferiority. It''s a dangerous feeling for children under the age of 10." "I am eight years old." " ." Having said that, it was Siegfried who had nothing else to say. He just coughed and continued talking. "Anyway. Don''t you know how much education affects children''s emotions when they are young? Because even Confucius is a child." "Are you returning it?" "So be careful. It''s good to roll hard, but if it''s too hard, the kids can grow up and turn around." "I''ll keep that in mind." Jamie had thought this through enough. Disciples aged 9 and 10, respectively. I had no intention of making an Archmage by erasing their personalities. will look long Anyway, if the two are talented, they will grow on their own as soon as the conditions are met. ''I take care of them until the 4th class.'' Wizards must be independent from the 4th class. From then on, the only thing I could hope for from my master was advice. "Are you here to report it?" "Be humble." "Compassionately? Do you have anything else to say?" "I heard this from Mr. Keniac not long ago." "What?" "They say you''re going to take Anne as a disciple, so watch me and be careful." Siegfried frowned at those words. He responded by swiping back his frizzy blonde hair that had not been rolled for a few days. careful? What are you careful about?" "Even if I asked, he wouldn''t tell me. So I thought the Elder would know something." Well. It''s a bit odd to say something like this to Confucius, but I have very little real power." "Is that something to be proud of?" At Jamie''s pitiful gaze, Siegfried coughed with embarrassment. I can not help it. In the first place, I was forced to assume the position of dean under pressure from other elders to take on anything . And I spend less than a tenth of a year in the magic world." "That''s why Javelin-sensei took over as the dean''s dean." "Actually, I found out a while ago that he was the dean''s dean." "You are really incompetent." "An archmage is capable of itself, so that''s fine." I wanted to slap a hard chestnut on Siegfried''s forehead as he spoke with a smile. It''s impossible now, so when I get stronger later, I will definitely do it. anyway. Those words kept coming. I came here just to see if the Elder knew about it, but it was a futile step." "You can even illuminate your face to say hello, and it hurts your heart to hear that it''s a pointless step." "I was heartbroken to hear that the former elder was incompetent." "I''m sorry." Jamie had nothing more to say and stood up. "I''ll stop. I''ll have to go back to Kennyak and ask him again. Hmm. As Jamie was about to leave, Siegfried said, scratching his chin. "Does Confucius know what''s trending in the magic world these days?" Yeah? "They say that a nutritional supplement called Apophis is quite popular." Ah. I know that. I''ve seen some of the students drinking. It seems that some of the teachers drink... ." "Sir Silver was one of them." " ?" Why the sudden mention of silver? I''m not interested, but now I''m deducing that the disappearance may have something to do with it. "Why are you saying that to me? You can find out for yourself." I do not know. I think he may have been aiming for something like this." Jamie noticed Siegfried talking round and round, and responded. "You want me to find out?" "I really don''t know why Mr. Kennyak said that, but if I hear that it will be dangerous all of a sudden, it''s usually ." That was then. Beep- beep- beep- beep-!! Well? Siegfried frowned at the noise. Jamie pulled a purple cubic studded necklace from her pocket. It''s the same necklace I gave Anne and Lennon, set to alert them when something goes wrong. Now ringing was Anne''s necklace. "The world really can''t see an inch ahead. I gave it to you today and it rings right away." "What is it?" "SOS." As soon as Jamie said those words, he teleported out of the dean''s office. Alone, Siegfried muttered as he rubbed his scruffy, rough beard with his palms. "I need to shave." - Continued on next episode - CH 161 : Dare (3) Before Jamie made contact with Siegfried. Anne was going home with Finn, with a bright face. At first, I was worried that Finn had been hurt a lot, but when he sincerely apologized, he accepted that it was okay. Instead, there was a condition that we would go somewhere together after class was over. There was nothing I couldn''t go with my friends, so I gladly said ok. "But where are we going?" "It''s a good place for you too." "A good place for me?" Huh. Finn smiled and said to Anne. "I''m being tutored by Sophia." "Uh, tutoring?" "Actually, you will receive it from today. Hehe. As if embarrassed, Finn smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head. Anne was perplexed. suddenly out of class So, isn''t it that you''re taking yourself there now? Already he was Jamie''s pupil. But he hasn''t told Finn about this yet. Talking about it now, I felt like I was betrayed again. Ann stood there with a bewildered look on her face, and Finn smiled as she misunderstood her expression. "Miss Sophia said you can come too. You don''t have to pay anything, so don''t worry. that ." "It''s okay, it''s okay. Sophia is young, but she''s a talented wizard, right? You know very well that the teacher is excellent at teaching." "It is, but ." Indeed, among the academy''s young teachers, Sophia''s teaching standards were exceptionally high. He was a class 4, but he was a promising wizard who was rumored to be moving up to class 5 soon. If I hadn''t known Mr. Jamie, I would have readily accepted this position now. ''It''s not like it''s not.'' I''m sorry that I deceived Finn, but going this way would be disrespectful not only to Finn, but to Jamie and Sophia. By nature, this can''t just go away. pin. What is it? "I actually ." Anne told Finn the story of Miss Jamie. Finn had a pretty shocked face and just walked silently for a while. Then he said quietly. OK. Because I didn''t even want to talk at first." pin ." "So, it''s just like hitting." As Finn answered with a smile, Anne breathed a sigh of relief. I wondered what if he felt betrayed and got angry like he did in the morning. However, the current Finn was the Finn she knew. He understood the situation and, on the contrary, said that he had made the same mistake and pretended that Anne was not at fault. "Thank you, Finn." "Thank you. And today, I think I''m just going for a change. Sophia will understand." "Is that so?" Huh. It''s like a field trip, huh? Huh! You may be a little late for Jamie''s class, but if you tell me what''s going on, you''ll definitely understand. Then a question arose and I immediately asked. "By the way, did you have any contact with Sophia? How did you decide to learn magic?" "Ah- that''s ." Finn almost didn''t know what to say. It was only yesterday afternoon that I met Sophia. It was when Ivan and his party had just left Trinity''s lab. She was waiting for them outside, and after a short conversation, she suggested that Finn alone be called in and learn magic from her. It was disconcerting at first, but she said: -You are one of the wizards sponsored by this place, and as a condition, you have to give private tutoring for VIPs. -I''m not a VIP, am I? I''m just following Ivan to take a look today... . -Ivan said that only VIP subjects were gathered and brought. didn''t you know - I''ve never heard of that. And to become a VIP... . - So, you don''t like it? There were a lot of things that were unsettling in many ways, but for Finn, it was good. It was an opportunity to become Sophia''s disciple. Besides, Finn was in bad shape at the time. He couldn''t possibly think right. - I''ll do it! - See you tomorrow then. Sophia''s bright smile came to mind. Finn felt his fingertips tremble. This gig should never be missed. I glanced at Anne. Sadly, she went under Jamie, but she may change her mind if she speaks directly with Ms. Sophia. okay. People have to experience it for themselves. pin? Ah. no. Just by chance, I met Sophia by chance." like that. "That, more than that." Finn quickly switched topics and chatted with Anne. * * * Sophia was cleaning her desk. It wasn''t the desk in the academy''s office, it was her own office desk that she will be using from today. Would you say it''s a kind of double job? After tidying up, Sophia took a few books she needed. It''s time to arrive, so we need to pick up the kids. As she opened the door to leave the office, she saw a man standing in front of him. It was Kenny. It''s a surprise. If you have come, please tell me that you are here." "Just arrived." Ok? But what? I have to go pick up the kids now." "Are you really going to teach Anne too?" "At first ." Sophia took a step closer to Kennyak and stabbed him in the chest with her index finger. "Anne should have been yours. Because it was your mission." " ." "But I didn''t do anything. On such a topic, you finally have a chance, but don''t think about it. If you look hateful to the Doctor, you will only be harmed." "If the Apophis project leaks outside, it''s over. Do you know that there are already several side effects?" "Hehehe~ Don''t you think you''ve come too far to come and worry about that? And as long as the results are good, that''s it. You know Mr. Kennyak, right? How this magic world works." It wasn''t just the magic world. Quite a few wizards were conducting all kinds of terrible experiments with the mindset that only the results were good. Among them, the so-called Apophis Project, in which they ''forcibly awaken the mana core through Apophis,'' was just a large-scale, just like other experiments. At the moment, it was moving smoothly towards good results. while completely ignoring the process in between. "So, just don''t feel guilty about this. Since when did you become so moral?" " ." "And, if Anne drinks Apophis to prove it, then sooner or later we can realize our ideals, right? You don''t have any talent, so you know it well. "Anne became Jamie''s pupil." Sophia''s eyes widened slightly. He didn''t think Jamie would be mentioned all of a sudden. How did Ann become Jamie''s apprentice before that? My hip hurts. "Since when?" yesterday. The timing could be this bad. If Anne was tied up with Jamie, this wasn''t good. Jamie''s influence is also influential, but the people he was associated with were the only outstanding ones. Even in the magic world right now, there were not one or two elders who favored him. "Ann, give up." Neither Kennyak nor Anne wanted to participate in the Apophis Project. Because I''ve seen her work hard for a long time. I didn''t want to ruin that effort just by the power of drugs. Especially that brilliant brain, from the moment it enters the project, will be messed up with the side effects of Apophis. It wasn''t just Anne. Kennyak is jealous and inferior to students who have more talent than him. But on the other hand, he was a teacher who wanted the children to grow up well. "Get your hands off the academy, even now. I will meet with you in person and talk to you." "Why are you here? Do you think the Doctor will listen to you and simply give up?" "I have to make you give up." do not know. We''ll go as planned. After all, the effects of Apophis do not appear suddenly, and we have to wait at least a week, so we just need to find out what number before that." "Are you really crazy?" "That would apply to you too. It''s not even a day or two to ride a boat. Don''t be nice, because you''re going to be very disgusting. Kennyak couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t hold Sophia''s shoulder as she moved away. * * * "Why did you fight him?" Sophia glanced at Ashtar, who was approaching her side. I don''t know why he, who should be protecting Trinity, is here, but he didn''t ask because he knew he wouldn''t have anything to do. "You don''t have to know." "I''m also on the same boat, how about if you let me know?" "You came here for money. You can''t talk about ideology with people who come only for money." "That is also true." "More than that, go back. The students are coming soon." "That kid who came with presbyopia yesterday?" "Not presbyopia, Finn is actually older than the other kids. And it''s not just the pins." "An interesting year. I''ll be going somewhere else, so if you have any problems, call me~ Ashtar said so and disappeared. Sophia thought he was a very vulgar man. From the stinky mouth, everything he does is disgusting. If it wasn''t for the doctor''s orders, I wouldn''t have dealt with him at all. ''But strength is real.'' You have to be strong to clean up the dirty after-treatment. Ashtar was Trinity''s scavenger. A janitor hired for a very high price. Thanks to this, the noise was not leaking outside. If it looks like it will leak, it''s already been killed by Ashtar. So is silver. He became addicted to Apophis and longed for it, but later threatened again as his addiction got worse. -Give me one ton... . If you don''t put it out, it will all be revealed. It wasn''t even a funny threat. Waste that was already drunk and could not even judge the situation. This means that the effect of the new drug EX was good. Although the side effects were severe. ''Still, I didn''t know that it would be a mess in just three days.'' Anyway, Silver was killed by Ashtar. He said there was no resistance. ''It only needs to alleviate the side effects.'' It wasn''t far. Already, clinical trial results are being reported on an hourly basis. And now. Sophia returned to her usual form and smiled brightly, waving at Anne and Finn from afar. "It''s here~" New clinical trial subjects are coming here. Perhaps, this is the time to see the end of the Apophis Project. * * * "Fufu. Welcome. Sophia stroked Anne''s hair. Anne felt the touch and smiled bashfully. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but Sophia had a warm heart as well as her pretty appearance. If you become a disciple of such a person, you will be very happy. But Anne already had a teacher. Teacher. Huh? "First of all, I became Jamie''s pupil." Really? I''m sorry. I followed Finn without knowing it was a place like this." Sophia pretended not to know. like that. OK. It would be great if I had a smart kid like Anne as my disciple, but I didn''t call it for that reason today." "Am I right?" Finn responded to Sophia''s words. Anne breathed a sigh of relief. Possibly not, but I was worried about what would happen if Sophia got angry. She didn''t do anything wrong because she sang it without asking Anne in the first place. "Go and have fun today. I prepared a lot for this and that." "Is it fun?" Huh. okay. Now that this has happened, let''s play various games outside of class today." At the word play, Anne and Finn looked at each other and smiled broadly. good! good! As the children answered simultaneously, Sophia nodded with satisfaction. "Then follow me." As soon as she turned around to take the lead, her expression turned cold. Make Anne drink Apophis. Finn said Anne didn''t like Apophis. I did just that. Until yesterday, Finn was in a bad condition due to side effects. In fact, it still looks fine, but the state of the pin was on the verge of failure. If this is the case, there is not much left until disposal. ''I ate too much Finn.'' At first, I used to take one or two bottles a day, but recently I heard that I drink six or seven bottles. Given that he drank two or three bottles on average, Finn drank too quickly in a short amount of time. Thanks to this, the side effects came quickly and strongly. ''If it wasn''t for EXS, I might have already gone crazy. The symptoms of Apophis''s addiction are unbearable for a child.'' Although EXS was introduced as a mass-produced version of Apophis EX, it was actually a drug that temporarily prevented the side effects of Apophis X. The reason why Ivan and his party were called Trinity yesterday in the first place is because it was time for the side effects of Apophis X to occur. If side effects happen openly, bad news will spread quickly. Then Ashtar would come forward, and when the student dies, the incident is hidden and it is no longer a problem for him. So, in the name of VIP, I made him visit Trinity on a regular basis with Silver in front. ''It''s a limit, but that''s it'' It was a time when Finn and all the students who drank Apophis X had their bodies reached their limit. I''m sorry to the children, but someone has to sacrifice for a better world. It may be painful now, but later it will be recorded as a noble sacrifice. Sophia smiled faintly. There was a glow on his face. - Continued on next episode - CH 162 : Dare (4) "But where are you going?" Anne asked Sophia as she walked forward without a word. But Sophia only laughed and did not give a clear answer. "We are almost there." With that said, he turned the left corner and a large silver door appeared. In the center of the door was a large round handle that looked like a doorknob. Sophia grabbed the handle and placed her thumb on the fingerprint reader next to her. There was a loud sound of the wind falling with a beep-beep. As I turned the knob clockwise, the door opened with the sound of the lock being released. As he whimpered and pulled the door that was too large to open by himself, cold air came out with pure white smoke. Anne and Finn flinched from the sudden chill. "Wow- that''s really heavy." Sophia gasped as if she had done a strenuous workout. She looked back and beckoned to the two children. "Follow me." Finn and Anne looked at each other. Something felt strange. At first, it was Teacher Sophia, who greeted them kindly. But at some point, he stopped talking, and even though he could only see his back, the mood of the people changed. What are you doing? Come on in." After the two children hesitated, Sophia looked at them again and beckoned. The two glanced at each other again and approached her. It will just feel like that. I haven''t seen Sophia in a day or two, because I know she''s a good, bright adult. Finn and Anne carefully went inside. It was a room with a blue atmosphere overall, but the long, straight lights on both ends of the ceiling gave me a eerie feeling. Sophia had already gone all the way in front of me. "Go, let''s go." Huh. The two swallowed dry saliva and followed Sophia. Another large door appeared, and Sophia opened it in the same way, revealing a large circular space. Refrigerators lined up along the wall were impressive, and various medicines were stored in them. Anne looked around and asked Sophia. "Hey, where are you?" "It is a good place." Ann wasn''t naive enough to say, ''Aha, that''s right'', even though it''s a great place. "I''m scared here. Teacher, are you really teaching here?" "Po, a class on potions, right?" Finn was also afraid of this kind of atmosphere, so he forcibly raised the tone of his voice. But the tension cracked his voice, making him look more frightened again. Sophia didn''t answer. I looked around the circular space with my luggage behind me and looked at the medicines in the refrigerator. "It must have been about three years. Have you started developing these drugs?" " Teacher? "Why are you doing this, sir?" The two children called out to Sophia in a trembling voice, but Sophia did not answer and continued to speak. "At first, it was really simple. I just hoped that the talented would not be pushed by the talented. Why are some people doing well and others not getting tied to the bridle of talent? Yes, there is no equality in the world, so you can take it as the providence of nature. But why do the good guys try to trample the bad guys?" Sophia''s face was no longer the face they knew. Her eyes, which had always been smiling, were no longer smiling. The lips that had been smiling wide were stubbornly closed. The changed atmosphere I felt earlier was not an illusion. The woman standing in front of me is not the kind, capable Sophia they knew. "Because it''s fun. To bully someone worse than you." Sophia stopped and continued talking, looking at the drugs in the freezer. "Isn''t it funny? what do you guys say it was embarrassing It''s a shame that I don''t have talent, but that I have to be ignored, despised, and even persecuted. I can''t even take revenge on them because I''m weak, and my heart is filled with anger. They did nothing wrong, but the weak continue to suffer. I hated it." Sophia turned and looked at the two children. "So I thought I wanted to give opportunities to the less talented. okay. It''s a gift that gives you talent, even if it''s acquired. Don''t let the talented squeal. That''s when this research started. A lot of people are participating now. At first, there were difficult times because there were no results, but now it is not. We are receiving a lot of investment, and we are actually seeing good results. It''s not perfect yet, but it will be perfect soon. She raised her hand and pointed to the two children. "So I need your help. You are more suited to the situation I''m talking about than anyone else. As she said, Anne and Finn have not been well received since they came to the world of magic. Well, Anne was still pretty good with her brain and young age, but she wasn''t Finn. pin. " ." Sophia called, but Finn kept her head down and couldn''t answer. 8 years old. So, six years ago, I first entered the Phoenix Academy. Everything was fine at first. Even if we said that there was an 8-year-old difference, it wasn''t long, and everyone got along very well. However, as the years passed, Finn''s condition began to deteriorate. The climax was when he was thirteen. - That bastard bastard. -Why don''t you resign? -Don''t even look at the little bastard. move the fool - Ttttttt. Among the classmates, she was the only one who couldn''t make it to middle school. - To be precise, all the kids who couldn''t climb dropped out. they even had a clue he doesn''t exist - Kiki kick. - Kukkkuk. Ordinary students attend elementary school for about three years before being promoted to middle school. The student who took more than that was judged to have insufficient qualifications, and the homeroom teacher directly recommended dropping out. It was because they told me that it would be better to go to a regular academy, judging that continuing my studies beyond this would be a waste of time. It was only possible because it was an academy that trained wizards. Most of Finn''s classmates were in middle school, and some talented friends attended high school. As the children who cursed themselves said, in the first place, dropping out was the right choice for the future. ''However But I don''t want to give up.'' fourteen this year. Too old to go to elementary school. Finn''s clenched fists trembled. Sophia looked at it and smiled as usual. pin. I believed that you would understand what I said more than anyone else." " ." "And Apophis will be a great helper to make your ideals come true." "Apophis?!" When ''Apophis'' was mentioned, Anne was startled. "I hope the research I''ve talked about so far Did you mean Apophis?" "What do you think is out there?" surely !" okay. It''s Apophis, which I''ve been working hard on for 3 years. Everything from the early model to the latest model is laid out. Have you ever drank Anne?" " You knew that apophis was a dangerous drug." Anne looked at Sophia with wary eyes and stepped back slowly. Sophia kept her usual smile and shook her head. "It''s not dangerous at all." lie. Looking at the pin, I expected it to some extent." Finn still bowed his head and didn''t say anything. "Apophis X is not just a nutritional supplement that increases concentration and improves mana breathing." then? A terrible poison that forcibly boosts a human''s mana core, absorbing large amounts of mana. "By amplifying the mana core, it absorbs a large amount of mana Why is this such a terrible poison?" "Magic is equivalent exchange." At the word equivalent exchange, Sophia showed a very proud smile. "Also, Anne. we are smart okay. right. It''s not just magic. Except for what is called God, everything in the world consists of equivalent exchange. Like you said, Apophis puts a pretty dangerous load on the body in terms of boosting the mana core." "Well, that kind of thing You make the students drink that too!" "But what if that risk could be ruled out?" Anne was speechless. What if the risk is ruled out? If so, Apophis was a very good potion that amplifies the mana core without any conditions. So it was impossible. Because there is nothing in the world without a price. okay. I don''t know if it''s a god, but there is no such thing in the world . surely ." Ann looked at Sophia with unbelievable eyes, and she smiled with a smile on her face. "Our smart Anne. I just realized it." " Which denomination is it?" "That''s what you didn''t know. You just need to break the absurd reality." "What does that mean?" "The only thing you lack is your magical talent. Apophis can fill it up enough You may not have felt it right when you were young, but in that state, you will go through what Finn went through." Finn shrugged. Sophia approached him and gave him a gentle hug. "Our pitiful Finn. OK. Your teacher will take care of you in the future." Finn''s face could not be seen, but his shoulders were shaking as if crying. Anne couldn''t quite accept the situation. No more talking. I had to leave this place at once. ''However how?'' tightly closed door. Sophia sighed and barely opened it. But what about Anne, a 10-year-old girl, from the podium? As Anne couldn''t hide her bewildered face, Sophia, who had calmed Finn down, slowly walked towards her. "It''s okay, Anne. It may feel repulsive right now, but once you taste it, you will experience a whole new world." "Oh, don''t come. Do not come!! "You don''t have to be afraid." Sophia tried to grab Anne''s thin wrist. That was the moment. "Never stop." " you! Kennyak suddenly appeared and grabbed Sophia''s wrist. Sophia''s face contorted like a demon. Anne was stunned by Kennyak''s sudden appearance. "Ke, Mr Kennyak?" "It''s fine now." Kennyak smiled awkwardly. He must have smiled like that to reassure him, but because he was a man who didn''t smile at all, the forceful smile was rather disgusting. He looked at Sophia again. "Let''s not sin anymore, we." "Don''t call us us!!" Ice crystals formed on Sophie''s hand. The crystal grew in volume and became a huge thorn of ice that wrapped around his entire arm. The surroundings are painted white. The thorns, filled with a terrible chill, moved to split Kennyak''s head. "You can''t do anything with me." A magic circle was created in the air, and Sophia''s ice spikes disappeared like a lie. "Wow, what are you doing?!" "I already understand the structure of your magic. It is not difficult to destroy." " Do you think it will be okay?" "I think I''ll be fine if I just escape from here." "If I could escape, I would." A cool sensation ran up Kennyak''s neck. He opened his eyes and teleported. Kudang-! He was unable to land properly because he took the coordinates in a hurry and rolled over on the floor. He rubbed the back of his neck with his hand. I felt the hot liquid on my palm, and when I checked it, it was full of bright red blood. "Are you quick to respond?" Ishtar laughed. Finn, who had shuddered in the sudden commotion, raised her head and met Ashtar''s eyes. "Oh- presbyopia kid!" "Everyone, why are you here ?" It was Ashtar who entertained him as Trinity''s manager just yesterday. But why is he here, holding a straight sword with a little blood on it? When Finn looked at Ishtar with fearful eyes, he smirked and shook his straight sword roughly. "Don''t be scared~ The kid is on our side. Is not it? Ishtar''s eyes curved like a crescent moon. There was an indescribable sense of intimidation in the red eyes that could be seen through the gap. Finn couldn''t even answer properly and hit his butt wheel. Sophia glanced at Finn like that and said. "You came in time." "This is my job. is not it? clap- Ashtar answered, licking the blood on his straight sword with his long tongue like a snake. Sophia frowned and turned her head. "Don''t kill them, just capture them. I''ll take you in front of Dr. It is not too late to give the punishment for betraying us." "It''s a difficult mission." Sophia overheard Ishtar''s words and approached Anne. She smiled again and reached out to Yen. "Shall we go and talk to each other?" Anne stared at Sophia''s hand. I don''t know what terrible things will happen if I hold that hand. But if I didn''t catch it, I thought I''d be killed here. A brown-skinned man approaches Mr. Keniac. Ms. Keniac was getting his staff out and preparing to face the man. Can everyone survive here? I don''t know why it happened, but Anne was determined. because . I do not like it. " What? "Because I am Master Jamie''s disciple! So ." "So what?" Sophia, who has smiled, asks in a cold voice. The creepy voice made her speechless, but Anne did not give in and spoke confidently. "I will not succumb to a villain like you." "I''m going to have to get a little more excited for now." Sophia raised her hand to caress Anne''s cheek. Anne closed her eyes tightly. "You don''t have to close your eyes." It was then that a familiar voice was heard. "Ugh-!!" Sophia''s phlegmatic scream. Anne slowly opened her eyes. The first thing he saw was Sophia''s painful face as she fell while grabbing her stomach, and the next thing she saw. flap- Rob fluttered. As she landed on the floor, her emerald hair shook slightly. A sword was held in her right hand, and a beautiful-looking staff in her left hand. Jamie turned to Anne and said. "I''m watching carefully. What a great man your teacher is." At the smile of his smirk, Anne was only able to smile at that moment. Yeah! With Anne''s powerful reply. "Now is the time to be punished." The space began to shake. - Continued on next episode - CH 163 : Dare (5) dare ." It was the first time I got so lucky. Jamie took a step closer to Sophia, who didn''t understand the situation. Mana fluctuated even when he was just walking, and the torrent flowed out in all directions with a pounding sound. Without calming the flapping robe, he raised his sword and aimed it at the enemy. "Are you touching my disciple?" Mana wraps around the sword like a sword. At the end of it, the electric current generated by the friction of mana jumped loudly. I don''t know what the specific situation was, but there was no need to ask anything else. Anne was in danger, and it was none other than Sophia who created the situation. It was enough to hear later why this happened. "Uh, how ?" Sophia couldn''t hide her trembling voice. It was such a frustrating situation. Kennyak knew that Jamie had become Anne''s teacher. He also knew that forcing Anne to inject Apophis would cause trouble later on. But, it wasn''t now. It was a later issue, and I thought that I could somehow manage the situation later. " How did you get here?" "You don''t know that." Jamie stabbed his sword in reply. "Damn!" Without hesitation, Jamie''s sword pierced Sophia''s shoulder. A tearing scream resounded throughout the laboratory. Jamie had no intention of killing her right away. I need to hear what''s going on here. There is a man facing Kennyak from the other side, but he is just an ordinary swordsman. A wizard like this was a good fit for a lab, and Sophia was a wizard with not bad skills. "It''s pretty surprising. The guy who approached me as a fan at first found out that he was a bastard. His reputation wasn''t bad, but I don''t know how he lived while hiding his true face at the academy. Did you see that your expression was very bloody?" "Shut up!!" As Jamie turned the sword slightly clockwise, blood gushed out, and Sophia''s face turned red as if it were about to explode. It would be a terrible pain. Jamie looked at her with an expressionless face and suddenly felt a gaze from the other side. ''Did you say Finn?'' The boy, Finn, is looking at me with a frightened face. Looking back, Anne had a similar expression on her face. ''I ran away without thinking.'' It is not a sight for young children to see. "You take a break." "Stand, sir?!" Jamie shakes the Beyond Avalon slightly, and Anne and Finn''s figures disappear like lies. It was moved into Gremia. "Now, let''s talk properly." "Hey, this one ." Sophia grabbed Scud''s blade with trembling hands. She tried to push the blade out as if she was about to pull it out, but with her strength there was no way. "What is that little boy?!" At that moment, the brown-skinned swordsman who was confronting Kennyak turned and ran towards Jamie. Kennyak manipulated the ground to erect a stone pillar to stop it, but a solid diagonal line was drawn and the stone pillar was split in half. ''You''re pretty good at it.'' Jamie pointed the staff at the man who approached with great speed. A beam of light was shot with blue light. The man, Ashtar, twitched his eyebrows and beamed with a drawing. Meanwhile, five flame spheres fell on the man. "Aren''t you just an ordinary kid?" Kwaang!!! With the explosion, the flames erupted. Jamie put her hand on Sophia''s head. She also tried to resist by raising mana, but "Can you stop it that much?" Jamie''s eyes turned purple. Black mana got into Sophia''s brain with a small hand. "Ugh!!" Her eyes went black for a moment, then returned to normal. I just lost my mind Jamie pulled the sword from Sophia''s shoulder. I groaned, and the blood spurted out with magic roughly to stop the bleeding. And I watched the explosions go away. "Master Jamie !" Kennyak''s voice could be heard from behind the explosion, but he didn''t respond. "Whoa- it got a little fun." Ashtar, who had completely removed the deflagration, smiled broadly, revealing his teeth. Now when I look at it, both eyes are bright red. "It was the Kala people." "Fufu. Do you know our people?" "You''re a minority of [Arisha], aren''t you? A bloodthirsty cursed, fighting people." The Western Continent [Arisha] has been a land where wars have been frequent since ancient times, so there were quite a few fighting peoples. Among them, the Khala was a small group of people, but very ferocious. In particular, his strength was enough to be hired as a mercenary in several countries, and even looking at the man in front of him right now, he was a great man. ''It''s not a master level, but it''s not something to ignore.'' At least, he was a man who couldn''t handle it with his Kennyak skills. Ashtar said with a smirk. Right. Are you that famous Jamie Welton?" "I''m so famous that I can''t even recognize him." Ha ha ha ha ha! You''re a far more blatant kid than I''ve ever heard? "I haven''t heard of that, so can you introduce yourself?" As Jamie sneered, Ashtar''s smile grew more and more sinister. "Looks like you have a talent for words." "There are many other talents." OK. Let me see if I can do that even if I tore off that snout." "Things that I just bought ." "Check yourself to see if you only lived with your mouth!" "Master Jamie!" As Ashtar charged violently, Kennyak hurriedly called for Jamie to use his magic. Jamie grinned and rushed towards Ashtar in the same way. Ashtar''s eyes widened slightly. It seems that he hadn''t expected that he would rush to himself. "I heard rumors of using a sword, but ." However, Ashtar quickly captured the bewildered figure and curved his red eyes like a crescent moon. "Yeah, it''s trash!" So. [Wellton type 2] [Push Slash] "Things I bought by mouth didn''t have much to show for their skills." Straight and scud collided. A strong wind blew around the two of them with sparks. Kennyak, who was preparing for the magic, couldn''t keep his mouth shut when he saw Jamie fighting on an equal footing rather than being pushed back. Ashtar is a monster who has been on the battlefield since childhood and has developed his skills in battle. He knew that skill well because he had checked it several times. However, I had only heard of the rumor that Jamie had mastered the sword, but did not know the skill. ''Is it not just magic that is born?'' It was surprising that at the age of only 8, he had learned not only magic but also excellent swordsmanship. It was felt more intensely by Ashtar, who had hit it directly. ''It''s crazy. How can you handle a sword like this?'' Ashtar''s common sense did not comprehend Jamie''s abilities. it''s bound to be The existence of Jay has reached a realm beyond the comprehension of the human head. The magic inherited from Diablo Volfir, as well as the talent inherited from Welton''s blood, instantly transcended the sky. ''Even so.'' Ashtar ripped her lips up long. "It''s not long enough." Auror caught on the straight road. He acknowledges his ability to not be pushed even when he faces himself. However, he has not yet mastered the aurors that a good swordsman must have. Unless you have an aura, you can''t defeat yourself with a sword. "I''ll cut you off like this!" So. Jamie''s eyes turned purple again. "I know you only lived with your mouth, so shut up and fight." Darkness writhes and wraps around the scud. The power of gluttony began to eat Auror metallurgically. Ashtar''s eyes widened at the absurd sight. "Hey, what is this?!" "I have nothing else to ask of you." Ashtar tried to remove the Jigdo, but the Leviathan caught up with the momentum to suck up all his auras. ''The feeling of that time .'' When he had a brief confrontation with Marquis Linmer, he put his magic into this sword, even for a moment. He struggled for several days, but he did not realize that only a clue remained. Jamie slowly tried to absorb Ashtar''s aura into Scud. However, as if Leviathan did not intend to vomit again, he merely replaced the aurors with black mana. "Sheesh. Are you saying you can''t test it with just this kind of power? "Hey, what the hell is this little boy doing?!" you do not need to know. And. Jamie aimed the Beyond Avalon at him. "Because you look pretty talented." "Wow, what!!!" [Gate of Inverse Heaven] Kugugugugugu- The Gate of Reverse Heaven was summoned behind my back. The chains, which became bigger than before, rattled and loosened, and the door opened wide, vomiting a gloomy darkness. " ." Ashtar looked at the gates of Inverse Heaven in disbelief. "Go and get some education." threw him into the door. Ashtar resisted, but a streak of darkness protruding from the door grabbed his limbs and pulled him with a powerful force. "Aaaaaaaah! Stop, stop! stop !" When he was completely sucked into the darkness, the gate of Yeokcheon closed and he disappeared under the summoning circle. "This is not a big deal anymore." If it was at the level of 5th class, Ashtar would have been quite an opponent, but it was nothing when he reached 6th class and learned Welton''s sword. I ended up not even using a single sword. By now, they must have been tangled up with the undead in the inverted world. If you check it out in about a week, you must have become an excellent undead swordsman. "It was just how ?" Jamie saw Kennyak approaching sideways. Kennyak was squeezing his head to understand what had happened as he looked at the place where the Gate of Inverse Heaven had been summoned. It wasn''t just the gates of inversion. That black thing that absorbed Ashtar''s aura. It wasn''t the unpleasant black mana characteristic of black magic, but it was an ominous power no less than that. Not knowing that it was primordial black mana, Kennyak''s head was confused. "What is that just, Miss Jamie." He looked at Jamie with anxious eyes, as if asking for confirmation. Jamie sighed briefly. Originally, you shouldn''t use black magic in front of him, but in fact, there were some that were deliberately used. "I''m sorry, Mr. Keniac." what? "Get some sleep." When he hit the ground with the Beyond Avalon, the other world unfolded, and Kennyak staggered. Jamie placed a hand on his head and uttered an unknown spell. delete. He raised his hand on his head, and a hazy gas slipped out of Jamie''s fingertips. It was Kennyak''s memory that continued right after the battle with Ashtar. In the past, this was difficult, but as the black magic reached the 6th class, it became easy to erase other people''s memories. If there are several, it would be quite annoying, but if you have only one eye, there is no need to hide black magic. Because fighting a pesky foe with black magic sealed is a nuisance for Jamie as well. And ." Jamie moved the unconscious Kennyak to Gremia and then walked towards Sophia. It''s time to find out what happened here and why they would do it to Anne and Finn. "Awaken your eyes, my faithful servant." At the same time as Jamie''s orders. " Did you call?" Sophia, who had fainted, raised her upper body without warning. Her eyes were as purple as Jamie. - Continued on next episode - CH 164 : Why did you do that? (One) A lab full of blue lights. The rattling of flasks resounded in the quiet lab. Among them, a man in a white robe was putting things in the flask and watching the reaction. I could clearly see the black bubbles rising out of the transparent flask. Squeak! A mouse struggled, unable to move properly. His whole body was paralyzed. The man lightly sucked the drug from the flask with a dropper, and then carefully administered the drug into the rat''s mouth. It was fine at first, but after a while, the rat started to convulse with a loud noise. However, without going anywhere, the muscles of the rat quickly dried up, and immediately blew bubbles and died as it was. Hmm. Even then, there are side effects." The invention of the century is not an easy task. On the floor next to the man, dozens of dead rat carcasses were scattered. "It is difficult to experiment with mice alone. Because it is a fragile creature, it cannot withstand the vitality of the drug." The man muttered with a tone of regret. If it had been administered to humans, better results would have been obtained, but it is unfortunate that one recently died. He was also very greedy and easy to handle, but since it was an early EX model, the side effects were 10 times stronger than now. It was relieved to some extent by mixing EXS, but it did not last a week. It is unavoidable. Still, thanks to the data he left behind, further research is now possible. His sacrifice will surely be judged by history later, so I hoped he wasn''t mourning in the afterlife. "Would you like to rest a little?" The man looked a little tired. I''ve been concentrating on research without a break for the past few days, so that''s good enough. Well? Then, the man''s pocket rang. It was a communicator. When I took it out, I saw someone calling me. Upon receiving the call, a familiar voice was heard by the man. - Doctor. "What''s going on?" -Ashtar is dead. " What? At the sudden news, the expression of the man called Doctor hardened. "I need an accurate explanation." - I don''t know exactly what the situation is... . It looks like someone is selling our backs. "That was expected from the beginning." It is still quiet for now, but if the side effects of apophis gradually appear, eventually people will come to the fore. Of course, those who saw the forest would applaud, but humans who only looked at a single tree would have cursed Apopis. But where in the world can there be success without suffering? Clearly, if we succeed in developing a new drug, all the disparities and inequalities in the world will disappear. It will be a world where there will be no victims among those who were persecuted for lack of talent. Equality and happiness. If we can achieve that, our current sacrifice will be just a speck of dust. When that time comes, I''m sure everyone will pay tribute to everyone involved in the development of Apophis. But Ashtar''s death was unexpected. He was a powerful fighting nation Kaline, a paid mercenary. "Let''s find out what happened." -Okay. The owner of the voice cut off communication. The doctor''s face contorted violently. Dare, who. Are you interfering with your business? Horrible mana rose from the doctor. Mana had a turbid energy. * * * Jamie looked at Sophia with her eyes open. Her brain was now completely engulfed by black mana. It has become a doll that only responds to Jamie''s words. "Tell me your name." "My name is Mary. Merry Valentine." "Is Sophia a pseudonym?" Yeah. This is a forged name." Those who teach children have been hiding their true selves and pretending to be bright until now. Doesn''t it mean that the way he''s been teaching students and how he''s treated the teachers around him have all been fakes? Even on the first day, he saw himself and tried to get an autograph saying he was a popular star. All of that was a lie. He couldn''t have been a very disgusting person. I''m not saying this because it''s a lie to say that I was a fan. "Why did you infiltrate the academy?" "It''s because I think children are most likely to express their emotions in the purest way." "Pure emotions?" Yeah. "Why did you try to check that?" "To embrace children with a purer sense of jealousy and inferiority." Jamie frowned. Even after hearing Mary''s answer, I didn''t understand anything. So, is it because children are the ones who best express pure emotions, especially jealousy and inferiority, so they infiltrated the academy? I understood what this meant, but I couldn''t figure out why it was needed. " Why? "I tried to fill the gaps with the talented by reinventing the children''s lack of talent." "Tell me more precisely." "This is to overcome the unreasonable situation in which the talented persecute, harass, and ignore the less talented." "In what way?" "Through a drug called Apophis." Jamie frowned at the word ''Apophis''. It was a name I didn''t know, even if I didn''t want to. Isn''t it a nutritious supplement these days? A drug that increases concentration and facilitates mana absorption. I''ve seen video commercials on giant airships a few times. Is that a drug that closes the talent gap? As I thought about it, Anne''s words suddenly came to mind. ''I was told that my friend''s mana amount had increased dramatically.'' A friend who remained in elementary school until fourteen. It was definitely Finn, and Finn was here with Anne. "Tell me who drank apophis at the academy." Mary gave a list of apophis users she knew, including Finn by name. Jamie asked, sighing softly. "What are the side effects?" "Rupture of the heart and veins due to rapid core amplification. muscle contraction, decreased blood volume ." In addition, there were all kinds of side effects. In a word, it meant that humans who were addicted to Apophis would soon be destroyed. I induced the students to drink it. Silver''s face flashed into Jamie''s mind. He started not appearing from one day, and like a lie, he began not to speak in teachers'' mouths. "Did Sensei Silver also have a team with you?" "We airlifted students on the condition that they receive drugs from us." "Do you have any drug symptoms?" "Kipora is included." ''Kipora'' is a kind of steroid, and if the wizard ate it, it had the effect of amplifying the core. Instead, he suffers from terrible poisoning, and if he does not take it again, he suffers from terrible hallucinations and hallucinations. "Tell everyone involved." " ." Say it. "Shut up!!" At the command to speak, Mary grabbed her neck and began to complain of anguish. It looked like it was banned. expected it There was no way those who committed such heinous things could not have put a ban on silence. But it didn''t work for Jamie. "What do these bastards think of me?" Jamie untied the ''Perfect Cell'' and hung it on Mary''s arm. Then he placed his hand on her head and continued to erode her brain with black mana, triggering the Perfect Cell. "Erase the prohibition." The Perfect Cell is a divine creature with the ability to neutralize all kinds of abnormalities, including curses. As the vast amount of mana was sucked out, the Perfect Cell began to remove all the gold from Mary''s body. He was trying to eat away the brainwashing that Jamie had put, so while maintaining the black mana as much as possible, the ban disappeared and the Perfect Cell was released. "Whoa!" Even though it was only for a brief moment, a drop of sweat was pouring out. Thanks to this, Mary''s beautiful skin was cracked as if it had dried up moisture. Jamie asked again with the Perfect Cell on his wrist. "Tell me all the people you know." " ." "?" "??" "???" "????" But Mary said nothing. He was just tilting his head. No matter how strong the prohibition, the perfect cell, an absolute immunity artifact created from the hands of Diablo Volfir, neutralizes all curses. At best, what was hung on Mary was a man-made ban. However, no taboo was felt from her. Still not saying... . "It''s not that you don''t speak, is it that you can''t speak because you don''t know?" Yeah. " So how did you communicate?" "I did it with this." Mary pulled out a communication device from the subspace. Jamie took the comm and looked at the structure. All sorts of anti-tracking, unrecording magic, etc. I tried to cancel all of them, but the crystal ball seemed to break if I forcibly canceled it because of the strong security magic applied. "Who did you contact with this?" "Teacher." " Teacher? Yeah. "You don''t know the teacher''s identity?" "Never seen." " Do you know the head of your organization?" "You are a doctor." Doctors to teachers, very naughty ones. Jamie was barely holding back the swearing that seemed to come out of her throat. "Are you a jerk?" "I am an officer." "You''re an executive, why don''t you know anything?" "Trinity is made up of several teams. I am the team leader in charge of the magic world." "You mean, there are more people like you in the world?" Jamie sighed at Mary''s answer that yes. is a point organization. Point tissues are very annoying things. Because they were separated, they knew very little about each other. Normally, if you step on it from the bottom, you have to go up step by step, but the point organization did not do that. However, there were loopholes in the point organization as it had to share a lot of information in the end. It was very difficult to close the loop, but fortunately Jamie made Mary his slave. ''If you roll this guy a little more, you might find something.'' It''s still not certain what kind of organization it is, but if you''re doing something like this in the magical world, you should have seen that your back stomach was quite large. It is certain that at least a high-ranking executive in the magic world was included. It cannot be overlooked that perhaps some or many of the elders are involved. That makes things very complicated. ''Siegfried .'' He knew Silver was drinking Apophis. But I didn''t think he would be involved. It was a simple reason. It''s because he''s basically the kind of person who doesn''t care about others. The reason for not having disciples was the same. ''Above all, he probably didn''t give me a hint by telling me to investigate it myself.'' The same goes for Lynn. The reason he didn''t take Anne as a disciple was because he lacked magical talent. There was no way he would be interested in drugs that narrowed the talent gap like Apophis. Especially if it''s a drug. ''There is no reason to do that.'' Since he is one of the greatest wizards in the present human race, why would he take such a big risk? ''I need to talk to Siegfried.'' Before that, I asked Mary one more thing. It was the thing I was curious about the most when I heard the story of Apophis. "How did you plan to reduce the risk of Apophis? Ultimately, that was the goal." In magic, equivalent exchange is fundamental. If you absorb a large amount of mana through core amplification, you will pay a price commensurate with it. That''s why Silver died. "No matter how much I think about it, it is impossible to reduce the risk of Apophis with the current technology of mankind. okay. Unless a miracle happens... ." Jamie''s eyes were dyed a luscious purple. Mary''s expression remained the same, but her body instinctively began to tremble. The master''s anger was transmitted through black mana. Mary answered in a dry but strangely trembling voice. "Demon. They are demons." - Continued on next episode - CH 165 : Why did you do that? (2) I never thought that demons would be mentioned. Jamie felt like he had been hit hard in the head with a hammer. ''It wasn''t just God.'' Naturally, I thought that one of the 12 gods was intertwined. Because the utopia that Mary''s organization hoped for could only come true by a miracle of God. But it wasn''t. There was a race that could alleviate the side effects of Apophis even if it was not a god. just the devil. A race from the demon realm that is exactly symmetrical to the heavenly realm where the 12 gods reside. Among them, the Demon Kings who rule the Demon Realm. ''If they are not pushed at all by the 12 gods, that is enough... .'' It was a mistake to think that Mary''s organization was made up of humans, so it was easy to get in touch with a denomination. If you think about it, didn''t the Zenith Cult released the Demon Baron Reeta into Apton just last year? Jamie''s eyes turned cold. Asmodians are as detestable as the 12 gods. Because they are terrible monsters that only obey the logic of power and are driven only by the instinct of evil. Parasites that feed on pain and fear. "What kind of demon are you related to?" "It''s the devil''s side of lust." "The Demon King of Lust?" Yes. I''ve never heard of the nickname ''the demon king of lust''. He was talking about a new demon king. Of course, tens of thousands of years have passed since Diablo Volfir''s death, so the term rookie might not be the right word, but at least that''s how it felt to Jamie. 60,000 years was the time to change even the unshakable Demon Realm. ''Well. There''s no way the madmen of fighting could have kept the peace.'' In the days of Diablo Volfir, beings who were said to be the 5th Demon Lord, surpassed the 12 gods with each power alone, ruled the Demon Realm. At that time, Diablo worked hand in hand with the ''Relentless Demon King'' among them, but after directly feeling the ugliness of the demons, he treated them as less than worms. It was still there. "You bastards. You have nothing to do, so join hands with the demons? Are you crazy?" Sorry. The brainwashed Mary just repeated saying she was sorry. Jamie clicked his tongue. If demons were involved, things would get worse. "You act as usual, and if you get a call from above, call me. Do you know how?" I know. While injecting black mana into his brain, he put a lot of convenient functions so he could fulfill his duty as a slave. "Go back. Let us take care of what happened here." Yeah. Mary got up and disappeared outside. Jamie took a deep breath and thought of Kennyak and the children they had taken to Gremia. "Even in the magical world, accidents do not cease." The demon invasion was only half a year ago. However, after coming to the magical realm, I think I will be associated with the demons again. ''Maybe the Zenith Church is involved again this time.'' Jamie had no doubts. As an executive, he knew what kind of demon king he was, but he didn''t know everything. The possibility that one of the 12 deities is entangled besides the demons cannot be ruled out. If it''s Zenith, you have to dig into it somehow. "I have someone to talk to." Children aside, why was he here? The time between the dog and the wolf seemed to be getting longer. * * * "Are you here?" Kennyak was awake. He lost consciousness in the process of erasing memories related to black magic, but seeing that he had already woken up, he was definitely a man of great mental power. Ann and Finn were sitting in front of them, and as soon as Ann found Jamie, she jumped up and ran to him. Teacher! Tears were red as if he had been crying a while ago. It seems Jamie was very worried. "Did you cry?" " I''m worried. guy. Jamie patted Anne''s hair without saying anything and looked at Finn. When our eyes met, Finn looked down as if he had been a criminal and began to tremble. When I checked the mana, there was a lot of impurities accumulated. No, his entire body was rotting. It was the side effect of Apipos that Mary was talking about. "Did you bring Anne here?" It wasn''t difficult to understand the situation just by looking at the state of the pin, without having to listen to the explanation. "Well, I was wrong. sorry! I didn''t know it was such a place... I did not know. Really! Maybe my foot was numb, Finn started making excuses. "At first, I was curious. But because it works... . Suddenly, Ivan came to me and introduced me to a good place, Mr. Sophia... ." "It tastes good." Finn couldn''t even say he was fine. It was a brief moment, but the situation was pushed to the extreme for a child to endure. The person he trusted was trying to kill the friend he had brought, so it was natural if it was natural for him to be weird. There was nothing else to ask Finn about anyway. What was urgent was the condition of his body now. Jamie walked over and stretched out her left arm. You''ll be fine after some sleep. Golden divine power flowed out, and the Pyro''s crest appeared from the palm of his hand. The light of divine power gently enveloped Finn, and before long he put the boy to bed. It was not comparable to the divine power of a real saint, but even to this extent, the toxins in the body were expelled to some extent. After getting enough rest, you will feel much better than you are now. ''It will be difficult to recover.'' Apophis contains powerful narcotic properties. I drank a lot of that in a short period of time, so I won''t be able to go back. It is impossible to live as a mage anymore because the mana core must have suffered the most severe damage. I don''t know how Finn will react when he wakes up, but it was very unfortunate. He lifted his finger and lifted the pin into the air. "Anne. Lay the pin down in an empty room, and you too, rest there longer." " Yeah. Ann, quick-witted, quickly caught what the teacher wanted her to leave, and pushed a pin floating in the air into the empty room. When it was only the two of them left with Kennyak, Jamie sat comfortably across from him. said Kennyak. "You have something great." He glanced through the interior of Gremia and gave a brief review. I''d like to brag about this as much as possible, but unfortunately I don''t have the time. "Ask." "Why was Ms. Kennyak there?" "Because you are an insider." With those words, a number of sharp ice spears surrounded Keniac. It was the will to eliminate blind spots and kill them at once. "From now on, if you give an answer that is contrary to the questions I am asking, I will kill you. The reason I act so gentlely without suppressing your spirit is because you tried to save my disciple." Erasing memories is annoying. So I don''t use black magic, but even without black magic, I could easily kill Kennyak. But above all else, he was, for some reason, trying to save Anne. This is Jamie''s own consideration. If you ignore this consideration, then you will cross the line. Crossing the line was very easy for Jamie. What are you? "Like I said, an insider." Kennyak''s expression remained the same even though he was surrounded on all sides. I don''t know him very well, but considering what I''ve seen on a regular basis, he seemed to fit in. Jamie asked again. "I''m not asking that. Exactly what position is it? Are you above Mary?" "You found out Sophia''s real name too." answer. "There is no hierarchy between her and me. But to be honest, my side is closer to the superior." Kennyak raised his finger up and said. Mary said that she used to be an executive of the organization, but she did not know the identity of Dr. and Mrs. "Then you must know the identities of the doctor and the teacher." "I don''t know the teacher. However Doctor knows." Jamie''s eyes widened. Without having to go through Mary, you can slam the heads of those guys right away. I didn''t ask any more. It was quicker to see in person than to ask. He grabbed Kennyak''s head. It was a small hand, so it couldn''t cover the whole thing, but that was enough. Kennyak said, holding his head. "It will be impossible." "Nothing is impossible for me." "It''s not like a ban." Noisy. I didn''t intend to use black magic again, but now that the situation is like this, wouldn''t it be an idiot to cherish? Jamie''s eyes turned purple. As Kennyak opened his mouth to say something, it took over his mind. And, Jamie realized why he said it was impossible. "This guy ." Jamie lifted his hand from Kennyak''s head. "Was it a homunculus?" It was a day when I felt there were too many twists and turns in the world. * * * Kennyak came to his senses and looked at Jamie as usual. "How much time has passed?" 10 minutes. After answering that, Jamie crushed the small chip in his hand. Kennyak, who instinctively knew what it was, asked briefly. that''s ?" "A device that forces you to act." "Huh." "You don''t have to live like a dog anymore." "How can I express my gratitude for this ." done. " Rather, did you read the memory?" Jamie didn''t answer Kennyak''s question. He simply rubbed his fingers off the crumbled chips. Kennyak, who thought he had failed, sighed briefly. "The chip was destroyed, but the memory reading failed as well. It was impossible." "Don''t judge yourself as impossible." " What does that mean?" Jamie snorted at the question. I don''t know about Kennyak, but he had already lost his memory once. But is it impossible to read memories? It was very easy, and in fact his memory had already flowed into Jamie''s head. Memories related to black magic had been erased again. I read the memory, but it wasn''t the information Jamie needed anymore. ''I didn''t need to read it when I knew he was a homunculus.'' If it was a homunculus, there would be a maker, and Kennyak had a teacher who did not get along well. It is also among the elders of the magic world. "Three elders. That bastard was the head." " I really did read it." "I read it, but I can infer this enough without even reading it. It''s not funny. No, is it normal?" 3 Elder Serpent Gerol. I remember the look in my eyes the first time I saw him. A blatant sense of inferiority towards oneself. Hatred, anger, and jealousy towards the talented. They could not but be human beings who were truly in line with the purpose of these organizations. "I''ve heard a lot about you being similar to your master." "Because part of the owner''s personality was reflected." So it''s just jealousy and jealousy. Jamie was amazed. How did the 3 elders create such a high-level homunculus? I thought he was the lowest human among the elders in the magic world, but it seems that he had a reason for becoming an elder. But now that''s over. Kennyak asked as Jamie got up. "Where are you going?" "I am going to kill the three elders." "It is dangerous to be alone. The opponent is an elder in the magic world. Above all, I know there are quite a few people I don''t even know. If they join... ." "Are you going to do it alone?" If you want to grow your job, it''s Jamie Wellton that you can grow to infinity. But I didn''t intend to do that. ''There is no guarantee that the three elders are the end.'' You never know what kind of fire a small doubt will spread in the magic world. Fortunately, Jamie had a man by her side that she could trust unconditionally. I''m waiting for you. Your treatment will be after the situation is over. Please explain to the kids." "Master Jamie !" Jamie''s face disappeared. Kennyak sighed as he slowly recovered his hand out in the air. "This is it." Born as a homunculus, he has led an unwanted life until now. "It''s hard to feel emotions for a fake." I wanted to be comfortable when everything was settled. * * * "Someone has taken over Kennyak''s mind. Smashing even the command chip." Third Elder Serpent muttered with a troubled face. Ashtar has been hit, and Mary is out of touch. Meanwhile, Kennyak was caught. I didn''t think he would confess everything. It was a simple reason. Because he was a homunculus, a higher artificial creature created by Serpent himself. It is fundamentally different from the prohibition that only covers the mouth. From the very beginning, it was set so that he could not say anything related to himself. The same is true even if you take control of your heart. I don''t know who''s trying to ruin his plans, but he''ll have to work hard to get here. But Serpent didn''t know. The fact that his identity has already been revealed. "You bastard." close- Serpent grinded his teeth. I don''t know what he''s doing, but if he had defeated Ashtar and all of the executives there, he was obviously an outstanding person. In other words, he is a talented person. He hated talented people. They always lead to inequality. The world cannot be equal, but the inequality divided by talent cannot be narrowed even by lifelong efforts. Now that I have the clue, something like garbage intervened. Those who claim to be talented have been thrown into hell until now. It will be the same this time. Serpent got up from his seat and walked to the back lab. There were five glass tubes arranged in a row. A dazzling silver light fluttered inside, and the doctor who saw it smiled looking at it. "Don''t make me regret it." This alone can kill anyone. okay. Even those monsters of class 8. "I will become the king of the magic world." A distorted smile was drawn on Serpent''s lips. - Continued on next episode - CH 166 : Why did you do that? (3) Confucius? Siegfried frowned at the sudden appearance of Jamie. "You''re here to fight." Siegfried stood up at the traces of intense mana felt on Jamie''s body. what happened? "Things got a little bigger." Jamie sat down on the sofa, looking slightly weary, and Siegfried took a seat across from him. "What?" "The demons are related." " Demons?" Siegfried looked at him with a face, wondering why he suddenly came and said something strange. "Was 8 years old when you wanted to do something like a joke?" I''m not kidding. "I''m suddenly a demon, so it sounds like a joke, right?" Jamie sighed as he tried to shoot something. okay. this is a human It''s something I don''t hate for being such a human being, and it''s something I can trust. "Listen well." Jamie recounted the details of what had just happened. Siegfried''s expression changed every moment. At first, his face was still unbelievable, but as the story went on, his complexion grew darker. It was such a serious matter, and if it was done wrong, it could cause great damage to the entire kingdom beyond the magical realm. Siegfried, who had put his thoughts together for a moment without saying a word, let out a low sigh. " Are they all real?" Yes, that is correct. Sigh. Siegfried sighed heavily, then glanced at Jamie''s face. He was looking at himself with a serious expression without a single wave of shaking. It seemed sincere. He said scratching his bald head. "First of all, it was a very good thing that you came to me first." "Oh, I almost regretted it." "I almost kicked him in the ass, but if I did, I would have regretted it too." "Anyway, I came here because the elder was the most reliable." "It is an honor." Siegfried was the current head of the magic world and the man with the most distance from the magic world. In particular, because of the overwhelmingly long time outside, it is difficult to make contact with those who spread Apophis. For the last two months, I''ve only been with Jamie, so I can trust him more than anyone else. Siegfried said. "Three elders . I thought I was a dismal human, but I didn''t know he was crazy enough to cross the line like this. Siegfried looked very disappointed. Although the relationship with the 3 elders was not good, they still respected each other as wizards. It was because he knew how difficult it would be to rise to the position of an elder in the magic world. But, what if that skill actually borrowed the power of demons? It was a terrible thing. There is no such thing as a sense of belonging to the magic world, but this was one of the spaces where he stayed. To pollute such a place was an insult that even Siegfried, who had no interest in him, could not bear. Jamie felt Siegfried''s mana running erratically. Siegfried said. "It has to be dealt with as quickly as it is a matter." "So, is there anyone I can turn to for help?" He found out there were three elders behind the gang, but Jamie didn''t think he was the end. Even if it was the end, the demons were looking after him. He was said to be the devil of lust. I don''t know how much position he has in the Demon Realm, but if it''s enough to alleviate the side effects of Apophis, he''ll be at least a Demonic Nobility level. ''If it''s less than Reeta, it''s good enough.'' Reeta, a baron of demons who made the Mirinine forest of Apton a wasteland. The power he possesses is the lowest among the demon realm aristocrats. Even so, it has the power of a master class, so it would be a headache if a demon over one''s own work was looking after him. "It is not." "Who are you?" "They are wizards of quality." Jamie nodded at that. Equality, one of the three major organizations in the magical world, all composed of commoners. The third elder Serpent Gerol was a royalist and a nobleman with considerable influence. Although he was not given a separate position, his position was firmly established just by being an elder in the magic world. So, magicians of equal quality who reject the royalists and nobles will definitely help. Jamie remembered 5th Elder Luke Pretzel, whom he had seen at a meeting of elders earlier. Although his insides were dark, his skills were real. "But I don''t want to get involved." I understand. Equality and Siegfried are not on good terms. The reason was simple. Siegfried did not like the idea of equality of equality, and Equality did not like Siegfried, who did not enter the subject of equality as a slave. "Fufu. Come to think of it this way, Equality might be holding hands with the three elders." Equality of class is, after all, equal to equality of power. The ideal of equal quality is a world where there is no discrimination. If it was similar to the purpose of the three elders organization, it was similar, but not at all different. "Exclude." Siegfried nodded at Jamie''s words. The two of them filtered it out, distinguishing whether it was a word that could be written in this way or not. "How about the second elder?" Marquis Linmer. Currently, he is one of the strongest wizards in Seldam, and in the magic world, he is a person of great influence that is comparable to the first elder. With his help, this case could be easily closed. Confucius. Confucius must have felt it too, but the more we talked, the more ." "You think we should do it alone?" Yes. The 2 elders are good enough people to trust, but no one can be trusted as long as the demons are involved. That is my conclusion." "So do I." In the process of choosing a person to seek help, the two had already reached a half-final conclusion. In this situation where you don''t know who the person who made a contract with the demons is, you shouldn''t trust anyone, no matter how trustworthy you are. Demons are things that are good at pretending. Pretending to be trusted, pretending to trust, etc. If you believed in such things, you would end up with an ax in the back of your foot. Especially. Then Siegfried said. "That teacher. Didn''t even Kennyak say he didn''t know his identity? Yeah. "Then, the teacher would be on the same level as the three elders. Or right down there." "I think the same. And Mary confessed that their organization is global, but I don''t think that''s true. Yes. Perhaps they lied to increase their loyalty." If the members of the organization do not know each other, like a point organization, anxiety increases from within and the entire organization is likely to shake. So, if you introduce yourself as a huge organization from the beginning, you become a faithful servant to the sense of exaltation that you belong to such a place. In particular, it would have been easier for a human being who had the same organization and purpose as Mary. ''Even if the purpose of the organization is really equality of talent.'' Jamie thought no. Even if that was the intention in the first place, there was a high possibility that the upper part of the place that easily crossed the line was rotten. "It''s just the two of us." Okay. "For now, you can learn a lot if you take only three chapters, so it won''t be that difficult." It''s true that he''s strong enough to be called an elder, but the three elders are still class 6 wizards. Siegfried could not compete. "If that doesn''t work, you can use this power." Jamie held out her left hand. The pattern of the Pyro shed a weak golden light. Although he only received the mark of a saint, the divinity itself was not strong, but it had one special function. ''I was reluctant to use it.'' It''s better than making the situation worse. "First of all, let''s start by figuring out how to treat the author as the third elder. Confucius must be tired, but he is resting." Siegfried, an elder in the magical world, would be able to find out the location and approach of the three elders more easily than Jamie. Jamie nodded without a word. * * * Upon entering the office, the remaining teachers greeted Jamie about what was going on. Jamie said he had something to pack for a moment and headed to his seat. Jamie sat down in the chair and sighed. ''I came here with an easy mind, but I was involved in a very heavy task.'' It was ridiculous and I laughed out loud. Suddenly, you''re a demon. The secret of the nutritional supplement called Apophis was also shocking, but it was still hard to believe that the source was the demons. But it must be true, since he heard it firsthand after he took over Mary''s brain. "Let''s get some wind." Sitting was also a bit uncomfortable. Jamie quietly left the office and walked to the break room. The academy, where everyone left school, was very quiet. The dimly lit classroom was filled with the sunset light and reddish. It was a time when I was walking slowly with my back. Ah! Teacher Jamie!" At that moment, Javelin''s voice was heard from behind. I turned around and saw him approaching with a smile. "Aren''t you still at work?" "I came back because I left something for a while." "Aha, that''s right. Did you find anything?" "Yeah, what. But do you have anything to say to me?" "It''s not a business, have you seen Sophia?" When Sophia was mentioned, Jamie was momentarily taken aback, but answered calmly and unobtrusively. "I haven''t seen it before . But what are you doing?" haha. I have something else to talk about. Then, please enter carefully." Javelin waved her hand and turned around. Jamie looked at his back as he moved away. I suddenly had a thought. Javelin is a flawless man. He''s always smiling, so I don''t know what he''s thinking, but I haven''t heard of any mistakes he''s made until now. I didn''t talk much with the teachers, but when I did, what I always got was a compliment to the javelin. This is because they are implicitly regarded as leaders and rely on teachers a lot. So were the students. The students respected and liked him for his friendly personality and tolerance that embraced each and every student. In addition, he manages the entire academy instead of Siegfried, and can communicate directly with the Superintendent of the 3rd Elder. ''Won the respect of teachers and students, the real power of the Academy, the right to directly interview the 3 elders, and finally.'' When Silver went missing, many teachers worried about him. It was then that the javelin came out. He said he would contact Silver directly, and if not, he would go home. I don''t know what happened after that. Teacher. Jamie called the javelin. Javelin stopped walking and looked back. "Why?" "How have you been, Mr. Silver? I don''t think I''ve heard any news since that day. Alas. You''re feeling a little unwell. I''m worried. Even someone who was so healthy suddenly collapsed. Jamie is still young, so take care of your health even when you grow up~" Saying that, Jamie asked Javelin, who was about to leave. "Why?" Javelin, who had stopped again, asked without a smile this time. Teacher? "Why?" "What does that mean ." teacher. Why?" At the repeated question, Javelin raised her index finger and pointed at my face with a bewildered face. "Am I wrong?" It felt like a double question. Jamie smiled and nodded. "I did. blunder. which ?" "It was a mistake to be so perfect." I like the people so much. so talented Always killing emotions and making people smile only. Jamie generally did not trust those who hide their emotions. Because they must have a plan. Just like right now. "You were so close, Sun. student. Javelin bowed her head without answering, and fixed her glasses. The sunset light reflected off the glasses and shone. He still looked at Jamie with a friendly smile. "This is the one." Javelin said. "Did you get caught?" His eyes turned black. - Continued on next episode - CH 167 : New Subjectivity (1) "I was constantly wary of not looking down on him because he was a child to take it like this It is very difficult to live." Javelin shrugged her shoulders as if it was not easy. "It''s really scary to say ''I hope''. Maybe that kid, maybe it''s our plan, maybe it''s not going to happen. The person who first used the phrase ''sama-sama catches people'' seems to have great insight." Javelin mumbled something, pulled something out of her pocket and looked at Jamie. "Isn''t it? Miss Jamie." The moment Javelin was about to press what he had pulled out, a thorn rose from the shadow and pierced the back of his hand. No, I tried to pierce it, but I failed. The skin was barely scratched. But the purpose was successful. What he pulled out was none other than the button. "I don''t know what you were trying to do, but it''s not." When Jamie reached out, a telekinetic magic was activated. But Javelin smiled rather than embarrassed. "It''s an artifact, so you don''t have to press it with your finger." click- The button was pressed. I didn''t know what was going to happen, so I spread the shield in several layers. But nothing happened on the button. Javelin said. haha. This is it." Javelin received the button that fell from the air and shook it while holding it with her index finger and thumb. "Pager." call? okay. pager." At that moment, a huge mana appeared from behind. It was teleport. Jamie clenched his fists, looking at the location where the teleportation was about to happen. [Soaring Thorns] The ground rose in the shape of a cone. it was just smashed Jamie looked at the shards of stone fluttering to the floor. Standing over a properly shattered cone stood a man wearing a translucent gray shield. The third elder was Serpent Gerol. "I came here to tell you something . Javelin, I need an explanation." "I heard it." Foolish! Serpent shouted loudly and at the same time aimed at Jamie, the staff who didn''t know when it was taken out. I could feel Mana wriggling behind me. It looked like it was trying to intercept from the front and back. But I had no intention of getting hurt. [White Sea] As he slammed his leg down to the ground, the mana that had been floating around flowed into Jamie''s center. I took out the Scud and Beyond Avalon. The opponents are a 6th class wizard and a 5th class wizard. That was the minimum, and there was a very high possibility that the Javelin was hiding her skills. Both should measure at least equal to or better than yourself. sorry but. "I have no intention of fighting with you." It was the moment Jamie got into a fighting stance. The mana of Javelin and Serpent began to resonate. A gray marble appeared in their center, exactly where Jamie was standing. A gray marble of ominous energy. ''Dangerous!'' As soon as I saw it, I felt it intuitively. Jamie went straight to the Beyond Avalon. It was a reversal of reality, trying to hide its appearance on the other side. clenched- "I always assumed this situation." Serpent''s sarcastic young voice. He continued to say that he was excited. "Geniuses like you are always vigilant! So that''s how it''s going to happen!" The power from the gray marble interferes with Beyond Avalon''s power. Those gray marbles scatter mana, making it unusable. For a magician, the power is like a natural enemy. And for some reason, it didn''t seem to have any effect on them. It was a very troublesome situation, but for Jamie, the weapon was more than just magic. He tightened the hand holding the scud. ''Bend.'' I don''t know what the structure of the gray marble is, but I''m not in a situation to think about it right now. He raised the scud and loaded mana. It''s still shallow, but I use the best move in the current situation. Jamie''s eyes instantly turned purple. [Dagger] Welton''s arcane swordsmanship struck a gray ball. The gray marble is exactly cut in half. " ?!" what!! Javelin was speechless with a shocked face, and Serpent screamed in shock. I looked at the phenomenon of the gray marbles being split. Welton''s dagger can be cut without being real. No matter what ability the gray marble has, it can cut anything it can see. ''Still, if the state was weak, it would have failed.'' The important thing is that you are successful right now. The power to hinder Beyond Avalon quickly diminished. Jamie chose to trap the gray marble behind the scenes rather than hiding himself behind the scenes. A power you never know when to regenerate. If I had left it as it was, it would have been difficult to use magic. Beyond Avalon warped the space around the gray marble. If you don''t have this, it''s worth a 2v1. "After all, a genius, that''s amazing." But the guys were tight. "But there is one more." Another gray marble was created next to the gray marble that disappeared into the background. I tried to cut it straight away with a dagger without having to think about it. thud!! I couldn''t. A powerful force swept over his body. Not only that, but a few streaks of gray came out of the beads and began to bind him. Jamie clenched it. All of these guys, the worst moments were assumed. Perhaps they had this situation in mind when planning their purpose. Other than this, there must be a way to counter the number of cases. One of them seemed to know. That was the moment. Kwaang!! A part of the hallway was torn off as a whole. Javelin and Serpent did not panic and spread the distance. In the middle of what used to be an empty hallway. There Siegfried appeared. In anger, his long blonde hair rose upwards. these guys!! Mana running wildly. He stretched out his arms to the sides to kill the Javelin and Serpent at any moment. The space was heavily compressed. Just as he was about to shoot, Jamie exclaimed hard. No !" "It was late." Siegfried looked at the javelin. A javelin spread out in a staggered form with only the index and middle fingers of both hands attached. Serpent had the same hand shape. They both chanted a spell towards Siegfried with an ominous smile. seal! seal! An unsettling force that started from the hands of Javelin and Serpent began to bind Siegfried. * * * " Teacher. Ann noticed that Finn felt a little more comfortable and went out cautiously. Kennyak was still sitting there. Seeing Anne, he smiled a little tiredly and motioned for her to come closer. He hesitated at first, but he was the teacher who was trying to save him. I thought it would be rude to show such a face in front of such a person. "I''m sorry to put you in this situation." Anne shook her head. No. The teacher was trying to save me." "I realized it too late. That''s something I shouldn''t have done in the first place... ." no. I didn''t do this at first. Everyone started the development with one heart and one accord, in a good sense. equality of talent. How many people struggled for a long time to achieve it. However, at some point, his original intention changed and started to flow in a strange direction. The first time he touched the drug-like Apophis, it became irreversible, and there were demons at the end. ''Maybe it was a scheme of the demons from the beginning.'' "It is my sin that I neglected to touch the students." Yes. It''s the teacher''s fault too. However, the teacher rejected those situations with the least conscience. So get punished. Wouldn''t it be better to live while making atonement for everyone? Ann said in a stern tone unsuitable for her age. Keniac smiled as he heard that. she''s right apologise I don''t know how far I can atone for the sins I took part in this dreadful thing, but I could do anything if I could wash away the sin that had been making my heart suffocate for a long time. But, Kennyak knew. It''s not easy, as Anne said, to get out of this terrible sin. No matter how hard you try to deny them, the fact that they are all in vain does not change. Kennyak stroked Anne''s hair silently. Anne accepted his hand without saying a word. "You must wake up soon." "Where are you going?" "I should do what I can." I wanted to be a good teacher. It was difficult for him to become a good teacher because he had the heart of the one who created him. Still, I did my best to teach my students. I had a lot of regrets. Closer, softer, kinder. Why couldn''t you do such things? Serpent''s homunculus? That''s just an excuse. If you tried to change, you could change. Because now I know what the mind is. "Anne." " Yeah? "You are a very smart kid. It can be called the class of so-called geniuses." "I, me?" "It lacks magical qualities. It''s a pity, but there aren''t many people in the world who can match your brain. " ." "I was always worried. What if that kid gets his hands on magic? I wanted to reach out first, but I wasn''t the kind of person and I wasn''t in a position to do that, so it was a very disturbing situation. Then Jamie appeared." A boy who reached unbelievable heights at the age of only 8. No, to Jamie Welton, the term ''boy'' was disrespectful. He was already a full-fledged sorcerer and a teacher, but he was not lacking. When I saw him for the first time, the unnecessary emotions that Serpent had planted swayed. It was hard to bear the little boy, who was only 8 years old, being a greater wizard than himself. So there were times when I tried to cut the bridge of the nose. But I was fascinated by what he showed in the first class. "Mr Jamie, you know, is a great wizard. Not only that, but he will rule the world of magic in the future, and it is clear that he will stand at the center of the world." Anne was silently listening. That''s a good posture, Kennyak grinned. "You have become a disciple of such a person. If you learn from him, your shortcomings will definitely be filled. So, even if it''s hard, keep learning. There will be many situations that are difficult to bear because you are still young, but in that case, remember your dreams and do not give up." Yeah. I will." "I really want to see you grow up to become a wonderful wizard." "I will show you. I will not give up and I will definitely become a great wizard." okay. I wish I could see you." Anne felt an unknown feeling of insecurity in those words. Kennyak smiled brightly. It has been two years since I entered the academy. He continued to take classes with his magic circle, but it was Kennyak who was always reticent with a scary face. How could he have a face like that? Then, Kennyak got up and said to Anne. "May there be glory always in your path ahead." "Stand, sir?" With those words, Kennyak disappeared. Anne jumped up with a bewildered look on her face, but Kennyak was nowhere to be seen. - Continued on next episode - CH 168 : New Subjectivity (2) "These bastards do the trick!" Siegfried raised his mana to the maximum in order to untie the shackles that were entangled in his body. The space shook violently as if responding to it, but Jubak did not move at all. It wasn''t magic that suppressed mana. If that was the case, there would be no such thing as shaking the space. Still, I couldn''t break the squash. ''What the hell is this?'' Even though he was an archmage, he was still young. There were many magics he had not seen, and among them, he did not know much about the sealing type of magic. Even so, he was an archmage, and his opponent was a class 6 and class 5 wizard, respectively. Even if you hit a lot, there are only two 6th class wizards. There was a wall that could never be narrowed between the 6th and 7th classes. Even if the two of them use magic together, they can break it with force. "You must be embarrassed, Principal." Siegfried opened his ax eye and glared at the javelin. He felt a lot of life, but he only smiled. That made Siegfried even more annoyed. And Serpent mocked Siegfried. "The only thing you can do is roll your eyes like that? Kkukkuk! If you''re a genius, shouldn''t you be a bit more savvy? "Damn old man ." "Huh. You will never be able to solve it. okay. Damn, if it was just me and that guy, we wouldn''t have been able to create a situation like this. But ." Serpent grinned in displeasure. "In the world, if you look for a way to neutralize at least one archmage, there are plenty! That''s your fault for rushing without a measure! Fuhahahaha!" Javelin and Serpent assumed the worst-case scenario, and prepared perfectly for how to deal with it. Even the situation where the elders of the magic world intervened. A powerful sealing technique that immobilizes Archmage Siegfried. Perhaps that will also work for the 1st and 2nd elders. He must have sufficiently assumed the situation where several elders would come. Javelin said with a characteristic laugh. "Fufu. Even the famous Siegfried would not have expected such a situation." "This is the problem with geniuses. You always believe that anything is possible with your own abilities. funny guys! Look at you now! Ha ha ha ha!" Serpent''s eyes gleamed with madness. "." Siegfried struggled to escape somehow, but the more he did, the stronger the sealing technique bound him. "This is a sealing technique that was hard to find in a mysterious country beyond the East. It will be difficult to solve." "Damn things." "The mouth is still alive, seven elders." "Three elders Do you think it will be okay with this?" "It looks like it will be fine." Serpent smiled displeasedly, revealing his yellow teeth. He chuckled and asked Jamie, who was sitting next to him. "Why is Confucius doing this? I don''t think it''s sealed. That''s messing around with mana. Siegfried frowned as Jamie gestured to the gray marble. "I have prepared a lot." "How long will it take to solve?" I do not know. Siegfried could not easily answer. It was impossible to immediately determine the structure of this special sealing technique. It wasn''t that he couldn''t do it. I don''t know what the mysterious country is doing, but it was only class 6 or lower wizards who used this sealing technique. If you have time, you can somehow get out of it. "Can you stand it?" Jamie quietly stared at Siegfried, then lowered her head slightly so they couldn''t see, and opened her mouth. It was a blind spot where the lips could not be seen from their position. Siegfried was a man who could understand speech only by the shape of his mouth. " Are you okay?" I could. "Come on, stop chatting. Once the dean... ." Javelin snapped her fingers. Darkness emerging from the air began to wrap around Siegfried. "I hope you get some rest." Siegfried cursed, grinding his teeth, not liking the helpless situation. pup. If you leave, you will surely die. I swear to my soul." With those words, Siegfried''s figure disappeared out of nowhere. Javelin grinned. "When the most dangerous thing disappears, I feel a little more at ease." Jamie, who was listening quietly, said to Javelin. "You don''t know that it''s impossible to keep Elder Siegfried at bay with such a sealing technique." "You can buy time. And if that''s the time... Our plans are almost finished." "Fufu. It''s not like you care about us, Welton''s kid. "A dirty old man. Apophis was the way you found it because you couldn''t break through the 7th class wall? Serpent smiled and looked terrified to see if Jamie had stabbed the sore spot properly. "Do you think you want your growth plates to be cut off at a young age while playing around with your snout?" Normally, he would have snorted at such a threat, but Jamie decided to stay still, looking at the red lines going to both knees. He was a very dog-like old man. "By the way, I really don''t know how to do this." Javelin adjusted her glasses and circled around Jamie. "The remaining seals have to be used in case other elders intervene, and the ordinary seals are insecure, and I''m afraid of the consequences if I kill them." If Jamie is killed, the Welton family, the world famous swordsman, and the Bel family, one of the most powerful in the Seldam Kingdom, will inevitably become enemies. There will be many enemies in the future, but Welton and Bell were too big enemies. If they were involved, there was a high possibility that future plans would be disrupted. But to just release Jamie, the ending would be the same. "Can I erase my memory?" "You''re saving your life because of the back boat. Lucky little boy." Jamie sighed as he saw the two of them skeptical about how to treat him in front of them. "Why are you suddenly sighing?" "Are you the one who made a contract with the demons?" "Are you digging for information even in this situation?" "If a foolish old man blinded by greed had made a contract with the demons, he would have already taken his heart. Your eyes turned black earlier, you''re right. "This little boy Let''s hear it, let''s hear it." As Serpent approached Jamie, ready to smash Jamie''s head at any moment, Javelin raised her hand to stop him. no. " Do you mean enduring insults?" Yes. It''s going to be a real headache if you harm him. "Erase your memory. Then he can manipulate his memory as if he was accidentally injured." no. Don''t look at the Archmage as water. As Javelin said to the Archmage, a tendon grew on Serpent''s forehead. To him, who had not yet mastered his magical subjectivity, the word "arch wizard" was like a repulsion. He raised his breath and glared at the javelin, then kicked his tongue and turned around. Just by looking at him, he had a strong self-esteem and lowered his tail first. ''This guy is the head.'' This made sure It was the javelin who made a contract with the demons. Javelin confirmed that Serpent had given up, and looked at Jamie with a friendly smile. Yes. I am the contractor." "He was really crazy." "Think of it as a way." "What the hell are you guys up to? Judging from the meticulous preparation so far, it seems that equality of talent is not the goal." haha. It''s kind of like a pun to trick the underdogs." Javelin smirked and passed Jamie. "Looks like you locked up space. Seeing that no one is coming despite such a commotion." Yes. So, wouldn''t it be nice to answer Jamie''s question like this? The space they are in is completely isolated from the outside. Even so, the teachers at Phoenix Academy are of high quality, and it seems that they are quite a containment magic to deceive even their eyes. There is very little chance of getting help from outside. "It''s a beleaguered man, Jamie. You are a genius, but as long as this gray marble exists, neither magic nor sword can be used." "As you know, we have carefully prepared ourselves for any situation." Jamie closed her eyes at Serpent''s whisper. "Let me ask you one last thing." "Do you think you will answer me?" "Let me clear up any doubts." "Ugh. Shall we listen?" "Are you planning on making even the Demon King descend?" I thought quietly. If Apophis wasn''t made for equality of talent, what was it made for? First of all, in the case of Serpent, it will be a doping agent to forcibly expand his realm. That guy doesn''t care what other people do. I mean, he''s a selfish human being like garbage. Being such a simple human, it was clear that he had joined hands with a demon contractor. if so What does the Asmodian contractor want? Is Apophis a special medicine for demons? ''no.'' There is only one thing he wants. It is the unity of ''character''. Apophis is a drug that affects the mana core. The effect will spread to the entire gimaek, and the more it accumulates, the more it will accumulate over the entire body and take on the property of apophis. And that property will be common to all humans who have consumed Apophis, and humans with an amplified core will themselves be excellent sacrifices. no? Javelin didn''t answer. I just laughed. "Well, I don''t think it will happen soon. I''m looking at it for quite some time." The realm of magic is where you go. They will leave this place soon. And I''m going to go to a place no one knows about, conduct another experiment, and repeat that thing over and over again. So it shouldn''t be caught by anyone. Even if they are found out, they must have completely left the magic world before that. Therefore, we carefully prepared for all dangerous situations. "Evil bastard." "The current situation is going very well for us." Because of Zenith, the world is already centered there. Even if the identity is discovered, there will be fewer pursuits than initially expected. For Javelin, the world right now was the best way to achieve her purpose. "The story was interesting. Sleep a little longer." Javelin reached out to place her hand over Jamie''s head. I could feel the sleep magic penetrating into my brain. By the way ." It was at that moment that darkness and black mana flowed out. "Space isolation, are you sure?" Jamie''s eyes turned purple. you What is this power?!" "Javelin! Get away!" late. They would have thought they had prepared for all cases, and in fact they blocked all cases. The problem is that Jamie is a ''reincarnated''. A reincarnation of a warlock with a power comparable to that of the 12 gods, which was also terribly powerful!! "You were too close to me." The gray marble controlled mana, but it could not even control the black mana created by the darkness of the shadow world. ; Eat it! A huge, sharp snout protruding from the darkness bit the javelin''s upper body. Being close, he reacted quickly, but the Leviathan''s power far exceeded his expectations. Javelin mumbled briefly with a slightly contorted face. this ." Crimson blood and shredded pieces of meat splattered in all directions. The javelin was hit with a single blow. And in a very terrifying way. Serpent couldn''t open his mouth properly at the vicious sight. He just stuttered with a shocked face. "Yeah, you boy Huh, was it a warlock?!" "I wouldn''t have thought of this. Is not it? Two purple lights flickered in the sticky darkness. "I will make you vomit everything, then I will kill you." That terrifying fear began to encroach upon the entire containment space. - Continued on next episode - CH 169 : New Subjectivity (3) Serpent could not come to his senses at the sudden situation. The black energy emanating from Jamie Welton changed like a wolf''s snout, swallowing the javelin in one bite. It was a terrible sight. The javelin with only the lower body left groaned and collapsed. I don''t know if the expression fallen is correct, but the rough tooth marks made on the waistline made that kind of thing good. He looked at Jamie Welton, who was standing there with a dark aura flowing through him. His ominous glowing purple eyes shudder his soul. How is the black energy? ''The Warlock... Is that right?'' Prior to ascending to the presidency, Serpent had participated in several warlock campaigns. So I''ve actually seen the black mana they deal with. It was an ugly, filthy, disgusting, filthy force. However, it was a different feeling for Jamie. Ominous was right, but there was little to no feeling of disgust. ''But the form was definitely black magic!'' There were forms according to the nature of magic. The fire was wild, the wind was regular, the water was calm, and the earth was the same. So what about black magic? ''It must have been a very ominous magic!'' Serpent let out a silent clamor. An ominous black wolf that bit the upper body of a javelin. I don''t know if the energy flowing from him is black mana, but the magic he used was black magic. "I did . That was it! You''re not a genius, you sold your soul to the devil and bought your talent! Serpent burst into madness as if he had realized something. He scoffed at Jamie and shouted. kid! You succumbed to evil just to learn magic! That''s just how it was! ha ha ha! You weren''t a genius! Serpent screaming like an evil. Jamie couldn''t help but smile when he saw it. It was really nice to see him working hard to bring him down somehow because he didn''t want to admit his talent. Human inferiority often becomes a driving force for growth, but there were many times when it was so ugly. Human beings are the primal emotions of living things. Jamie didn''t like that. "It was like that. Heh heh heh! You can''t be better than me! Yeah, I mean, you''re just a kid! Yes, Siegfried. That crappy slave bastard must also be a warlock. You must have sold your soul to the devil!" Serpent was constantly trying to elevate himself by spreading all kinds of delusions at will. with the enemy in front. That''s why Jamie liked primal instincts. This is because humans who are easily immersed in it become assholes like that. And from time immemorial, the hawk has been a medicine for the bastard, and Jamie loved it very much. "Shut up your muzzle, you." As Jamie reached out, black mana flew like a whip. Serpent, who laughed like crazy, was startled and spread the shield in front. ????-!! As the black mana got stuck in the center of the shield, cracks opened in all directions. The fact that an attack that was roughly wielded, even called magic, nearly broke the shield brought Serpent''s spirit back to reality. "The black magician !" He was quite angry, so he removed the shield and took out the staff. "I didn''t know you were hiding such power, but hehehe! good job Only the warlock who died at my hand passes three places. I''ll fill a seat for you too! I''m sorry. I''ve killed a guy like you to the point where it''s hard to line up, so I don''t think I''ll be able to fill the seat. bloke! You bastard lie!" When Serpent hit the staff on the floor, a magic circle unfolded. I don''t know what kind of magic he mainly uses, but as long as he took out black magic, it was probably good. Black mana was wrapped around the scud. I lightly tapped the blade with the Beyond Avalon. Gripping - Black sparks roared loudly. [Death soul] It was the first time he had used this magic with a sword, but Jamie remembered a battle with the Marquis Linmer. The clues I got at that time still lingered in my head in the abstract, but I couldn''t grasp what it felt like. It didn''t matter now. I found a new way in that clue. "I''ll show you the Demon Sword." pick- Jamie''s new version has soared. The White Sea has already spread along its toes. Serpent felt the flow of mana flowing through Jamie. "This is it!" A gust of wind blew as he threw the staff away. It was no ordinary storm. An invisible force was felt through the gusts of wind. The Beyond Avalon was raised high. Black mana resonated. [the black side] A gust of wind struck Jamie. There was an invisible force in it, but it didn''t even rub against Jamie''s collar. Any attack would be meaningless if it wasn''t strong enough to destroy even the other side. After confirming that the attack was unsuccessful, Serpent stepped back and fired small magic bursts. die! die!! Kwa-Gaga-Gaga-!! Even if it was a magic of that class, if a 6th class magician performed it, each one would have a bitter power. Jamie smiled as he felt the explosion and heat behind him. Beyond Avalon hit the ground. The distance between Jamie and Serpent narrowed in an instant. "The soul destroys the soul." The sword moved diagonally from the lower right. [Welton type 7] [Aftermath] Serpent barely raised the tip of his chin and avoided the sword. But Jamie laughed. I didn''t know why he was smiling, but it didn''t take long to find out. The wind blew from below. It was a very sharp, terrible slash that made the nape of the neck terrifying. "You don''t know what an aftermath is?" this! The Welton type 7 hurricane is a two-stroke attack. It was a method of guiding the mana that had been condensed at the starting point of the attack to the trajectory of the sword to deliver subsequent blows with a different beat. Blood gushed out diagonally from Serpent''s chest. Jamie isn''t the type to wait until someone else is ready. "Leviathan." The power of predation that devoured the javelin, the Leviathan seemed to have finished digesting it, and it came back out from behind. "Wow!" Serpent felt the darkness in front of his eyes as he watched the darkness creeping from the cut chest. In such a situation, a black wolf that swallowed a javelin in one bite flew after him. When something terrible was about to happen, Serpent had no more time to think. Whoops- The thick needle he pulled out suddenly pierced his heart. At the same time, the Leviathan devoured the Serpent. Darkness spread in all directions, and the strong scent of blood mixed with it and spread out in all directions. And- "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!" The black mana that made up Leviathan began to split into very small grains. The black grain began to split, split, and split into smaller grains and smaller grains, and gradually into invisible small particles. The flow of mana is distorted. Clearly, the entire space began to disintegrate in particle units, even though all currents were being caught in the White Sea. That was the moment. Creepy! Jamie felt a huge amount of mana through the leviathan that split into particles and spread like a mist. It was not the pure mana used by ordinary wizards. It wasn''t as black as mana, but violent mana was running wild, ignoring the flow around it. Serpent stood in the middle. He stands upright, who should not be able to control his soul by being cut by a sword loaded with his soul. ''More in shape... It has grown.'' Serpent wasn''t dwarf at first, but now it looks like he''s about half a span bigger than before. He took a deep breath. "Sup- ha ha!" Then he exhaled comfortably, covered his face with his hands and started to laugh at what was so good. "Kuk Kuk Kuk Kuk!" Serpent smiled slowly and lowered the hand that covered his face. Skin that is not red and bright red. The whites were also stained red, and blood vessels were sprouting up on the skin. And as if something like a lump had grown over the heart, the left chest was rising. The source of the sinister mana surrounding the Serpent was there. "I feel, I feel very good." Saliva dripped down his chin. Jamie said, pointing his index finger at him. "Reversal of the five senses." "Such a damn curse!" Serpent hit the chest hard with his fist. The black mana that approached the vicinity in a transparent form disappeared without a trace. ''Your level has risen.'' Jamie''s eyes narrowed. If he had been a serpent until recently, he would have been under the curse However, the present Serpent quickly noticed the curse and made them unable to even approach. I don''t know what he did, but Serpent has crossed the wall of the 6th class. ''It''s not that I broke the wall.'' It was impossible to break the wall of the 7th class unless he realized his own magical subjectivity. The present Serpent existed somewhere between the 6th and 7th classes. The problem is that the price just went up. Class is a kind of evolution. It could be seen as a kind of escape phenomenon. Serpent has now escaped. His body stronger than before was proof of that. "All of your tricks don''t work for me anymore." Serpent let out a gasp and exhaled. The weather was not cold, but pure white breath came out. That''s not a breath. I don''t know what''s going on inside his body, but one thing is for sure: bioenergy is being burned to create enormous and sinister mana. Over time, it would self-destruct. But Jamie grinned once more. "What are you doing that for?" There was no reason to waste time. "Come out." Jamie''s entire eyes turned purple. "My soldiers." ???????????????????????????? With the loud sound of chains, the door of the summoned Yeokcheon opened wide. "Kill the author and bring his soul before me." Hundreds of undead soldiers came out of the dark darkness. Azad, who was at the forefront, ordered. "Kill!" Clara la la la la!! All kinds of undead soldiers rushed towards the Serpent. Serpent flinched at the sudden appearance of the undead, and burst into madness as if to forget the fear. "Ah ha ha ha ha! These filthy ghosts!! I will kill them all!" Two ominous forces collided. * * * The lower body of the javelin that was far away. It was quietly lying face down, apparently dead because it did not exist above its waist. Jamie and Serpent have already moved away. In any case, it doesn''t have any impact here. So this place is no longer dangerous. So I made a decision. flinch- The lower body moved slightly. The right leg was moved outwardly, making the knee bent. In that state, put your foot on the floor and forcefully lift your right leg while keeping your left leg fixed. However, because he had no arms to stand up, his legs fell on the floor again. I couldn''t help but wiggle my legs and move my lower body toward the wall. Siegfried blew up most of the hallway, so we had to move quite a bit. Thanks to you, I felt the life of an earthworm in a little bit. When his lower body was attached to the wall, he exerted strong force on both legs and rubbed it against the wall. Then I gained some momentum and could barely stand up. After I got up, my legs seemed a little tired, so I stayed still. bang! Kwaang!! A roar rang out from a distant place. Jamie and Serpent seemed to be fighting hard. The lower body moved again. This is a space isolated from the outside. So no one else could come here. But now it''s time to meet someone else. The lower body worked hard on the legs and ran to the place where the containment began. He carefully peered out of the containment wall as he looked around. It wasn''t difficult since it was the containment wall he made. The lower body moved here and there along the hallway. Then, footsteps were heard from nearby. "Uh-huh, I have to leave work soon." Hivan, the homeroom teacher of Beta Class in the middle school, stretched out with a tired face. There is a quiz tomorrow, so I made the questions so far. If you go home and drink a can of beer, this fatigue will go away to some extent. He went to the office with a light footstep to get his bag. And he tilted his head at the sound of footsteps coming from the corner. "At this time, who Whoops!" And when he saw the lower body that appeared, he screamed like he was going to pass out. But the screams did not last to the end. The black tentacles protruding from the cut waist section of his lower body pierced Hivan''s heart. I couldn''t even finish it. Hivan couldn''t understand what had happened. A familiar voice could be heard in the gaping sight. "I''m sorry, Hiban-sensei." Obviously that voice... . "Whoa- I almost died." Javelin, who stole Hivan''s body, swept her short grayish-white hair back and smiled. You''re a black magician... ." His fingers turned like knives. "It''s good stuff." Both eyes were stained black. Javelin moved back to the containment area. What kind of expression would Jamie, who was careless, make if she saw herself again? It was a moment when I was about to walk faster with that thought. "Stop." Javelin stopped walking and turned to the owner of the voice. It was a very welcome face to be standing there. Ah! Mr. Keniac! Where are you going... ." "Shut up, die." A spear of mana shot from Keniac''s hand and pierced his heart. Seeing this, Javelin raised her eyes and shouted. "I want all these bastards to die!!" "It is you who will die." "Is that so, sir?!" "Shut up and follow me." Kennyak approached the javelin and grabbed his neck and teleported. "Bar, who just shouted?" "Isn''t that Javelin-sensei''s voice?" "Hey, maybe." "What did you mean?" Shortly thereafter, several teachers appeared at their place, uttered a few words and disappeared. A gentle wind blew - Continued on next episode - CH 170 : new subjectivity (4) For a long time, the undead soldiers nourished Jamie''s black mana within the gates of the Inverted Heaven. That alone became a blessing and a driving force for growth for the Undead. But undead soldiers. In particular, Azad and Ryza, equipped with the Easy, did not stand still. Undead soldiers were trained within their abilities. He established a command and command system, and made a routine to roll tireless soldiers. As a result, Yeokcheon''s army was able to match the perfect match without any error. Just like right now. "Squad 1 intercepts the enemy from the front, Squad 2 spreads to the left and right to assist Squad 1, and Squad 3 fires all at once when one breath stops! At Azad''s command, the undead soldiers moved quickly. Their movements were indeed mechanical. The melee infantry, designated Squad 1, clasped their bone swords and charged without looking back towards the Serpent. After that, the 2nd squad was chasing with plenty of space to spread straight to the left and right. Squad 3 held a bow made of bone and hung a black mana arrow on a string made of black mana. Even though there was only one enemy, he moved as if he was dealing with an army of the same level. ''Isn''t it incomparable to before?'' The last place to bring out the undead was Apton. They fought together when dealing with the paladin of the Seven Knights, who guarded the sealed eggs, and the descendants of demons. Even then, it was a fairly well-organized move, but now it seems to have progressed at least two steps from that time. Jamie looked at Azad. There was a strong confidence on his face that he had not seen in a long time. ''I didn''t pay much attention to these guys, but they were doing well.'' Black magic, especially the necromancy type of magic, stood out so much that I couldn''t even get it out for a few months. So Azad and Ryza felt a little sorry for them. This was because only two of the undead currently possessed had reason. There was nothing to do inside the door, so how bored would you be? Come to think of it, Liza was nowhere to be seen. It was the same with Rich Nebro. "Azad." "Did you call me, Master?" Azad, who was giving detailed orders, turned to Jamie and knelt down. " What are you doing?" "Now that we have a plausible army, shouldn''t we follow these basic etiquettes?" As I watched, Azad''s tone of voice changed a little. No, it was strange rather than different. Do you feel like you''re wearing the wrong clothes? It''s an awkward, unpleasant feeling. Azad is a gangster. He was also an executive of a large organization that was quite cringe in Highs. How light was he the first time you spoke to him? It was natural for a guy like that to be awkward. "Don''t be silly and do what you want." " Yeah. When Jamie did not accept, Azad stood up crying. "Where did you learn such a dog?" " Nebro told me." "Rich? That guy would have no reason." "Looks like it?" " What? what kind of weird noise is this? The first thing I did when richizing him was the exclusion of reason. I would be able to think only the minimum necessary for battle. "He started talking to us at some point, and sometimes we even talked about this and that. He''s a pretty funny guy." I had no idea how fun it would be. "I''ll have to meet you later." I wanted to summon Nebro right away, but it seemed difficult when I saw the place where the battle was taking place. Serpent was going mad and literally annihilating the undead soldiers. The undead soldiers were facing such attacks as much as possible. ''I don''t know what it is, but if you resist for nothing, you will have two enemies. It''s a shame to be in trouble like that.'' The chance of a rebuttal is extremely low, but just in case. Of course, even if he revolted, he was confident that he could easily subdue it. Unlike in the past, the present self has already surpassed the human days of Nebro. Even then, it had already boiled, but now there must be a gap that cannot be narrowed. ''It''s amazing.'' A reason that did not exist suddenly appeared. Suddenly, a thought popped into Jamie''s head. "Have you attained enlightenment?" Yes? no. At Azad''s question, Jamie shook her head. If you''re thinking right... . Jamie raised an eyebrow. Azad, who was watching silently, asked in an unpleasant tone. "The smile is very unpleasant." "Do you want to die?" "Your smile is so wonderful, my lord." Azad was such a bastard. An unusual guy who does not lose his personality even though he has become a faithful servant. And there is another guy similar to this guy, but I couldn''t see what happened. "But why didn''t Liza come out?" "The owner put in a strange one. I''m educating him. Alas. Was it Ashtar?" "Why do you suddenly put a living one into the door? Do you know how upset we were?" "By the way, who is this guy asking for?" "No, that''s what it means. Hahaha. When Jamie was in love, Azad burst into laughter as if he had ever done it. It was a pretty shameless look. Jamie decided to skip it once, because there were some things that he did wrong. "Ashtar, that guy was quite talented. Are you okay with Liza alone?" "Are you squeezing at Liza hyung?" At that, Jamie scratched her forehead and said. "You have become quite strong." "While our master treated us like abandoned children, everyone made a lot of progress." "My, what did I leave you for?" "It''s true that I threw it away. Do you know how boring inside the gate of Yeokcheon is? look at those guys At first, these guys who couldn''t do anything, had nothing to do and trained all day, so they fought like that." Clearly, the undead soldiers were fighting very well against the wizard who had crossed the 6th class wall. Even though the difference in skills was considerable, it didn''t seem to be broken, so it didn''t seem like the breathing we''ve been working on was not a hoax. It didn''t look like he was winning though. ''Particle magic. You have a pretty good match against a lot of people.'' Whenever they touched Serpent''s magic, the soldiers were scattered like dust. Annihilation''s magic is powerful by itself, but Serpent''s particle magic was so destructive that it did not allow even a single word of regeneration. In such a state, no matter how well the breathing is, the undead soldiers alone cannot defeat the serpent. "Azad. You go too." Yeah. Azad drew his sword from his waist as if he had been grumbling until now. Then he jumped up to where the serpent was. He looked very light. Azad leapt to where the Serpent was in an instant, stepped on the ceiling and rushed down. "You fucking corpse bastards!!" Serpent burst into anger and blocked Azad''s sword with his staff. He reached out and used magic to break Azad into particles. "Annihilate!" However, the annihilation magic only passed through the air and turned the ceiling into dust. This is because Azad turned his sword to the left using the staff as support, bending his body in the air to avoid magic. Azad, who landed on the shoulders and overhead of the soldiers, used them as a stepping stone, aiming at Serpent''s neck and rushing in. It was a very fast move. He, too, was constantly trained at the gates of Yeokcheon. "!" Serpent flew backwards and distanced himself from Azad. However, Azad was accustomed to stepping on the heads and shoulders of the soldiers, and it was not difficult to follow them. He then ordered the soldiers to ''reduce the movement of the gnome as much as possible''. day Don''t be mad!! Perhaps it was difficult to bear, the serpent blew out a wave as hard as he could. The power of annihilation began to spread in a circle around where he was standing. Azad stopped on his way, stepped on the head of a skeleton and tumbling heavily backwards. "This bastard!! I will kill all your slaves!" "Aren''t you paying too much attention to that?" Just then, Jamie''s voice came from behind Serpent. I must have been hiding like a coward behind the undead soldiers until now... . He looked back with a puzzled look. "What kind of face is it that looks like a ghost? Oh, there are still a lot of ghosts around." Jamie made a silly joke and dug into Serpent''s arms. "Uh, how?" Serpent felt that common sense was being destroyed. He is currently wielding an enormous scale of undead. He faced the Necromancer. They only treated the undead like bugs. Fighting with the undead would be more effective, but why? The reason was simple. It was because he used all his mana to keep the undead. Without the undead, they were not much different from ordinary humans. To be honest, I was shocked when Jamie Welton brought out an army of undead like this, but I knew it would cost a lot of mana. Because of this, if he wiped out the undead army, Jamie Welton would run out of mana and crawl like garbage, and he aimed at that and destroyed the undead indiscriminately. "Then why are you here?" "Because he''s a genius." As Jamie replied with a sneer, Serpent''s face veins twitched disgustingly. "Baby!" Whoops!! With Serpent''s cry, Jamie''s sword pierced his heart. Darkness flows through the sword. In black magic, darkness is the power of annihilation. Can the annihilation of particle magic used by Serpent surpass that of darkness? "Cool!" Serpent vomited blood. I could hear the footsteps of the undead soldiers running behind me. If all their weapons get stuck in their backs, they will surely die. Serpent had no intention of dying. How did you get here and die? "To die ." Serpent''s eyes were completely dyed red. "It''s you!!" At the same time, he let go of the staff and gripped Scud''s darkened blade tightly. The blade pierced the palm of his hand, and blood began to trickle down. Jamie raised an eyebrow at Serpent''s sudden action. "Huh. Stop it once." "Is it suicide?" "I will kill you all, and I will survive even if I hand over my soul to the Demon King." Jamie grinned at his wishes. "Try." The light of extinction exploded. * * * Lennon sat quietly in Jamie''s quarters. I was told to come right after class, but no one has come so far. The day was almost over. Did something happen to you? Even if Ms. Jamie says so, I don''t know why Anne doesn''t come. He''s coming soon, isn''t he? Anne had gone somewhere with Finn. I don''t know where it went. He''s not very interested and he''s a sincere guy, so I thought he''d come soon. Lennon patted the desk with his index finger with a frown on his face. There was only the sound of knocking on the desk in the quiet house. a! What happened?" Tired of waiting, Lennon kicked off his chair and got up. I''m hungry and I''m tired of waiting. Lennon went out to the veranda. My body was still shivering in the cold spring wind. I lifted my rake and looked under the railing. The central street, where people often come and go, could be seen at a glance. I checked to see if Jamie and Anne would come, but they didn''t show up. It was time to take a deep breath and lower the crutches. " uh? The necklace trembled. Magic is equivalent exchange. When Jamie created this spell, he hung danger alarms on all three necklaces. When Anne and Lennon are in danger, Jamie''s rings, and when Jamie is in danger, Anne and Lennon''s ring the other way. In other words, the ringing of Lennon''s necklace meant Jamie was in danger. The problem was that Lennon didn''t know why the necklace was ringing. Because Jamie didn''t tell me. It must be so, but Lennon grabbed the necklace and flew away. His instincts were speaking. ''Teacher is in danger!'' The one that comes to mind right now. Lennon went straight to his father, Count Simon, the magician of Hongryeon. - Continued on next episode - CH 171 : New Subjectivity (5) light of extinction. The power to eradicate all existence itself so as not to leave a trace. Indeed, it is the last magic trick. Jamie used the darkness to resist Serpent''s final particle magic. body is pushed back All undead soldiers were reverse-summoned. Otherwise, it would have been swept away and oxidized into a handful of dust. precious power. This time, I witnessed their remarkable growth firsthand. With Azad and Ryza, we can become much stronger than we are now. In order to do that, you must first become strong as the owner. ''Squeeze down the serpent''s kicks.'' The purple eye glow intensifies. Scud and Beyond Avalon, the two weapons become one. It doesn''t actually become one. It means that the divided power is concentrated into one. darkness gnaws away Serpent seemed to want to kill himself somehow. Jamie raised an eyebrow. toes are pushed back Like a flame before it goes out, the darkness flutters loudly. ''Guard what you say.'' When he first used black magic, he declared that he would vomit everything and kill him. The core of his whole body trembled. Black mana exploded out and expanded the darkness. Jamie planted the magic of the dagger and Welton''s vision there. Leviathan overlaid. Predation. Eat even extinction - That was the moment. '' This.'' The dazzling light of extinction was no longer visible. A giant, taller than Mount Tai, approaches under the blue sky without a single cloud. With each step the white giant with a faceless egg-like head took, the terrain changed. Jamie''s eyes trembled. At first glance, obviously, a beating heart seemed to say that it knew a giant. ''Is this a hallucination?'' Did Serpent have the strength to hallucinate? Or, another helper might be hiding. Whatever it is, it''s not a good thing. It was time for Jamie to frown and look around. A man with a black robe over his eyes was approaching the giant. A very familiar staff was held in the man''s hand. A staff member that is black like a robe, and has a purple gem attached to the tip. ''God Killer?!'' A weapon with the strongest attack among the three new gods created by Diablo Volfir himself! Why is it in the hands of an unknown human being? It was when Jamie, embarrassed, was about to approach the man. [The creature of the 12 gods. The product of dirty, disgusting things.] A man''s voice echoed throughout. A strong wind blew and the hood was removed. What appeared with black hair was distorted with anger . ''ourself.'' At that moment, the forgotten memories began to flood into my mind. giant. The incarnation created by the 12 gods to kill him. And a demon created to destroy those who do not follow. Anger bursts out How can gods persecute humans so much!! [I can''t forgive you!!] Dark darkness fell like lightning over God Killer. It turns the blue sky into night in an instant and sprinkles it on the ground. The ultimate darkness created to devour the traces of God. [Second Liberation: Darkness] "I remembered. my strength." [Darkness] lifted the darkness * * * Serpent grabbed his heart. no more fuss If you keep doing it like this, you won''t be able to live even if you hand over your soul to the Demon King. The goal is an attack close to self-destruction. He will become a scoundrel right away, but if the javelin returns, he will be able to obtain a stronger body than the present through the Demon King. ''Javelins are definitely not dead.'' Serpent didn''t know his true intentions, either, but he expected to a certain extent that he had many hidden cards. Among them, there was also an endless regenerative power. Although he suffered greatly from Jamie''s black magic, he must have been regenerating like a cockroach somewhere. So you just have to win. No matter what the circumstances, as long as you win, you win. ''little bit more. Let''s push it a little bit more.'' I felt the twisting of the blood in real time, but I ignored it. Only until the mana core stops working. If he survives until he becomes incapable of using magic, Jamie Welton is sure to die. it would be " ." However, things didn''t always go as planned. The attack power of the particle magic he used was excellent even if you looked at all the magic. Since he was putting his life as collateral for such a thing, it had to be done at best to block even powerful black magic. I should have. "Why, why did the darkness invade this place!!" The darkness approaches, extinguishing the light of extinction again. The world that used to be filled with light becomes a world without a single light. Serpent couldn''t believe it even looking at it. Jamie Welton''s skills are on par with his own. Even using black magic, it was slightly above. It was impossible to push the magic that was strengthened by burning life so easily. ''Maybe he''s like me?!'' It wouldn''t be impossible if Jamie Welton had fueled her magic by burning life. But is it possible for an 8-year-old kid to have no beliefs? Even if it was possible to use divine power as rumored, it was impossible to use divine power while maintaining this level of power. Serpent''s teeth broke. That much force was applied to the jaw, and the teeth were in a state of being bitten. pushed keep pushing I!! "I want to say thank you." Just then, Jamie''s voice broke through the darkness. Serpent''s eyes widened. The light of extinction was engulfed in darkness. There Jamie appeared with a calm face. But something is strange. The sword in Jamie''s right hand. The blade fluttered with a strange light. Serpent knew the light better than anyone. So, I couldn''t keep my face. Deep anger was shrouded in his face twisted like a demon. "Yeah, you boy What are you doing with that sword? !" Serpent shouted bitterly, bleeding from his eyes, nose and ears. "Why is my magic in your sword?!" The light flowing through Jamie Welton''s blade was the essence of Serpent''s particle magic. Jamie smiled and lifted the scud straight up. "Thanks for breaking the wall." [Sword of Convergence: Convergence] A clue in the battle with the Marquis Linmer. It is now finished in Jamie''s hands. And, "Let it go away." Class 7, the power of the Archmage was poured out. "I hate it!" !! Serpent, who had endured until the very end, was engulfed in his magic and disappeared without a trace. * * * Jamie let out a short breath. after. After looking at the spot where Serpent had left no dust behind, he turned his head toward Scud. ''This is my new subjectivity.'' At the moment of awakening ''Second Power: Darkness'', Jamie remembered the past. The power of darkness is the power composed of darkness among the many properties of black magic. Darkness has the property of annihilating everything it touches, but it has one more ability besides extinction. No one knows it in this day and age. "Manpower." The second nature of darkness. Darkness absorbs everything. Even if it''s light. Diablo Volfir created a darkness with the nature of gravity to oppose the divine power of the 12 gods. That became the basis of the ''Second-Level Power: Darkness''. And based on the power of darkness, he strengthened the Leviathan, and succeeded in understanding the clue perfectly and embodying it. like this Woong- The light of extinction rose from Scud''s blade. It was definitely a power that should have disappeared while killing Serpent. However, Leviathan remembered the power it ate, and as long as it remembered its composition, it could be taken out at any time. There is only one right now, but if you continue to make the power of your enemies your own, the weapons you can use will become limitless. A true magic sword. I feel as if I have entered the path of a magic swordsman in earnest. "I like it very much." Jamie raised an eyebrow. I chose a different path from my previous life. It is not yet known if the new subjectivity is better than the previous one, but Jamie believed in himself. will continue to polish Even in order to transcend past lives and bring the 12 gods down to the bottom of the basement. "Before that, let''s finish this case now." As he ascended to the 7th class, his sense of humor has expanded beyond comparison. A faint magic was captured by that feeling. "Javelin, you''re not dead." It''s thanks to the contract with the demons. Even so, considering the fact that he bit his upper body as it was, it was a tremendous regenerative power. Jamie bent her knees slightly. There is no time to delay. I''ll smash him in the head right now and put an end to the case. * * * "Huh, huh, huh." Kennyak felt his eyes darken. left arm flew away. He also had a hole in his right thigh. He suffered a fatal injury to his stomach, so he couldn''t breathe properly. Yet he did not fall. He was gasping for breath intermittently, and he never collapsed even though his mouth was dripping with blood. "You are boring." Javelin looked at Kennyak with a bored face. A homunculus who reached class 5. His ability to handle magic circles is quite good, but that''s barely enough. Javelin was a human who made a contract with the Demon King, and was a demon who was promoted to the knighthood of the Demon Realm. On his left forehead was a serpentine goat''s horn, and his eyes were torn horizontally like a sheep. "A level 5 wizard is not enough to deal with me." "Your man, your man It will kill, it will." So. Javelin raised a finger and pointed it at him. "It''s impossible." "Great!" Magi became a beam of light and pierced Kennyak''s right shoulder. The skill gap is huge. There is a gap that cannot be closed no matter how hard you try. Kennyak knew. That he couldn''t even scratch a javelin with this level of skill. But I couldn''t give up. No matter how determined he was to give his life, he did not intend to die in vain. ''I can feel the power of the seal.'' I don''t know about the Javelins, but the space they are in now was a specially designed place by Kennyak. Here, Kennyak could feel the essence of things twice as well as usual. Behind the javelin is an invisible black sphere. I don''t know exactly what was inside, but the reason it was sealed was probably because it was difficult to handle. In other words, there was something inside the black sphere that the javelin couldn''t handle. ''It''s a gamble.'' I somehow get what''s in there. Kennyak, who was prepared, grabbed the staff in both hands and began to create a three-dimensional magic circle. "So~ It''s nonsense!" Javelin narrowed the distance with Kennyak at once. Magi writhes and tangles with Mana. Before he became a demon, he was a very promising wizard. His eyes turned black, and from his left arm, a dark tree trunk grew at great speed and fell over Keniac''s head. bang!! The stone floor was crushed like tofu. The stems took root under the ground. Kwagak-!! Dozens of sharp thorns grew from its deeply entrenched roots and spurted fiercely to the ground. "!" Ha ha ha ha ha! There''s nowhere to run, right? The thorns just stretched out, chasing Kennyak closely. ''The magic circle hasn''t been completed yet.'' The three-dimensional magic circle, which I learned through Jamie, is a great skill that can contain several spells at once. Instead, it ate a huge amount of mental power, so it was never easy to concentrate in such a situation. ''But I am a homunculus! I am not human!'' There was never a good time to be born as a homulculus. He was caught up in his master''s feelings and always felt only painful emotions. I didn''t want to do everything the owner told me to do. At first, I didn''t want to learn magic either. The command is absolute, so I had to learn it. Since it was a doll made for magic, it was not difficult to learn. Afterwards, it became a bit of fun. Each time, the owner touched his feelings. He removed joy and put jealousy and inferiority in it. Did the owner want to create his own subtype? Gradually, his personality darkened. To be honest, it wasn''t a good feeling to change emotions by intention. It was something the owner had done, so I had no choice but to accept it. Even if he did something bad, the doll himself had to follow him. I hated them so much, but what I had to do even if I didn''t like them was the doll. Then, according to the owner''s orders, he got a job as a teacher at the Phoenix Academy. discovered a new world. The children followed their own words. Teach children magic and watch them grow. Some children said thank you. There were more children who were reluctant because of their dull personality, but even those children were lovely. But the owner took advantage of those children. The future was beginning to be taken away from the children who had a bright future. I had no choice but to see Because he was the master''s doll. But now it''s different. "I am here by my will." disobeyed the owner Frankly, if it weren''t for Jamie Welton, the owner would have killed him. Thank you for freeing him. So, this one life, I add it for the future. "I can''t hand over the future to someone like you." "What nonsense, you scum!" Javelin raised the opposite hand high. A lot of magic is condensed. If it hits somewhere, the entire space will be blown away. It''s not bad either. This space is also a product of ugliness. It is the dirty side that should disappear with you. Let''s go together. "Girl." The javelin threw a lump of condensed magic. The thorns are clustered around the mass of Magi in a circle and move along. Because there was a risk that Kennyak could intercept a mass of magic and explode it in the air, he wore it like armor. But Javelin didn''t know either. "I have no intention of avoiding it." actions of those who are ready to die. [Cubic Explosion: Cube Breaker] A three-dimensional magic circle exudes powerful mana. Fire expanded into the cube created in the air. A fire broke out between the noodles and the line connecting the noodles. The fragments of the shattered cube are divided into thousands or tens of thousands of pieces and are poured out in all directions. A huge explosion overturns the entire space and swallows it. Javelin hurriedly unfolded several layers of protection. "Hey, what the hell are you doing!" At Javelin''s bewildered voice, Kennyak smiled. At the same time, a mass of magic and fire were sprinting at a fierce speed to consume him. ''May my sacrifice be a stepping stone towards a bright future.'' Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Magic and fire entangled and engulfed his place. At the same time. "You have worked hard, Mr. Keniac." blah- A black sphere appeared and began to split. A blue light flashed through it. "Have a good rest." space is shattered. And. Siegfried is back. - Continued on next episode - CH 172 : Destroy (1) Lennon hurriedly entered Count Simon''s laboratory. At Lennon''s sudden appearance, the research wizards all looked at him. "Lennon? What''s happen? "Oh, is your father there?" "The Count? Well, I don''t know. Mion-sama may be aware of it, so please go upstairs." Mion was a young wizard trusted by Count Simon. Lennon went straight upstairs, and just at that moment, Mion opened the door and came out into the hallway. "Mi, Mion-sama!" "Lennon?" He tilted his head as he saw Lennon approaching, sweating profusely. "Why do you look so urgent? What''s up? "Father, are you there?" "The Count will be in his lab. It''s on the 5th floor. But what is it that you are in such a hurry?" "I think something big has happened. There is no one I can think of other than my father." What''s the big deal with a 9-year-old kid? I wanted to ask in detail, but it seemed so rushed that I couldn''t hold on to it. "Come on." Thank you. Lennon rushes up to the 5th floor. Mion later decided to ask Count Simon and went back to the lab. "Look at my mind. I was going to go to the first floor." Then I went out again and went down the stairs. * * * Lennon opened the door to the Count''s private laboratory without even knocking. Count Simon was conducting a reagent study with several flasks listed, and he frowned at the sudden appearance of Lennon. "What is this?" He was a little annoyed at the second son''s rude behavior. On the one hand, I wondered that my son, who was afraid of him, came to him without fear. Unsurprisingly, Lennon opened his mouth full of sweat. father. Teacher I think Mr. Jamie is in danger." what? "This, this, suddenly shone. It was given to me by the teacher, and suddenly it lit up." Lennon took out his necklace and showed it to the Count. But it was difficult to understand his son''s words that came out of nowhere. He asked as he handed the necklace. So Jamie gave me this necklace, right?" Yeah. He gave it to me as a commemoration of becoming a disciple." "But then this necklace suddenly started to shine." Yeah. "You came to me because you saw the necklace shining and thought Jamie was in danger?" " Yes. "Why did you think so? It might not be dangerous." that''s ." Lennon paused to explain. It was because it might not be as dangerous as the Count said. Before that, the very idea that it would be dangerous was just a feeling. What made him run so hard to his father, Count Simon''s laboratory? To be honest, the fact that Jamie is in danger makes more sense. But, what is this unknown anxiety, an anxiety that cannot be explained by reason? "Neither do I. It may not be dangerous, but somehow, somehow, I think you are in danger. Help, Dad!" Count Simon''s eyes trembled slightly at the word ''Dad''. I didn''t know that the son, who always treated him with difficulty, would use the expression ''father''. However, Count Simon had a reputation for being a cold-hearted man in the magic world. Although slightly embarrassed, he quickly regained his pace and disciplined his son. "Now you are doing what you shouldn''t be doing as a wizard." " ." "A wizard must always be sober, and he must judge and analyze the situation only with reason. how are you now I''m just trying to understand the situation with emotions." father ." Lennon''s face contorted with melancholy. Now was not the time to listen to the sermon. It was time to find Jamie right away and make sure he was in danger. But Count Simon shook his head. "Think rationally. Don''t get caught up in your emotions, keep your mind straight. It means thinking with a clear mind what the situation is now." Yes? "It means to figure out whether the subject is really dangerous, and if so, why it is dangerous, what kind of situation it is, and how to respond, all at once. That is the mindset of a wizard to stand on the front line." Lennon understood. My father wasn''t in denial of his thoughts. It taught me how to think and observe more rationally, and how to deal with it. It was a harsh request for a nine-year-old boy, but Lennon was no ordinary nine-year-old. He was a wizard, the son of Count Simon. "This necklace was given to me by Jamie and a classmate named Anne Meyer. At first, I thought it was given as a commemoration of becoming a priest, but suddenly the necklace started to sparkle. At that time, I wondered if the teacher suddenly gave me a shiny necklace as a souvenir." "So, you thought you might be in danger?" "I don''t know Mr. Jamie very well yet, but from what I''ve experienced so far, you''re the meticulous type. No matter what you do, you''re not the type to pass it on. This necklace could not have had the same meaningless shimmering effect." "Is it possible that I reacted to you?" do not have. I was doing nothing." Count Simon looked carefully at the necklace. There were no special devices. It''s hard to believe Lennon''s words completely, but he, too, evaluated the character of Jamie, not much different from his son''s. He would not put such meaningless sparkles on a necklace even as a joke. "Where do you think it will be?" " If there is, it would be an academy." The reason is? "Because you haven''t left work yet." "You stay here." "I am also !" Lennon stretched out his arms towards the Count, but the Count had already been engulfed in flames and disappeared. " Please, Dad." * * * Javelin saw Siegfried slowly walking out of the black sphere. Fragments of the spheres attached to his long hair and robes fell apart. A tremendous sense of pressure engulfed my whole body. It felt as if the whole of this large space was only for Siegfried. ''Siegfried of Space. A powerful battle mage.'' As he was his direct superior, he knew the man named Siegfried well. He doesn''t do anything special in the magic world, but he has always accomplished great things when he goes out. Especially on the battlefield, he was a terrible ''slayer''. To some extent, the fact that Siegfried had appeared from an enemy country was enough to cause the entire army to retreat. In addition, there were rumors that he was the only wizard capable of confronting the Sword Master, so there was no doubt about his fighting power. "Whoa." Siegfried let out a small sigh and looked at the fallen Kennyak in the distance. He was engulfed in the explosion and covered in black smoke. The skin burned black. I didn''t even feel a life reaction. All the mana that existed in the core was being scattered in the air. will be dead "To save me ." It was a sad feeling. The fact that I was standing like this at the expense of others weighed on my shoulders. I didn''t even talk to Kennyak a few times, so I didn''t know what kind of person he was. However, in the sealed state, the entire situation outside could be checked. What he had been thinking up until now, and what he was going to do now, he clearly confirmed with his own two eyes. Although not human, the man who was more human than anyone else was Kennyak. "Because of you, him ." The space shakes again. Siegfried''s long hair and robes fluttered terribly. "I was in a lot of trouble before." " ." Javelin couldn''t say anything. It wasn''t choking, but it was choking. He signed a contract with the Demon King and was granted the title of a knight. Even if it was not a noble, the power of a demon knight was just below the master class. To be honest, I had the confidence to face even an Archmage at a 7th class level. '' It''s a mistake.'' I had to prepare a sealing technique that I could never escape. The space around Siegfried is violently distorted. "Did I? If you come out, I will kill you." "Shit!" Fighting is impossible. First, avoid yourself. Javelin decided to do so and flew back to leave. "Where are you going?" At that moment, Siegfried was standing right next to him. Javelin''s eyes grew as big as they were about to be plucked out. "But what? I can''t go." bang!! space exploded. He groaned, and blood flowed back out of his mouth. It felt like my intestines were being shaken and torn to pieces. "Can you send me?" The javelin felt that the space was getting longer. ''It''s not a feeling.'' Siegfried, who was right in front of him, could be seen in the distance. The distance was extended with space magic. Javelin forced her internal organs to stick together, and then flew back again. I don''t know why they increased the space and made it farther away, but this is a great opportunity. Just open the door connected to the demon realm like this. "Open ." Sesame! "Wow!" Suddenly, Siegfried appeared and slapped her face with the compressed space. Hagwan and the right clown were smashed. I couldn''t calm myself down. The field of vision was divided into several layers. "You can''t die comfortably." A hoarse voice warns. "Writhing in pain, very slowly, very slowly ." "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!" The limbs were spread thinly. Bones, muscles, nerves, qi and blood were all flattened. The pain was indescribable. "I will kill you." Javelin looked. The eerie eyes that looked down from the blonde. Lips curled upwards looking down again. ''Ah, the devil.'' Siegfried was a demon. * * * Jamie was moving quickly towards the javelin energy. The subspace they isolated was completely abolished. No one will know what happened there. ''We need to find him quickly before he does anything.'' I could feel the magic, but it was so blurry that I couldn''t fully grasp the direction. Come to think of it, he was pretty annoying. First impression was friendly. He had a smile that he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he knew how troublesome it was to step forward and take care of the work. Just seeing how hard I work for that kind of thing, I couldn''t deny that I was kind. There were quite a few. Someone else''s business might just pass, but it didn''t. I had a job, but I didn''t have to do my best. But Javelin did her best. He was also good to the children. Many students trusted him. He always reciprocated his trust. ''All of that fake.'' It was all smoke. So how annoying is he? If I had an easy-going personality, I wouldn''t have suffered so much. He had a personality that made people around him very annoyed. Above all, it caused inconvenience to those around them. He is a very annoying bastard who has caused trouble to children, teachers, and everyone. So I couldn''t forgive any more. ''Because I became a demon How much can you live with just your head?'' good. We will first remove his limbs, then separate the upper and lower body. Next, the organs will be removed one by one, and they will inflict terrible pain. The cost of ruining someone else''s life is never small. Jamie also knew better than anyone else because she had experienced the life of others being crushed by Cho Jin. ''not far.'' Guess it was the right direction, the Javelin was getting closer and closer. Jamie got down to the fa?ade of a building and then looked around again. It was just to pinpoint which one it was. That was then. A huge presence was approaching with great speed. Turning around there, a familiar man came down on the same roof. "The Count?" "I had a hard time finding it." It was Count Simon. How did he come to know where he was? It was a place quite far from his laboratory, and he had minimized his presence in order not to be detected by the javelins. "It''s the face of how you got here." Yeah. How did you find it? And I wonder why you came." "It was thanks to this that I was able to find it." He took out the necklace the Count had given to Lennon. I don''t know why the Count has it, so I''m going to ask, but he explained it first. "Lennon came to me with this. The necklace used to sparkle, but now it doesn''t. "Is it shiny?" okay. You must have thought that Lennon was in danger from you." ''I think the signal went out when I was fighting the Serpent.'' Since magic is equivalent exchange, there was no choice but to warn of danger on the side of the disciples'' necklaces. Even so, the number was raised quite high, so it wouldn''t ring in any danger, but the self-destruct attack that Serpent was prepared for was quite dangerous, so it seems that it rang at that time. "By the way, Jamie Wellton Could it be that you broke through the wall?" "It happened." "Huh. haha! Count Simon let out an unbelievable laugh. I did just that. At the age of 8, he had never even heard of being an archmage. But this was a stark reality, and it wasn''t an issue right now. "Now is not the time. Demons intervened in this case." "A demon?" "We''ll talk about the details later, and let''s move on. I don''t know what he''s going to do. The Count was bewildered by the sudden mention of the demons, but he knew that Jamie wasn''t the kind of person to joke about such a thing. "I will take the lead." It was the moment when Jamie nodded and flew towards the javelin. Zeng-!! A huge shock wave was felt, and an ominous black pillar of light rose toward the sky. The two arch wizards teleported in the direction where the black pillar of light rose without even having time to appreciate it. And that''s what I saw there. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! It was a giant with a vicious appearance with four arms that could easily climb over 10 meters. "Confucius and the eight elders." Siegfried was holding the space down and restraining its movement. He said. " He seems to be an aristocrat of the Demon Realm." Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! The ferocious Magi began to run like crazy. - Continued on next episode - CH 173 : Destroy (2) "A demon realm noble?" It was Simon who asked. He asked, looking at the ugly four-armed giant screaming madly at Siegfried. Clearly, a ferocious Magi was running around the giant. Siegfried was blocking the giant''s movement with all his might. Let''s hear what exactly happened, after you''ve done everything. "Elder! We will move through space like this!" "As far as possible, please!" Siegfried clenched his teeth and crushed the giant presumed to be a nobleman in the Demon Realm with all his might. In my mind, I wanted to make a flat mouse cloth like this, but it was impossible because the strength of the giant greatly exceeded my expectations. Jamie made one eye contact with Count Simon, then extended his arms forward. Fortunately, the magic world was in a remote area surrounded by a huge forest. It means that you can fight with peace of mind as long as you get out of the magic realm. "Warp!" The entire space where they stood was covered with mana. Warp is a space-based movement magic that is compatible with teleportation. It is a magic that is treated as a 7th class, and even an Archmage requires a huge amount of magic to use it once. However, a person who had just stepped into the 7th class cast Warp without a chorale. " What is this?" Confucius?! Simon, as well as Siegfried, who was standing next to him, looked at Jamie with a surprised expression as he stopped the giant. The mana covering the space evaporates upwards. At the same time, the entire place where they stood changed. All of them have been moved elsewhere. "Everyone seems to be surprised, but now is not the time." It was Jamie who moved first. I don''t know why there is a ferocious four-armed demon giant in the place where the javelin should be, but it turned out better. Jamie inhaled and raised her palms upwards with her palms facing down. Then he dropped his hand down like a slap and memorized the spell. [Ifrit Hand] The highest level magic in the fire world that was made after the fiery hand of Ifrit, the king of the five elements, especially the spirit king who controls fire! A huge burning palm fell on the giant''s head. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!!! A hand of flame swept through the forest, and an enormous burst of energy exploded. When Simon saw this, he couldn''t help but be shocked. "Elemental magic!" Befitting the nickname ''Crimson'', Simon was well versed in fire magic and, of course, was well aware of the ''Ifrit Hand'' that Jamie used. Spirit magic, known as the highest among elemental magic. The Ifrit Hand was a high-level magic that could only be developed after reaching the 7th class. "You keep surprising me." It''s not enough to become an archmage at the age of 8, even if you don''t understand the spirit, you can''t use the spirit magic. Simon stuck out his tongue and spread his arms wide. Even though he became an archmage, he still couldn''t lose to a child. Spells began to be chanted from his mouth at tremendous speed. Both eyes were dyed yellow like sunlight. [Fire Emperor] In the aftermath of the Ifrit Hand, the flames that had spread throughout the forest were concentrated in one place according to his will. Jamie''s eyes widened at the phenomenon, and she turned to Simon. ''You made the fire I created your own.'' ''Salmon'' is a magic that takes control of fire. The magical subject that Simon obtained, and the source that made him call him Crimson. "Die." I put my outstretched hands together in front of my chest. [Sun Flower] The flame splits into numerous lines and gets entangled here and there. Beautifully scattered seeds of flame colored the world red, and finally the petals were in full bloom, creating a huge flame flower. Everything inside the stamens radiated dazzling enthusiasm and oxidized the surroundings. amazing ." Jamie couldn''t properly look at the huge flower of flame that had been created in the air. It''s not even close, but it''s a feast of super high heat that seems to melt your whole body. A white light as bright as the sun that bursts from the stamens. All of them had violent destructive power proportional to their beauty. It really is a red lotus (tɏ: Red Lotus). "Whoa-" When Simon released his hands, the petals of crimson rose fluttering in the air and extinguished with faint flames. The land where flowers had bloomed was charred, and a huge pit was made to show off my presence. Siegfried stopped suppressing space and poked his tongue at the ghastly sight. "You''re still a monster of destructive power." "I don''t want to hear you say that. by the way ." Yes. Anyway." The two archmages turned their heads towards Jamie. "Did you become 7th class?" Siegfried continued to rub his eyes with his hand, as if it was hard to believe even when he saw it with his own two eyes. Simon said such a slap in the face of Siegfried. "You can see it." "It''s hard to believe even when you see it, isn''t it?" " It''s not like that." Simon, too, had to skip it for a while due to an urgent situation, but he had never become an archmage at the age of eight. In fact, almost every act of Jamie itself deserved a first, but becoming an Archmage was a different story. In less than a year, a 3rd class mage became an Archmage. "It happened." Jamie was too lazy to explain, so he replied with the intention of skipping it. However, the two arch wizards were not easy enough to pass the unprecedented incident. "For now, as a temporary guardian, I will send a letter to the Welltons." "I will have to send a letter to the royal palace as a representative. As an Eastern nobleman." "It''s going to be a big mess." "It''s unprecedented ." "If other elders see it, they will scream that it is a lie. The thought of seeing them already brings me to laughter. Fuhahahaha!" "Don''t laugh lightly. To be aware of your location." "What would a former slave ask for such a thing?" Hmm. Is that too?" Even if Siegfried said so, was Count Simon originally like that? Jamie smiled and shook her head. To him, class 7 is just a process he goes through, but others will find it an incredible achievement. It will be a big issue worldwide. ''It''s not bad to accumulate high ranks.'' It''s pretty convenient to live with when you have high ranks. Contrary to notoriety, the higher the rank, the better. Whether it''s acting or the truth. "Come on, let me go back." "Aren''t you going to check the body?" huh. Are you doubting my magic?" "Well, that''s not it." Simon''s fire magic is so destructive that even Siegfried admits. In fact, there was a huge, black pit there that was proof of that. I don''t know if it''s a noble of the demon realm or a powerful monster, but the moment I hit the signature of the magician of the crimson, it could be said that it was over. I can''t stand it unless you''re a count. Demonic aristocrats are similar to human aristocratic societies, but they are ranked according to the logic of power. Therefore, it can be said that all nobles have the power of the master class, but the difference in ability between the lower ranks of the nobles, the Demon Baron and Viscount, was not large. But from the count it is different. Their power is comparable to that of the dragon, the strongest race in Middle-earth where mankind resides. However, it is impossible for a count-class demon to appear in Middle-earth. If a being with that much power descends to Middle-earth, the incarnations of the 12 gods will appear to intercept it. "Fufu~" Originally, it should have been. Gripping-!! I felt a huge presence. Jamie, Simon, and Siegfried all looked back, not wanting anyone to come first. The dark red magic current jumped out. Dark clouds gradually covered the clear sky, and the concentration of magic in the air increased. A huge pressure is pressing down on the lungs to the point that it is difficult to breathe. The three of them instinctively realized. "Attack!" Simon shouted at Jamie and Siegfried as he summoned the staff. Flames enveloped him. In order to spread the red lotus once again, he began to compose his whole body with flames. Siegfried manipulated space. It was isolated as a cube where its presence was revealed. It raises the air pressure there to its extreme. No matter how hard it is, it will burst when the pressure rises. So what about Jamie? '' .'' Unlike the two of them, Jamie did not prepare any magic. There was no need to prepare. ''cause it''s already too late "Nothing is easy." I breathed mana into Beyond Avalon. The space turned upside down, locking the three people behind the scenes. Simon and Siegfried looked at Jamie in protest at the sudden situation. But they soon understood Jamie''s actions. Kwaggagak!! An unbelievably violent force swept through their place. * * * Javelin thought. ''Ah. Are you going to die like this?'' His body was torn apart with space several times. Since the entire body was damaged in space, it was not easy to regenerate it. There is a saying that the best defense is attack. If he couldn''t stop it anyway, he went into battle with the determination to defeat him. However, Siegfried was one of the best battle mages in the world, and his vicious strength made even the knights of the Demon Realm shattered. ''If I did a little more, I could have given the power to the Demon King... .'' Even if you only rise to the baron, you can live in the demon realm. Javelin''s dream wasn''t that big. Living like a king by getting out of Middle-earth and acquiring a small realm of the demon realm operated by the logic of power To that end, he practiced many things according to the orders of the Demon King. ''By the way Why is the Demon Lord so obsessed with Middle-earth?'' The Apophis Plan was the only way to summon the ''Demon King of Lust'' to Middle-earth. I gave it various meanings to make the process a little easier, and it worked quite well. It was a fun day. Not knowing that they were participating in the demon lord summoning plan, everyone begged for medicine like slaves. Some have already crossed an impassable river. They will hate themselves for the rest of their lives, but demons become stronger if they eat malice. ''I can''t do that anymore.'' Siegfried is coming. The body has already been torn into pieces for a long time. A compressed space was held in his hands. If you put that on your body and blow it up, not even a piece of meat will be left behind. ''It''s a pity that it ends like this.'' However, since you are a demon, you have to follow the logic of power. Siegfried was stronger, and he was weaker. ''Would I have won if I had ascended to the baron?'' To be honest, I was skeptical at first. Siegfried''s strength was not bound to the 7th class. His ability to deal with the special magic of space and his overwhelming sense of battle should be at his own level, so it would be fun to compete. In other words, it meant that the Javelin had no chance of winning from the beginning. that was sad ''If only I had participated in the grand event five years earlier .'' What would you do with more regret? that everything is already over. So I tried to give up. -If you are going to die, hand over your body and die. My heart raced. I could hear my heart beating, which should have been torn to pieces. Javelin''s eyes lost focus. ''Alas! It''s not over yet.'' dark space. Someone was standing there. Javelin stretched out her arms towards him. I saw the one standing there smiling broadly, revealing his sharp teeth. - Well done so far, chess piece. Darkness swallowed the javelin. Javelin cheered in the fading consciousness. In the end, he ended up here, but not everything is over. He murmured as he reached out towards the narrowing black hole. "Long live His Majesty the Demon King." - Continued on next episode - CH 174 : Destroy (3) A great commotion broke out in the magic world. The source of the commotion was in the outskirts near the southwest. There, the news that a giant magic appeared there had spread throughout the magic world. Naturally, the elders also quickly learned about it. The first to move was the Marquis Linmer. He jumped over the space at once and moved to the place where the magic was emitted. Next, the 4 elder Raymon, who was with them, appeared, and the 5 and 6 elders appeared at the same time along with the 1 elder. Then, high-ranking wizards and other wizards appeared one after another as instructed. "What happened?" "I don''t know either." When Linmer asked Elder Oppenn, he shook his head and looked at the situation. exactly The reverberation of magic remained strong." He muttered with a displeased face. What kind of magic do you mean in the magical world that is suddenly peaceful? 5 Elder Luke jumped into the battlefield. Adelhard, the 6th elder, followed, and the rest watched them. Luke looked at the charred ground and found a lump of charcoal that appeared to be a corpse. When I got closer and checked, it was a charred corpse. "There is a body." At the word ''corpse'', the surroundings began to murmur. "It is so charred that it is difficult to recognize from the outside." Adelhardt said in an eloquent voice, as if evaluating it. "There are traces of large amounts of mana here." Then, a wizard looked at the mana meter and said to the elders. Adelhardt asked the wizard. "Isn''t that the mana that came from the battle?" Yes. This is the most recently used mana. Mana applied to the entire space." "If the whole space Siegfried?" After all, Siegfried did not come. It wasn''t just that. Like Siegfried, Simon, an outsider, was nowhere to be seen in the magical world. So was the third elder Serpent. " Mana cost in units of space on burnt corpses. Didn''t the two elders fight? That''s a simplistic idea, Adele. "That''s it, you won''t know until you look at it." "It will not be. If it had been a fierce battle between the two archmages, it wouldn''t have ended like this. Above all, Magi is unexplained." Raymon lands next to them and stares intently at the corpse. Then he walked over to the corpse and carefully reached out his hand towards his face. As the green light leaked out and seeped into the charred skin, it shattered like an eggshell on the burnt skin. Carefully brushing off the shattered shell with his hands, the face of his life appeared. "Interest is Kennyak Azir. I''m a lecturer at the Phoenix Academy. He is a 5th class wizard who majored in magic circles." "Why is the instructor at the Phoenix Academy here ." "Maybe that damn old serpent made a contract with the demons?" "Adele, such a hasty ." It was the moment Luke opened his mouth to restrain Adelhardt. sting!! A great amount of magic was felt in a place quite far from the magic world. The elders all looked in the direction where the magic was felt. Linmer and Oppenh moved there without anyone going first, and the rest of the elders followed. Rayman ordered the wizards gathered here before leaving. "You don''t follow me, let''s put defense of the magic world first!" At the same time as those words, Rayman''s new model disappeared. The remaining personnel looked at each other with tense faces, and then began to move in a hurry to fulfill Rayman''s orders. * * * Jamie, Simon and Siegfried swallowed dry saliva at the same time. Even though it was hidden in the other side of the world, its terrifying horror made them horrified. The rock on which they stood has disappeared. A gust of wind blew, and large and small breakthrough pieces flew into the air. Only large traces of a giant tiger wielding its front paws remained. No one could open their mouth. It was such a shock. "Hey, are you responding quickly?" A voice presumed to belong to a demon was heard. The playful voice was that of a young man. "Then why no answer?" Siegfried and Simon were speechless. They were overwhelmed by the ferocious presence of demons that could be felt beyond the other side. Neither Siegfried, who became an archmage at a young age, nor Simon, who reached the level of 8th class, can''t fathom the enemy''s level. A feeling of despair, as if facing a dragon in front of you. The demon opened his mouth with a smile so that his eyes curled downwards. "By the way, do you think I won''t be able to attack if I hide there?" Demons showed their aggressiveness and raised their magic to attack again. At that moment, only Jamie reacted to the demons. ''All Might.'' Leaving behind the two immobilized archmages, Jamie activated a new spirit. At the same time, the other side of Beyond Avalon was removed. And I found a demon with bright red skin and gray hair as sharp as thorns, very similar to the human in front. "Are you suddenly appearing?" When Jamie suddenly appeared, the demons muttered with a look of surprise. "Are you better than the other two?" The demons looked straight at Siegfried and Simon and said. Like that said, the two were still crushed by the presence of demons and couldn''t move. So how can Jamie be able to move? The difference is none other than the experience. Having stood in front of an enemy stronger than himself hundreds of times, the overwhelming difference in experience. That was why Jamie was able to ignore the pressure and move on. okay! do anything! Ha ha ha ha!" The demon burst out laughing at what was fun. Looking back, Reeta, the Demon Baron I met in Apton, had a similar reaction. That''s what demons are like. If you judge that you are weaker than yourself, everything is a joke. In the eyes of the demons now, the three archmage were just toys. He had the power to do that. The demon shouted in a voice full of laughter. "I do it first!" Confucius!! Siegfried hurriedly reached out to grab Jamie''s robe. hand did not reach He moved forward so that Jamie didn''t touch him. "Are you brave?" The demons laughed as if they had only moved forward. He let out an eerie laugh and swung the thick claws of his right hand. That''s it. The attack that turned the huge mountain on which they stood to dust in one blow. "Can you stop this too?" Humans don''t get serious no matter what the ants do. Even if you see the ant trying to fight back, you will laugh. Now this demon was just like that. The only thing better than ants is that they don''t try to kill them by trampling them on them, but by swinging their hands to kill them. that was a little sad If he had treated himself as an ant a little longer, if he had tried to kill him by trampling on it. ''It would have been better if you had been more vigilant.'' but it is greed What he wants from the other person is his carelessness. I don''t do stupid things to be vigilant against strong enemies. Don''t think about why the count-level demons appeared here. What we have to do now is to do whatever we can. okay. In order to survive, you must not choose any means and methods. "Everything you see from now on, please keep it a secret." Jamie spoke to the two of them and saw the nails falling. He opened up a new subjectivity in his tightly clenched hands. [Sword of Fusion: Convergence] You can feel the power of ignorance on the nails covered with magic. Jamie puts the best dagger he can wield in his blade. And it crashed. A great force is coming It looked like the sword was about to break. Jamie expanded the output of ''All Might'' to the maximum. All physical shocks disappeared like a lie. At the same time. Jiing- Magi began to flow through Scud''s blade. The demon opened his eyes. The moment the sword and nails collided, there was no doubt that the sword would break. But a strange thing happened. ''Are you sucking my power?'' Magi was being sucked in as if one with the sword of a human child. There are many people in the demon world who make other people''s power their own. It was annoying, but thanks to them, I knew how to deal with them. Her eyes were torn to the side, and her lips drew long arcs upwards. "Eat it somewhere!" All you have to do is pour power beyond what those who absorb power can''t handle. Then you know how to self-destruct. A human kid will more easily self-destruct. In the first place, it was physically impossible to handle his enormous magic with such a small body. Then, the human kid laughed. "I was waiting for you to do that." I wondered what would happen if he was a smart guy. Even the weak may not be vigilant. Things that were once passed down to the weak were usually like that. However, this demon has consistently looked down on him from the beginning until now. At least it means that it has never been passed down to the weak. So, in this situation, I try to press it by force. The ''what if'' situation is not taken into account. ''So you''re biting me.'' Strong against the weak, stronger against the strong. A blade that contains magic. The dark-enhanced Leviathan captured the demon''s magic. Its power was so great that it immediately put strength in my shoulders. It''s such a shock even though it''s ignored as ''All Might''. Clearly, this guy is strong enough to feel sorry for even comparing him to something like Reeta. So the shock it will receive will inflate several times. A purple glow flashed from Jamie''s eyes. [Return Darkness] pull everything And accept it. this guy! For the first time, the demon''s face was filled with other emotions instead of a smile. It was an obvious embarrassment. The dark sword began to push the claws, the hands, and the arms. Using none other than your own magic! ''Isn''t it just absorption?'' Asmodian, Berias frowned as he watched himself gradually being pushed back. I thought it was an ant, but it was a superior beast. As a young human individual, of course, I thought it was nothing, and the power I actually felt was at the level of a baron or a viscount. ''Is it fun?'' The experience of passing on to the weak like this is not bad either. But more than this is nonsense. "You only get it once." The arm is not one. "I''ll kill you at once with the prize for peeling the ''shell''." The left arm went up. Twice, no, three times as much as the magi in his right hand. "Die in peace." He smiled again and lowered his left arm. "I''ll talk about it later, later." At that moment, Berias''s arm was blocked by an invisible wall. Seeing that he was not moving, he seemed to be trapped in space. This is just a kid''s joke. It must have been a sand castle that could be easily crushed with just a little force. That''s what I thought until golden flames flowed into it. "You should explain better, Jamie Welton." Count Simon developed the magic that he had prepared. "Seven elders. to hold you tight." "Feel free to run." [Golden Flare] A golden flame that far exceeded the temperature of the sun exploded into the isolated space that surrounded Berias'' left arm. Although the space where his arms were confined was shaking enough to break, Siegfried concentrated his strength to the point where blood was standing in his eyes. Berias''s eyes widened for a moment at the invisible sensation of his left arm. Jamie didn''t miss it. "I will tell you when it''s all over." [Dagger Ver. All Might] [Breath of the Demon Dragon with Verias] A long sword was drawn on the chest of the half-dragon and half-horse that inherited the blood of Berias and dragons. It was a slash made with his own energy. - Continued on next episode - CH 175 : Destroy (4) Berias felt his body fly backwards. Before that, he touched the thick cut on his chest. Wet blood ran down his hands. The place where the left arm should be is empty. Not having any sense, the things that were holding their breath like rats were aiming for a gap in their carelessness. ''How many times have you suffered so much in such a short amount of time?'' Hundreds of years ago, there was a time when there was a battle between nobles under the control of the demon king of lust. Berias, Viscount at that time, defeated the strong and ascended the count by killing Count Jupitt. However, he could not go beyond the immediate rank of Marquis Ignis. Hundreds of years later, his body still remembered that devastating defeat. How are the wounds today compared to back then? ''It''s so insignificant.'' This is it, if you put your mind to it, you can play it in an instant. However, the fact that the weak inflicted wounds that could only be inflicted by the Marquis of Ignis gave him a shock. No matter how careless I was, is it possible to get bitten like this? ''Isn''t it strange to not be vigilant about bugs in the first place?'' Even poisonous bugs are bugs at best. It was normal to not be able to inflict any damage on Berias, who was half-mixed with dragon''s blood. bang!! The flying body fell to the ground. There was no shock pain. If it had only hurt to the extent of being stuck in the ground, he would not have been able to earn a count. He stood up normally. Blood almost stopped flowing from his chest. The wound will heal sooner or later. The tickling of his left arm seemed to regenerate within 10 minutes. "Your self-esteem is hurt." and shameful I was disappointed at the fact that I had been treated like this by bugs and at myself for being careless. He pulled out a long nail on his right hand and stabbed it on his left shoulder. "This is my punishment for me." Boo!! The shoulder was completely ripped off. Since the nails were covered with magic, even their own body would not be able to regenerate them smoothly. At least until this fight is over, he''s one-armed. This is not a handicap for the enemy. He had lowered himself so as not to be vigilant any longer. This is because if the left arm is unharmed, he might be vigilant again. "Whoa. When I return, I will be slapped by the Demon King Ignis, you''ll have to listen to that bastard''s insult as well. It was very difficult to seize the opportunity and crossed the middle world. In fact, it should have been Viscount DeMold who should be here now. It''s something he''s been struggling with. However, showing such a figure, the demon king of lust must have been very angry. Marquis Ignis would be next to him, giggling at his mistake and smiling. "I can''t help it because of my karma." Human kid looking at himself from above. Its sword momentarily absorbed its own magical energy and released it in reverse. Exceeding expectations, he literally blew his own magic in the form of a slash. Had it been the power of a human child, it would not have been able to inflict such a wound on his chest. ''The thing you should be most wary of is the human kid.'' The other two were also set as risk factors that could harm them. Berias spread her legs wide and bent her knees. He lowered his upper body, put his right hand on the ground, and raised his head upward. At the same time as the pupil was torn lengthwise, the wingtip part was wriggling strangely. pooh!! A pair of black-filmed wings spread out along with the body fluid. In the Demon Realm, Verias has a nickname, "Demon Dragon". He was the only dragon in the demon realm. As he flapped his wings, the forest in front of him was swept away in an instant like a lie. Berias began to exert power. * * * While Berias was still checking his condition, Jamie and the two archmages rushed through the battle meeting, keeping an eye out for what''s below. "He would never have died from the attack." "At least count. The left arm that was removed will also grow quickly." "I will no longer be vigilant. We must somehow hold on until the other elders come. In the end, even if it means abandoning the magical realm, we have to evacuate everyone." The enemy''s combat power was assumed to be the highest of the Demon World, with the Count of the Demon World being the minimum. He did not even consider the duke of the Demon Realm. A monster that can hardly be called a demon lord if it is a demon duke. Since it is truly a divine existence, the attack itself would not have worked in the first place. If a duke-level demon appeared before that, the Kingdom of Seldam would come to an end. "Seven elders. Can we contain this space?" Confucius. Are you sane? The three of us cannot defeat it." It''s okay. "Jamie Wellton. Is it because of your black mana?" At Simon''s words, Siegfried also stood out and looked at Jamie. It wasn''t worth asking about the current situation, but Jamie''s request was not understood in such an emergency. I don''t know if that black mana of yours is the same as the warlocks use, but it''s going to be troublesome if someone else notices it. But look at the situation soberly. It is impossible to defeat us alone." Although Simon is an 8th-class Archmage, unless his opponent is the supreme level, he is a monster that cannot be an adversary. It was impossible to comply with the request to contain the space in a situation where there were doubts whether the other elders would be able to win even if they joined in. "The elders must have already departed. Confucius, I don''t know what happened, but trust me. "You two are mistaken." Jamie shook her head at Siegfried''s words. The presence underneath is getting stronger and stronger. I was greatly offended by my carelessness, so the next attack will come with all my might. In that case, there was no meaning in how many elders of the magic world had gathered. ''Unless even the Sword Masters come as a group .'' Or, all of the Magical Elders reach the level of 8th class. But that couldn''t happen right now. So you have to be adventurous. An adventure to intercept the strong at the crossroads of life and death. And Jamie was the most suitable ''warlock'' for such an attack. "Give me strength. Because the aftermath may bounce elsewhere." " Confucius? "Are you serious?" Yeah. The warlock, who had been discussing the strongest in history, obtained only a fraction of the subjectivity. What that meant was very simple. ''Now, it will be very little possible.'' The gap between the 6th and 7th classes is stark. Now that he broke the wall, Jamie had no intention of losing even if his opponent was a count-level demon. There is still a long way to go, but today we have made a big step forward. It was clearly different from the steps of others. "Please don''t let the shock leak out." What the hell did you prepare to say that? Instead of answering, Siegfried put his hands together and began to memorize the spell. The space they were in began to be blocked by an invisible wall. Simon stood up as if escorting Jamie around him, checking the magic he could feel from below. "Thank you both." There is not much time. Below, the Magi are rapidly expanding as if they are almost ready. Jamie retracted the sword and swung cross-legged in mid-air, holding only the staff. Both eyes were dyed purple, and black mana began to rise slowly around the body. [A bird that cries in solitude. I am a stranger who does not allow light. Standing alone in a dark world, nightmare erasing everything.] The translucent veil of darkness unfolds in a circle. [Hey, there was an enemy trying to destroy your world. Over there, an enemy trying to swallow the darkness is watching. There is a man out there who claims to be the master who will destroy the world.] Black wings spread out from below. Toward where they were, magic soared like an explosion. [Don''t cry. The place where you stay will not disappear just because you lose everything.] it''s a dragon. Its long, black, thorny snout opened wide. The breath of magic flows into it. [Darkness in the world cannot be taken away.] Siegfried pushed Berias away. It was the power of his magical subject, ''manipulating space-time coordinates''. However, the Count of the Demon World is a being that transcends space. As the large body that was being pushed out spread its wings, the distance that had been widened narrowed in an instant. [Go your way. Spread your will.] Simon became a dye and the red lilies were in full bloom. Flames that jumped over the poles of the sun poured with momentum to melt the demon dragon. However, the Demon Dragon savagely swung his wings to put out all the flames. Siegfried and Simon turned to Jamie with a desperate look. They couldn''t hear their voices, but they seemed to know what they were saying just by looking at their faces. [The enemy is in front of you.] Berias opened his mouth again. The black magic regurgitated through his throat and spurted forward. Dragon Breath. A unique power that only the strongest race dragon has. A ray of absolute destruction. It stretches out in a straight line and hits Jamie. But Jamie didn''t look away. I finished the spell while looking straight at the world that was turning black. [Destroy it.] Darkness is engulfed in a greater darkness. Berias felt Breath being eroded by something. It was a breath of all-powerful energy that was not vigilant. But I couldn''t focus on the breath. He looked at the darkness that covered the world with trembling eyes. ''surely !'' This darkness is familiar. I don''t know why that young man is dealing with this darkness, but this was definitely the unique power of the ''Demon King of lust'' that he worshiped. That was the moment. "!" consciousness is shaken A mighty soul comes in through its own body. Berias couldn''t get her mind off this unbelievable reality. "Ma, the Demon King?" The demon king of lust forcibly crossed the dimension and manifested in his body. Even if it was only a soul, it seemed to be crushed by the weight of that huge soul. "Ugh Demon King! no! No matter how crowded the 12 gods are because of their battles, there is no way we can miss your advent!" But his master was reckless. Berias tried to hold out for his master, but it was impossible for the count to stop the demon king from appearing. "Kick-" His eyes rolled over and Berias lost consciousness. And there stood a full-plate knight pouring black smoke. The knight drew his sword, raised it upwards, and opened his mouth. [Close it.] The world began to turn off. * * * "It''s clear here, but I don''t feel anything." "It looks like the space itself is isolated." Rinmer and Offen arrived at the place where Jamie and Berias had a battle, but the forest was peaceful. The occasional chirping of birds and grasshoppers gave me peace of mind. However, the two Archmage who reached Class 8 noticed that they were all rigged. "Is it the 7 elders?" Linmer answered Luke''s question. Perhaps. It seems that the space was isolated for fear that the damage would increase." "Are you a demon that can be subdued with only his power?" "I don''t know." Offen shook his head and continued. "Perhaps the entire magical world is a powerful enemy that can be dangerous, so it may be sealed in an isolated space." " Did Siegfried ever think of such a heroic mentality?" As Adelhard spoke in an unbelievable voice, Rinmer glared at her. "Do not underestimate the seven elders. Whatever the facts, it is clear that we are fighting in this place." "Will the eight elders be here too?" "I don''t know. Luke. You lead the wizards to evacuate everyone out of the realm of magic." "Four elders! that''s !" Luke tried to deny the 4th Elder Rayman''s request, but Oppenh gave Rayman strength. "The fourth elder is right. Please ask the 5th Elder. The 6 elders help the 5 elders." Luke and Adelhard looked at each other, then looked at the other elders with a look of discomfort. Regardless of good or bad, they were the strongest wizards in the Kingdom of Seldam. If the space in which Siegfried is contained is broken, the secondary shock is their responsibility. Luke also wanted to help them, but at least one of them was obliged to protect the citizens of the wizarding world in an emergency. He was dissatisfied that it was him, but those three were definitely stronger wizards than him. Okay. "Luke!" When Luke accepted the request, Adele grabbed his arm, but Luke just looked at her and nodded. Raymon greeted the two with a friendly smile. "Thank you." Branch. " old people. Be sure to survive." The three did not answer. When Luke and Adelhard disappeared, Oppen opened his mouth. "This has been a very difficult situation." "Go away now. You are your Majesty''s master. "Fufu. So you have to stand in front. Isn''t that an example? "I didn''t know you would say that." "Come on, stop chatting." Raymon stopped the conversation between Linmer and Offen and took the wand in his hand. "It seems to be the limit." It seem to be like that. "A terrifying Maggiore." It was still a peaceful forest, but they weren''t so weak wizards that they missed the swaying space. In particular, the small amount of magic that leaked through the isolated space gave me goosebumps. "Let''s set an example for our children today." "Good." "To see two people holding hands like this even on the battlefield Tomorrow the sun will rise in the west." "I wish I could see the sun tomorrow." They spread their mana by throwing jokes and joking around. The isolated space was slowly breaking away. The moment it was completely broken. " What is this!" "Heaven!" the world is turned off Purple darkness, night has come. - Continued on next episode - CH 176 : Beyond the long years (1) " Luke." "What the hell are you going to do?" Luke couldn''t answer Adele''s call and looked up at the sky dyed purple. It was a huge ominous thing. It was as if I had witnessed it with my own two eyes just before the end of the world. He watched the tumultuous situation below. "Do, run away!" "You have to get out of here!" "Keep order! Order!!" "It hurts! Everyone slow!" it''s abyssal Refugees who had evacuated from the magic world in an orderly manner at first were frightened when the sky turned purple, and then they ran away as strangers. The wizards tried to deal with such refugees, but it was impossible for only a few hundred wizards to stop the crowd of tens of thousands. "Five, five elders. Citizens were thrown into confusion. Out of control!" "Victims are coming one after another on Street 3!" "Atrane 13 fell, causing many deaths!" "Some wizards are disobeying orders and fleeing among the citizens!" The disorganized city was rapidly collapsing. Even though there has not been any direct damage yet, people have changed as if they have lost their reason. Luke fully understood them. The moment he saw that purple sky, he also desperately wanted to leave this place right away. The reason I couldn''t do this is because I had achieved a sense of responsibility and a superior mental discipline than ordinary people. If either of them was a little lacking, it would not have been different from the citizens. The purple sky was truly the madness of the demon realm itself. "How is your defense?" "All the magic tower magic weapons are on standby." In preparation for an unexpected invasion from the outside, the magic world has built powerful magic weapons in the entire horse tower. "Can the central tower''s ''Dimension Breaker'' be activated?" "I have prepared five Grade A Manastones." "About one foot." Magical decisive battle weapon Dimension Breaker. The strongest weapon created by high-ranking wizards in the magic world and above. Five A-class manastones were used, the only cost to operate once, so it was not easy to decide. That power was not seen by Luke. It wasn''t just Luke. They did not see their king, let alone the other elders. The moment the Dimension Breaker was triggered was only when a great crisis approached the Kingdom of Seldam. And Luke thinks it was today. ''I wish I didn''t have to use it by all means .'' It is only a wish. Luke said looking at Adelhardt. "Adel. You lead the refugees safely." "Luke! Are you saying that now?" "In the current situation, a stronger person must remain. You are weaker than me." "Where is such a cowardly word!" request. At the request of Luke, who had lost all his playfulness, Adelhardt clenched his teeth with tears in his eyes. She clenched her fists and pointed them in the face, warning him. "If you die, you die." " I will try." Adelhardt and his men headed for the refugee procession. If it was Adelhardt, a wizard specializing in the psyche, he would lead the refugees outside safely while suppressing the fear to some extent. All that was left of the magic world was the battle wizards and Luke to command them. "Everyone, don''t let the tension go down." Although they were far apart, they were telepathically connected, so everyone listened to him. And Let''s all survive. The wizards gazed at the ominous purple sky. In a form ready to engage in battle at any moment. * * * Jamie slowly opened her eyes. Someone broke into the dark space that he had spread out. It didn''t stop there, but he robbed a part of the darkness and made it his realm. It is a strong presence. The demon dragon was huge enough to turn into a child. ''What happened?'' It was incomprehensible. This dark space that Jamie has unfolded is none other than his own realm, ''Chaotic Ocean''. It was a deadly terraforming magic created to deal with an enemy stronger than himself. Even that was still incomplete because his body was still lacking, but he must have been able to defeat the Demon Dragon somehow. Had it not been for this unexpected situation. ''It is understandable that a stronger demon has descended, but How did you rob my chaotic ocean?'' Chaotic Ocean is a black magic that Jamie assimilates his black mana with space. In other words, it was impossible to rob this unless it was the same black mana. It was the same even if the 12 gods came. It''s cracked when it''s smashed, and it shouldn''t have happened in Jamie''s common sense. Fierce-!! Coming. The darkness is telling it. Jamie took off her cross-legged position and stood up. The purple eye light became more intense, and the black mana began to be amplified under the influence of Chaotic Ocean. Whoops! An arm protruded through the darkness. It was an arm armed with black armor. He grabbed the darkness with his hands. The space of Chaotic Ocean shook violently. The color of the darkness did not change, but Jamie could feel it. ''It is encroached again.'' Starting with the captured part, Chaotic Ocean''s initiative is being passed on to the opponent. Jamie''s eyes fluttered. Could it be that someone took his black mana? In the present world, traces of Diablo Volfir were scattered everywhere. A hand grabbed the darkness and pulled it outward. Another arm appeared from the space that appeared, grabbed the darkness on the other side, and spread it wide to the sides. The right foot came out of the wide hole. Then the head, torso, and left leg slowly crossed over to where Jamie was. A being armed with a black full plate, a presence exuding black smoke from the seams of the armor stood in front. As soon as Jamie saw him, he instinctively felt it. ''Devil.'' The Demon King is clear. I don''t know why he doesn''t show hostility, but thanks to that, he was able to breathe. Why did the Demon King appear here? ''The risk would be huge.'' The Demon King is the main enemy of the 12 gods. There is no way that the 12 gods were unaware of his appearance, and the advent of the demon king acted as a causal factor, allowing the 12 gods to manifest here at any time. But the 12 gods did not appear. There was no reaction in the left hand either. In a situation like this, the Pyro might be able to talk to you. Jamie looked at the presumed demon lord with a nervous face. no words come A moment of silence followed. Jamie spoke first. "Are you the Demon King?" No answer was heard. It was time for Jamie to frown and ask again. "I asked if it was the Demon King ." what are you It was the vibration of the soul. He only spit out a few short words, but at the very least, his soul almost collapsed. Jamie was barely holding her breath. I can''t take even a single word like that. Anger erupted, and pity came to me. In the past, I would have proudly spread my shoulders and looked down at my opponent from above. Whether it''s a god or a demon king! ''okay. I am Diablo Volfir.'' No matter how weak the situation, its essence does not change. Jamie arrogantly raised her chin in front of a strong person, spread her shoulders, and folded her arms. It will not be pushed only by momentum. It was such a promise. The existence presumed to be the Demon King lit up Jamie''s eyes for the first time. I don''t know. He bowed his head and asked again in a very puzzled voice. How can you handle this power, and be able to pose like that in front of me? Unlike the first, at the long question, Jamie felt her soul churn. Jamie, who had endured the backflow of blood through her throat, took a breath and answered. "I don''t know the meaning of the question. This is my strength, and I am not a fool who bows before the strong." It is impossible. Your level cannot handle my presence. Here, too, I care a lot. So it is right to bow your head. The being lightly raised his right hand and slightly bent his index finger downwards. Jamie''s stiff neck was forcibly pointed downwards, but she clenched her teeth and endured it. Because of that, the surrounding black mana was seething. It''s impossible. The being lowered his index finger harder. Blood dripped from every hole in Jamie''s face. Still, Jamie didn''t bow her head, and stared straight at the enemy. It hurts to die, but it is better to die than to surrender to the enemy. That was the belief that Jamie and Diablo Volfir had. No one can trample that belief. be stubborn It''s just arrogance for someone like you to do that. "!" The pressing force grew stronger. The bones from the lumbar to the cervical vertebrae were broken. The joints of the whole body were already smashed. Jamie felt terrible neuralgia, but he forced black mana to flow through his body, forcing him to hold his position. impossible. It is impossible for more human beings like him to exist. I don''t know who he''s talking about, but Jamie''s eyes wide open and he stared at him. He couldn''t turn pale, so blue solid lines spread all over his skin. blood vessels have ruptured. you are what he is! At that moment, the being stretched out an arm. Jamie was dragged into his hands. This one was unbearable. "Big!" Jamie, who was grabbed by the neck, vomited blood and opened her eyes with difficulty. Helm looked close. face was not visible. It was because the inside of the helmet was engulfed in darkness. But one thing could be seen. '' Purple eyes?'' Jamie''s eyes trembled. It was not so surprising when it encroached on parts of the Chaotic Ocean. If I had obtained black mana from somewhere, it would have been possible. But it wasn''t purple eyes. It is the only identity that Jamie and Diablo Volfir have. It was the light that could be called his source. Those endowed with that color were among the creatures of Diablo. Could it be that some of his powers that spread to the world were inherited even in purple? "Yeah, how did you get that light ." voice cracked. Some had their necks caught, but it looked like their vocal cords were also broken when they resisted their power. I am! Why are your eyes, why are they purple like his! that''s That is my question." Jamie pulled his fingers hard to get out of the way with his tiny hands. there was no fuss No matter how strong the force, no matter how much I pulled it, it did not shake. He gave up and asked again. "You, why do you have my powers?" your strength? okay. my black mana... Why does an ugly demon like you have it!" Jamie exhaled black mana. The presence of the armor let go of the neck that I had unknowingly grabbed. Then, with a look of bewilderment, he took a few steps back. Nonsense . His maintenance must have been cut off, right? "Cool, cool!" Jamie grabbed his neck and coughed over and over again. The lungs seem to have been crushed. No, more than that, my body just became a mess. With a painful expression on her face, Jamie let the Pyro''s divinity flow through her body. I don''t know why the Pyro didn''t appear, but luckily, I was able to use the Holy Power. The messed up body returns to its original state very slowly. Jamie lifted her head and looked at him. What was so embarrassing, he grabbed his head with both hands and went back and forth as if he had lost direction. What happened? All of his things have been erased... 12Didn''t God completely erase the traces? Then he stopped and turned his head to look at Jamie. explain your existence " What? If you can''t explain. Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooosssssssted(s) The whole space shook violently. The whole world seemed to collapse. A huge force is swaying. Jamie thought this power was somehow familiar. But I didn''t remember. That was then. If you don''t understand how you got Volfir-sama''s power, I, the Demon King of lust, will drop you into Hell! The demon king of lust took off his helmet and shouted wildly. There was a very familiar face. Black hair, long torn eyes and purple eyes, a large scar instead of a nose, and stubbornly closed lips. Jamie slowly called out his name. " Trika?" trika. The first undead created by Diablo Volfir, and the Dark Knight who always stood at the forefront of the battlefield. "Are you Trika?" At that question, the shaking stopped like a lie. Trika, the demon king of lust. He looked at Jamie in disbelief. - Continued on next episode - CH 177 : Beyond the long years (2) "Sir. The time has come." The spire of Sakkaman Castle at sunset. A knight wearing black armor like a castle said to his master who was looking at the sunset. The owner rose from his seat, rubbing his hand as if savoring the touch of the robe. Roughly grown black hair swayed along the nape of his neck. is it. "All that is left is me. I will support you until the very end." The knight, blowing black smoke through the seams of his armor, knelt down on one knee and lowered his head. The owner did not answer. The sky, which had been burning red, turned purple in an instant, and it quickly became dark at night. Time is running out. "Trica." The master called the knight''s name. "Say it." "Your final task is ." The owner''s purple eyes turned his head and said with a smile. " go." No voice was heard. However, the black mana that started from the outstretched arm swallowed up Trika in an instant. "Lord!" He cried out to his master with a desperate voice, but the darkness drowned his consciousness to the bottom of the abyss. When he woke up, Trika was standing alone under the bright red sky, different from the sunset. * * * Trika woke up from her thoughts. Last memories with him. From that time, when he was the owner of his whole life, until now, his thoughts were still there. Diablo Volfir. A mighty warlock who would not have been able to do anything if even the 12 gods had not united. Trika was the first undead created by his hands. But what is this slender human being held in his hands now? ''Why do you know my name?'' It was impossible. From the moment he fell into the Demon Realm at the hands of his master, Diablo Volfir, he never brought out his true name. Therefore, there should be no one who knew the name of ''Trika'' except for the 12 gods in this world. Even those 12 gods must have completely forgotten their existence by now. However, by human standards, a small human with no blood on his head knows his true name. Trika unknowingly relaxed the hand that was holding her neck. "Cool, cool, cool!" Jamie rubbed her neck and coughed harshly. He held it so tightly that he could even feel the oxygen being supplied to his brain. Jamie looked up at Trika with red eyes. " Is it a tri-car?" "How do you know my name?" Trika remained as calm as possible. I wanted to split his head and read his thoughts right away, but the other person is the one who handles the master''s ''black magic''. I don''t know how far you can handle it, but you probably know hundreds of ways to counter mental attacks. I don''t know if it''s in the realm of the demon realm, but if you use your powers in the middle realm, the 12 gods will intervene in any space like this. That way the whole thing gets messed up. ''No, it''s already twisted.'' From the moment the human kid with emerald hair mentioned his true name, no, from the moment he dealt with the master''s black mana, everything was twisted. "Answer me. How do you know my name?" Jamie looked into Trika''s eyes. His eyes were the same as before. It was natural. The undead did not age no matter how long time passed, so there was no way to change it. But it wasn''t corrosive. More than 60,000 years passed, and the black mana supplied was cut off. The original powerful undead must have lived for a long time with the remaining black mana, but it was impossible to survive until now. " Trika." "Don''t call me rude! Who are you!" Trika couldn''t kill her emotions. He couldn''t allow that strange voice to call out his long-forgotten true name. The only ones who could call his true name were his master, Diablo Volfir, and the limbs he had created. I don''t know how I know, but I can''t tolerate being called by such an insignificant human being. Trika couldn''t control her emotions and grabbed Jamie''s neck again. "!" "Tell me. Why are you dealing with that power? And where did you hear my true name! If you don''t tell me, I''ll rip through that brain myself and make you confess! " It''s me. " ." "It''s me, Trika. Diablo Volfir. your master That is me." Trika was momentarily speechless. What is this little man talking about now? His master, Diablo Volfir, is already dead. He challenged the 12 gods alone in a long past that could not be counted, but in the end he could not overcome that wall and died. How much did you rebuke yourself for not being there? Every day was a pit of hell. It was after an uncountable amount of time had passed that he even heard the news that his master had died. " Is it the succession of the master''s maintenance? So, are you pretending to be a master?" "Trica. I am Diablo." impossible! Don''t try to deceive me! The master, my master, to the 12 gods... !" "I got hit. I challenged them all by myself, leaving you all behind, and I ended up being trapped in the seal of aeons. And for some reason, I was reincarnated in this body." "Everyone says that ." "Do you remember Ranfert Hill?" Trika''s cloudy pupils shook. With a puzzled look on Jamie''s neck, he took a few steps back. Lanfert Hill. I can''t remember that place. It was confusing. How did this person know about Ranfert Hill? ''Even if it was maintained by the master, it would be impossible to know that far.'' It was not an important place to be remembered. A place that Diablo Volfir passed through for a while, but to Trika, it was an infinitely precious memory. -me make me undead -If that happens, will you be forcibly loyal to me? - Whoops. That would be nice too... . Come on, my lord. Make me your faithful servant. - He''s fucking annoying. -Why. Would you like to take an oath of knights on this Ranfert Hill? -good. that miserable life. In my later years, I will collect it and put it to good use. - Heh heh. thanks Thank you, my lord. Lanfert Hill. The place where Diablo Volfir, who received his request, made himself into an undead. There was only one person in the world who remembered that place right now, and he was the only one. "Uh, how do you know that?" "Trica." "It is a place only me and the master know! But in this world where the master is dead, it is the only place I can remember!" "Accept it, Trika. I am Diablo Volfir." At those words, Trika fell to her knees. There was no strength in my legs. The power of the demon king''s legs, who occupied a part of the demon realm, did not enter. It''s like a funny joke that doesn''t even come out of laughter. However, this dire situation was no joke at all. "You know that the more you deny, the more it doesn''t make sense." " ''Cause it''s impossible So it''s even more negative. But as you said, the more you deny it... ." Everything was proving that this little human, who seemed to die with just a slight touch, was the real Diablo Volfir. How should I accept it? Suddenly, for a long time, I remembered the days of wandering around the demon realm. * * * The first hundred years were a time of anguish. Why did the master send himself to such a place? Was it helpful? Is it useless? Then, why didn''t you recover a handful of black mana contained in this body? The next thousand years erased reason by itself. ran like a monster. He slaughtered all the demons he saw and coveted its power. I can''t remember this period. When he woke up, Trika had become the Count of the Demon Realm. Normally, all the black mana was consumed and it had to be destroyed, but for some reason, Magi fit well with his body. He was able to maintain his body by replacing the absorbed magic with black mana. Ten thousand years after that, he began to develop his strength in earnest. I don''t know why, but it seemed like it had to be. They waged a war with the nobles of the demon realm and absorbed their power and power. About 10,000 years passed, he heard the news of the master from his subordinates who had been sent to Middle-earth. In fact, I hadn''t really heard the news from the master. It was just the news that the 12 gods were "deleting" the records of Middle-earth. At that time, Trika instinctively knew what to do. ''I must take revenge on my master.'' 12 You must ''swear'' on behalf of your master, who would have been persecuted and despised by the gods. Since then, he has referred to himself as the ''Demon King of lust''. All demons in the Demon Realm, except for his own subordinates, laughed at him. In particular, the 5th demon king, who divided the demon realm into five equal parts, looked down on him. But when tens of thousands of years passed, the situation was different. The 5th Great Demon King was alive and well, but the Demon Lords under them did not. Trika killed and absorbed them all. Eventually, Trika acquired such strength and power that it was difficult for even the 5th Great Demon Lord to touch it. The 5th Demon King also respected him as a Demon King from then on. However, in the first place, he did not develop his strength to gain the recognition of the 5th Demon Lord. ''Twelve gods! You must insult those hateful things.'' The nickname "Seolyeok", which was first coined, became the identity of Trika and the essence of its power. However, the 12 gods did not easily show a gap. I looked at their movements for thousands of years at the shortest and over 10,000 years at the longest. He constantly sent ganja to Middle-earth to see what was going on. They started preaching a new civilization. After erasing all previous history, a new sand castle was built in the empty world. There, the traces of the master and his companions ceased to exist. Only the 12 gods, who became more solid, reigned as the perfect rulers of Middle-earth. It was a desperate day. I thought I couldn''t take a bath, so I lived like a bad person. Then, a few months ago, an opportunity arose. A dispute arose between the 12 gods. I didn''t miss that gap. He somehow searched for a way to descend to Middle-earth, and touched the greed of humans. ''A disgusting human being who betrayed the master and clings to the 12 gods and lives with atrocities!'' The human race he respected disappeared more than 60,000 years ago. Today''s human beings are just dolls made for them by the 12 gods! They were as hateful as the 12 gods. So there was nothing to fuss about. He made humans his slaves through powerful drugs. Slaves faithfully began the work of making other humans rich. With just a little bit more, you can avoid the eyes of the 12 gods and go down to Middle-earth. They can destroy their homes and humiliate their master''s death. In fact, things went smoothly. A faithful servant, Beiros, the Count of Demon Realm, succeeded in descending from Middle-earth. The process was not satisfactory, but as long as the result was good, it didn''t matter. It was the moment when revenge and lust came into sight. Master, a power that should have been forgotten in the world appeared before his eyes. And now, a human claiming to be Diablo Volfir appeared. ''A man who claims to be a master Is this man really the master?'' He denied, denied, but the more he did, the more all the circumstances prove he was wrong. "I''m sorry, Trika." " Are you really your lord?" I''m sorry. I''m back too late. over a long period of time. Two people who were deeply connected by a master-slave relationship met. They just looked at each other without saying a word, as if they were unraveling a long time ago. - Continued on next episode - CH 178 : first (1) Trika bowed her head. There was no word between the two for a while. Jamie waited quietly for him. Moments later, Trika raised her head and asked Jamie. "What happened? Why, then, why did you send me to the Demon Realm?" " I didn''t know it was a magical place. Jamie recalled the time. "Then My only thought was to keep all children, including you, away from me. Defeat was certain." I couldn''t kill him in my last fight with Janice. That was my last chance. If Zenith was killed, the 12 gods would have become 11 gods, and the gnomes would have had a hard time supporting themselves due to an empty seat. However, it failed, and the 12 gods became whole. I sensed defeat. If he had tried to fight with all his strength, he would have endured a little longer. However, it would only take more time and the result would not change, and it was clear that all the minions would have died bitterly with him. "I didn''t like that." Diablo didn''t think of creatures as merely tools. We had too many fights together for that. The creatures were his family, his associates, and his friends. Even if they died, they hoped to somehow survive. So, I ordered all the workhorses and undead to leave. Since the order was absolute, they could not disobey, even if they complained. But Trika was an exception. -I will perish by the side of the master. So even if you order me to leave, I will disobey. Because that''s the privilege the Lord has given me. The Dark Knight he trusted like the 3rd Fellow Master he created. The undead knight, who always took the lead as the vanguard of the battlefield, was the only one that was not suppressed by orders. It was set up that way to win the war. Because I knew I would definitely defeat the 12 gods. But when things got worse, there was no way to get him to leave. So, the chosen method was to move it to another dimension. He wanted his life to go on until all his black mana was consumed. "But I didn''t know that the place they were moved to was the Demon Realm. I''m sorry. Fine. As a result, I was able to meet the master again like this." As said, if the place they were moved to was not the Demon Realm, their black mana would have been consumed immediately and would have already disappeared. As a result, going to the Demon Realm was the correct answer. It was a damn annoying world. "But the body ." Trika scanned Jamie''s tiny body. Compared to his previous life, he was really insignificant. Although he was strong for a human, there were plenty of people stronger than the current master. "What are you going to do? With such a body, there is no chance of swearing at the 12 gods... ." "Trica. This body has just begun." "What does that mean?" "It has been 8 years since I was born. It''s only been less than a year since I''ve fully developed my strength." At that, Trika''s eyes widened. When it comes to strength that has been achieved in less than a year, the story has changed. ''Even if you have memories of a previous life, you''ve only faced Beiros at the level of just one year!'' Beiros, the Demon Count and Demon Dragon under his command, was a demon with great potential. This is because he inherited half the blood of dragons and half of the blood of demons who once rose to the rank of marquis. If you practice for 100 years, you will soon rise to the rank of Marquis. However, Jamie faced Beiros with less than a year of training. ''If we had fought properly, we wouldn''t have had any trouble with the strength we have now.'' Trika looked at the two humans outside of the Chaos Ocean. Even Beiros would have been quite dangerous if they had even received their help. "You are also the lord." "There is no need to force it. Even if that were the case, it is true that my strength seems to go away now." "If you have reached that level in just one year, won''t you recover the strength of your heyday within 10 years?" "Trica." "Say it." Even after seeing each other again after 60,000 years, Trika still treats herself as her master. I was very grateful for that attitude. It was because it was not strange to try to swallow it in reverse if it was in a weak state like it is now. "How are you? I know you went to the Demon Realm, but how did you get that kind of power?" The current Trika is the Demon King. The highest undead, the Dark Knight, was very strong in itself, but it was far from being compared to the 12 gods or the demon king. What happened in the Demon Realm to become the Demon King? ''In my current state, I can''t measure the power of Tri-Car.'' One thing is certain, it was a presence that did not seem to be greatly pushed back even compared to the self in his heyday. "I can''t sum it up briefly. It''s been that long." Unlike Behemoth, which endured tens of thousands of years of sleep, Trika opened its eyes and endured over 60,000 years. Had it not been for the Undead, his mind would have collapsed immediately. I understand. "From now on, I will pass on the memories." Trika touched her temple with her index finger. As soon as he removed his index finger, a purple thread flowed out from his head. "It was so vast that I couldn''t contain all the memories." "Even if I had been in my previous life, I would not have been able to endure more than 60,000 years." "I think so too." Trika grinned and slowly ran the purple thread through Jamie''s head. At the same time as Jamie''s eyes flashed, the memories of the tri-car began to flash through his mind like a panorama. Jamie, who scanned all the memories, couldn''t say anything. '' You''ve been miserable.'' Even if they were only partially compressed memories, the memories that Trika sent were all history of struggle. Fight, kill, eat. just repeated it. To survive, to be strong, to lust. He endured many humiliations and quenched his anger. It was a time of hardship. Only for the sake of master Diablo Volfir. Jamie looked at the trika. The eyes of the guy who looked at him with a calm face were not much different from before and now. ''Though you have gone through such a hard time, you haven''t changed.'' I would have wanted to annihilate, but I would have known that it would be much more comfortable. I had nothing to say. Belatedly, I felt guilty along with the thought of being irresponsible. I felt sorry for Behemoth, for Jormungand who was somewhere, and for the other minions who might be alive. Thank you. I didn''t want to make any lame excuses. He simply bowed his head towards the tri-car that he had moved solely for himself. "Lord, lord!" Jamie''s head suddenly bowed, and Trika came up to him with a surprised look and stood up. "Don''t do that." no. You have suffered too much for me." " I thought that if you were a loyalist, you should." loyalist. Jamie felt her heart ache. I didn''t question why my heart was hurting. I got rid of the emotion, but now you know it, don''t you? ''It was, after all, nothing more than a suggestion.'' He just believed that he had castrated his emotions. So I did not accept it, and denied everything. But over the past year, I''ve been through a lot of things, and I''ve come to know about it gradually. ''Emotions are alive.'' Even at this moment, can''t you feel the guilt and gratitude for the subordinates through this heart? The emotions I felt when I first saw Rebecca, when Ricky threw himself to save himself, when he let Bena go, everything. The past life and the present life are different. The way you go and what you do will all be different. decided to do that "Trica." "Yes, my lord." "I will kill the twelve gods." "It is a wise word." "But now it''s impossible." everything is lacking I have just broken through the 7th class wall, but at least I am just standing in front of the starting line. The power of the previous life surpassed even the 9th class. At that level, it could be said that it was equivalent to the 12 gods. However, even that was insufficient strength to achieve the goal. "If you have any orders for me, feel free to order them." "I have no instructions yet." Yes? Jamie raised his hand and grabbed the black mana. Trika looked up at its owner. The sharp eyes turned round, and the frizzy black hair became emerald as soft as silk. Needless to say, his height has gotten smaller, and his voice has only the tone characteristic of a child instead of a profound one. Still, Trika''s small body and soft face seemed to overlap with her previous life. "When the time comes, I will call you directly ." Jamie raised an eyebrow and said. "Then let''s fight together." I won''t do it alone anymore. It''s rude to the minions. I realized it too late. Trika nodded at that. "It''s something I''ve been wanting to hear for tens of thousands of years." "Thank you again for waiting." "I will be with you until the very end." The master-slave relationship was once again tightly linked. * * * Siegfried saw a black sphere large enough to occupy more than half of the containment space. I could feel the torrent of power I had experienced for the first time in my life on the black sphere that felt ominous just looking at it. It felt like my soul was being sucked into me just by getting closer. "Jamie made this ." As if he had received a fairly large shock, Simon went closer, not paying attention to the ominous feeling of the sphere. "It''s dangerous." "It is dangerous to be here. It''s not even dangerous to get too close. Even Siegfried, who was trying to stop him, thought he was right. I looked up at the sky. From a certain moment, in the sky dyed with purple, an ominous feeling as trembling as a sphere was felt. As Simon said, there is nothing more dangerous in this situation. He, too, was curious about the black sphere. It got better because I thought there was no going back anyway. I followed Simon''s back and approached the sphere. "It''s a huge mana. No, is this black mana right?" I do not know. What is certain is that it has a completely different feel than the warlocks we know." "I''d like to try some experiments." Simon was a ferocious experimentalist. He is the type of person who needs to experiment with everything before his intuition is resolved. On the other hand, Siegfried was a pragmatist, so he had no desire to dismantle this black mana. However, as a pragmatist, I had the urge to try my hand at it. "Seven elders. Even if you are greedy, you can''t. I could really die." Siegfried unconsciously placed his fingertips close to the sphere. If I had come a little closer, my hand would have reached it, and it was clear that something had happened. " Thank you. "Goodbye. Rather, I don''t know what''s going on inside. "The inside of the sphere consists of a completely independent space. I can''t see through my magic. "You can''t even see through the space magic of the 7 elders. Jamie, what the hell is that guy... ." What secret do you have? The two archmage frowned. "Would it be safer than that?" "If I had died, the magic would have been lifted." A black sphere is maintained. This meant that the caster was still alive. Magic is sensitive, so even the slightest influence on the caster''s mind would quickly upset him. Of course, there are exceptions. Conversely, taking control of the magic because the opponent''s magic skills are exceptionally good. The demon dragon was obviously terribly powerful, but not enough to steal the magic from Jamie. So the two of them were able to keep their current state of peace. ''It''s a bit like losing your mind and running wild in a situation where you can''t intervene anyway.'' But what if Jamie got hit? Siegfried clenched his fists. My fingernails pierced my skin, and blood gushed out. An unbearable anger surges over me just by imagining it. It was the same with Simon. The two looked at the black sphere without saying a word. That was then. "It breaks!" With Simon''s cry, a crack began to open in the black sphere. Shhhhhhhhhhhh! Go away! As if coming out of an egg, a purple light leaked out through the cracks in the sphere. Simon and Siegfried spread their distance, preparing to unleash their magic right away. Then, as the sphere completely shattered, a purple energy swept through the isolated space. "Seven elders!" Yes! Siegfried immediately joined forces and began to isolate the space by dividing it into several spaces so that no more purple energy could flow out. Simon made arrangements to put fire into the containment area. If the enemy survived, it would be charred to ashes as it is. The two archmages opened their eyes and looked at the center of the sphere. " Whoa." A familiar sigh. Siegfried''s eyes widened. "I think I will live." Jamie threw a word at the place where the purple energy had disappeared, and started to fall with a weary smile. Confucius! Siegfried approached Jamie with a bright smile. - Continued on next episode - CH 179 : first (2) Before Jamie came out. The two were able to say hello only after the agony of the past was over. "It''s nice to be able to do it again like this." "I, too, am thrilled to find out that the master is alive." "I''ll be able to meet other guys soon." " What about other guys?" Jamie walked around with his backpack on his back. The interior of Chaos Ocean was completely dark, but to them, the darkness here was the same as the light of day. "Behemoth is alive. Jormungand is also believed to be alive." " Those guys!" And ." As Jamie spread out his right hand, black mana bubbled up like a bubble, and then a bat with big eyes popped out! and came out Trika saw it and ran away with her eyes wide open. black! Good profit! Tears welled up in Black''s eyes when he found the tri-car, and he flapped his wings towards him with a distinctive cry. Black clinged to Trika''s face and wept bitterly. Hahaha! Oh my gosh! I''m sure we''ll see each other again! ???????????? ???????????? "I still can''t understand what you''re saying! Ha ha ha ha ha! The only ones who can communicate with Black are Behemoth and Jormungand. Trika has long recognized Black as a cute pet bat. Purple. Even now, instead of being treated like the 3rd generation of horses, aren''t they holding her in her arms and rubbing her soft body? "You''re still plump, Black!" ???????????? In the past, this behavior of Trika caused a match, but Black was also very happy, so he accepted his hand as it was. Jamie looked at the two of them and suddenly thought of one thing. ''If I had shown you black from the beginning... Wouldn''t it have been worse than being beaten by Trika?'' I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t even think of taking out the black and showing it off. If he had shown it right away, Trika would have believed him to be Diablo Volfir right away. Thinking like that, bones all over my body throbbed. ''It''s also not easy to treat.'' Trika guy. How excited he was, he applied pressure to crush this body. He used to recover his body quickly by using divine power and black mana, but it seemed like he had to recuperate for a long time as soon as he returned. "More than that, Trika." "Say it." Trika replied by rolling the black with her hands like a ball. "What happened to Magi?" that I don''t know either." "You don''t know?" Yes. He blew Black into the air and then continued. "A thousand years of losing reason and fighting like a monster. I have very few memories of that time, but it seems that something has changed in my body." "Is magic and black mana fused?" "Rather than fusion It is a form of black mana absorbing magic." Black mana is the power of the shadow world. In other words, it is a power created using the dimension ruled by the Dark Spirit King. On the other hand, Magi is a power that has existed there since the moment the Demon Realm was born. There was nothing other than that it had a dark atmosphere to say that it was the point of contact between the two forces. However, it was a power that was born in a completely different dimension and in a completely different way, but it became one in Trika. ''This Guess I should do some research?'' Even Jamie, the creator of black mana, did not expect this to happen. Or maybe the existence of tri-car itself is special. ''But I was the one who made the tri-car.'' There may have been some changes to Trika''s body while in the Demon Realm, but after studying all of them, conclusions can be drawn. "Take this." At that moment, Trika took something out of the subspace and handed it to Jamie. It looked like an ordinary black stone, but strangely, there was a letter embedded inside. What is this? "It is a dimension stone from the demon realm." Jamie''s eyes widened at the word ''dimension stone''. "Is that the dimension stone I know?" Yes. "It''s so precious ." "When you become a Demon King, you can get as much as you want." "Huh. You came out." Jamie looked around the Dimension Stone. A dimension stone is a fragment of the ''dimensional core''. In other words, it was the core of the dimension and a stone of compressed energy. In Middle-earth, a stone like a ''magic stone''. Of course, the magic stones available in the market were mere fragments, and the core, the foundation of Middle-earth, was guarded by a dragon, said to be the strongest race. ''Simply put, it means that you are in the hands of the 12 gods.'' The dragon is one of the 12 gods, the dragon god Brahman. As long as it exists, the core of Middle-earth cannot be touched, and it is impossible to fight against it with mana. That''s why Jamie created Black Mana. "The stone contains magical energy that has been condensed for 100 years. It will suffice for research use." Although they had been separated for more than 60,000 years, Trika, who was from the undead, remembered the character of its owner. Even if he hadn''t given the Dimension Stone of the Demon World, the owner would have been able to find and conduct the research. Jamie smiled and nodded. Thank you. Thanks to this, we can proceed with the research quickly." "And it also includes the ability to communicate with me." Ohh. However It''s a stone filled with magic, so if you go near those who worship the 12 gods, you''ll notice it right away. "Fufu. No worries about that." Yes? Jamie smiled and raised her left hand. Eventually, the divine power of the Pyro goddess flowed out, and it began to cover the dimension stones of the demon realm. The magic that was radiating outwardly disappeared like a lie. sealed with divine power. Seeing this, Trika asked in a panic. "The divine power why ?" "Somehow, I made a deal with the Pyro. He''s a good guy to use." "Are you an alliance with God?" "As you know, the current 12 gods are on the verge of division. The Pyro is at the center of it. A very useful stone." Hmm. That would be it." "You mustn''t choose the means and methods. Even if it means sleeping with the enemy." "You are right." At that moment, the Chaos Ocean began to shake slightly. "The time is up." "Are the 12 gods intervening?" "You may not have sensed my presence yet. However, it would be better to get out of there before that." Even if Trika had risen to the ranks of the Demon King, it was impossible to survive in Middle-earth, where the influence of the 12 gods was powerful. He looked at my master with a sad face. He is still a weak owner that is difficult to compare with himself, but he knows. The owner will soon restore the power of his prime. No, we will reach a state beyond the heyday and condemn the 12 gods. ''I don''t know how many years it will take, but it''s just a fleeting moment in front of the years we''ve been waiting for.'' It doesn''t matter if it''s 1 year or 10 years. Trika could happily wait. "Sir. I look forward to the day we meet again." "When that time comes ." Jamie finished her speech as she watched the darkness crack open from the ceiling. "We will enjoy our freedom." "I look forward to it." The new tri-car disappeared into the darkness. Jamie looked at the shattering darkness. Light flows through the cracks. It felt like the fatigue of the past was rushing in all at once. A completely shattered chaos ocean. Looking at the dazzling light with eyes accustomed to darkness, he murmured softly. "I think I will live." The consciousness stopped there. * * * It had been three days or so when Jamie woke up. He looked around with one eye. ''ward.'' Whether it was a private room, there were no other beds around the bed he was lying on. Next to it was a small desk and a vase, which contained two yellow tulips. Jamie grabbed her stiff waist and forced her upper body to stand up. "Ugh!" The whole body cried in pain. Crying in the bones is the default, and it hurts as if the whole muscle was torn. His organs were a mess, and he felt an unusual pain inside his body. "Whew ." As I lay back down and the pain barely subsided, I wondered what was going on. I couldn''t move a single finger. My head hurt beyond the dizzying level and it felt like it was going to split. ''This child of Trika... .'' This is all because of the trica. His body literally crumbled to pieces because he didn''t even recognize his owner and tried to crush him with force. At that time, I had no idea that it was so painful because it had somehow endured with black mana and divine power, and adrenaline was also activated to the limit. ''Sa, people... .'' It''s impossible to call someone in a situation where you can''t even lift a finger, let alone a voice. Jamie cries and puts the mana on her index finger to eat mustard. Through the core that spread throughout the body, mana flowed out through the blood. "Ouch-" There was no way that the blood of the broken body had been properly maintained. He managed to cast magic with mana at the tip of his index finger. [Wake up Jamie Welton!] It was none other than amplification magic. The effect was certain, and the outside became noisy in an instant. Confucius! The first person to enter the room was Siegfried. I don''t know if he stayed in the hospital all the time or just arrived, but he came to the bed in an instant and grabbed the handle of the bed roughly. "Are you okay, Confucius?" "Shut up!" This caused the bed to shake violently, and Jamie lost consciousness again. * * * After a while, Jamie regained consciousness and heard both an unfamiliar voice and a familiar voice at the same time. "Seven elders. No matter how urgent it is, you should not shake the bed of a critically ill patient so violently." "Sorry, I''m sorry. But it didn''t shake violently... ." "Then the patient just faints?!" Sorry. When I quietly opened my eyes, I saw a middle-aged man who looked like a doctor scolding Siegfried. An elder in the magic world would be an undisputed ruler, but seeing him swear at such an elder, that doctor seemed to be a pretty great person too. "Well, it looks like you can talk with magic, so don''t touch it and have a short conversation. Right now, Jamie-kun is in a state where he must rest." Okay. thank you sir. "Great." A doctor who can maintain such dignity even for elders. so cool Jamie watched the doctor go out, thinking nonsense. "Whoa. Because he''s really scary. Siegfried shook his head and turned to Jamie. eyes met The two looked at each other without saying a word, but Siegfried first opened his mouth with a grin. "I''m glad you came to your senses." Siegfried pulled out a chair and sat down by the bed. "Isn''t it hard to say?" As Jamie winked in affirmation, Siegfried sighed and applied healing magic to his lungs. "Pooh!" The shock that had been choked up opened my mind and hit my head. It was a natural phenomenon for my body, which was so tense, to be released in an instant. Jamie took a deep breath for a moment. "It''s temporary recovery magic." "It''s a recovery magic comparable to that of a priest." "Looking at you talking nonsense, you seem to have a good mind." "I think I''m going to die." "Don''t die. Anyway, the body is so bad that it will take at least three months to fully recover." " Three months?" "I don''t know what he did inside, but when he just came out of that black sphere, Confucius was almost dead. It is a miracle that I woke up after three days." The black sphere was referring to the Chaos Ocean. "What about aftercare?" "Is there anything to do after all, we fought in the forest anyway. Oh, there was a bit of a problem with the academy." There he fought Javelin and Serpent. Since the full-scale battle took place in subspace, there was no major damage to the Academy, but the problem was that Siegfried blew up a part of the hallway to save Jamie. "At the end of the day, you seem to have cleaned up the poop that the elder had packed yourself." "What do you mean by shit? I went to find Confucius." "And it was sealed right away." "Hmmm. I didn''t know it was prepared so meticulously. That''s right. They did this after planning all the ways to deal with the Archmage. The problem is that Jamie Welton didn''t anticipate such a big variable. Had Jamie''s identity been known, their plan might have succeeded. "This flower was left behind by a disciple of Confucius." "Anne has come and gone." "Why is Lennon missing?" "Because he''s not the type to buy flowers." "That''s right. Well, I went there with my father anyway." "By the way, are you okay, Count Simon?" "It''s fine. Someone played the dealer and the tank at the same time." "Great." He looked at Jamie with eyes wondering why Siegfried had done so much. Jamie didn''t have anything to say, so she just coughed in vain. "The elders also come and go. We went in and out a lot in three days." "But how does the elder know all that?" that''s I heard from the nurse." In fact, Siegfried remained in the hospital room until Jamie woke up, claiming to be a guardian. I didn''t want to say that, but it was impossible to fool Jamie. Jamie smiled and said thank you. thank you. "Did I rest well at home? I had a very good rest." Yes Yes. That''s how you know." "What do you know! Didn''t you learn that if you make fun of an adult, you''ll get hit in the butt? "Didn''t you learn not to hit a patient?" "I didn''t know that because I was a slave." Chit, to bet on a gabulgi (non-guarding skill). Jamie had nothing to say and admitted defeat. "Slave speech is a foul." "It''s like an invincible special move." The two looked at each other and smiled again. But soon, Siegfried smiled and used soundproofing magic to prevent the sound from leaking out of the room. It felt as if the air pressure had risen. Siegfried said in a more serious voice than before. Confucius. Yeah. that''s What was it?" Siegfried vividly remembered Jamie''s use of black mana. It was very different from what the warlocks used, but it was definitely black magic. It was an ominous force that could not be seized without black magic. "Did you talk to the other elders?" "Only me and Elder Simon know." It seems that Siegfried and Simon had sent what they saw that day. It was like keeping it a secret. But since he was a wizard, it would have been difficult to hold on to that curiosity. When they fainted, you could try to dig through their memories to see what it was, but if they didn''t, it means that the two had a lot of respect for themselves. "First of all, thank you for keeping the secret." Because I''m not stupid enough to say I don''t know what''s going to happen. "Where do you want me to begin? ." In that situation, I had no choice but to use black magic. If it hadn''t been used, all three of them would have died on the spot by the Demon Dragon Berias. Better to be caught than to die. And fortunately, Siegfried and Simon were trustworthy. ''I don''t know how I will act when I find out the truth .'' no regrets After thinking, Jamie turned to Siegfried with a serious face and said: "I was the first ." okay. I am the first. "A reincarnation of the first warlock, Diablo Volfir." A silence passed between the two of them. - Continued on next episode - CH 180 : the owner of the vacancy (1) Siegfried rested his elbows on his crossed legs and clenched his chin, his face contemplating for a moment. Even though he revealed his identity, there was no response, so embarrassment flooded in. It was also funny to say with a serious face what to respond to a thoughtful person. There was a silence that was neither short nor long. Jamie listened to the ticking of the second hand and looked only at the ceiling of the hospital room. It was still impossible to move, so there was nothing to see except the ceiling. After some time passed, Siegfried raised his head. Confucius. I thought about it." "What do you think?" What were you thinking about? Are you trying to say, ''After all, it''s a little bit like working with a warlock''? Then Jamie was hanged without exception. It would be impossible to escape with such a body, and perhaps even if it was possible to escape, a summary execution could have occurred in the magical world where the archmage was lined up. In a tense moment, Jamie swallowed dry saliva, waiting for Siegfried''s next words. Then Siegfried opened his mouth. " Who is Diablo Volfir?" Siegfried asked with a frown in one eye, with an expression of utter confusion. Ah. Jamie had forgotten. There is no one in the world who knows about Diablo Volfir. Even if anyone knows, there are only 12 gods or his subordinates who somehow survived. Recently, I met people who knew my identity a few times, and I got confused. "Warlock. Yes, I understand that you are a warlock. I saw it with my own two eyes. By the way Diablo Volfir''s reincarnation? Who is Diablo Volfir aside, you mean Confucius is a reincarnation?" It didn''t matter who Diablo Volfir was to Siegfried. Rebirth. I''ve only heard of it in storybooks. Of course, I''ve heard of those who claim to be reincarnations, but none of those who claim to be reincarnations are sane. Jamie Welton said she was a reincarnation. ''It''s nonsense.'' There are many things in the world that are hard to believe, but reincarnation is considered a joke, not a belief. ''But if you look at Jamie Confucius .'' Jamie Welton''s nickname ''best talent''. With that said, Jamie became an archmage at the age of only eight. It''s not just magic. Swords also had innate skills, so it was difficult to dismiss the adult-like aspects of them from time to time as a child. But somehow, if you think positively, these were possible stories. The most shocking thing Siegfried saw when he saw Jamie was when he killed someone casually. Even those who deserve to be killed, an 8-year-old child easily kills people. If he had shown his innocent side, he would have thought he was a psychopath. ''Jamie Confucius didn''t find much inspiration when he killed people.'' Siegfried also traveled many battlefields as a battle mage, and his first murder was still vivid. After killing a person for the first time, he feels guilty, and with a high degree of excitement, blood circulates throughout his body, and his hands and feet tremble. Simply put, it is difficult to calm down. There are usually two people who are calm even after killing people. Either he''s a psychopath, or he''s done a lot of murder. In Siegfried''s eyes, Jamie was clearly the latter. So it was difficult to understand the character Jamie. ''If you are a reincarnation, all of this fits.'' The talent, the black magic, and the figure right after the murder. Siegfried felt a lot of discomfort when he saw Jamie. I just didn''t show it on the outside. If Jamie was a reincarnation, the front and back fit perfectly. However, it was not easy to admit. reincarnation No matter how much you think about it, isn''t it absurd? Jamie said to Siegfried like that. I understand. Suddenly reincarnated... It would be hard to believe even for me." " ." "But what I''m going to talk about from now on, reincarnation is an unrealistic story that can''t be compared." "Are you talking about your past life?" Yeah. What kind of life a man named Diablo Volfir lived and how he got to where he is now." Jamie rolled his eyes and looked at Siegfried. "It''s difficult for me to show you in person, so please read my memory." Confucius. "You know the elder. The only way to answer that question is to look directly into my memory." As long as the black magic had already been discovered, reincarnation was no longer an important secret. After this, it was better for each other to be honest about everything. ''Siegfried is a talent not to be missed.'' I''ve been thinking for a long time Siegfried''s potential is at a level that can be counted on one hand even in his previous life. If you can make such an ally, it will be of great help in the war against the 12 gods in the future. ''The problem is, Siegfried doesn''t know how to read my memories and react .'' It is only left to fate. Fortunately, Siegfried followed none of the 12 gods. Even so, I don''t know if he would be with himself, who wields black magic, but at least he wasn''t someone to betray. ''Maybe that''s what I want to believe.'' Jamie closed her eyes. The die has already been cast, and the choice is up to Siegfried. "If you tell me that, I won''t take it off." Saying so, Siegfried put a hand on Jamie''s forehead. "I''m ready." going. Siegfried nodded his head when he said he was ready and breathed in mana. In his head, a world that was very old, before many civilizations had subsided, unfolded. * * * "Are you awake?" "Okay." "I hope you wake up soon." Yeah. " ." " ." Anne and Lennon were on their way to visit Jamie. We didn''t intend to go together, but somehow we ran into each other on the way. If there is no ''Jamie'' contact point, the relationship is still awkward, so after exchanging a word or two, silence came. Lennon looked at the other side in awkwardness. Even though that had happened three days ago, people were walking around the streets with peaceful faces. ''Even though demons appeared, there was no major damage to the magic world.'' The battle with the demons also took place in a forest a bit far from the magic world, and there were not many seriously ill patients who were addicted to Apophis, so they were being treated quickly. However, due to damage to the Phoenix Academy, it was put on a temporary vacation system for the time being. This allows Anne and Lennon to go early in their casual clothes. "The sun is a little hot." "It''s April." Winter is gone, and spring is in full swing. It was still cold at night, but it felt good to be warm in the sun during the day. It was cold when I went under the shadows, but that was fine. "Master''s student activity. It was over yesterday." "Do we care? Because he accepted me as an official disciple." "It is not." Still, it was a bit disappointing that I couldn''t see you at the academy. But before that, I''ll have to regain consciousness first. "That day, you said that you asked the 8 elders to rescue you?" " How do you know that?" "How did I find out?" As Anne smiled and spoke, Lennon turned his head in the opposite direction again, feeling embarrassed. ''Actually, that''s what the 8 elders told me.'' The day before yesterday, the eighth elder, Earl Simon, came to visit Anne in person. She was inside Gremia, so she had no idea what was going on outside. Through the 8 elders, I learned what had happened so far and what happened to Master Jamie. It was also then that I found out that Lennon was active. "Hey, I had a hard time going down, but before I skipped everything, if something happened to Master, I would be in trouble. That''s why I asked my father. "Huh, that''s right." "What is that hum! Is it real?" "Yes, yes. How are you?" "Not for anything, really for me !" Anne didn''t listen with her nose, and Lennon, in a cold sweat, beckoned and footed to persuade her. The two, who were walking around without knowing the awkwardness, arrived in front of the hospital. Arrived. "Is it real? I''m a selfish person who only knows me... ." "Okay, okay. What does that make you a fool?" " ." Lennon''s shoulders drooped as if Jin was exhausted at those words. Anne tapped Lennon on the shoulder and took the lead. "I won''t tell Master, so just trust me." "Who is your sister?" "Are you sure? If you tell me, what kind of reaction do you want Master to show? After all, my disciple Lennon! You are the only one! Are you here?" Lennon''s face turned red as Anne imitated Jamie''s tone. For some reason, her acting skills are good, she only has a female voice, but she really looks like Jamie. He said in a crawling voice. Noisy Take the lead." "Are you also cute?" "Noisy! Take the lead!" "Who is screaming in front of the hospital?" Lennon is back! As I screamed, I heard a familiar man''s voice behind me. Lennon looked back in a cold sweat. Standing there stood his familiar yet terrifying father, Simon. Anne found him first and bowed her head to greet him. "Hello, eight elders." "Nice to meet you. But, my son must be unhappy with his father." "Come on, how are you, Father?" huh. Don''t use words that don''t suit you. Yeah. When Simon appeared, Lennon, who was running wild like an idiot, became a gangster. Anne looked at Lennon like that, covered her mouth and smiled. Lennon looked at her, but couldn''t say anything because her father was in front of her. Simon looked at his son and smiled and walked first. "Did you both come to visit Jamie?" Yeah. " Yeah. "Lennon. Your voice has no power." Yeah! "Pooh!" Lennon stared at Anne, who was smiling next to him. But he just stared and couldn''t say anything. Count Simon knew what was going on behind the scenes, but he pretended not to know. "Shall we go together? I don''t know if Jamie has come to his senses. "I want you to stay awake." "Me too." " ." "Isn''t my son curious about his master''s well-being?" "Oh, no. Of course, I also want Master to wake up. I just entered as a disciple... There are so many things I want to learn from him." Lennon sincerely thought so. At first, Jamie was viewed only as an object of fear, but after joining the academy, Jamie became the envy of Lennon. And I didn''t tell anyone, but after hearing this heroic anecdote, I fell in love with him. It wasn''t just Lennon. Anne also shed tears after hearing Jamie''s performance this time. Tears of sorrow from the fact that the teacher was injured, and tears of respect from the fact that the teacher defeated demons more wonderfully than anyone else. ''Our Master.'' ''He''s the coolest guy.'' Anne and Lennon''s personalities were completely different, but for now, they both thought the same thing. Simon raised an eyebrow as he looked at those children. "Go up." Jamie''s room is on the third floor. The three of them were just about to climb the stairs, when the doctor approached. "The eight elders." "Oh, sir. I came to visit Jamie." Welcome. Just then, Mr. Jamie has regained consciousness." really?! Really?! The two children reacted earlier than Simon to those words. "Did the real Master wake up?" "How are you? Are you in good spirits?" The doctor looked at the children approaching frightfully and stepped back with a bewildered face. "Hey, speak slowly, one by one." "Are there any problems with your body?" "It''s difficult to use magic ." "Both of you stop." As the doctor pushed the wall unbearable, Simon, who couldn''t see it, grabbed the collars of the children''s necks and lifted them up. The children, who seemed to be hanging in the air, looked at each other once, and apologized to the doctor if they had come to their senses. Sorry. "I was so surprised that I didn''t even know." Simon confirmed that the children were genuine and lowered them down. He sighed and thanked Simon with a face that the doctor had taken an hour off. "I lived thanks to you." "Okay. Can I go upstairs?" "Elder Siegfried came first. I think the two of you are having an important conversation." Simon seemed to have a rough idea of what the two were talking about. It must be about the black magic you saw that day. He said, putting his hands on Anne''s and Lennon''s heads, respectively. "Wait a minute and then come up." "Isn''t that something we shouldn''t hear?" Not yet. At the word still, Anne nodded her head silently. Not yet, because I''ll tell you later. There was no reason to look. It was a pity that Lennon could not enter the hospital room right away, but he had no choice but to listen to his father Simon speaking so seriously. "I will wait here." "That''s good. It won''t take long." If Siegfried is here, the story must have progressed to some extent. A brief summary is sufficient. It is not too late to listen to this content after the situation has calmed down a bit. Simon left the children and went up to the third floor and told the doctor. "Don''t contact the other elders yet." Okay. I don''t know why, but even the doctor decided that this abnormality was not his domain. He said to the children who stared blankly at the stairs Simon had climbed. "Would you like some candy?" Candy has the best taste of green grapes. - Continued on next episode - CH 181 : the owner of the vacancy (2) Siegfried stood in the wilderness. Winter''s wind blows from the dry land. I just stood there for a moment, but I felt my lips tingle and my skin cracking. Did such a rough land exist in the world? It did not rain from the dark sky, but the occasional thunderstorm hinted at various ominous things. ''This is the memory of Confucius Jamie.'' A black army rushes into the winter wilderness where there is nothing. From a distance, it was impossible to estimate its size. But the closer I got, the bigger the earthquake was coming from. It wasn''t as big as a huge one around it, but a bunch of big and small things were coming towards this land. Some are in the form of beasts, some are skeletons, some are half-rotted corpses, and others are knights who scatter darkness in black armor. Siegfried opened his mouth slightly, unable to show any reaction. ''What are those !'' The closer you get, the more you feel it. It was impossible to measure the strength of that huge army by its own level. Even the Demon Dragon I had seen three days ago felt ordinary there. Each object overwhelms itself. A force that would have unified the continent if it had existed in this world. Numerous undead and beasts with transcendent powers. Siegfried knew the energy he felt in them. ''The black mana of Jamie Confucius is evident.'' That gigantic boom is Jamie Welton''s. But Jamie was nowhere to be seen. ''No. Since you said you were a reincarnation, the figure before reincarnation is obvious... .'' Siegfried raised his eyebrows and tried to find the real name of Diablo Volfir, Jamie, in his previous life. But it was nowhere to be seen. After all, finding a small animal like a human in such a crowded place was no different than finding a needle in the desert. Then, the sky flashed once! Thousands of lightning bolts struck the ground. Awkward Lalala!! Siegfried flinched and looked up at the sky. The black sky cleared and light poured in. From there, a heavenly army with its pure white wings was coming down armed. I couldn''t open my eyes properly to the dazzling halo. Even though it wasn''t real, Siegfried didn''t know how to deal with this situation. ''God''s army.'' A large golden carriage descending surrounded by the heavenly army caught my eye. A carriage pulled by four beautiful white horses, Pegasus, ran leisurely through the sky. And someone stepped out of the wagon that stopped slowly in mid-air. It was a man with long indigo hair hanging down and wearing a navy blue toga. It was just a memory, but Siegfried had a hard time even standing upright. "Diablo Volfir!" the man shouted There was a strong power in his voice, and it felt like his soul would drain just by hearing it. The man continued to speak. "You bastard. You guys were defeated once. If I had managed to survive, I would be buried somewhere deep and dark, where I would hide until I die, with what guts did you appear before me!" The black army stopped at the man''s words. In contrast to the sanctity of the heavenly armies, the gloom grows ever greater. And a man appeared above the head of the great beast. As soon as I saw it, I knew it was Diablo Volfir. He couldn''t see it from afar, but he was wearing a purple robe on his black hair, and he was holding a staff with strong magical powers in his hand. Diablo Volfir, a man who was not unusual even by pretending, answered the man. I. A purple-black mana erupted around Diablo Volfir. "I have returned to restore human dignity from you." At that, Janice laughed. bagatelle. Only when you struggle will the fate of man be decided." "Human fate is not so trivial that a fake like you decides." "Heh heh heh! How pitiful you are, Diablo Volfir. A man who once claimed to be the head of humankind has been abandoned by his own people, yet he still longs for the future of mankind! They are garbage! Bugs who don''t even know grace! It''s just a pest that needs to be cleaned up! And yet you are for them!" "I understand their position." Diablo Volfir floated into the air. The morale that was rising in the dark army grew bigger and bigger, and it began to threaten the heavenly army. Janice was also a bit confused, as if she had not expected such a situation. Siegfried swallowed dry saliva and watched the two forces. "So I ." Diablo Volfir lifted his staff upwards. "I''m just fighting with you guys. For our, human future. So die, Janice." The darkness exploded. "Cut off his limbs and command him before me!" Zenith ordered, and the heavenly army rushed. Diablo Volfir did not command the army. He was only moving toward the heavenly army alone, with a purple glare in his eyes. The army of darkness followed the master silently. not recorded in history. The prelude to the great war that took place in the distant past unfolded before Siegfried''s eyes. Great light and darkness intertwined, creating chaos. The great chaos was hard to look straight at. Siegfried reached there. I''d like to watch some more. I want to check the outcome of the war. But as if not to allow any more, Siegfried''s body was moved somewhere. "Here ." the world is on fire Twelve lights were floating in the sky, and the blood-stained Diablo Volfir was lying on the burning ground. Twelve lights intertwined and besieged Diablo Volfir. - It''s over, Diablo Volfir. I heard a neutral voice that I couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman. Diablo, who fell on the floor, raised his head hard. Half of his face was covered in blood, but he was still smiling. "Kukkuk. "Yeah, it ended up like this." -Don''t even think about messing around! Did I? you will eventually lose Janice''s angsty voice mocked Diablo. Diablo laughed at him. "How many times have you been hiding behind other gods and talking about a subject that almost killed me? You''re ugly, Janice. Very ugly." - You damn bastard! - Get there. As Janice was about to step out, the first voice interrupted her. - Sheesh. Perhaps because of the higher rank in the voice, Janice just licked her tongue. Diablo bit Zenith like that and didn''t let go. "You are just Ra''s hound. No, hounds are too much. Do you want a very small dog?" - Shut up! - Diablo, don''t taunt me. Nothing changes as long as you are evil. Blocking Zenith from raging again, the voice warned Diablo. The other gods were silently watching the situation. Diablo, with both hands on the ground, struggled to get up somehow. However, as if he had exhausted all his strength, he could not stand his trembling arms and fell over. - You fought well. Stop falling into a deep sleep. The voice pierced him. Diablo became a disgraceful face. He deserved sympathy from the enemy, and also from the foe he hated terribly. The voice spoke again. - I will seal you up. Diablo laughed at that. "I couldn''t do anything alone, so even though they came in a group, they couldn''t just kill me." With dark flesh in his purple eyes, he stared at the 12 gods terribly. OK. seal it up But when I wake up again!" The warlock smiled even more sullenly, voicing out all his wrath, warning. "Your dazzling light will die black, and you will not die in despair, but beg for death!" The voice spoke up. - don''t expect The light of the seal that started from the 12 gods struck Diablo Volfir. No! Siegfried instinctively reached out to block the light. However, it was impossible for him, who belongs to reality, to intervene in the scene in his memory. Light covered the world, and Siegfried could not open his eyes, so he covered his face with his arms. * * * And. "Elder." Ah. Siegfried returned to reality. He paused for a moment, then stared into space. After seeing such a shocking sight, he could not come to his senses even after returning to reality. Did it really happen, the sight you just saw? I saw Jamie. A frail little child who cannot lift a single finger now. In an instant, the face of Diablo Volfir, with dark hair and purple eyes, appeared overlaid with that little one. "Did you come to see me?" " Was that really Confucius?" There was no doubt that he was manipulating his memories. Jamie''s memory was to bring something deep down to the surface. It is impossible for even a master of mind-manipulating magic to interfere with deep memory. ''no. Diablo Volfir, it is possible with his ability.'' Although I only saw a part of it, the power he showed me was a huge shock to Siegfried. In particular, the overwhelming power that was not pushed by the 12 gods was unbelievable that it was the same wizard. How did such a powerful person exist in the world? It was a shock just to face the 12 gods, but the presence of the 12 gods was rather buried because of the impression of Diablo Volfir. But now Jamie is not Diablo Volfir. Comparing him to him was embarrassingly weak. I don''t know if it''s right to say that he''s weak for the 7th class archmage, but Siegfried was very disappointed with his power right now. ''I don''t know when that was, but there were a lot of terribly strong ones.'' Aside from the heavenly army, the dark army led by Diablo. Each individual consisted only of monsters equal to or greater than his own. I still wondered if I was dreaming. "It''s not a dream." Jamie read Siegfried''s expression and said. "It actually happened on this earth 66666 years before I was born." "The year 66666 ?" "A distant past that cannot be grasped. Even the myth era known in the world today was treated as a myth." Jamie forced herself to stand up. Confucius! "It''s okay, it''s okay." While Siegfried was wandering through his memories, he used divine power and black mana to make his body move to some extent. All I had to do was sit with a thick pillow against the wall. "Whoa." After a short breath, Jamie spoke again. "It is a memory of a time when mankind fell into slavery to the 12 gods." "Humans were slaves?" "It is not in the past tense. Humans are still slaves of the 12 gods. Human beings who have built up civilizations many times by the 12 gods and then destroyed them and improved them to their own taste." "What There are people like me who do not follow God." "But I do know that God exists. That alone is the nourishment for their divinity. Humans today are designed that way." That was a shocking statement. Siegfried couldn''t believe it, but the boy in front of him was the only human who faced the 12 gods in his previous life. "They exist to seek eternity in this world. Humans are slaves to achieve their goals. No, they are just cattle." then But don''t the 12 gods do much for those who believe in and follow them?" "Humans also feed livestock." It felt like being hit in the head with a hammer. When Siegfried couldn''t say anything, Jamie continued. "Above all, humans are already under surveillance." " From the Church?" "It is not wrong either. Humans do not believe in humans, and accusing each other of their sins to their gods can also be called monitoring and checking. But what I am talking about is the monitoring of power." "Surveillance of power?" Dragon. The priests of the dragon god Brahman. Their existence is a race created for the purpose of monitoring humans." Jamie said, looking at Siegfried with purple eyes. "They are holding on to the human leash. The problem is that I don''t know the period of vacancy right after I was sealed until the current civilization enters the continent." "Are you referring to the world from 10,000 years ago?" Yeah. They said there was a ban. The moment they try to find out that part, they are discovered by the keywords set by the 12 gods and the dragon is said to come out." "Is that true?" At that moment, Count Simon appeared through the soundproofing magic. He looked at Jamie with trembling eyes and asked again. "I asked if that was true." It was something I had to tell Simon anyway. Jamie nodded in reply. "Humans are surrounded by a huge fence called the continent and live under the supervision of dragons. Humans are weak, so they simply do not notice the supervision of the transcendent race of dragons." Already, some large countries are secretly interacting with dragons. Words are exchanges, and it will be a one-way transaction. However, since it is an undisclosed fact, I did not mention that part. Jamie looked at Simon. With his head bowed and his clenched fists trembling, he immediately began to laugh. "Kuk. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!" He wasn''t his usual Simon. He smiled bizarrely over and over again, and looked at Jamie with wide open eyes. Also. We were not wrong either." " our thoughts?" Siegfried looked at Simon with a frown in one eye, and Simon looked at him with delight. "Elder Siegfried. Apologize for not approaching you because it''s still hard to believe. But, it''s gotten better now." He looked at Jamie. "Jamie Wellton." Please speak. "I have people to introduce myself to." " Introduction?" okay. These are the people who want to make humans the masters of this absurd world. That includes me." Did humans already have access to the truth of the world? And We''ve been watching you ever since. "Me?" He said, pointing to Jamie with a confident face. "A being who appeared to save mankind. That''s you, Jamie Welton. - Continued on next episode - CH 182 : the owner of the vacancy (3) savior of mankind. Simon has been waiting for its existence for a long time. The horrific human condition. Ordinary people were not aware of this. There was no reason to know, and no way to know. Because the continent was a wide world to them, and they "misunderstood" that they enjoyed as much as they were wide. Most of all, it was censored. Even Simon can''t say he knows a lot, but humans have territory, life, freedom! I couldn''t enjoy many things. Part of the territory in the name of prohibition, part of life in the name of faith, part of freedom because of weakness. All of which made a mighty race to make mankind like a caged beast. It is now taken for granted and no one notices. Only Simon himself and a few other humans noticed. Even that, he couldn''t do anything because he was watching the mighty races. "It''s a damn world! Why humans, humans! Do I have to live with oppression? The weak and strong diet is the law of nature. However, mankind was not culled because of the weak meat diet! Humanity was strong. One by one, the truth is being revealed! Then, why did mankind become so weak?" Simon screamed with blood in his eyes. "Because they fear humans. human potential! Because I am afraid of human limitations!" Humans are weak. If so, why are you weak? Is it the limit of a short-lived race? no. This is because powerful races have stolen their power from humans. We do not know how it was stolen, but humans achieve so much in their short life. Dragons are said to live ten thousand years, and high elves live half that. However, the speed at which humans learn magic is overwhelmingly faster than the speed at which the two races learn magic. Both races are powerful simply because they live long. If humans can live that much, humans are the strongest race. And 10 years ago, the evidence appeared in secret. exorbitant Yes, it was a huge coincidence." Ten years ago, the ''day break'' project was implemented. The purpose of the complete exploration of Capri Cave, one of the six prohibitions, was carried out in secret in the Kingdom of Koche. An expedition team was formed, consisting of one sword master, one archmage, and twenty special rangers to assist them. They made thorough preparations and started exploring the Caves of Capri. In conclusion, as with other banned explorations, the results were disastrous. The Archmage and 18 rangers were killed, and only the Sword Master and the Ranger were fortunately revived. Nevertheless, the Ranger died shortly after escaping, and the Sword Master was severely damaged by the blood and could no longer hold the sword. But it was not without results. "On that day, Sword Master Sir Heryl returned with an object, and we called it this way." Simon said with his eyes tight. "Ark Factory. It is the storage of Ark, the mighty battleship of mankind that presumably existed before the present civilization." Jamie''s eyes trembled. ''Ark... ?'' You''ll hear that name here. ''Is that left?'' It was unbelievable. Because ''Ark'' was an aerial battleship that Diablo Volfir used in the war against the 12 gods with his companions before he became a warlock. And the Ark was destroyed during the Fourth War, which set Diablo Volfir on a path of darkness. Simon continued. "Unfortunately, the Arc Factory did not contain power. However, many records were found. The overwhelming difference that human technology cannot even dare to come up with, the countless abilities that could not have been achieved if humans were not strong! That was proof that humans were stronger than dragons, high elves, and Ran. And Jamie Wellton." Simon looked straight at Jamie and said. "You are the second coming of mankind at that time. Despite your overwhelming talent, your unfamiliar black mana... . It is in a completely different realm than that of modern warlocks." " ." "It must have been the power of that time. I don''t know why it has such power... ." "Count Simon." Jamie interrupted Simon. Simon looked at Jamie without saying a word, as if to say something. "First, your guess was somewhat correct." Jamie''s tone changed slightly. When talking with Siegfried earlier, there was a little bit of a childish side, but now he has a slightly arrogant tone. "Humanity, yes. It once ruled this continent." Also!! "But not the owner." "I expected it. What a great war there must have been! Ark must have been the battleship used there." Yes. It was a weapon of desecration to intercept the gods, created by me and those who were my companions." " A weapon of destruction?" "I don''t know where they overheard our conversation, but I''ll start again with my introduction." Jamie said with a troubled look on her face. "I am Diablo Volfir. He was the former commander of the Human Liberation Army, and in the end, he is the man who invented black magic to kill the 12 gods by staying alone. * * * " left alone? Before that, it was the Human Liberation Army... What were you trying to free yourself from?" Simon doubted my ears. annihilation weapon. destroying God. In other words, the arc meant a weapon that killed the gods. I knew that the 12 gods were involved in the current situation of humans, but there was a force that tried to directly kill the 12 gods. No, more shocking than that is- "Jamie, you said you were the head of the Human Liberation Army? What else is the name of Diablo Volfir?" "I don''t want to repeat the same story." Saying so, Jamie pulled out a thread of memory and shoved it into Simon''s head. Simon trembled as if in a trembling sense, then his legs lost strength and he sat down. He looked up at Jamie, wiping the flowing saliva. A being with black hair and purple eyes was looking down at him. "Wow!" Simon covered his mouth and coughed. He frowned at the pain in his throat. Is the memory you just saw true? That formidable sight and despairing world... Did it really happen in the past? Then, the boy sitting on that bed right now... . ''Rebirth.'' Simon clenched his trembling hands and stood up. Then his vision widened, and Diablo Volfir''s illusion was lifted and Jamie Welton appeared. Yes. This is the reality. Humans are the slaves of the 12 gods and livestock. That damn fact was confirmed 66673 years ago. A great warlock had once again arrived in a world where there was no answer. Simon couldn''t say anything. He stared at Jamie, and then acted astonishingly. "Elder!" Siegfried jumped up. Simon looked at Jamie and knelt down on one knee. Jamie looked at Simon with half-sinked eyes. "What are you doing?" Simon raised his head to meet Jamie''s question. and said "I see the King of mankind." " Count." "You were not like the savior of men. Taking the lead above anyone else, even at the moment when you were alone, only you were there for humanity. You, who fought fiercely and died horribly, thought of humans until that moment. So you are the king of mankind. That Richter Simon swears allegiance to you from now on. I will follow you along the thorny path. for humans." Jamie let out a low sigh. I had a rough idea of how Simon would react when the truth was revealed, but I didn''t expect it to come out this much. If Jamie was the same, Siegfried, who was watching from the side, was stunned. "The Count." "Please feel free to call me by name." "I don''t want that kind of relationship." " One." "I am not a king." Jamie got out of bed and walked towards Simon. It felt like his whole body was about to collapse, but he didn''t show it, he lowered his head to meet Simon''s gaze. "Lend me your strength." However ." "The Count. I''ve been through a lot of that kind of relationship. I''ve never had a good ending. This time I''m going to try a different way. So please feel free to call me." " Jamie." "That is enough. The same goes for Elder Siegfried. Lend me your strength." Sigh. Siegfried sighed. To be honest, I didn''t understand even half of the conversations so far. Although he was an archmage, he was an outsider. It''s a lie to say you didn''t know. He also traveled the world and saw and heard many things. But the secrets of the world and Jamie''s identity were enough to shock him. Siegfried said looking up at the ceiling. "By the way, the seat of the 3rd elder is vacant." "Elder?" "As soon as he gets well, Confucius will rise to the rank of elder. It seems that Confucius loses too much of the modifier of first." Siegfried smiled and looked at Jamie. "I wish you all the best in the future, as a co-worker." Jamie smiled at that and nodded. "Thank you." "Elder Simon, let''s get along now. Like it or not, it was like that, right?" "Fufu. I didn''t know I''d be in a boat with you, who always went out. "I wanted to live like that for the rest of my life." The two elders looked at each other and chuckled. Jamie stood up looking at the two of them. "." "Ts. It was too much." Siegfried grabbed Jamie and gently laid her on the bed. Jamie asked Simon as he laid him down on the bed. "By the way, didn''t you say earlier that there is someone you want to introduce to us?" okay. They are with me." "I''m going to ask you, are you a frontier?" The first organization that came to mind as soon as I heard Simon''s story was Frontier. They knew at least a piece of Diablo Volfir, and even made a deal with Behemoth. He must have known a lot more than that. It was already an organization that had access to many secrets. no. But Simon''s answer was unexpected. "We are different from Frontier. They are a multi-ethnic group. They are terrorist-oriented, even vague what their goals are in the first place." Come to think of it, I remembered what Siegfried said in Saint-Dermain. It is said that Frontier is supporting the Harmonia Liberation Army. In other words, it meant that they were helping the forces trying to overthrow a country. Simon continued. "Unlike Frontier, we act with a focus on the future of mankind and the secrets of the world, and if it is difficult to say, we can say that it is a secret society." "The members of the organization ." "You will know when you meet him in person." Simon said with a smile. Jamie smiled and nodded. ''There is a lot of time.'' Whatever it is, recovery comes first. "The kids are waiting downstairs." kids? "Your disciples." Anne and Lennon. Come to think of it, I couldn''t even do a proper first class, and this happened. "Call me here." I didn''t want to see my disciples like this, but it wasn''t very good not to see them until they were all well. * * * Anne and Lennon sprinted through the door of the hospital room. ""Master!"" The children approached Jamie with weeping faces. Simon and Siegfried decided to leave the three of them alone and left the room. Jamie greeted the two with a wink, then raised a hand laboriously, stroking their heads one by one. I''m fine. "Are you really okay?" "I thought I was going to die ???? ." Anne cared adultly, but Lennon was squeezing tears and snot out of proportion. At the unexpected appearance, Jamie closed her eyes and laughed. "Pu ha ha Cuckoo!" It was hard to move, so it felt like his body was being torn apart just by smiling. Thanks to this, the two children were startled and chanted and called Jamie. Fortunately, Jamie calmed down and broke into a cold sweat. "I almost died laughing." " So who do you laugh at when you see someone cry?" "Thanks for coming, both of you." "As a disciple, of course you have to come." It was nothing. swish-" Lennon rubbed his bare nose to make sure he didn''t stop crying. Jamie chuckled. Although they still don''t know each other very well, the relationship between the two of them seemed to make sense when they got sick like this. "Let''s do well in the future." "Thank you again!" " Take good care of me. And three months passed. - Continued on next episode - CH 183 : Family (1) A lot happened in three months. First of all, there was Kennyak''s funeral. Originally, he was also guilty of participating in the demonic plans, so the post-processing should also be completed as a criminal. However, at Jamie and Anne''s aggressive request, they did not receive a criminal ticket. Even so, the seriousness of the crimes committed so far was so great that no funeral was held at the level of the magic world. Siegfried felt sorry for this and, with the authority of the dean, held a funeral at the Phoenix Academy. Although not many people attended, all the students who were blessed by him attended and filled the place. Then, the remnants of the demons were wiped out on a large scale. He requested the dispatch of a paladin to the Church of the 12 Gods staying in the land of Seldam from the capital city. Those related to the demons were captured one after another. They were all napus, so no one knew about the existence of Trika. And as if Trika used some power, he pulled out all the magic from the addicts of Apophis. Trika, who hates humans today, took care of its owner. Thanks to that, humans in critical condition were lucky enough to survive. But it was impossible to save everyone, and some lost their lives. One of the main culprits in this case, the third elder Serpent Gerol, was branded as the enemy of mankind. His family quickly disintegrated. Since he had no family, the users belonged to the kingdom. Several depressing events overlapped one after another, creating an unusually depressing atmosphere in the magical world. Fortunately, the melancholy that spread throughout the city didn''t last long. It was because of the headlights on the magic newspaper about a fortnight after the incident was over. [The greatest talent of all time, Jamie Welton! He ascended to the position of an archmage at the age of 8!] Like a pearl in the mud, this news came as a ray of hope for those who are depressed. This article spread across the kingdom in an instant, and then spread across the world. In the capital city, Jamie Welton was recognized as the Archmage and appointed as the temporary elder of the wizarding world. A formal appointment was planned after his body was healed. Three months passed like that. "How are you?" Anne was looking somewhere with her hands clasped with a worried expression on her face. Lennon was with him. Lennon crossed his arms and looked away, pretending he didn''t care, but his eyes were on the same spot Anne was looking. Hmm. There was Jamie standing up and looking at her hand. He tried to stretch his arms out as hard as he could, and repeatedly stretch his legs here and there. I also jumped and ran short distances with all my might. The posture of holding the sword and the movement of wielding it, I gently stepped on the movement of the White Sea. Finally, it stimulated the mana core that was spread evenly throughout the body. Woong-! Mana flows smoothly through the body. Jamie closed her eyes and moved her mana around. It works smoothly with no blockages. He nodded and raised the corners of his lips. Perfect. really?! Anne jumped and ran right next to her. Lennon was also happy, but he calmly approached him without expressing his feelings as much as possible. After crying once three months ago, I have a habit of hiding my emotions as much as possible. Jamie found it funny, but he thought it was a child''s privilege. "Does Lennon have anything to say to me?" " congratulations. "Is that the congratulatory attitude?" congratulations! Lennon closed his eyes and screamed. Jamie smiled and said to Anne. "I''m going to lose my ears. Isn''t it, Anne? Iknow, right. Ugly little brother, I''m the older sister, so I''ll teach you hard." "Who is your sister!" "Anne is the older sister, so are you the older brother?" "That, that ." Because Jamie was a young kondae, he valued this hierarchical relationship. Even though they came in as students on the same day, Anne and Lennon were not in the same rank. It''s all over already. Lennon had nothing to say and just bit his lip. Anne looked at Lennon like that and smiled happily. ''I mean, Anne''s pretty good too.'' I thought he was far and wide, but he had a playful personality. Jamie stroked the heads of the two children. "Be nice. The death penalty is one until death." In a previous life, I had never told this to my children. It remained with great regret and regret. Only these disciples wanted to prevent that from happening. Fortunately, Anne was a playful but caring child, and Lennon pretended to be strong, but was not a bad-hearted guy. ''There were bad times.'' Still, because he was still a child, it was corrected quickly. If it was not corrected, I tried to correct it by force, but it was a very fortunate part for Lennon. right. Master, Dean Siegfried has come and gone. You said you''d come to me when you''re ready? Where? "He said he would be in the central tower office." I know. By the way, have you finished your assignments?" " ." " ." When I mentioned the ''task'', Anne and Lennon became a couple. Jamie frowned. "You still haven''t?" " It''s hard. "It''s not as I thought." Jamie couldn''t properly teach his disciples because he had been focused on recovery for three months. Instead, he gave me a task so that I could practice on my own. The task given this time was ''Activation of multiple attributes''. It wasn''t particularly difficult. It is necessary to express two or more properties at the same time. "It''s the foundation. If you can''t learn this on your own, you can''t do it." The energy of the five elements floated on Jamie''s five fingers. "It''s not just about ascending the state. It''s important to know how many different types of magic and attributes you handle when you reach your level." "But just focusing on one attribute is daunting." "Multi attribute development is difficult even for professional wizards, but a kid like us ." "Lennon. Since when did you treat yourself like a kid? Compared to the kids in elementary school, he was a hotter guy." "Hey, I''m not comparing myself to them!" look. Even now. You say you''re a kid by your mouth? Yes. Lennon makes fun of me every day for being an idiot. He knows how to do it, but I can''t." Hey! What if I say that!" When I told Jamie about what happened when we were alone, Lennon started a game and tried to shut Anne''s mouth. "Hey to my sister?!" " sister." okay. I am your sister, sister." Lennon looked at him, but Anne only smiled. Jamie chuckled and said to the disciples. "Anyway, you can do it. I''m the one who doesn''t make you do the impossible. right? " ." " ." answer. Yeah! Jamie, who was forced to answer, nodded with a satisfied smile. "There is no hint. Multi-attribute is something you have to realize yourself. I believe I can do it." "Yeah ." "I''ll try ." "Then finish it by the time I get there." Jamie said as he walked out the door. "Yeah?!" "That''s not it!!" The disciples lifted their heads and ran towards the door Jamie had left. But Jamie was nowhere to be seen. As soon as he left the door, he teleported. Anne and Lennon stared into the empty hallway, empty faces. * * * Siegfried was not in the Phoenix Academy dean''s office, but in his office in the center of the magical world, in the central tower. He didn''t like it very much. It was like a hotbed of magic politics. However, after going through a series of incidents, I spent most of my time here. It wasn''t because I changed my mind. "My life, which happened to be free ." Jamie Wellton. because of that child. No, calling it a child is a bit misleading. In that tiny body, there was a being who was at the peak of magic tens of thousands of years ago. If I had just known that, I would not have done it this far, but I promised. I will help you in the future. So, I ended up living in the central horse tower, where there was no access except for meetings. "That''s why people have to be careful with what they say." Siegfried shook his head. The plan to sit in a high-ranking position and live like a hanyang was thwarted. I enjoyed it for a long time though. Didn''t he continue to travel the world by extorting a lot of funds in the name of the Archmage? There are still many places I haven''t been to, but I didn''t have any regrets because I wandered around enough to get bored. Just then, a knock was heard from outside. "Elder." "Sally?" It was his exclusive secretary, Sally. A silver-haired beauty with her hair neatly tied up came into the office. "What''s going on?" "Jamie has arrived." "I''m asking you to come in." Okay. "Bring me some tea, please." Yeah. As Selly left, Siegfried sighed. Being a secretary was uncomfortable. I didn''t use a secretary when I was in the dean''s office. At that time, Siegfried was also the most powerful, so no one said anything to him, but not here. - Would it be useful if someone named the elder of the magic world did everything? That too in the central horse tower, a symbol of the magic world. - That''s right. And the secretary isn''t just for you. If you start working here, you''ll be in contact with all kinds of high-ranking officials, and if you hand out your car then they''ll ignore you? - That''s what it''s like to set foot here. If you don''t like it, give up your eldership and live only enjoying the honor of the Archmage. That alone will guarantee sufficient research funds and the comfortable life you seek. If you don''t like it, don''t complain and work hard! Siegfried recalled the young nagging advice of the second elder, Linmer, and the fourth elder, Raymon. It was such a long nagging that my ears scabbed over. Kkondae-like yangbans. Thinking like that, I shrugged. "Why are you sighing so much?" "Are you here?" "I heard you called." Jamie naturally sat across from Siegfried. Soon after, Sally showed up with her car and put it down in front of the two of them. "Then let''s have a conversation." Sally bowed her head briefly and went outside. Siegfried looked at her back and sighed. "Are you still uncomfortable with your personal assistant?" "Who do you feel like you''re being watched?" "Elder is also a very special person." Jamie sips the tea with an incomprehensible face. Then he brought up the subject right away. "Then why did you call me?" "I guess you haven''t heard the news yet." The news? Siegfried tapped the teacup with his index finger and raised the corner of his mouth. It was when Jamie frowned at that eerie smile. "I have received a call from the royal castle." " king?" Siegfried cleared his throat with his hand, got up from his seat and began to speak in a heavy tone. Let Jamie Welton receive the king''s orders! When Jamie opened his eyes and looked at Siegfried at the sudden remark, Siegfried shouted. "Kneel down!" I couldn''t understand the situation well, but the name of the king cannot be used as a joke. Jamie got up and knelt down on one knee. Siegfried began to recite the name of the king he had remembered in his head. "Tell Jamie Welton. The date and time is 12 o''clock the day after tomorrow. Jamie Welton''s Archmage appointment ceremony will be held at the Royal Skadium in Fibre, the capital of Seldam Kingdom. Make sure you come." He returned to his original voice and finished speaking. That is all. An unexpected move was caught. Jamie had a tired face already. - Continued on next episode - CH 184 : Family (2) " Was there any such thing as an appointment ceremony in the first place?" As the Archmage was a master class, I expected that there would be something on the national level. However, since he was reincarnated as Jamie Welton, the master class did not appear and there was no such appointment ceremony. "Isn''t it normal? A master class is a country''s best power. Such an existence was born, and of course the event should be held at the national level." "It is, but ." "It''s annoying. It bothered me a lot too." Siegfried sighed briefly, as if recalling the past. Even thinking about it now, the Archmage appointment ceremony was very tiring. As with the preparation process, it was not a very good thing for him to receive congratulations from the nobles at the royal castle as he was a slave. He''s used to living now, and the nobles are nothing more than nothing in front of him, but at that time he had a pretty serious sense of damage. That part was annoying. I was also very tired mentally. ''Well, Confucius'' situation is different, but .'' It might be more cumbersome. After the appointment ceremony, all kinds of nobles will approach you from the party. How many appeals did he receive from being a slave himself? But if the master class was Jamie Welton, the eldest son of the Welton family, on that day alone, he would receive more attention than the royal family. Oh yeah. Come to think of it, I got a letter from the Count." "To your father?" Yeah. Jamie''s eyes widened at the news of the letter from Earl Wellton. 3 months ago. The Weltons, who heard the news late after the incident, tried to run to the world of magic right away. But Jamie asked them not to come, thinking that they would be sad if they faced each other as they were. Mother Sears tried to come anyway, asking what that meant, but Earl Wellton, who understood his son''s feelings, barely stopped him from coming to the magical realm. I knew it was invalid. If your son is seriously injured, how can you not worry? But Jamie only wanted to show them a healthy side. He seldom wrote a letter. At most twice a month. The last letter came a month ago, so it''s only been a month since I received the letter. try reading this please. Siegfried, who handed the letter, closed his eyes with a look of not to worry. Jamie opened the letter with a sinful heart. [To my dear son Jamie. Have you recovered much of your health? Your mother still wets the blanket with tears when she thinks of you. Even Sarah cried just thinking about her brother. This father is also heartbroken. The fact that he still can''t see his beloved son. However, he could not take care of how his son was fighting the demons and how he didn''t want to worry his parents, so he refrained from contacting him as much as possible. It''s been three months like that. Is your body much better? As there is a saying that no news is good news, I try to wait patiently, but it''s not easy. I''m happy though. The opportunity for my proud son to rise to such a high honor has come and I will be able to meet him soon. Then, my dear son, let''s see it that day.] father ." Still, it was a car whose body was almost in perfect condition. I was going to visit Heiss for a while to see my parents, but it seemed that my family was also coming to the Archmage appointment ceremony. ''Of course?'' The Welton family is one of the great families of Seldam, and since the family has produced an archmage, it makes no sense not to attend. Jamie had been a nobleman for 8 years, but had never enjoyed a noble life, so he was completely ignorant in this regard. When I thought of meeting my family after a long time, the corners of my lips naturally rose. It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other, so I don''t know what to say. I''ll have to apologize first. With that in mind, I tried to fold the letter, but there was one more line at the bottom. [P.S. Remember the sisters of the ballet family? They said they would come too. Hahaha.] haha what is it? Jamie frowned slightly. How can you not remember the ballet sisters? One is Jane''s reincarnation, and the other is a very tomboy. Most of all, both children had a crush on them. Jamie scratched his chin for nothing. It''s been over half a year since the last time I saw you, so I didn''t think that those feelings would still be there. They''re kids anyway There was no way the feeling of love back then would remain. ''It would be nice to see you after a long time though.'' It was Jamie who acknowledged the change in her emotions in this case. They will also be able to see them with new eyes. Confucius. How long will you close your eyes?" " But why are you closing your eyes?" Siegfried''s eyes widened at those words. and said Iknow, right? The two looked at each other and started laughing hahahaha. * * * As soon as Jamie got out of the business with Siegfried, he was about to head straight to his dorm. Hey. Unless someone called from behind. But at the cheeky call, I just moved on without looking back. Hey! Perhaps he thought he was being ignored, the person who called him blocked his way. Jamie looked at the woman blocking her with an annoyed look on her face. A beautiful woman with a decadent face and pale skin. The sixth elder was Adelhardt. "Are you again?" "Again? come again?" "He came to the hospital every day and was annoyed, what is it today?" "Yumma! If anyone hears it, they know that I really visit every day!" "Six times a week, almost every day." "Ugh." Even Adelhard flinched, not knowing what to say. "You''re still a bad boy." "I don''t want to hear that. But what''s going on today? Isn''t it supposed to be a mana tug-of-war again this time? Since the day Jamie''s condition has improved a lot a month ago, Adelhardt has been coming almost every day to ask for a mana tug of war. ''Mana tug-of-war'' was simply a game in which each other''s mana was connected like a string and pulled towards each other. Jamie had no intention of doing that at first. I didn''t understand why I had to deal with Adelhard in the first place. As she continued to refuse to accept it, she went to and from the hospital room, and finally made an offer. -If I lose, there''s only one thing, I''ll do whatever you ask! You just need to accept it. I didn''t know that a woman with strong self-esteem would come up with such an offer. Perhaps it was because of his strong self-esteem that he made such a proposal. Anyway, it was not an offer to lose as Jamie, so I accepted it and, of course, won it without difficulty. -Damn it! It''s not enough to be overtaken by an 8-year-old kid, so you lose even at Mana Liang... Defeat! When she first lost, Adelhardt was very disorganized, and she thought that she would never come again, as her strong self-esteem had been savagely shattered. However, since that day, he has been coming to me and asking for a mana tug of war. Each time, Jamie accepted the request and, of course, never lost. Sometimes I wanted to lose, but I always did my best, knowing that doing that would further trample Adelhardt''s pride. "I''m going to lose again anyway, so I''m going to lose my strength for something." "You lose again! Today is different... No, I''m not here today for that! "I''m going to lose my ears." Jamie covered her ears with her fingers to avoid Adelhardt''s loud screams. Adelhardt cleared his throat with a puzzled look on his face, wondering whether he was aware that he was screaming too. "Hmmmm. nothing else." "What''s going on?" "Come with me for a moment." Adelhardt raised his face and said. No matter how beautiful she was, she had a strong sense of decadence, so she looked pretty scary when viewed up close. Fortunately, Jamie was also a necromancer, so he wasn''t particularly surprised. "Where?" "Our base." " base? He seemed to know without even asking where the base was. "Are you talking about the quality lab?" right. A few black hairs ran down Adelhardt''s cheeks with a smile. Equality. It is the 3rd largest organization in the magic world, made up of wizards from commoners. It was also a place that had nothing to do with Jamie, who came from a very aristocratic family. But I expected it to come one day. Jamie has made it to class 7, and when the Archmage appointment ceremony is over this time, he will be promoted to the rank of 3rd Vienne. I have no intention of entering any of the three major factions, but since I am from where I came from, I will be treated as an aristocratic faction. Before that, it was clear that they were going to work to bring them into their power. ''No.'' I saw Adelhard. The smiling face was very unnatural. She must have laughed very well, always making an impression and acting with a pessimistic attitude in everything. what. Did you come every day to attract me to the quality?" "What are you talking about?" "That''s right. Hey, I almost forgot about this. I thought I was coming because I was really hurting my self-esteem again, but you were all acting." "Because it''s not! I !" "Jamie-kun." At that moment, a middle-aged man''s voice was heard from behind. I turned around and saw Elder Luke Frizzle standing there. He was scratching the back of his head with a slightly puzzled face. "Don''t get me wrong, Adele came to you because she really felt inferior to you." "Luke! My, what do I feel inferior to!" "I just asked her once because their relationship didn''t look bad. Just make sure you know that I didn''t approach you for that purpose in the first place. "No, don''t you feel inferior? It''s nothing to me that such a little boy became 7th class... ." Adelhardt''s lips trembled as if he couldn''t do anything at all. Jamie, barely holding back her laughter, told Luke. "Actually, I knew. It''s just that you don''t have that kind of personality. "What else are you talking about?" so. Did Elder 5 want to meet me?" "Well, yes." To Jamie''s straight-forward question, Luke answered with a calm face. "Before you reach heights you can no longer reach I want to make some kites." Luke was also a pretty blatant yangban. "Why are you ignoring everything I say!" In the meantime, Adelhardt, who had been ignored, screamed loudly. * * * "Did you drink tea in the office of the 7 elders?" Yeah. "Then why don''t you try a drink that is popular among commoners these days?" Luke showed the glimmering black liquid inside the empty bottle. Brown foam was bubbling over the black liquid, and a lot of water vapor was condensed on the surface of the glass bottle, which was supposed to be a cold drink. "Koke is a drink, and it has a tangy taste of carbonic acid and a sweet, refreshing taste. They say the children can''t use the four legs. "That''s delicious. Go away!" Adelhardt was already drinking, so he took a cool one-shot and burped. " Adele, what are you doing in disgrace?" "Whether it''s someone else''s shame or not." "Let''s not talk. So would you like a drink?" "A drink, please." I was interested because it was a strange-looking drink. As Luke poured the cup, brown bubbles rose at a frightening speed. While traveling with Siegfried, I ate a lot of different foods, but this was the first time in my life. As I carefully took a sip into my mouth, my eyes widened as if they were about to be plucked out. "Huh!" "Isn''t that a joke?" Adelhardt smiled playfully when asked, and Jamie wiped her lips with her hand and looked at them. "What is your name?" "Koke. It is the most popular drink these days." " Isn''t that a joke? As soon as I took a sip, the tip of my tongue felt like electricity, and when it passed through my throat, my whole body shuddered. The shock was so fresh that it felt like my brain was pounding. There was a strong urge to eat it again because of how sweet and savory it was. "Isn''t there a drug in here?" "Pu ha ha ha! What does this guy say?" "Hush. Delicious food boasts an addiction that is hard to compare to drugs." With those words, Jamie poured the coke down her esophagus. "Kekek!" Thanks to that, my throat was almost ripped by the carbonation. "It is impossible to drink at once unless you are a skilled person. A little boy like you, is it impossible?" Adelhardt waved a finger, ignoring Jamie. You''re trying to fill in your crushed pride in a mana tug of war with something like this. Luke looked at Adelhard with a pathetic expression on his face. Jamie looked at her with the same face without answering. "You two, why do you both look at me like that!" "Anyway, I called because I wanted to tell you about us before we depart for the royal castle. Hopefully we''re not wasting time. Hey! Are you ignoring me again?" "They also gave me a delicious drink, so I can give you that much time." More than anything else, Jamie wanted to bring them to his side. Talking to the other side is already over. ''Like them, I''m the only one left here, I mean.'' Jamie smiled inwardly as she remembered the other elders. "Are you ignoring me too?! Stop ignoring me!" The two began to talk, ignoring Adelhardt''s screams. - Continued on next episode - CH 185 : Family (3) Luke opened his mouth. "I asked to see Jamie-kun because I wanted to talk a little bit about power." "If it''s a force Are you referring to the three major powers of the magic world?" right. "Do you want to bring me into Equality?" At Jamie''s straightforward question, Luke''s eyes widened. Because I didn''t know you were going to ask. Adelhardt looked at Jamie like that and stuck out his tongue. "Isn''t the little boy teasing his tongue quite harshly?" "So isn''t it?" "Ugh. It''s not entirely wrong, though. Luke brushed his beard and shook his head with a friendly smile. I don''t think you''ll stick with us. "Why do you think so?" "First of all, Jamie-kun''s background is the biggest reason. It''s hard to imagine that the eldest son of the Welton family, one of the two pillars of the eastern aristocracy, would join us." "Is it because Equality is an organization made up of commoners?" right. In the end, one way or another, what we want is to alleviate class differences." Luke didn''t use the word equality. In a hierarchical society with strong royal authority, there is nothing more ridiculous than the word ''equality''. However, the power of those who wished for equality to a certain extent was Equality. It is no exaggeration to say that the present world is a land ruled by royalty and nobility. In fact, although most of the common people make up the world, they are in a position where they are exploited by being bound by class. Equality tried to break that reality even a little, and it had actually risen to that point. In fact, the greatest force among the three major forces in the magical world was none other than Equality. "By the way, aren''t the 5 elders from aristocrats?" Luke replied with a smile. "Exactly, the Fallen Nobility. It also collapsed when I was six years old, so calling it a nobleman is a bit ridiculous." Luke spent most of his life with commoners. It was a bit funny to say that he spent time with commoners. Luke was no different from commoners except that he was a nobleman, and in fact, he thought of himself as a commoner. "I used to be a commoner." Adelhardt shrugged and said. At the age of ten, she was lucky enough to be caught in the eyes of a witch and learn magic. He was talented and somehow got to this position, but the process was not smooth. Even if it was Siegfried''s level of talent, her talent was vaguely superior, so that she was of commoner origin was always a problem. Because of that, I sympathized with Luke''s ideas a lot, and now as a partner, we are leading the Equalities together. "So, I have no intention of asking you to come to Equality." He did not add that he was of different origins. Jamie understood the meaning of the words, so he didn''t ask. Instead, I asked something else. "Then what do you want from me?" "It is not difficult." Luke licked his lips as if in a bit of anguish, then continued. "If you don''t want to hold hands with us, don''t stick with the other side." " Do not join hands with the royalists or the nobles?" "Yes. Do you know the current state of the magic world?" "You can''t say you don''t know." Currently, the magic world is still divided into three groups: the Royalist, the Nobility, and the Equalities, but three months ago, the game began to shift slightly. It was because of Serpent Gerol, the former three elders who were in charge of one axis of the royal faction. Serpent, who had been corrupted as much as he had been corrupted by a deal with demons, died at the hands of Jamie. If it was just death, the power of the royal family within the magic world could not be tilted. Although it was the smallest of the three major powers in terms of size, it was the largest in actual power. The problem was that Serpent was related to demons. It spread to suspicion of the entire royal sect. Since it was a force that existed for the king''s prestige, there was no such thing as oppression, although there was suspicion. Even so, it was safe to say that from the moment they began to be suspicious, the royal faction had virtually lost its influence in the magical world. It may regain its former prestige after some time, but it is lost in the current political struggle. The first elder, Offen Ginger, the head of the royal faction, did not open his mouth even at the elders meeting, perhaps tacitly acknowledging this. "If Jamie-kun joins the aristocratic group under such circumstances, the balance between us and the aristocrat, which was at least in balance, will be out of balance in an instant." "I don''t know if Siegfried would raise our hand ." Adelhard wiggled his tail. Because she knew what she was saying, but it didn''t make sense. "Anyway, that''s the reason. It''s an ugly adult situation, but I hope you understand. Jamie grinned. "First of all, you don''t have to say it''s an adult situation. I am no longer a child." "Oh." "And, well, it''s also funny." "What do you mean?" Luke and Adelhardt''s expressions darkened at the funny words. On the other hand, Jamie answered with a broad smile. "That''s right. You don''t even know how the world is going right now, and you''re fighting like a star for power." "It''s like ." "Hey, Jamie Welton. I know your reputation is high, but I wish you had chosen a few words." "I''m doing this by choosing enough." When Adelhardt was about to get angry, Luke raised his hand to stop it. "Can you tell me what that means?" "Whatever your thoughts are, I don''t know. Those little things are not my concern." "To treat class issues as trivial. Did you know that this actually spawned a lot of rebels around the world?" "So will you start a rebellion?" "This guy is real!" "Mr. Adelhard. I have a lot of patience, so please do it in moderation." Jamie smiled and looked at Adelhardt. A terrible pressure swept over her whole body. Mana fluctuates The mana that started with her small body was pressing her when she ascended to the eldership at a young age. bang! Luke hit the table with his hand. Then the mana that had weighed on Adelhard was scattered like a lie. "Huh!" Adelhard sighed heavily and sat down. Jamie briefly admired Luke''s skill. ''Is that good enough?'' Adelhardt was simply crushed with the condensed mana, but Luke relieved all of his mana without difficulty. It meant that his skills were at least equal to his own. I heard you''ve been staying in class 7 for quite some time. Even though he''s not on the verge of an 8th class, he''s one of the strongest among 7th class wizards. You have to show this to some extent. "Adele excused me." He apologized first, but Luke''s expression looked a little angry. If Jamie had quarreled first, he would have attacked with magic relentlessly. Luke was a man who valued a cause. "It was not particularly rude. And I think I need to tell you the difference in height." Having said that, I glanced at Adelhardt, and she was staring at me with an angry look on her face. Jamie just shrugged. "If we continue what we were talking about, that''s it. Sooner or later, the continent will be engulfed in a great storm. What does class mean in such a situation?" "Because humans will continue to live even after the war is over." "It''s a matter of surviving." " Zenith is all alone after all. The kingdoms of ; Olvia are already uniting one after another. Zenith Kyo, who locked the door, could not withstand the pressure of the whole ; Olvia and it was clear that it would curl its tail first. Even if a war breaks out, it will be subdued sooner or later." "You are very misunderstood. Or should I say my hair is too flowery?" what? Jamie was fed up with the idealist''s words in front of him. Apart from the quality, this human sees the world too easily. Also, do you want to create a world for ordinary people? I just thought it was overkill. "How is a wizard? Without even understanding the circumstances before and after. How can you spit out results so easily?" " ." "You really don''t think Zenith is alone, do you?" "What does that mean?" "Find that out for yourself. Curiosity is the most important thing for a wizard, isn''t it? Luke''s eyes trembled slightly at those words. "I''m just going to say a word." Jamie got up and said to Luke as if warning him. "If we don''t unite, it''s over." I don''t know how that idealist will accept this statement, but if he wants to walk in a way that is different from his own, he has no choice but to withdraw the idea of being together. Jamie was about to open the door and walk out, but I thought I''d still have to say thanks, so I told them. "The coke was good. The best harvest today is getting to know Koke." The door is closed. * * * "I must have been a boring person." As the head of the quality, I had high expectations, but he was a pretty disappointing man. Three months ago, I was quite impressed when I heard that he had been delegated authority by the other elders and took the lead in the magical world. After all, it was because he knew how to join forces with others in the face of a crisis. The problem was that my head was a flower garden in a non-crisis situation. You can be a good leader in peaceful times, but now is the time when war breaks out. ''The war may not actually break out.'' Jamie was predicting that, in all likelihood, war would break out. Janice If you''re that proud of yourself, you''ll want to give back what you''ve suffered. "If you understand what I''m saying, you will appear before me again." If he doesn''t show up, then he''s just that much of a man. Jamie decided not to pay any more attention. "First, I need to prepare to leave for the capital." The appointment ceremony was cumbersome, but it was also necessary to secure the position now. Jamie wanted fame. Not to enjoy wealth and glory, but to make allies ahead of the coming war. To be the ultimate winner. Jamie''s new form scatters into mana particles and disappears. And from high above Luke and Adelhard were watching Jamie disappear. "Luke." "Great kid. No, you shouldn''t treat him like a child. "What are you going to do? What that guy said, I wasn''t wrong either. Maybe we were thinking too easy." "Can''t the leader of a faction be swayed by just a few words?" Luke''s words made sense, so Adelhardt only shook his head. But she knew. It''s been more than 10 years since I''ve looked after Luke by my side. Now, the corners of his lips were faint, but he was drawing an arc. ''Did you like Jamie Welton?'' With the other elders, he has always kept a thorn in his words and fought only political battles. But Jamie was different. He did everything he wanted to say without paying attention. It wasn''t like a childish remark. Rather, as an adult, he harshly criticized the current state of the magic world. By now, it was clear that Jamie''s words were still running through Luke''s mind. I don''t know how those words will change him. Adelhardt decided to watch quietly. ''Apart from that, next time, please don''t give up.'' She wasn''t the type of person to live with suffering. It didn''t seem like he would win the match, but he knew that a challenge was always the way to make a person mature. - Continued on next episode - CH 186 : Family (4) It was time to go to the capital. Jamie was looking in the mirror with very uncomfortable eyes. He was wearing a robe based on blue silk, with a white cloth over the cuffs, and adorned with splendid gold thread over it. It was a pretty and luxurious robe, but it was far from Jamie''s taste. The problem was that this was a robe sent by Sears directly from Heath to commemorate his first visit to the capital. ''If I don''t wear it, my mother will be sad.'' By now the Weltons should have arrived in the capital, Fibre. It was clear that Sears was eagerly waiting for him there. But I couldn''t even imagine what would happen if I didn''t wear the robe I had prepared for you. The size was so perfect, it was totally a robe for Jamie. Wow! Master! So pretty! In the meantime, Anne, a disciple who had come from early in the morning, clapped her eyes brightly. Looking back, this robe was completely girly. I don''t know whether I should be grateful for the fact that Sears, who is in her 30s, still has a girly feeling, or should I be sad for myself wearing it. ''But it''s pretty . It''s not cool either.'' With a brief sigh, Jamie put on her robe and prepared to go out. When we went to the living room, Siegfried and Linmehl were sitting friendly (?) drinking tea. But why is Linmer here? " Marquis?" Jamie didn''t hear that Linmer was coming. As if Siegfried was the same, he was sipping tea with a sullen face and looking at Linmer. Linmer put down the teacup and said with a smirk. "Robe suits you well." Thank you . But what did you come here for?" "I just want to go with you. Have you come to a place that I cannot come?" "Not that." After all, all high-ranking people in the magic world must go to the capital. It was to celebrate the birth of a new archmage with the king. It''s not just wizards. The talented people in the master class belonging to the kingdom were supposed to shine in their seats according to the king''s command. In other words, all the best powers of the Seldam Kingdom will gather for the upcoming Archmage appointment ceremony. Linmer was one of the top masters among them, so of course we had to go together. But I thought we''d make a separate party... . "There is no need to accompany the attendants. don''t you mind Isn''t that why the 7 elders came here alone?" Yes. Siegfried answered still with a frown on his face. "How about Count Simon?" "He probably has a lot of people to take care of, so I think he will go separately." "Lennon said he would go there too. I can''t come here! He was whining." Jamie chuckled at Anne''s exaggerated taunts. Looking at Lennon these days, Anne''s words might not have been exaggerated. The guy has expressed a lot harder these days. It was nice to see that it seemed to be changing for the better. "Are you ready?" He nodded at Siegfried''s question. "After all, the family would have done all the preparations. I just have to go." "Would it be very convenient for the nobles to have all their subordinates do for them?" "I want you to know that I am also a nobleman in front of you." "Ah! I''m sorry. It was Siegfried who didn''t even know that Linmeul was there and played a prank on Jamie. Looking back, Siegfried seemed to have no power over Rinmer. I don''t know what happened between the two of them, but Siegfried was like that. "Let''s go. Seven elders please." Yes Yes. I will see you." Siegfried gathered around the crowd with a weary face. A magic circle was drawn on the floor, and their appearance disappeared like a ghost. Until the Archmage Appointment Ceremony D-3. * * * No matter how much Siegfried in space, it was impossible to go from the magical realm to the capital of Fibre in one shot. They arrived in front of a warp plane used for long-distance travel. Jamie saw a giant ring-shaped aisle machine. It looked like it was about 20 meters high, and I could feel huge mana wriggling inside the device that supported the giant ring. "This is a great product of magic engineering. Isn''t that awesome?" As he approached, Linmer stood beside him. Jamie nodded. "I can feel a lot of mana stones inside that big pedestal." "They say that the mana stones used to operate the warp are 100 kg based on the B grade." "100 kg?" "This has greatly reduced fuel consumption. When it was first developed, it required 100 A-grade manastones. Do you know the value of Class A Manastones?" " That''s crazy." It took 5 A-grade manastones to activate Dimension Breaker, the strongest magic weapon in the magic world. However, the fact that 100 of them were needed to operate the warp meant that even discussing the cost-effectiveness itself was ridiculously garbage. "It''s usually like that. At first, it consumes nonsense energy, but as time goes on, the shortcomings are compensated and the strengths are strengthened. According to the person who developed it, after 5 years, it will be able to be converted to half of the Mana Stone." "It''s getting more and more efficient." "After all, the goal is to install warp planes throughout the kingdom." "Ready!" As the two of them were talking about the warp machine, a voice came saying that the warp machine was ready. Linmer turned around with his back on his back and said. "Do you know why I suddenly talked about the warp machine?" Jamie looked up at Siegfried at the sudden remark. "The machines are also evolving. And whoever develops the machine makes more progress than that." right. "I hope you do too. I can''t help but think that what I''m worried about is that I work harder than anyone else, but it seems like I''m putting a lot of pressure on you, who is still young. Linmer looked up at the sky once and continued. "As you go through life, there are bound to be people who will bear a huge burden like fate. But there are a lot of people who fall down because they can''t bear the burden." Yeah. I I don''t want you to be like that. When I am tired, I speak, when I have a problem, I get counseling, and when I am tired, I rest. I hope I don''t live under the pressure of responsibility." He seemed to have come today to tell me this. Jamie smiled faintly. I can empathize with you because I know what you are worried about. To Linmell, Jamie would be like a grandson, and he was worried that he would already write a big fight. Most of all, the conversation of ''that day'' would have hung like a thorn in my throat. - Jamie... Are you really the reincarnation of that being? Rinmer''s trembling voice at that time was still not forgotten. I passed on the memories of my previous life to Count Simon, and I heard that there are people who share the same thoughts. At first, I thought that I could trust them, but when I heard of their identities, I thought that I would rather meet them here. I was introduced when my body recovered enough to be able to move. It was Linmer, the 4 elders, and Rayman Floris Shan. We talked a lot that day. But what really stood out in his memory was Linmer''s reaction when he heard of his identity for the first time. Since then, there has been no reaction. We only talked a lot about the future. However, it seemed that Rinmer had worries about himself in his head. Even if he was a reincarnation, to him Jamie Welton was like a grandson. "Thank you for your concern." At Jamie''s thanks, Linmer smiled. "Come on, let''s go." Yeah. From afar, Siegfried and Anne beckon to come. The two increased their walking speed. * * * The hostess of the cafe terrace approached an old customer and asked for a taste. "Do you like it?" "It tastes fine." That''s fortunate. Then have a good time." The owner sighed in relief and walked away cautiously. There was a lot of cold sweat on the owner''s forehead. The old man greeted only with his eyes and savored the tea. It wasn''t an empty word, it was a really good car. The dessert cake, which was moderately sweet, was very good for the old palate. Indeed, it was the most famous cafe in the capital Fibre. It was always crowded, but today, strangely, there were no customers. Only the old man sat leisurely and enjoyed tea time. "It''s nice to have a good capital city." The old man was reclining on his back and enjoying the warm sunlight. It''s spring, so the smell of flowers tangled in the wind makes you feel refreshed. The old man stirred the tea with a teaspoon and grabbed the sword that was next to him. It was a weapon that was not suitable for a peaceful cafe, but for some reason I did not feel a sense of incongruity when I was with an old man. "Good." How soon is the holiday? Even at this age, he had always been busy with his life, so this little space was precious to him. That was then. Someone came to the old man. Inspiration. What are you doing in this place?" The old man opened one eye to see who had come. A man with a languid face, with indigo blue hair growing like a lion''s mane, was carrying a long spear on his shoulder. The blade of the spear was so large that it was attached to half the blade of a greatsword. The old man responded lightly to the man''s question. "As you can see, they are enjoying their precious holidays." "Hey. Inspiration keeps people from approaching this way." "That''s unavoidable." "Where will you get better if you capture that formidable energy?" The man looked at the old man''s surroundings with a tired look on his face. Ah. It was then that the old man opened his eyes as if he had realized. "I forgot it was so natural." The old man looked at the empty streets of Fibre. Originally, I was puzzled because there were no people in a place where there were so many people that I couldn''t even walk. Was it because of you? Unfamiliar, the old man laughed. As he gathered his energy, the owner, who was standing painfully at the counter, collapsed. As soon as he was released from the pressure, he passed out. The man shook his head and sat down next to the old man. "By the way, did you hear any news about that little boy?" "You mean Jamie Welton?" Yes. "Well. I don''t know anything other than that I became an archmage at the age of eight." "Well. Inspiration is not interested in anything else." "That''s what it is." The old man closed his eyes again and enjoyed his leisure time. In the meantime, as the old man''s energy disappeared, the people who were hiding in the house looked out one by one. The man stuck out his tongue at the sight. How ignorant of a presence is it enough to empty the streets of a city? I was familiar with its strength, but seeing it in this way was new. "Did you hear me?" "You can go slow, take it slow." "If you go slowly, your Majesty may die of suffocation." It was not an expression for the owner of a country, but the two were an exception. The old man grinned. The man clicked his tongue and stood up. It''s always a boring inspiration, so talking more will only hurt your mouth. "Don''t just go and see everything. Because I want to see my skills after a long time." I don''t want to see the skill of the old man. The man knew better than anyone that the old man was insanely strong. The man wanted to see how far his skills would reach the elderly. The old man narrowed his eyes and answered. "I hope it doesn''t end as frivolous as it was back then, Albert." Albert, who has the nickname "The King''s Spear," raised an eyebrow. "Don''t worry. Unlike back then, the water has risen a bit these days." "Expect the skills of the Spear Master." Albert, famous as the spear master among Seldam''s only five sword masters, gave a thumbs up and disappeared. The old man got up from his seat, stretching as if he was getting tired of it. "Master. Leave the tea to the Pan family." There was no reply from the stunned master. The old man, Tarix Pan, took his sword and left the cafe. He was the Sword Prince. * * * - Continued on next episode - CH 187 : Family (5) flash! The warp machine spewed out a large amount of mana in the form of light. At the same time, a series of hordes were summoned before the warp plane. It was Jamie''s group. "There is less shaking than before." Iknow, right. When I used it last year, I got a bit of motion sickness." After using the warp plane, Linmer and Siegfried gave brief impressions of riding the warp plane. Jamie also admired the smoother movement than expected. There was also a warp machine in a previous life. To be precise, it was not a mechanical device such as a warp machine, but a method of stacking and unfolding several warp scrolls. The effect was good, but the warp passage was unstable and the user had to stabilize the path from the inside. That alone was tiring, but the shaking was so severe that many people became motion sick regardless of whether they were in the state or not. ''Certainly, my magic skills are better now than then.'' It''s something I''ve felt for a long time, but when I go through something like this, I can feel the difference enough to touch my skin. Well, in my previous life, magic itself wasn''t mainstream. "Hey ." Jamie looked at Anne, who was beside her, bowing her head, drooling and anguished. "Are you okay?" " I feel nauseous." The problem is that it is a smooth movement that is limited to the Archmage. The rest of them complained of pain similar to Anne''s. It seems that it still needs to develop further. Jamie awakens divine powers, restoring Anne and others with motion sickness. There is nothing more than divine power to heal residual illness. "Whoa I think I will live." Anne rubbed her suffocating stomach, and only then was able to see the panoramic view of the capital Fibre. "Wow. The capital is a wonderful place." "Is this your first time here?" Yeah. How about you, Master?" "It''s my first time too." Jamie turned to look at the city view. The warp machine was installed in a terminal built on a stone mountain next to Fibre. As soon as we got out of the terminal, we could see the capital Fibre, which is what they see now. When Jamie was a child, his father, Earl Wellton, showed him a picture of Fibre. At that time, I had no idea. Because I didn''t feel the grandeur of the picture. It was a little different now. beautiful. "Is that right?" Anne nodded her head, widening her eyes as if she was sympathetic. "Especially the castle is so pretty." "That place Royal Skadium." A symbol of the Kingdom of Seldam, built at the northern end of Fibre. The huge blue dome of the stadium and the six obelisks standing around it. A symmetrical annex building, a garden embodying perfect nature, and a pure white fortress wall that spreads out to encompass everything. As soon as Jamie saw Skadium, he recognized it immediately. ''A huge magic circle.'' All of the giants were centered around the Royal Stadium, in perfect symmetry. "Isn''t that cool?" Linmer approached from behind and asked Jamie and Anne for sympathy. Anne nodded vigorously. "It''s so beautiful. It''s like the palace where His Majesty lives." "It is difficult to dismiss Skadium simply because it is a royal castle. It''s a building that is like a symbol of Seldam." "And it''s also a great central vehicle." "It''s Jamie too. Can you see it at a glance? But I guess we''ll have to talk about that later. When the two looked at Rinmer with a look on their faces, he smiled and pointed somewhere. Jamie''s eyes widened when she saw it. "Jamie!!" Someone called out Jamie''s name in a mournful voice. A woman running while holding a rich pale yellow skirt with both hands. I haven''t seen her in a long time, but I''ve never forgotten her face. Jamie felt her legs move on their own, and cried out loudly at the woman. Mother! my baby! Sears didn''t care if the dress was dirty or not, and sat down on the dirt floor and hugged Jamie tightly. Jamie fell into her arms, too. my baby is your body okay? No pain anywhere? Are you okay with your injuries?" It''s okay. No pain anywhere. Everything was fine." my baby Do you know how worried my mother was?" Sears'' tears wet Jamie''s back. Jamie felt the warmth and hugged her mother''s neck tighter. It had been half a year since we met. sorry for her Even though he must have rotted his stomach because of his ugly son, he accepted his son''s unreasonable compulsion. Sears wept so hard that his throat stopped. As Jamie began to accept her emotions, she felt similar emotions in her sadness and joy. I feel this is family. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for being a stubborn son. no. OK. It''s all good because my mother saw her son like this." The two stayed like that for a while, hugging. "This is won. Isn''t it quite strange to feel alienated?" At that moment, Earl Welton''s voice was heard from behind. Only then did Jamie come to his senses and find him. father! No. Stay a little longer in your arms." Sears wouldn''t let Jamie go to Earl Welton. I had no choice but to be held in Sears'' arms like a newborn baby. It was a little embarrassing, but it didn''t feel as repulsive as before. It was a strange thing. I just decided to admit my feelings, but how can the human heart be so different? Jamie smiled awkwardly in her arms and saw the little girl turned towards him in the arms of Earl Wellton. buy it. "Wow ." Sarah wept and buried her face in the count''s arms. The sight made Jamie''s face shocked. "Oppa disappeared and didn''t show up for a while, so Sarah was very upset." Looking back at Sears, she said, with her eyes wide open, pouting her lips like a child. "Because of my stubborn brother, my sister hurts a lot." "My mother said it was okay ." "Yeah, this mom is fine, but my sister doesn''t seem like that. wiggle." Sears nodded and replied sternly. When Jamie looked at Earl Wellton, wondering what to do, the Earl only smiled and shrugged. haha ." * * * buy it brother Come here." Jamie cautiously called out to Sarah. But Sarah hid behind the Count''s bridge and just watched. "Sara seems to hate me." "Because he''s a bad brother." Sears sip the tea with a determined face. They had finished evacuating in front of the terminal and had returned to the Welton family mansion in the capital. Jamie glanced at Sears. Even before, he had a cold attitude that made me wonder if it was the right person to cry while being my child or my child. ''You deserve to be pissed off.'' I felt that Sears was cute because I knew that he wasn''t sincere. Jamie grinned, and Sears pulled his cheek with a playful face. "Are you laughing at me?" "Because I''m a mother-in-law (I was wrong)!" "Promise me that you will come to see your mother every day." "It''s rude (I promise)." "And, don''t say that you shouldn''t tell your mother to visit the magic world. Promise me this too." " That''s the point (that''s a little)." "Yeah!" "Uh-huh!" Jamie''s cheeks elongated and wobbled like jelly. But I couldn''t allow this alone, so I just kept repeating that I was wrong. Sears thought this was unavoidable, so he let the ball go. "Who''s son are you so stubborn?" "It''s your son." "It''s your son too!" "It is too. Hahaha! Earl Wellton laughed out loud with a happy face. Then he gently stroked Sarah''s hair and tapped her little back lightly. buy it. You are the brother I loved so much. Go give me a hug. Otherwise, your brother will be sad." " Dear brother." "Sa, Sarah." When Jamie called in a bewildered voice, Sarah hid her head behind the Count''s legs. I couldn''t keep my mouth shut in a situation like the blue sky. I didn''t think it would be that crooked. "Mom understands our feelings for Sarah." Sears beckoned from Sarah, and Sarah looked at Jamie and walked over to her. said the Count. "It must be quite difficult to make my brother feel better." "As an added bonus, you will have to work twice as hard to make your mother feel better. Like a hundred kisses every day. Right, Sarah?" "Wow." Sarah nodded and rested her head in her arms. Jamie scratched his head with a puzzled look. haha I have to work hard." One hundred kisses I thought that it was not quite heavy labor. Jamie laughed hard. The count looked at such a son with a happy face, and looked around at the family that had become a whole after a long time. After Jamie left Heath, the family became quite hostile. It is such a big thing for one of the family members to cry. Those were days that made me think a lot. But this is how we got together again. They will be separated again in a few days, but the fact that the imperfect family became perfect was very meaningful. ''And You''ve grown a lot, my son.'' It was Jamie who became noticeably stronger each time he went away, but this time the Count was also greatly shocked. Although he didn''t show it in front of his family, he felt the mana build up in Jamie''s body. ''Becoming an archmage... .'' You''ve entered the master class. A boy who is now 8 years old. It is also his own son. The feeling is new. I didn''t have this kind of feeling. To say that the feeling is new, it is because Jamie''s growth has surpassed the extraordinary. The world will one day revolve around Jamie. I heard a lot of such things, and the Count himself thought the same. But I never thought it would come this close. It is still not enough to become the center of the world, but at this rate of growth, it would not be far away. ''My son is still young.'' Embarrassed by Sears'' prank, Jamie tries to appease Sarah somehow. Why is it that the son, who seems to be caught at any moment when he stretches out his hand, seems to be moving away from him? ''The feeling is... No.'' Jamie is growing up fast. You''ll be nine soon, and when you wake up, you may be as tall as you. It was a pity that we couldn''t watch Jamie''s growth from the sidelines because we don''t live together anymore. As a father, I wanted to watch my son grow slowly, but my heart ached because I couldn''t. ''It''s not a good thing to have great children.'' I thought many times that I would like to grow up normally. But now is the time to admit it. That recognition was a heartbreaking choice as a parent, but the Count had been prepared since the moment his son left Heis. "Sarah, look at me just once~" No! "Fufufu. Son, if you kiss Mom''s cheek, I''ll show you Sarah''s face~ " Mother. The Count took pictures of the peaceful family landscape with his eyes and engraved them into his heart. You won''t be able to see it later, so even now, little by little, little by little, you should build it up. Today is a happy day. "Jamie. Dad also wants to get a kiss after a long time." "Ah, why are you doing this to your father!" "Dad wants to be kissed by his son, what do you think? character! If you don''t want to be hit by Daddy''s shaggy beard, just kiss him! "Aww!" "Hey too! Ho ho ho ho!" "Pueeeen!" buy it! Sarah is crying!" May our noisy family be together forever. Earl Wellton prayed to an unbelieving god with a small hope. - Continued on next episode - CH 188 : Appointment (1) When things calmed down a bit, Earl Wellton asked Jamie what he had been curious about. "But who is the child who came with you?" Iknow, right. Mom was curious too. That girl looks cute, did you ever make this there?" Sears held Sarah in her arms and shook her little finger. It seemed that the two of them were talking about Anne. They were misunderstood because they had not yet told them about Anne and Lennon. Well ." Really? Jamie, have you made a girlfriend?" "Children''s play, what is it?" "How fast kids are progressing these days! The son of Viscount Alter, Youngji next door, is 11 years old this year and already... ." "No, no, no. No. It''s not like that, so don''t get me wrong." As Sears tried to slow the pace at an unbelievable pace, Jamie urgently stopped her. Earl Wellton and Sears looked at their son with their eyes wide open. Jamie sighed and told the truth. that He is my disciple." Aha. Kids these days seem to play a lot with their teachers. I used to do it a lot when I was younger." Iknow, right. I used to do that a lot when I was younger." This time, the couple dismissed it as a game. As it should have been, Jamie once again took a short sigh to correct the misunderstanding. "It''s not a game, it''s a real disciple. You are learning magic from me." " ." " ." The Earl and Sears stared at their son, then looked at each other, and suddenly started laughing hahahaha. "Haha, these days games seem more realistic." "Ho ho ho. Iknow, right. In fact, it has to be real to make it taste good." "Nori?" Meanwhile, Sarah, who did not understand what was going on, looked at my mother and asked. Jamie had a headache. After that, it was obvious that whatever he said would be treated as a game. It is said that one hundred words are undisputed. I thought it would be quicker to show it in person. Wait. "Jamie?" Jamie teleported out of the room. As the couple looked at each other with puzzled expressions, Jamie appeared holding Anne''s wrist. "S, Master?" It was dinner time, so it was Anne who was waiting patiently after changing into the dress prepared here. Although he was aristocrat, he was very nervous because it was his first time wearing such a burdensome dress. Then suddenly Jamie appeared and took him somewhere. It was none other than a large bed for the Welton family. Suddenly coming to this place, Anne felt her brain paralyzed. "Anne. Tell them about our relationship." In the meantime, the master makes strange demands on himself. on on? eh?" What are you doing? Tell me about your relationship with me." "Oh my. I didn''t know Jamie was such an active kid." " haha. Who is this really like?" The Earl and Sears covered their mouths in shock at Jamie''s aggressive (?) remarks. Jamie felt the misunderstanding escalated and rushed Anne. "Are you going to tell me that you are my disciple soon?" "Eh. Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" Anne with her eyes spinning like a broken doll. Jamie grabbed her by the shoulder and shook it, and the couple were once again astonished at Jamie''s behavior. Sara chuckled and laughed to herself, wondering if the sights were funny. To put it simply, it took quite a while for this misunderstanding to be resolved. * * * " He was a real disciple." "You''re two years older than Jamie?" "They also took in the second son of the Simon family as a disciple." The Weltons, who eventually accepted the reality, were still looking at Anne in disbelief. There is no way that a teacher will be older than a disciple, and there is no way that a disciple will be younger than the teacher. But Jamie was 8 years old, and common sense is that 8 years old is hard to teach. Jamie is not a common-sense child, so I didn''t think that teaching was difficult at all. Even in terms of magic, it was superior to most magic teachers. The problem was that Jamie and Anne''s relationship wasn''t just that of an academy teacher and student. Anne was Jamie''s direct disciple. It means that he became a person who was obliged to inherit Jamie''s magic and spread it to future generations. The weight of it could not be dismissed as just children''s play. But this, too, was possible with Jamie. Their son was none other than the youngest archmage to break through the 7th class wall. ''This is really hard to explain in words.'' Although Sears didn''t know, Earl Wellton knew better than anyone what a priestly relationship was. He was also a father and studied swords from the former head of the Welton family. At that time, it was a priestly relationship, not a father-son relationship, so the severity was indescribable. Anyway, the priestly relationship is difficult for both sides. This is because the teacher is in a position to take over half of the life of the disciple, and the disciple learns the life of such a teacher. But can these two still young people get through it? Worry prevailed, but the Count didn''t say anything. Some believed in his son, but as long as the priesthood had already been established, it was ridiculous for a third party to intervene. "Jamie teaches hard, and Anne tries hard." That was the end of all he could say. Sears also had a shaky face, but there was nothing else to say when her husband stepped forward like that. "Fighting both." So, I raised my left arm and supported the two of them. Then Jamie answered with a smile. Yeah! Yes Yes! And also followed his master and answered with a nervous expression on his face. The Count smiled and got up from his seat. "Then let''s get ready soon. The time is almost up." "Anne, go back and rest. Jamie, take me with you." Yeah. Go. Jamie took Anne''s hand and teleported. Sears said to the Earl as he saw Jamie disappear. " I can''t get used to Jamie''s flashing disappearance. "Isn''t that a wizard?" Sears said, Oh. and nodded. * * * It had been a busy meal in a long time. It wasn''t a smooth time. It was because the Weltons did not like Linmer and Siegfried. That said, didn''t his son go to the magical realm because of them and face great danger. Naturally, the two archmage had nothing to say. Fortunately, there was no commotion at the dinner, but Earl Wellton told the two of them to talk separately, and as soon as the meeting was over, they took the two of them and disappeared. Anne went back to her room to sleep, and Sears went to my room to put Sarah to sleep. Left alone, Jamie sneaked out to explore the capital''s night streets. "It''s definitely big." Fibre, the capital, was large when viewed from a distance, but when viewed up close, its size was clearly felt. Although he was born in one of the greatest territories in the kingdom, Heis felt like a village compared to the capital of the kingdom. This place was similar to the magic realm. Although the advanced culture of the magic world was more developed, it was natural because it was the center of magic science. Fibre also saw quite a few things that were seen in the magical world. The route of the iron horse art train passing through the sky was also visible, and a large screen of magic vision was installed above the tall building. "It was not for nothing that the wizards wanted the capital after the magic world." After graduating from the academy and obtaining formal wizard licenses, wizards either go to laboratories or find jobs in magic-related jobs. Naturally, companies in the magic world hired the most wizards, followed by the capital Fibre. "The roadside is wide, and the road at night is not dark." The long streetlights along the road were shining so that carriages could pass even at night. Looking at this, I thought that modern civilization is quite extreme. Does it feel like some of the original paths have been omitted due to the rapid development of magic? Art rails pass through the sky, and the well-maintained road still carries horses and wagons. I wondered if the shape of the carriage would change soon. "Nice fountain." Even at night, standing in front of the fountain that spewed up hard, Jamie looked back at the full moon over the fountain. It was very nice to see the beautiful view of the spraying water shining in harmony with the moonlight. It was about time Jamie had just taken a seat on a nearby bench. "Isn''t it pretty?" "Wow!" Jamie started the game at a sudden voice. Looking to the side, there was a smiling silver-haired girl reflected in the moonlight and swaying beautifully. Just by looking at the girl with the yellow cloth on her head like a belt, her surprised heart seemed to calmly subside. ''What is this little boy?'' Jamie walked all the way to here, observing the signs around her. However, the girl''s energy was not noticed at all. It wasn''t because the girl was such a great human being. '' It''s a weak vitality that seems to be extinguished at any moment.'' It is so weak that it will crumble if you hold it in your hand. So no signs were detected. The girl looked up at the full moon again and said. "I like to go out sometimes and look at the night sky." At the sudden girl''s words, Jamie didn''t know how to react. Whether Jamie answered or not, the girl continued. "But I don''t see it very often. The moon and stars are always floating in the sky, but you can only see them for a short time when they appear once in a while." Why? You can just come out and see." Yeah. It''s that easy, but it''s not easy for me. I''ve been sick since I was little. I am still young." The girl sticks out her tongue and smiles. It''s hard to treat someone of your age like this, but he''s a good friend. "How did you get out today?" Well. stealthily? "Ha?" Hehe. it is a secret. At first glance, he looks very sickly, but he secretly runs away just wanting to see the sky. Jamie smiled as she looked at the weak but tomboyish girl. ''But does the secret mean anything?'' We didn''t even know each other in less than 5 minutes. Jamie decided not to complicate things. Having lived through difficulties for eight years, I roughly grasped the habits of the children. Huh. Secret. "I saw it for the first time, how does the secret come about?" " ." Turns out, I should have thought about the habit that medicine was a kid. It''s a joke. Bashsi smiling girl. Jamie shook her head and turned her head back to the fountain. The girl giggled and looked at the fountain. The two who met for the first time today did not feel any awkwardness at all, and quietly looked at the fountain and the night sky. About ten minutes later, the girl got up from her seat. "It''s time to stop going back." like that. "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to me?" Well. Good bye. Jamie gently waved her hand, and the girl pouted her lips. "Next time I see you, I''ll treat you cold. P! The girl said that out of nowhere and started running backwards. It was so slow that Jamie watched with her arms on the backrest. too slow. "Everyone, it''s because I don''t do a lot of running!" Perhaps it was a girl with a bit of self-esteem, and the reaction immediately returned. Jamie smiled and turned around again. The sound of the girl running was getting farther away. * * * "Heh heh." The girl was so exhausted that she was panting with her hands on the tree. It had been a while since I had run like this, and my hair, like the moonlight, was wet with sweat and stuck to my cheeks. Someone approached that girl. "Did you have any reason to run?" It was a polite old man''s voice. The girl took a deep breath and looked at the old man who was approaching. said the girl with a smile. just. After talking to him, I wanted to run for some reason." "I don''t remember having any conversations like that." "You overheard again." As the girl poked her lips cutely, the old man laughed as if he was looking at his granddaughter. "That''s your grandfather''s job, princess, understand." A girl called a princess, Isabel P Friedmoor, puffed up her cheeks. She was a member of the royal family of the Seldam Kingdom, the Friedmoor family, and the eldest daughter of the current king. The old man who introduced himself as a grandfather became a face that couldn''t stop the princess from acting like that. I hate you. "If the princess hates you, is this grandpa very sad?" lie! Isabel sticks out her tongue and starts running again. Then he grabbed his heart, and the old man quickly grabbed him as he was about to fall. The old man placed his hand on her chest and infused mana. Mana quickly rotated the princess'' entire body, and her heart, which had been slowing down, was beating at a normal rate. "Heh, heh, heh, heh." It was then that Isabel was able to let out a choked breath. "Don''t run forward." " Yeah. As Isabel answered with a gloomy look on her face, the old man sighed and picked her up. Isabelle said as she wrapped her arms around the old man''s neck. "It''s Jamie Welton." "How about seeing it for yourself?" She remembered the emerald-haired boy who was sitting next to him and exchanging trivial things. The greatest genius of all time, who rose to the status of an archmage at the age of 8. Isabel knew she was going to meet him at the fountain tonight. And I got a glimpse of it to some extent. Jamie Welton''s gloomy future, which cannot be predicted one inch ahead. "He will be on a long journey of asceticism." " ." "Whether there will be a light at the end or a pit of abyss, no one knows. I haven''t seen it there. Isabelle held her breath and continued. "He was a poor kid." "Why?" "I know it better than anyone." Isabel had sad eyes. Jamie Welton''s future she saw was terrible, and Jamie Wellton herself had foreseen that miserable future. How does it feel to know that you will find yourself in that dreadful bondage? Even Isabel, who was facing a desperately hopeless situation, could not understand Jamie''s feelings. "I want to go back and rest, swordsman." "That''s right." Swordsman Tarix Pan, feeling sorry for the princess who always tried to empathize with her opponent, speeded up. - Continued on next episode - CH 189 : Appointment (2) A large dome-shaped building shining brightly as if the blue sky was reflected, many wagons were entering the Royal Stadium. In the endless procession of wagons, the soldiers rushed to control the traffic. In recent years, has there been a case where so many nobles have gathered in the royal castle? There were quite a few nobles who were called by the king''s name, but they had never been as crowded as today. It was as if all the nobles of Seldam had gathered here. "A lot of wagons!" Ash Ballet saw the carriages of the nobles lined up with twinkling eyes. The Viscount Ballet said while stroking her daughter''s hair. "That''s it. It''s said to be the emergence of a new master class, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a gathering. "Jamie is amazing!" Ash waved his small hands tightly with an excited expression on his face. Perhaps such a daughter was cute, the Viscount laughed. Then I saw the eldest daughter sitting across from me. Rebecca was looking out the window with a nervous expression on her face. "Rebecca. Why? on? Oh no." "You seem a little nervous at the thought of meeting Jamie." "Long, I''m not nervous." The trembling of her voice was a sign of nervousness, but seeing her daughter pretending not to be, the Viscount almost laughed out loud. On the other hand, Ash tilted her head at her sister''s reaction. "Sister, why are you nervous?" "Your sister wasn''t nervous." "Is your face stiff?" "I can''t sleep." Rebecca answered in a low voice, avoiding Ash''s gaze. ''This is the one. It wasn''t a night''s play with fire.'' Apparently, his eldest daughter was obsessed with Jamie Welton. It is said that children change the person they like very quickly, but seeing a single-minded daughter made my heart ache as a father. ''In the past, I used to whine about marrying my father .'' Are you already this big? Even the Viscount, who had the same impression as a hawk, became somewhat depressed this time. I wondered if this was the sorrow of a father who had a daughter. Whether or not she knew her father''s heart, Rebecca glanced out the window and thought. ''Sir. Are you okay?'' So many people came to see Jamie Wellton. If you were to stand as the main character in a position like this, you might die of suffocation. Rebecca let out a sigh as she was worried about Mrs. apart from that. '' You must have been very cool, didn''t you?'' A desire to see Jamie, who had changed for the better, as soon as possible, writhes in her heart. Is a girl''s love a hurricane? * * * The Skadium was bustling with many nobles. It was a huge number, but this was a number that was reduced as much as possible. Outside of the present royal castle, the nobility, who were not permitted to enter, were crowded like swarms of ants. No matter how many people gathered to celebrate the appointment of the Archmage, it was too much, so the Royal Knights mobilized. Then, the commotion of the crowd was suppressed at once. It was natural. This was the royal castle, and it was also the residence of the master of Seldam. In such a place, if the orders of the knights protecting the royal family were violated, even the small nobles who did not get permission to enter would be punished mercilessly. Even this was possible with King Friedmoor''s consideration, and it was impossible for such a large number of people to enter the capital in the first place. "It was a really big crowd." "That''s it." Earl Wellton and Viscount Ballet, who had not met in a long time, settled on the second floor. A place reserved for spectators of the appointment ceremony, Earl Wellton, the father of the appointment ceremony protagonist, was given the best seat. Since the Viscount Ballet was the brother-in-law of Earl Welton, he was able to get a seat close to him. "By the way, the kids are a lot bigger than I''ve seen before. Rebecca is now feeling like a lady." Thank you. At the Count''s praise, Rebecca blushed and gently lifted her skirt. "But where is your brother-in-law?" "Sara was frustrated, so she went to get some air." "You could have the nanny do it ." "Only for the children, they want to do it themselves." Even though she came from a great aristocratic family, Sears was a woman with a light nobility. So Earl Wellton loved her. "By the way, you can''t see the Marquis." "Are you talking about Marquis Bell?" "You would have come. Perhaps you will be with your Majesty." The Earl''s father-in-law and Jamie''s maternal grandfather, Marquis Belle, was one of King Friedmoor''s advisors. So, there was a high possibility that he was chatting with the king by now. Then, someone quickly approached their place. Earl Welton was the first to notice the feeling. The master of speculation, who blatantly sends you to feel it even if you don''t want to feel it. "Albert." "Wo- Count Wellton~" He was none other than the king''s spear, a renowned spear master and spear master Albert. As soon as the Viscount Ballet found him, Rebecca and Ash hid behind them. Dad? "Why?" The two girls looked at their father''s face in surprise at the sudden action of the Viscount. But the Viscount Ballet could not answer. It was because all nerves were all directed towards Albert. Albert, who felt that gaze, smiled broadly and waved his hand to the Viscount. what. Did you have your own?" A faint gleam appeared in the Viscount''s eyes. No one should breathe life in the Royal Skadium, but the Viscount''s life was based on instinct. Earl Wellton grabbed the Viscount''s shoulder. "Calm down. I''m not the kind of guy who''s going crazy here. "You''re a bastard, that''s too much~" Albert, who came closer, looked at the two with a playful face. Then he glanced at the two girls behind the Viscount. The Viscount hastily hid the children in a direction that his gaze could not reach. Dad? Why are you doing this!" sick ." Rebecca and Ash frowned, perhaps pulling a little harder. "Your daughters are sick, Viscount. Do not worry about it. You''re out of my standards, so I won''t treat you like you did back then. Still, if there''s something naughty, you can watch it later. Oh, I''m afraid I can''t... ." "Albert, shut your mouth." Count Wellton cut off Albert''s words of continuing to provoke Viscount Ballet. "It''s in front of the kids. If you keep making fun of your snout, I''d like you to be prepared for it. Because he is my brother-in-law." "Oh- will the Count deal with me? Come to think of it, we haven''t met swords yet. greenhorn. Haven''t the wounds from Gastol healed yet? As Earl Wellton sneered at him, for the first time the smile disappeared from Albert''s face. "Looks like you hit the pinnacle. By the way, you, who can''t even defeat Gastol, are you going to mix swords with me? Ha ha ha ha ha! As the Count made a lot of banter, all eyes around him were focused on him. However, even in a situation where a lot of attention was focused, the Count warned Albert with an indifferent face. "Come, improve your skills. Otherwise, you might never be able to lift your favorite spear. Then I will lose sight of His Majesty." " You''re talking pretty daring, Count? Are you higher than me?" "Gastol competed with me and couldn''t get past ten. How are you?" At those words, both Albert and the Viscount Ballet behind them looked at the Count with a shocked expression. who is gastol He was not present today, but he was a member of Seldam''s Five Sword Masters. The fact that he defeated such an opponent in just ten strokes meant that Earl Welton''s skills were at the top of the master class. "You are bluffing. Rumors that he was on the same level as the Swordsman of Gale were rumored back in the evening... ." "I don''t know when the rumor was circulating." The Count raised his momentum and approached Albert. Then he brought his mouth to his ear and whispered softly. "Let''s get some more mother''s milk, baby." A huge pressure weighed only Albert. Albert rolled his eyes wide and looked at the side of Earl Welton. The Count slowly removed his face and patted Albert on the shoulder. "Stop going. It''s my son''s appointment, so the king''s spear should be right next to your majesty. " Let''s see." "If you are not afraid, you are welcome to come." Albert gritted his teeth and disappeared. The Count let out a low sigh. "I don''t know why your majesty used that crazy guy as the king''s spear." " ." viscount. I understand how you feel, but let me open my eyes. Do you see your daughters?" Ah. The Viscount Ballet, awakened by the Count''s words, saw his two daughters. Rebecca and Ash questioned his condition with worried faces. Dad Are you okay? "Aren''t you sick?" The Viscount let out a small sigh, and, with a slight smile, gently stroked the heads of the two daughters. "Dad is fine. do not worry. I was worried about the kids. The Viscount remembered Albert''s face and grinded his teeth inwardly. Five years ago, it was when I visited the capital by order of the king. At that time, he had been appointed as the commander of a special mission battalion, and he was busy preparing for this and that. Then Albert appeared. It was a time when he had not yet received the nickname of ''King''s Spear'', not long after ascending to Sword Master. He appeared out of the blue and began to provoke the Viscount Ballet. - He said he was the head of a famous ballet family as a spirit? Are you a high-level spiritsaber? - Who is that? - That doesn''t matter. Let''s stick together. Oh, were you scared? The male bastard is scared. You seem to be married, aren''t you embarrassed to see your children? The children are pitiful, pitiful. It was an endless provocation, but even the children were talking about it, so the Viscount had no choice but to leave. I was very upset and tried to pick up the words I spit out. However, the match was lost in an instant. - It was nothing. Disappointment. A human who suddenly appears and excites the opponent with a mean provocation. Albert was such a writer. The problem was that his power was so strong that he could not even dream of revenge. It was a continuation of days that were so damn unfair. Still, time was short, and the guy appeared in front of me again in a somewhat better situation. "If it wasn''t for you, I would have lost my mind again." Had I lost my mind, it would have had the same result as five years ago. Earl Wellton nodded and studied the agenda. "You held up well." The most twisted human among the kingdom''s five masters. That''s Albert. I don''t know why King Friedmoor made him his spear, but if he appears in front of him again, then. "Your Majesty, please!" At that moment, a loud voice echoed from below as if the preparation was complete. All the nobles, who were present in the crowd, stood up in unison and marched toward the king who would soon appear. Moments later, to the sound of trumpets resounding throughout the castle, someone began to climb the five steps leading to the throne. A young king with hair that swayed softly like the moonlight rising in broad daylight, white skin that much, and golden eyes. Fontina K Friedmoor. It was followed by a boy in his mid-teens who looked exactly like King Friedmoor and a sickly-looking girl. And the servants were following him, with a swordsman in uniform and Marquis Belle at the forefront. King Friedmoor, who had ascended to the throne with the assistance of his servants, sat there cautiously, and a boy and a girl sat down on either side of the king. Prince Kane P Friedmoor and Princess Isabelle P Friedmoor. Shortly thereafter, the Royal Knights appeared and lined the red carpet from the main gate to the throne from side to side. King Friedmoor greeted all gathered here. "Everyone worked hard to come a long way." The castle is one hell of a thing! Then the crowd and the servants bowed their heads in unison, expressing their respect for the king. King Friedmoor continued. "Today is a very happy day. Another new archmage has been born in this land we live in. Today is the place to bless him, so I hope that those gathered here will bless the new Archmage and further bless the future of the kingdom." Here comes the wise word, Your Majesty! King Friedmoor nodded with satisfaction and glanced at the moderator at the bottom of the stairs. The host bowed his head, then looked at the front door and shouted. "I will hold the appointment ceremony!" The prepared musicians beat the drums, raising the tension. "A native of the Highness Territory, a member of the Welton family, a hero who saved Apton, a hero who received the name of the Pyro Goddess, and a hero who rose to the heights of a high wizard at the age of 8 and saved the magical world!!" The drumming sound gets faster and faster. Tension lingered in the hall, and all eyes of the crowd turned to the door that had not yet been opened. The host opened his eyes and shouted until his throat exploded. "Jamie Wellton, open the door and tell me to come in!" A large door opened, and the dazzling sunlight poured in. There was only one person standing there, covered in dark shadows, with their backs to the light. He stepped inside slowly. A boy wearing a blue robe, a sword around his waist, and a staff taller than his height in his left hand. Jamie Welton confidently walked towards King Friedmoor. The Royal Knights crossed their swords in the air at the signal he passed. Without making a sound of a breath, he looked at the boy walking on the carpet, holding his breath. Jamie in front of the king. He knelt down on one knee and bowed his head toward the king. "Jamie Wellton, see you, Your Majesty." King Friedmoor had an intuition at the sight. A true hero was born. - Continued on next episode - CH 190 : Appointment (3) "Raise your head." At the king''s command, Jamie raised her head. King Friedmoor''s face was seen up close. When I first entered, I could barely see his face, but when I looked up close, the king looked younger than I thought. He is roughly in his early to mid 30''s. I''ve heard that there are actually more, but I''ve heard that the Friedmoor lineage ages relatively slowly. Jamie rolled her eyes and looked at the boy and girl sitting next to her. Among them, Jamie''s eyes, which were on the girl''s side, widened slightly. ''That kid yesterday .'' A sickly looking girl sitting in front of the fountain. Unlike back then, it is now in a state of full decoration, so I couldn''t recognize it from a distance. Could it be that she was a princess? But, how did the princess stand alone in front of the fountain late at night? Isabel''s eyes met while Jamie was confused. Isabel smiled brightly. It looked as if he was making fun of him, but he looked at King Friedmoor without showing off. said the king. haha. He was a really young boy." King Friedmoor muttered in disbelief as he looked at it. Until the moment I opened the door and walked up to this place, I didn''t get the impression that I was young. Rather, I felt the same majesty as General Triumph, who returned victorious from the battlefield. Is it possible to get that feeling from an 8-year-old boy? Wang saw a variety of human figures, but Jamie Welton stood out among them. ''You are a child with such a presence.'' The king looked like he was going to laugh out loud, but he kept it because of his dignity. "I heard your work. You stopped the attack of Zenith and the demons in Apton, and this time you even saved the magical realm, right?" "Of course it had to be done." "Besides, I entered class 7 at the age of 8. I''ve seen many master classes, but I''m sure it''s the first time I''ve seen someone like you. "It''s one hell." Jamie bows her head in a restrained manner to express her gratitude. King Friedmoor nodded in satisfaction. "It is indeed Earl Wellton''s deficit." Saying so, the king looked at Earl Wellton, who was standing in the front row on the second floor. The count bowed politely as his eyes met the king. "The future is bright for Seldam. Hello." "Yes, Your Majesty." A servant who was waiting for the king''s call brought a scroll dried with a luxurious cloth. The king handed the scroll slowly rose from his seat. Then he went down the stairs and stood in front of Jamie. "Let Jamie Welton listen." "Yes, Your Majesty." The scroll was opened. King Friedmoor read down what was written in it. "Your Kwan was born as a child of a great family, and although he was born with outstanding qualities, he worked hard to hone his status. As a result, Apton and the magical world were saved by yours, and achieved the feat of ascending to the status of an archmage at a young age. Also, being chosen by the Pyro goddess to become a saint, it provided an opportunity to strengthen the alliance between the home country and the Pyro Church." "The Bourne King will recognize your achievements and further enhance your honor, and I will appoint you as the 11th Master of the Great Seldam!" master. As King Friedmoor mentioned, it was a kind of title. ''Extraterrestrial jurisdiction'' created by the king''s approval. It is not a position with a specific form, but an existence that stands higher than any other nobles. "Jamie Wellton!" "Jamie Wellton, here you are." "Dedicate yourself to the kingdom!" "I am commanded!" Thunderous shouts and cheers poured in. Jamie felt his skin vibrate and looked at the King''s face. The king said in a voice that no one could hear. "Please, Sir Welton Jr." "Thank you, Your Majesty." The two looked at each other and smiled faintly. * * * Atop the hot sun. An eagle soars through the cloudless sky with its large wings spread out. Below it stood a crude square building over the vast golden desert. A black wire carrying high voltage was wrapped around the building, reminiscent of a prison. Although there was no color, it was invisible to the naked eye, but the electric current generated from the wire was blocking the entire building like a wall. It could be said that it was an invisible iron wall that was difficult to penetrate even by a highly skilled person. A man was approaching there. He was a man with neatly shaved hair and dark skin, and was carrying a huge sword on his back. It was a blazer, a sword of the sun that served the sun god Ra. "Open it." As he stopped in front of a high-voltage current and spoke to the air, his face swayed, and the current split in a blue light. The blazer went over there and went straight into the building. The inside of the building was empty. There were two small beds where the sentries could work and rest. I wondered why such a place was needed, but in fact, the ground floor of the building was a formally created space. The real thing was ''underground''. "What is he doing?" "Still not saying anything." "A stubborn boy." Blazer shook his head, remembering the man who was trapped deep underground. "I will go there." "I will guide you." A guard took the lead. He walked behind the empty right pole, raised his hand, and pushed carefully. It made a popping sound and the pressed part went dented. Kururu- Then the floor shook, and one part started to split left and right, shining with a magic circle. "Let''s go." The guard went first into the stairs that appeared, followed by Blade. help me- I''m sorry, I''m sorry... . I want to die, I want to die, I want to die, I want to die, I want to die Hello Nan Himiya Hello Nan Himiya Hello Nan Himiya Are there any coins over there? 29154th... . 29156th... . The road down to the basement was dark, but the cold air made it clear that this place surrounded by darkness was very wide. And the voices coming from all directions all contained ''desperation''. "This place is still terrible." "That''s why we don''t open the door to the catacombs." Catacombs. A word meaning ''grave''. Although this was not a real tomb, it was actually not much different from a tomb. A place where those who have committed felonies are captured and imprisoned under the realm of Ra. Those imprisoned here will never see the sun again. They can only face the sun after death. outside outside ! Light, light! Hehehehehehehe- I want to drink water... noisy! Blazer shouted with mana. Then the criminals of the catacombs shut their mouths all at once. All the criminals in the catacombs were crazy. He was so broken that he couldn''t even call him a human. However, the criminals who did not budge despite the shouts and punishments of the guards did not open their mouths to the Blazer''s cry. ''Really the sword of the sun... .'' The guard swallowed dry saliva at the cry of the blazer that resonated with his soul. An instinctive fear arose even though it was not directed at myself. He was like this too, but for sinners who had only instincts left, the cry would have been at the level of breaking their souls. In fact, I could hear the sound of knocking down from all directions. "I have to remove the body." The Blazer, who had created a few corpses with a cry, said insignificantly. " Everything has come." So at the bottom of the catacombs. We arrived at a place called the abyss. "I will open it. back a moment... ." Okay. Well, the one who was imprisoned here couldn''t do anything about the blazer even when he did his best. Now that he has become weak as he becomes weak, even if his body is free, he will end up in the same condition. The guard opened the door to the abyss with a nervous face. Fu Hook - The cold air mixed with the wind and escaped. Immediately after, a terrifying life swept through. "Gagging-" The jailer who was hit directly to live was blown away and collapsed. "It''s weak." Blazer saw the fallen guard with a pitiful look on his face and climbed over him and went inside. The abyss couldn''t see anything, but it wasn''t for the Blazers. He called the prisoners here. "Krion." " ." Kryon, the sword of Zenith and the best power of the Zenith Church, was dying in the abyss of the catacomb currently managed by the Church of Ra. "You were very skinny." " A blazer?" It was a weak voice, but Blazer knew it was smoke. "Please don''t talk nonsense in front of me." "Kuk. You fucking monster." Then, Krion returned with a nonchalant voice and smiled at Blazer. I wondered if it was the man who seemed to be dying until now, but it was nothing more than transforming his body for a man of that size. "It has been more than half a year since you were imprisoned here." "That''s it. I think it would be better if you let him go." "It can''t be. What about someone who will someday put a knife to our neck?" " It''s just a matter of time, Blazer. I will eventually get out of here." "If Janice moves directly, it will be like that. He doesn''t seem to want to do that yet. "Why did you come if you didn''t want to let me go? Did you come here to make fun of me like this?" "I didn''t come here to make fun of you. It is true that I came here to make fun of you." "What kind of bullshit is that?" Blazer smiled and raised his index finger. As the little sun rose, the darkness of the abyss was lifted like a lie. "! Suddenly light!" For over half a year, he had only been in the dark, so even a small light was very fatal to Kryon. He was almost blind in both eyes. If it wasn''t for the Sword Master who was very good at Auror Control, he would have gone blind. But Blazer didn''t care and did what he had to say. "I want to show you this." Then he threw the rolled newspaper into the cage. Although both hands were tied, it was not to the extent that he could not read the newspaper that unfolded naturally. Krion narrowed his eyes and read the headline. "The Kingdom of Seldam produced the youngest archmage. The protagonist is Jamie Wellton, heir to the Welton family, renowned for his swordsmanship." Jamie Wellton. Seeing those five letters, Krion''s eyes widened, and suddenly they began to glow. "Jamie!!! Jamie Welton!!" The handcuffs wrapped around his hands shook as if they were about to break, and the thick chains that bound his whole body were pulled tight and seemed to break at any moment. If the high priests of Ra had not strengthened the restraints, they would have been crushed in an instant. "Aaaaah! Jamie Wellton! that kid!! I''m going to kill that bastard right now!! Kryon''s face turned red. Blood vessels all over his body sprang up and squirmed over his skin. Great rage and death stirred the entire Catacombs. I could hear the criminals upstairs falling. Living to the point of taking even a human life. ''I''ve never seen this guy so angry.'' I understood. Because it was none other than Jamie Welton who ruined the cause of the Zenith Church. If it were not for him, Krion would not have been imprisoned here now, and the Zenith Church would have waged war on the northern continent along with the Allied Church. ''Aside from that, it''s amazing. Archmage at the age of 8... .'' Seldam''s Welton had heard of Blazers, too. A famous swordsman with a long history that is passed on to this place on the opposite side. In such a place, not a sword master, but an archmage. ''Is it not a coincidence that Kreon suffered?'' At the age of 8, he had no idea what his potential was as an archmage. A talented person who may reach the 9th class, which is called the supreme state by humans. No, there was a strong possibility that he would reach class 9 and become the king of all wizards. "Hey hey hey hey!! Kill it!!! I will kill you, you little bastard!!" Blazer thought. ''The game of the continent will be interesting.'' He left Kreon behind and climbed the stairs. - Continued on next episode - CH 191 : Omniscient (1) "Your grandson is amazing." "It''s strange." The swordsman and the Marquis Bell spoke from behind the throne watching Jamie''s appointment. "Neither of these families have a knack for magic. Even the Bells can learn magic, but not enough to talk about talent." "The Welton family has long been famous for their swords." "Right. So how can you not be surprised? When I first heard the rumors about my grandson, I couldn''t believe my ears. I think I may have misunderstood the talent of the sword." "It''s worth it." "But it was real. Jamie was a genius who was gifted with magic. If Jamie''s hair wasn''t emerald green, she might have shoved her. The male side of the Welton family inherits emerald hair. If the hair color had been different, some would have thought that Sears had an affair. The swordsman smiled a little to see if he understood. "It could be." "But there are a lot of concerns." "What are you worried about? The marquis'' grandson has been appointed master. It''s ridiculous for a non-Master to worry about a Master. So the marquis can take away the worries of her grandchildren." "Fufu. When the swordsman who is at the top of the sword said that, I think my worries eased a bit." And. Well? The swordsman saw Jamie rising slowly. An unbelievably balanced body for an 8-year-old. The night before, the swordsman watched the two from afar to escort Princess Isabelle. I watched Jamie closely. Because there was a possibility of harming the princess. As a result, I naturally read the prayers of others. ''Reasonable skill.'' I heard rumors that he had mastered the arcane swordsmanship of the Welton family. Like a man at the pinnacle of swords in the Kingdom of Seldam, the swordsman was well aware of Welton''s dagger. Because I hadn''t mixed swords with the former Earl Welton once or twice. The dagger sword was a sword that was passed down only to direct descendants, and it was a skill for a genius that could never be learned without talent. And, Jamie Welton learned it. After only half a year. I didn''t wonder how he did it. At first, I was not interested in other people, so I thought that was the case at the time. But not now. "He is also a swordsman of considerable skill." " inspection? Marquis Bell frowned. He had a lot of work to do, so he didn''t pay attention to Jamie. The Earl of Wellton and Sears knew that the Marquis was busy, so they did not bother to write a letter. "What do you mean?" "You didn''t hear me. Jamie Welton is said to have used the arcane swordsmanship of the Welltons. When I see it, I am actually amazed." It''s still a long way off, but considering it hasn''t even been a year since you''ve fully mastered the sword, it will grow at a frightening rate. "So, the marquis seems to be okay with putting aside his worries about his grandchildren." haha. Marquis Bell looked at his grandson with unbelievable eyes. The appointment ceremony was almost coming to an end. Suddenly, I looked up at the second floor. Earl Wellton and Sears looked at my son with excitement. "I''m just trying to make life more enjoyable in my later years." exactly. The two old men smiled contentedly as they watched the future of the new kingdom. * * * A new master was born in Seldam. The protagonist is Jamie Welton, who has been praised as the best talent in the world, who has made the world uproar since the middle of last year. The news quickly spread around the world. But whether he knew it or not, Jamie was dying. "Sir Welton Jr.! Shake hands!" "I am a fan! Please hold my hand just once!" "Sir Welton Jr.! My daughter is true. How are you?" No! Our daughter!" "The daughter over there is an old virgin who is already full of spirit! Our daughter... !" "What does this woman say when she sees my daughter?!" "Did I say something wrong?" After the appointment ceremony, a grand party was held under the auspices of the king. The horse was a party, and all the nobles flocked to Jamie, the main character of this party. I was out of breath. I wanted to wipe it out with magic, but this is the heart of the Seldam Kingdom, the Royal Skadium. Even Grado, who was granted extraterritorial authority, would be summarily executed if he did such a thing. ''Oh, mother!'' It would be great if Sears was there at this time, but his parents were very cold-blooded today. - Jamie. You are the hero of this party today. Even my mom won''t help me today. - So does my dad. I can''t treat my son like a child anymore, so should I start on my own? At times, he acted like he was going to die even if he took one step outside, and suddenly he was shocked to hear that he was treated like an adult. Of course, it felt good at first. Because I thought my parents had finally accepted me. ''I didn''t know this would happen!'' "Sir Welton Jr.!" circa!! "Look at this!" "I respect you!!" "Make my son a disciple!!" Jamie became like a sparrow carcass surrounded by swarms of ants. Lennon drank orange juice while watching his master. "It''s hard being a celebrity." "Are you jealous?" "Who is envious?" Next to it was Anne holding a bite-sized sandwich. Lennon glanced at her and coughed for nothing. When Anne, who had always insisted on wearing a school uniform, came in in a bright yellow dress, she did not get used to it. The hair was also very natural who touched it. "Why are you looking at me so badly?" "Who, who said you were offended?" "You just glanced at it." "I just saw it." "It''s bland." Anne shrugged her shoulders, ignoring Lennon''s reaction, and shrugged her sandwich. Lennon sighed in relief. It was a car that strangely kept coming into her eyes these days. I felt annoyed by the strangely tickling feeling of my heart. ''What the hell is this?'' Having never liked anyone, Lennon didn''t know what the tickling felt every time he saw Anne. It was just frowned upon. "Anyway, it''s really fun. Is not it? " What''s so fun about a party like this? "It''s a party hosted by the King. When will I ever come to a place like this again?" For Anne, a country nobleman, the capital was a fantasy world. It is an honor to even set foot in the capital, but thanks to Master, I was able to attend such a wonderful party. "If it wasn''t for Master, I wouldn''t have been able to wear such pretty clothes, and would I still be wearing only a messy school uniform?" Although they have only lived for 10 years, the last few months have been a dream come true for Anne. To the extent that if you pinch the ball, you really think you are waking up from a dream. When Lennon heard that, he snorted. "It just started. From the moment you held Master''s hand, your life changed." Huh. " And I met him." Lennon mumbled in an audible voice. What? no. When Anne turned her head to ask, Lennon shook her head as if nothing had happened and moved to another place. Where? "I''m tired." Anne stares at Lennon''s back as she moves away and fuss! and laughed. "It''s embarrassing." Taking another bite of the sandwich, she recalled Lennon''s muttering. okay. I met you too. Good luck in the future." He has a lot of shyness and a rough personality, but watching him for several months, I felt that he was warmer than anyone else. As a competitor and friend, Lennon will complement each other''s shortcomings and grow together. In front of them, Master will lead them. Anne saw Master still held by the nobles. A genius boy who is appointed as a master even though he is two years younger than him. "Lennon. I envy you." Anne had always teased Lennon, but in fact, it was she who envyed Jamie more than anyone else. I just didn''t make tea. I will be envious in the future, and I know that this feeling will not change much. so. You can learn magic faster than now. Using this as a driving force, I plan to absorb everything about Jamie Welton. So that someday I will be able to stand there. Anne finished eating her sandwich and left the party. This was still not the place for me. * * * Sigh. Jamie lay down in a secluded forest with a tired face. The party was hell itself. It was expected that there would be a crowd, but it was unexpected to see such a crowd. It''s been less than an hour, but I feel like my soul is leaving. Even when fighting for his life, he counted only a few enemies who were exhausted like today. "Whoa- It''s a party for me, but you don''t enjoy it properly." I''m not even a party fanatic in the first place, but I think I''ll start to hate it from today. Jamie looked up at the blue sky with her arm pillows on. Because it was still spring, the scent of flowers gave me a little bit of peace of mind. ''A year or so... .'' It''s been almost a year since I first started learning magic after seeing the world for the first time after being confined to my family. It''s only been a year, but a lot has happened. It makes me wonder if so many events could happen in a row in one year. I don''t think it''s some sort of junction I don''t know when the next turning point will be, but I got what I needed right away. "You mean master?" It''s just a step to go through, but at least I got a free pass that allowed me to act freely in the Kingdom of Seldam. It was quite a reward. But the rewards aren''t over yet. ''I''ll have to ask for the coffin of the battery as soon as I get back.'' The biggest reason for going to the magic world, and the treasure of the Kingdom of Seldam that was only allowed to the Archmage. It was none other than a tube of batteries. ''I don''t know if it contains the level of information I think .'' If you can catch even a small clue, that''s enough. It was while Jamie was humming, thinking of using a coffin of a battery he had never seen before. I could feel someone''s presence from afar. Jamie slowly opened her closed eyes and stood up. The sound of footsteps is coming closer. ''enemy.'' The Royal Stadium is right next door. If he moved with hostility in a place like this, there was no way the other master class wouldn''t notice. Even so, the fact that he moves with open hostility is probably because it is okay. When Jamie met his father Earl Wellton briefly after his appointment, he heard a brief warning from him. - Watch out for the king''s spear. He wouldn''t do anything on a day like today, but he doesn''t need to be close. The sword master of the kingdom and the spear that protects King Friedmoor. Jamie saw a man appearing from beyond the bushes. It was a man with indigo blue hair fluttering like a lion''s mane, and carrying a long spear on his shoulder. I didn''t even ask who it was. "Why did the king''s spear come?" "Look at this?" Albert''s eyes drew arcs. I found it quite interesting to see Jamie, not at all surprised by his appearance. He glanced up and down Jamie closely. "It still lacks a lot." Saying so, he raised the spear and pointed it at Jamie''s neck. Jamie lowered her eyes and looked at the window blade as transparent as a mirror. "What are you doing?" "What will happen if I stab you here? Is your dad coming to kill me?" "I heard he was crazy ." I didn''t know that he would openly point at the spear and threaten him. Jamie laughed out loud and answered the question. "Before that, I will kill you." Albert''s eyes widened as if he didn''t expect such an answer to come back. "Are you going to kill me?" Even an 8-class wizard was virtually impossible to face the Sword Master if it wasn''t in perfect condition. But even if he was a genius, he didn''t have the confidence that a kid who had just entered the 7th class would show. "Did you even learn to brag from your dad, kid?" "My dad doesn''t brag. You don''t have to beg." Albert felt the heat under his feet. The place where he was standing was burning bright red. "Kukkuk!" Seeing that, Albert began to laugh like a madman at what was so funny. life gets darker The energy of the two began to intertwine in a short distance. immediate situation. It was a moment when no one was going to move first. "Get there." Jamie and Albert turned to the owner of the voice. Isabelle said. "If you want to continue ." Someone fell behind her. A man with unbelievable momentum. "Don''t give me your heart, little ones." The swordsman drew his sword halfway. - Continued on next episode - CH 192 : Omniscient (2) A terrifying force spread. What was surprising was that this momentum was limited to only two people. Jamie exclaimed deeply inwardly. '' I''ve heard a lot of rumors about swordsmanship, but is this enough?'' Even though he was just radiating speculation, his skin was tingly and the back of his neck was chilling. The same pressure as when facing Beiros, Count of Demon Realm. ''I am higher than that child.'' Kryon, who was referred to as Zenith''s first sword, had deceived Marquis Bell by the name of Sable. He was also one of the strongest among the sword masters of his time, but his swordsmanship was superior just by looking at the energy he felt. The swordsman raised his eyes fearfully and walked towards Jamie and Albert. You can feel the space around you shaking. To put it bluntly, even in a previous life, such a talented person was rare. ''Grand not yet?'' If he had not reached the level of an archmage, he would not have even been able to estimate the level of swordsmanship. Jamie glanced at Albert. The slightly frown on his face was like seeing a young child whose parents had found his fault. And it wasn''t an illusion. "Albert. What is this doing?" " ." "I have taught several times that Dalian is a formal request. If this is enough, is it safe to say that I am talking to an animal?" "Why are you so sure I put up a fight in the first place?" "I might break your snout right now, so keep your word." The swordsman wrapped his aura around his fist as if he was serious. Albert also grunted with his tongue as if he had read the truth. "A yangban who has no interest in others." I''m not interested in other people, but my princess is no one. " You must have seen this scene, princess." Isabel smiled brightly in response to Albert''s question. "Yes, Sir Albert. Please be careful if possible. And remember, this is the Royal Stadium. What that means, you know?" "Yeah, I will listen to the princess~" "Don''t be sarcastic, Albert. If you don''t want to die. huh. Albert snorted and turned to Jamie. Jamie looked at him and smirked. "Goodbye, Sir Albert. Thank you for showing us a lot of fun." "See you later, Sir Wellton Jr. I look forward to seeing you again later." The two looked at each other with only a smile on their lips, but Albert turned his back first and left. When his presence had completely disappeared, Isabelle came closer to Jamie. OK? " It''s okay, Mama. I met her yesterday without knowing her identity, but at least I couldn''t talk comfortably here unless I knew she was a princess. Isabel was a bit surprised when Jamie responded using her first name, and apologized hastily. sorry. I won''t make excuses. I was testing you." "Thanks for being honest, Mama." It was enough to say that she was a princess, but Isabel made a really sorry expression whether she was shy or not. Then, he glanced at me slightly, and carefully opened his mouth. uh Since I''ve been appointed as a Master, can''t I be rude too? Isabel glanced at the swordsman, and the swordsman shrugged his shoulders in disbelief. As such, the position of a master was a position where even a princess of a country could not be treated recklessly. "It doesn''t matter." Jamie replied indifferently. In fact, she didn''t really care how the princess treated her. ''I don''t know how I knew I was there.'' If it was the princess of Seldam, it wouldn''t have been so difficult to find out where she was. He didn''t mean to harm, and if he did, he''d be the first to notice. And there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t have been like her if he had. Not surprisingly, only an eight-year-old became an archmage and was appointed master of Seldam. If you''re not curious, that''s weird. "By the way, what kind of guts did you have to fight Albert?" The swordsman asked a question as there was an awkward air current between Jamie and Isabelle. "It would be difficult to even compare him with Albert with his current skills. It would have felt hard to deal with simply with guts. Albert is crazy." right. He didn''t look sane. "If it was him, I would have really fought. Age doesn''t matter. If his skills were enough to be appointed as a Master, Albert would not have thought about the extent of his opponent''s injuries." And there''s a good chance I''ve been hit pretty badly. "I know you well." As the swordsman said, it was difficult to defeat Albert with Jamie''s skills now. Of course, it would be a different story if you brought out the power of a warlock, but if you pulled out black magic here, the swordsman in front of you would have your neck cut off. Jamie answered honestly. "Because I knew you were coming." "Did you think you would come?" "There was such a clash of energy, anyone must have come. Actually, the swordsman has come." The swordsman''s eyes widened at those words. "Are you saying you were going to give Albert a guts match with the assumption that I was coming?" "Even if it''s not necessarily a swordsman, my father may have come, or other masters may have come. The important thing is that anyone would have come." Ha ha ha ha ha! At that moment, Isabel, who was listening quietly, began to laugh out loud. Jamie and the swordsman turned to look at her. Ah. I didn''t mean to laugh, because I was too proud. "There''s nothing you can''t be proud of." right. But when I look at the Masters, I have to say that everyone is pride. Those things are so strong that I seldom turn to anyone for help." As Isabel said, the talented people who reached the master class were often intoxicated with their own power. From Isabelle''s point of view, who knows some of that physiology, Jamie, who assumed that others would come to help, was astonished. It didn''t seem like that when I was young. Isabelle is also well aware that age doesn''t matter to anyone with archmage-level knowledge. "Pride doesn''t feed you, and again." In addition? As the swordsman tilted his head and asked, Jamie opened his mouth with a grin. "What about Sir Albert? It doesn''t take much time to get over it." "Huh?" At that arrogant remark, the swordsman furrowed one eye. I knew I was born with overwhelming talent, but I didn''t know that I could say such things without hesitation. But I didn''t think it was rude. Sword Gong is not very interested in others, but if you have seen him once, you can see his growth expectations. Jamie''s growth. "I can''t see you." It was literally. Jamie didn''t see any human growth expectations. Others could feel how full the water was in the form of a water bottle, but Jamie''s bottle was dark and black. can''t check inside That part made the swordsman interesting. "It''s his grandson." Yeah? Jamie asked again at the sudden swordsman''s words, but there was no answer. "Stop dying." Ah yes. He reached out to Isabelle and left slowly. Jamie, who suddenly became alone, watched with a puzzled expression on the back of the two men as they moved away. what? Jamie scratched the back of his head shyly, then lay back on his back. I was going to stay here until the party was over. * * * "The wickedness of the king''s spear is increasing day by day. I think I need to do some preparations, Abama." like that. I even made a leash in the name of the king''s spear, but it doesn''t seem to get any better. King Friedmoor and his son Kane, Crown Prince of Seldam, were watching the situation from the top of the Skadium below. "By the way, how did you see it?" "I heard you are six years younger than me." Yes. Kane looked back at Jamie, who was lying down in the garden, sleeping, and said. "He is a talent I must have by my side. No, as long as you have already been appointed as a Master, you shouldn''t treat it like a talent." if so? "My right arm. I want to make him my right hand somehow." Today, from the moment Jamie Welton entered the Skadium for the appointment ceremony to the time he just finished talking with the swordsman, everything was impressive. It is unbelievable that he is an 8-year-old girl, and he is confident that he does not shrink even in front of strong people, the ability to understand and use the situation, and the ability to objectively judge himself. Lastly, to the point that it is a 9-class timber called the supreme state. "But it will be difficult to control." "It is as you say." Even the appearance of Jamie I just showed him, compared to the others, he had a rather ferocious personality. No matter how royal the opponent is, if he feels bad, he is an oyster type. In fact, if it was a master class, it was a position where even the royal family could not be treated lightly. It was the king and royalty who actually ruled the country, but it was difficult to rule the masters. Because they are close to the pinnacle of power. It is not that they are not loyal to the king. However, even the king could not force them to be loyal. It was because it was a relationship made up of a kind of equivalent exchange. The king gives freedom to the masters, and the masters give strength for the king. "Then what should I do?" Kane couldn''t immediately answer King Friedmoor''s question. All existing Masters support King Friedmoor. In other words, he follows the current king. There was no guarantee that they would be loyal to the new king when the kingship was later changed. If possible, he will show some respect to Kane, who will become the new king, but earning their trust is another matter. On the other hand, Jamie has just been appointed master. Kayn was the only Master he could make on his side without King Friedmoor''s halo. "You have to be serious about it." "That is right. In the end, the only thing that makes the Master on my side is sincerity. Just like the ancestors did to the swordsman. If his predecessor had not treated the swordsman sincerely, he would not have worked for the Friedmoor family." If that was the case, it was because the kingship was not as strong as it is now. "So, be sincere. After all, that child and you will be walking in the same era. It is no exaggeration to say that the future of the Kingdom of Seldam belongs to the two of us." "I''ll keep that in mind, Abama." "Jim is tired. Go back and organize your thoughts." "Relax." Kane greeted King Friedmoor and went outside. The king, who was left alone, looked at Jamie, who was sleeping comfortably in the world. Although far away, the Friedmoor royal family has been gifted with special eyes from generation to generation. At this distance, I could see clearly as if I was right in front of me. It''s been a while since I''ve used a battery tube. A crown said to have been worn by the first king when the Seldam Kingdom established itself in this land 500 years ago. The coffin of the battery, which was said to contain all the information, had never been used by King Friedmoor. The condition that wizards less than class 7 were not allowed was also true of the king. If it was written by an unqualified person, the overwhelming amount of information could not be accepted and consciousness would be wiped out. But it wasn''t that he didn''t know about the battery tube. There was a lot of information related to him in the king''s library. "What will you see through the coffin of omniscience?" He muttered as he moved away from the window. "I wonder if you are the person we have been waiting for." - Continued on next episode - CH 193 : Omniscient (3) The celebration banquet, which lasted for three days, came to an end. Jamie collapsed like a tired man, and Sarah grinned as she pulled her brother''s cheek. The Weltons looked at their son with half sad and half cute faces. I met so many people in 3 days. There were a lot of great people, but few were really memorable. When I think about why they didn''t remember it, it was because they weren''t really needed. "Jamie. You say your grandfather is coming soon?" As Jamie lay resting, Sears patted his forehead and said in a soft tone. "Come to think of it, I hardly talked to my grandfather when he came here." "My Jamie should have been so popular." " This popularity is a specification going forward." "Ho ho ho." Seeing how cute such a son was, Sears kissed his forehead and stood up. Moments later, his maternal grandfather, Marquis Belle, entered Jamie''s room. He, too, must have been busy for three days, so his skin looked duller than usual. "grandfather." "Come on, my baby. You look very tired." Marquis Bell cared for her grandson before herself. Sitting next to Jamie, he opened his mouth, stroking his grandson''s head. "Is this the first time I''ve gotten so many people''s attention?" "Yeah. I''m really exhausted." "Fufu. I guess so. Dealing with people is different from the fatigue you feel while exercising. It''s because I use my mental stamina." That was correct. Even the Sword Master, who can be said to be the pinnacle of physical strength, is exhausted when dealing with people. Marquis Bell knew better than anyone because he had lived like that for decades. "Is Grandpa okay?" "My grandparents have been trained in this direction. In the end, if you master it repeatedly, you get used to it." Even though there was a dark shadow under the eyes, I didn''t bother to point out that part. "So how?" Jamie tilted her head at Marquis Bell''s abrupt question. "What?" "I was appointed master. I want to hear your opinion." "Well ." As Jamie scratched his chin and pondered an answer, Marquis Belle grinned. "Well, I have no idea." "Yeah. I think it makes sense." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The Marquis smiled coolly in response. I expected an answer, but hearing it in person gave me a different feeling. Obviously, his grandson wasn''t usually daring. "I came here to hear the answer. In fact, does it sound like my grandson after all?" "I''m glad I got the answer you wanted. I was worried about disappointing you." "Hahaha, you bastard!" The Marquis messed up his hair as if Jamie, who even threw jokes, was cute. He even spoke in a rather serious voice. "Jamie. In the future, many people will pay attention to you. It must have received a lot of attention before, but in the future, there will be a lot of incomparable gaze." "I know." "Not only will I be on the list of major figures in other countries, but if I go abroad, I will be monitored for every move I make. Everything you do will spread around the world, and the resulting stress will be worse than you think." The Marquis knows that his grandson is not young, but 8 years old is an unknown age, apart from his outstanding talent. Jamie may not be optimistic about the world by nature, but it was something someone had to say. "Being the Master of Seldam is like making countless enemies. So don''t be vigilant An infinitely frail child, an old man who cannot walk properly without a cane, or a pregnant woman with a full belly has entered a world where unexpected attacks may occur." "I''ll keep that in mind." "Do not underestimate human malice." It was Jamie who could empathize with the words of the Marquis more than anyone else. Without going to the previous life, in this life alone, I have seen many things that have violated human morals. Including past lives, there were infinitely many such people. We will see many more in the future, and it is rare for these two hands to dry out. Perhaps the world will not change much even after the purpose has been achieved. -They are trash! Bugs who don''t even know grace! It''s just a pest that needs to be cleaned up! Yet you are for them! Suddenly, I remembered something Janice had said a long time ago. 12 Reasons why God sees humans as worms. It had something in common with the words of the Marquis. However, that is why mankind must be liberated. ''At least, because the sin of a human being should be ruled by the same human being.'' It must not be enforced by non-humans. So fight For man to suppress man''s malice and to set justice upon it. Jamie is back on this earth again. "If it were Jamie, would you understand what Grandpa meant?" "Yes, Grandpa. I''ll keep that in mind." "Fufu. Hababi should stop waking up. I want to see off my grandson on the way home, but unfortunately, Grandfather remains in the capital and has a lot of work to do." "Take it easy. Take care of your health." "Okay. Don''t worry." "grandfather. Wait a moment ." Jamie grabbed Marquis Bell''s hand. Divine power flowed out and gently swept through the entire body of the Marquis. The tired marquise''s complexion relaxed little by little, and then most of the blood that had accumulated was blown away. "Hey. Is it the divine power of the Goddess?" The Bell family believes in the goddess Pyro. Therefore, he was born with a constitution that easily accepts the divine power of the goddess more than anyone else. "It will be fine for a while, but fatigue is cumulative, so do it while resting." "Thank you. Next time, Grandpa, don''t go to the magic world with a nice present. See you then." "I''ll be waiting for you." The Marquis smiled kindly and left the room. You''ll probably be busy with Zenith''s case. That''s probably the reason why I stayed in the capital. Jamie walked to the window. "Now let''s go back." It''s sad that the time to part with my family is approaching, but I have a lot to do as soon as I get home. Jamie got dressed and went outside. * * * "Take care of your health, and you must write a letter to your mother at least once a week. got it?" "I know." "Yeah, my kid. Let''s hug." Saying that, Sears hugged Jamie tightly. Jamie patted her on the back. Fortunately, Sears didn''t cry. Exactly, I held back my tears. It was because he knew that his son''s steps would be heavy if he showed tears. Jamie rested her head wide on her shoulder, feeling her mother''s warmth. "I will go." "Huh." Sears'' voice trembled as he held back his tears. Behind her, Sarah was crying as she hugged the teddy bear. Thanks to taking care of Sarah by breaking up her busy schedule for three days, the relationship returned to what it used to be, but I felt sorry for my sister when we broke up again like this. "Sarah, come here." "Whew ." Sarah stuttered closer. Jamie let Sears go and gently hugged her brother. "Oppa will call you often." "If you don''t go, you won''t ?" "I''m sorry, Sarah." "Hue eh!" Sarah cried a lot because she was sad to be separated from her brother again, but all Jamie could do was give her a hug. Earl Wellton looked at these children and wrapped his arms around the shoulders of his wife who approached him. "Don''t be sad. It''s not going to fall forever." "Aren''t you sad?" "How can you not be sad? However ." said the Count, looking contentedly at his son, who was still young, but no longer young. "Isn''t it the parents'' job to send their trusted son away with a smile? So smile, madam." "That''s right." The couple looked at their children and laughed. Because I know that the steps of my son leaving are light. * * * "I''ll stop." Jamie bowed her head toward the family facing her. "okay. Others are waiting." The other wizards were already standing in front of the warp machine. All that was left was Jamie. "Go carefully. Don''t forget to contact us. sometimes come home Understand?" "Okay, Mom." " Goodbye, brother." "Sara, stop crying. If you keep crying, your heart hurts." "Uh." Sarah nodded her head cutely. Jamie smiled and looked at his father, Earl Wellton for the last time. The count looked at his son and approached him. The two looked at each other without saying a word for a while, then looked at each other and smiled. "Take this." The Count handed him an old paper bag. Jamie, who took the envelope, looked at his father with a puzzled expression. "It was left by your grandfather." " Grandpa?" "Did you see the tragic ceremony?" Jamie''s eyes widened. We have not yet told Earl Welton about O''s ''Extreme Sacrifice: Gaebyeok'', which he made with the realization he had attained in his later years, the former Earl of Cherlville. "how ." "Dad is walking a different path than Grandpa. So I didn''t learn the extremes. I thought I would never open it in my lifetime. You said you were going to walk the path of a wizard, so you tried to seal it forever." "Maybe this ." "okay. My grandfather left it to his father right before his death. You wrote down all of your last realizations on one page. I don''t know how much it will help you, but if possible, I''d like to continue my grandfather''s progress." Inside this envelope is written everything about ''Geukchamshik: Gaebyeok'' that I''ve seen before. still alive Darius didn''t fully spread the dagger because he didn''t know how to use it, but he gave Jamie a big shock nonetheless. "The fact that my dad didn''t keep up with his grandfather''s progress was always heartbreaking. Of course, it is not coercion. You have not yet established your identity, read it and then decide whether to continue learning it or not. If you think you will not cook it, please burn it on the spot." " Can I burn it?" "If someone isn''t going to make progress, it''s better not to. For Welton''s, it is right to learn only Welton''s blood." "I know." Jamie nodded with a determined face, and the Earl smiled and patted his son''s head. "Stop it. Next time we see you, don''t expect to be more handsome than you are now." "Yeah. My father is also healthy." Jamie said goodbye to the Earl and the rest of the family behind him, and then quickly ran towards the Warp. The rest of the family watched for a while silently in the direction Jamie had left. * * * Boogle- Bubbles boiled. Someone was crouching in a space full of blue water. He had blue skin and had a strange tattoo running from his face to his chest. And on his head he wore a fancy crown, which was constantly bubbly at the corners of his mouth. After a long pause, he slowly raised his head. Golden eyes were revealed. -The one with the best synchronization rate approaches. He twisted his lips. - Will you be able to find out the ''secret''? Bubbles boiled. All that was left was the crown, which was slowly falling down there. - Continued on next episode - CH 195 : fake (1) "Best tune?" Jamie asked Gav, not knowing what he meant. "Why is the synchronization rate so high?" "I don''t know." Gav answered with an absurdly confident face. "The important thing is that our level of sympathy is incomparably high compared to those who have come to me." "So, how do you know that?" Jamie looked at the First King with a puzzled expression. First of all, the memories that have settled roughly in my head are definitely his. I don''t know why these memories suddenly came to me, but it was probably because I had a coffin of batteries on my head. ''It wasn''t an archival artifact .'' I knew right away that it was an artifact with an ego, but I never imagined that I would take the initiative to create such a situation. And the identity of the author continued to annoy me. The creeping memories speak of him as the ''first king''. In other words, there is a possibility of knowing the history of 10,000 years ago, when all records were expunged. "Like I said, I don''t know. it just felt your existence! Are you not?" Not at all. "Huh! Why?" "Even if you ask me why, there is no answer." It was still the same today. Gav still seems to feel something, but he doesn''t feel anything for him. It was daunting just to organize the memories of the guy that was full in my head. "That is unfortunate. But it''s good because it doesn''t change the high sync rate." "The good thing is only you. So, what''s good about high synchronization? Does it increase the knowledge you can give me?" "Those little things don''t matter." "What nonsense? Why did I come here?" Being omniscient, he came all the way here to know at least one aspect of that knowledge. "And what are you? I''m pretty sure you''re the first king, Gav Illidan, but why are you in the coffin of the cell? "There were many complicated stories." "Why did you come all the way here? The one who lived ten thousand years ago." "Hey~ He''s a great man who has set the cornerstone of the world right now, can''t we speak softly? How do you think you are my descendant?" "Don''t sneak up on the topic, just answer the question. Do the wizards who have used you until now know your identity?" Gav grinned at the question. surely. "Then you only told me?" "Because it''s special." Gav said as he circled Jamie. "You are special. I don''t know why the synchronization rate with me is so high, but that doesn''t really matter. So I can tell you." so why? What do you believe in me?" "Hey, don''t be funny~" Jamie looked at Gav with a displeased look on his shoulder. Gav, who had a rather brazen personality, only smiled slyly in spite of such a gaze. "More, aren''t you curious? What would the world be like?" suddenly? "Aren''t you curious? Most of the wizards who came to me were the first to ask about the beginning of the world." "Can you answer that?" Sure. I am omniscient." At the word ''omniscient'', Jamie said with a smirk. "Then show me. the beginning of the world." "I thought you would be interested too." As Gav snapped his fingers, the vast plains swayed violently, turning into a barren wasteland. It was an empty land. Animals, trees, and grass. There was nothing that could be called life. Except for one person. "That person ." A man with a worn-out cloth is walking on the land of death where even a small puddle of water cannot be found. He continues to wander aimlessly, soaking in blood with his wounded bare feet on the dry, cracked ground. However, the man''s skin was a little strange. Although it was covered in dust and could not be seen in detail, the man was not ordinary. He had blue skin. Jamie turned around, and Gav was smiling. It''s me. "Why are you wandering there alone?" "Have you lost your way?" you ." "A question later. Keep looking." Gav snapped his fingers again. The background changed once again. This time, the number of people increased a little, and the buildings made of hardened sand gathered together to form a small tribe. Gav was the ruler there. Considering the ignorant times in which people were discriminated against and persecuted for the slightest difference, the current scene was surprising. The reason for this was simple. "Only me could use magic." Magic made the early stages of civilization skip several stages. There were many other tribes besides this place, but it was incomparable to the tribe of Gav. As time accelerated, the image of that time began to flow quickly. Gav''s tribe quickly absorbed the surrounding tribes. Many people gathered under him, and the birth of a small city-state was instantaneous. Gav didn''t age. As much as any other skin, it was different from ordinary humans. So it was special, and people started to worship him as a god. Jamie narrowed his brow, but for a moment he continued to watch. The city-states grew bigger and bigger. It absorbed everything from neighboring tribes to city-states. It was the beginning of civilization and the birth of a great empire with a history of a thousand years covering the entire continent. "Changing my appearance, I continued to reign as king and rule the country." Gav was a being who was freed from the bondage of lifespan in the first place. no one noticed In the beginning, Gav was the best wizard, and the wizards at the time did not have the ability to discern it. But even a thousand-year empire was not eternal. Unlike the previous emperors, where most of them were treated as saints, the emperors who decorated the last 100 years were incompetent. Gradually, the nobility grew in influence, and problems arose everywhere. Countless ducks were born, and the people suffered terrible suffering. Revolutions took place everywhere, but the emperor, who was reduced to a puppet, was nothing more than a puppet of the nobles. Since they could move their troops at will, the weak revolutionary army was simply defeated. Then came the ''Cult of the 12 Gods''. They appeared at some point. The followers of the 12 gods spread to different regions, caring for the suffering people and preaching their faith. It was around this time that the empire, which was corrupt but maintained strong power, began to crumble. "It was only 100 years. It took me a while to find out that the great empire I had worked so hard to build was turned out to be a sand castle." The empire that ruled the entire continent was divided into dozens. From then on, the continent was divided into five. Central Continent ; Haron , Eastern Continent ; Kariren , Western Continent ; Arisha , Northern Continent ; Olvia , Southern Continent ; Brion . The 12 denominations, which evenly divided the five continents, became the de facto hegemony of the continent. There time stopped. Jamie had a lot to think about. ''Should I believe this straight away?'' To be honest, it wasn''t the picture I was expecting. Since it was the beginning of the world, I wanted to show the era in which Diablo Volfir lived. In fact, even then, it could not be called the beginning of the world. Because there was history before that. But what Gav showed was when he first pioneered a civilization on this land. I thought it was normal. If I had to call it a coffin of batteries, it was only called that by the people of this age. I didn''t expect much. There was only the expectation that we would be able to know about the previous era of civilization. But... . ''Is it not that the 12 gods were not active from the beginning?'' The Millennium Empire knew because he had read the history books. However, very few records of that time remain. It was unavoidable. Ten thousand years is a long time. It wasn''t a very long time for Jamie, who had lived in a previous life, but that was something special about Jamie. Ten thousand years was a time that would not be strange even if all records were destroyed. So, of course, Jamie knew that the Twelve Gods existed from the beginning in the present world as well. "Aren''t you curious? Of course, you must have believed that there have been 12 gods since time immemorial." Jamie looked at Gav and he continued with a bitter face. "I was just a puppet. All of my life." "I wish I could tell you the full story." "Simple. God''s messenger came to kill me, and I barely survived. But I thought I would keep being chased, and I thought there would be no end to this." "I hid myself in a crown, you mean?" "Because it is dark under the lamp." Empires collapsed, and dozens of countries were created and then disappeared repeatedly. "I changed into various shapes, and finally I took the shape of a crown. I turned off my consciousness and surrendered myself to time." "Did it even fall into the hands of the first king of Seldam?" "Well, yes. The first king was quite a wizard. I found out that I''m not unusual. That said, the synchronization rate was so low that I ended up just figuring out some of the history of the world. Anyway, that alone was a shock to him, and from then on, he called me the ''Coffin of the Batteries''." Gav seemed lost in thought for a moment, then shrugged. "Since then, good wizards have appeared in the Seldam Kingdom. Recently, Siegfried. That guy is pretty cool. I''ve never seen a wizard like that since me. until I see you But the synchronization rate was quite low." ''It seems that the synchronization rate is not proportional to the magic state.'' I had no idea how the tuning would work. "Anyway, I hid like that and came to this day. The 12 gods no longer wanted to find out if they had lost interest in me." "Why are you telling me this?" It is very interesting to learn a secret that is difficult to understand. However, he did not understand why he suddenly revealed a dangerous secret that could be called his own wealth. And Jamie was feeling a little uncomfortable. ''This guy There is definitely something more to hide.'' It seems like he showed everything about himself, but there were a lot of sparsely missing parts in the past records I saw earlier. Since it was a quick glance at nearly a thousand years of time, it was natural that there were parts missing, but all the core parts were lacking. For example. "By the way, how did the 12 gods approach you and warn you?" Huh? "And why did you warn me? Is there any reason to take you, who are doing well, from the throne? Rather, colluding with you would have made it easier to establish the position of the 12th Church." "What is that ." "It''s strange. He suddenly approached you and told you to get out of the throne. Where would you like to ask?" Saying so, Jamie raised her left hand. Gav''s eyes widened when he discovered the Pyro pattern engraved on his palm. "You, why?!" The Pyro is allied with Jamie. I don''t like it very much, but it was possible to actually check it out here. Of course, it was impossible to have the power of a true saint because it was borrowed only in the form, but it was not difficult to obtain the will. "After listening to everything you said, I made some inferences on my own. Listen." " What is it?" first. You know the previous world, the time ten thousand years ago. second. You are not what you are today. It''s not just that the skin color is different. It is because you are parasitic and live on others. So, it could last ten thousand years. Perhaps a race that existed in an earlier era." " And again?" "Finally, why you could be the first king." Jamie''s eyes narrowed. "From the beginning, he was a puppet of the 12 gods." Gav closed his eyes, and Jamie continued. "You have been given that mission. to pioneer a new civilization. You must have been entrusted with many things. Things like the qualifications to become the masters of the new world. Then, he must have made the mistake of offending the 12 gods. After that incident, I lost trust, and in the end everything I had was taken away. This is my reasoning, is there anything wrong?" "How can you make such an inference? you are ." "But, I still don''t know. Why is the synchronization rate so high? Perhaps ." Jamie asked him, dyeing his eyes purple. "Do you know this color?" Gav did not answer that question. instead of answering. "Give me your body." Gav''s entire skin was dyed purple. - Continued on next episode - CH 196 : fake (2) The man had seen the end of the world. The sight of everything returning to nothingness presented a horror that had never been experienced before. Every cell trembled in fear, and in the end, the man fled to the furthest place like an animal that sensed danger. But the disappearance of the world meant there was nowhere to escape. The man was a race called ''Evolve''. Evolve is a race that existed before the current civilization and existed in a world not recorded in history. Although similar to humans, it was different in many ways, and Evolve, who had conquered the continent based on its powerful power, went extinct, leaving only men. 12 by God. They appeared suddenly. They had never appeared in the course of more than 10,000 years of history, destroying all existing beliefs and descending on the continent. They have only one purpose. World Reset. It was a task to extinguish all life without leaving a single spark of life. In other words, it will change the world. The man kept running away. There is nothing more meaningless than running away knowing the end, but the longing to live was far greater. Then I found a cave. The cave was kept in its pristine condition, untouched by anyone. I found some gems there. It was a purple gem. It looked dirty with a lot of moss, but the jewel itself didn''t look like it had met the aftermath of the years. grabbed it Then, the jewel penetrated into the man''s body in an instant. He was bewildered by the sudden situation, but then the man felt a powerful force springing up from his body. It was the power of darkness rising in purple. The man constantly trained the power of darkness in the cave. Evolve is a race that evolves according to the environment, and it was not difficult to solve the problem of food, clothing and shelter. The cave was an inconspicuous place for the 12 gods. I thought that I would like to live here forever if possible, but there was a limit to that. - Rats. Have you been hiding in a place like this? The god, who introduced himself as the god of looting and violence, was about to kill the last survivor, the man. But the power of darkness opposed the power of such a god, and the god became a face in shock. - How do you get that power?! The man didn''t know why God reacted like that. The important thing was the fact that the god who stomped on all life like an ant could not easily kill him. It gave the man confidence, but it was just a meaningless effort. -I don''t know how I got that power, but I''ll praise you for succeeding in controlling that power. In front of the 12 gods all gathered, the man was just a bug. Even the power of darkness they polished didn''t work for them at all. I thought the only thing left to do was die. At that time, one of the 12 gods, who seemed to be the leader, proposed to the man. - Would you like to lead a new world? I didn''t tell you why. I just ordered. The man had a stronger longing for life than anyone else, and he did not have the personality to reject the offer of his life. -good. Try painting a blank drawing paper with your own color for once. - From now on, your name will be. - Gav. - Illidan. So the man''s name was Gav Illidan. * * * "But abandoned!" I still don''t know why. He completed his own empire and enjoyed 900 years of time. The sudden appearance of an apostle of God was something he could not understand. "He was trying to kill me." God''s messenger was powerful. Gav had no choice but to run away. Not only the power of darkness, but thanks to the extreme honing of the characteristics of the Evolve race, he was able to go unnoticed. I''ve been thinking a lot during the years of hiding. Why was it suddenly abandoned, why was it abandoned? The thoughts of the gods are unknown, so no matter how much you think about them, in the end, everything was just guesswork. "Then I met him." Gav''s eyes turned a dull purple. Jamie asked, dodging the attack from the rushing guy. guy? "The first king of this country." Its arms split forked, becoming tentacles that rained down on Jamie''s head. Jamie laid out two dark spheres composed of Power Darkness on either side. Then, the tentacles could not withstand the powerful attraction emitted by the sphere and were dragged away. "Shit!" Gav cut off all of the tentacles'' arms without a single thought. When he got down to the floor, he regenerated his hand and touched the ground. [Abyss Erosion] The ground turned black and began to sink down like sand. Jamie flew upward and drew his sword. [Activate Scud] The acceleration magic applied to the Scud made the body lighter. "The Welton Type 10." The new one shook. Gav missed Jamie''s move for a moment. And what he saw was a silver blade that cut right in front of his face. [Type 7 aftermath] He bent his head back and barely avoided the sword. One aftermath is two consecutive blows that flew at the same time. "Great!" The face was split in a straight line. Fortunately, the body was semi-liquid, so he did not die instantly. "Now is the beginning." a voice from behind. Gav hurriedly turned around and stretched out his arms. Four swords cut through the arm. Three swords pierced the chest and back at the same time. Five swords pierced the neck and head. Gav''s eyes trembled. There were a total of 12 Jamies in his eyes. [Chain Magic: Infinite Charm] A magic that links teleport magic and sword. The previous day, about four were finished, but as I climbed to the 7th class, I succeeded in increasing it to twelve. "I will cut you without a trace, leaving only your mouth." "It''s not funny Mara!! [Power of Darkness: Mist Explosion] Gav''s body began to turn into a mist. Jamie frowned and took a defensive stance with his sword in front. "Your body is mine!!" The fog exploded. The shock wave of great power spread over a wide area. Jamie took a short breath as she watched the aftermath of the rushing explosion. And slowly thrust the sword in the direction of the explosion. [Sword of Fusion] The moment the flames reach the sword, [Convergence] A magical subjection unfolded. The blade began to absorb the ''mist explosion''. A sword dyed black. Jamie clenched the grip with both hands, drew a wide arc and raised the sword upwards. "Mist Explosion!" And when he lowered the sword in a straight line, a "mist explosion" fused with the sword was fired in the form of a slash. "Remnants!" As Gav slammed his fist on the floor, his fist was crushed and a huge barrier was erected in front of him. The slash did not break through the barrier. Gav smiled faintly, preparing for the next attack. That was a mistake. "You have a body that is hard to kill." The barrier obscured Gav''s sight, and for a moment he lost sight of Jamie. "Last time I saw a strange demon lord follower, and I got an idea." Jamie stood on the wall and raised three fingers, looking at Gav. "What are you !" [Sealing Magic] Gav completely liquefied his body to escape. If you can seep into the floor as it is, you can leave this place. "Impossible." Purple eyes flashed terribly. [World of Loss] A black chain protruding from the darkness began to bind Gav. Gav struggled to get out, but the more he did, the tighter the chains tied his body. "Aww!" "He''s the first king, he''s a wizard, so I thought it was great. It was nothing, was it?" "This child!! Release this!" "Why should I listen to the guy who tried to steal my body?" Gav, fully bound in black chains, growls as Jamie picks his ear and responds. "Your boy. You will regret it." "Are you crazy? Wouldn''t you regret losing my body more? "Wow! Solve this!" "Shut up." Jamie, with an annoyed expression on his face, slammed Gav''s face down several times. After squashing his face in half, it became a little quieter. Jamie made a chair and sat down on it. He put his sword aside and asked Gav as if he was interrogating him. so. What did you do when you met the first king?" " ." "If you don''t want to open the spout, you can let me open it myself." It was not difficult to control the mind of a neutralized opponent. Then Gav started laughing. "Kuk Kuk Kuk!" "Did you even do it?" "You don''t know." "What suddenly?" "The horror of when the world goes back to the beginning ." Gav''s eyes gleamed with madness. The first king said "The sight of everything disappearing before my eyes and the overwhelming loneliness that I am the only one now! You don''t know!" " ." "So I waited. I waited for the time. An opportunity that will come one day." Jamie''s eyes narrowed. He glared at Gav, asking him to say more. "Then I met the first king about 500 years ago. Interestingly, he knew something I didn''t know. And I could infer. This world is repeating over and over again! And there are those who, like me, have taken their first steps into the new world!" "What did the first king say?" "I guess a long time ago, there must have been a very powerful wizard. I wasn''t talking about the times I lived in. A world long before that. A world tens of thousands of years old. okay. The world in which the owner of the power I gained was inhabited." "Did the first king know the secret?" "He didn''t know much either. I only knew that such a world and such existence existed. I didn''t know anything exactly. But after meeting me, we were able to reach a deeper truth. However, the limitations were clear. So I signed a contract." "A contract to help the kingdom until you find a wizard with whom you agree?" " You''re quick-witted right. If I can get a whole body, I can help you more effectively. Even if he died, he thought that he would be able to see many truths through the Kingdom of Seldam. The first king said that people would become a little more free if that happened." Gav looked vaguely as he recalled that day, then suddenly started laughing like crazy. "Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick! he''s stupid What a foolish bastard!" "What do you mean?" "I am obsessed with life. Secret? human freedom? Shut up yes! Why did I sign a contract with him and be in this cramped place for 500 years? Simple!" The space began to shake. A crack was drawn in the chain that bound Gav, and it began to break with a crackling sound. "To be recognized again. To be recognized by them and become the masters of a new world!" Gav''s body began to grow. In the first place, this is the welcome space he created. All that Jamie suffered from was acting. From start to finish, his attack didn''t work. "You are my best food. If I can make that body that has the same power as mine completely mine, then I will be able to survive the upcoming ''World Reset''." " A world reset is coming?" "Kukkkuk. you stupid human The cycle of the world reset is 10,000 years. And soon 10,000 years will be filled. Only a few decades remain. The extinction of the species is imminent." The darkness that filled the floor began to slowly engulf Jamie. "You are lucky. ''Cause it''s a part of me You will be able to enjoy a new world." "Is that the end?" What? "Is that the end of what you''re going to say?" "What nonsense?" "Then it happened." Jamie got up. A sticky darkness clinged to his body, but it had nothing to do with movement. Gav stuttered in a startled tone. "Uh, how can you move?" "How are you?" Jamie''s purple aura began to deepen. The shaking darkness flinched and slowly moved away from Jamie. "My, why is my strength suddenly gone?" Gav was greatly embarrassed by the force beyond his control. Jamie said. "Because it''s not yours." What? "This power is ." Jamie lifted her head and looked up at Gav. Gav looked like someone''s face was superimposed on that youthful face. It was a man with black hair. The man''s eyes were more purple than anyone else. "Who the hell are you?" I? Jamie reached forward. All darkness began to shake along my fingertips. he said raising an eyebrow. "The strongest warlock in history." "No, darling!" Darkness swallowed Gav. - Continued on next episode - CH 197 : fake (3) ''What happened?'' Gav couldn''t understand the situation now. The darkness he had been controlling went out of control and devoured the owner again. How did this happen? It was dark all around. It was natural. The darkness he calls is deeper and darker than the night. It is a complete abyss where not a single point of light is allowed. It was always his responsibility to imprison the enemy here. However, now he is trapped. ''It is impossible.'' Gav tried to awaken the darkness. He did not use normal mana. The purple darkness was the basis of his magic. However, since he could not cast darkness now, he could not use magic either. "What have you done to me!" Gav shouted, looking at the place he didn''t know whether it was up or down. He had lived for ten thousand years, but it had been a very long time since he had been in this situation. 12 Once when the gods decided to erase the world, once when an apostle of the gods appeared and tried to kill him when he perfectly ruled the thousand-year empire, and once when he was helplessly deprived of control of darkness. Almost 9,000 years have passed since the second crisis, so even a long time ago was not enough. ''To that kid, I !'' To be honest, I was amazed at Jamie''s skills. When he felt that he had a high degree of sympathy with him, he could also see that he also had the power of darkness to some extent. However, his skills were far from over. Only 7 classes. He was far superior to that when dealing with black magic, but from his own experience, he was just a kid. At first, I just pretended to be hurt. In order to take away the body more easily. The problem is, he didn''t know that he had a better talent for casting darkness. "God damn it!!" Gav opened his eyes and tried to take control of the darkness, but he felt nothing as if all the remnants of darkness had escaped from within him. That was then. [You look boring.] A huge eye appeared in the darkness where there was nothing. The bright purple pupils gave me goosebumps just looking at it. [I guess. I thought he was deceiving, but it turned out he was being deceived.] " what is your identity How can you create such darkness? I''ve lived for ten thousand years, but I''ve never seen a guy like you! [Budgeri, who has only lived for ten thousand years.] Two, three, five, tens, hundreds, thousands of eyes... . It stretched endlessly and filled the darkness. The multitude of eyes looked only at Gav. [You don''t know the subject, and you don''t even recognize the master of your power.] " host? [Did I look so shallow? It''s funny, it''s fake.] "I am not fake!!" Gav screamed as he put a blood on his neck. "I just do my best to survive! The ultimate goal of the species, that is, unconditional survival! So just use whatever is available! After all, when the world reset starts, all species are annihilated. So survive and spread the excellent species to the new world! Are you going to call me a fake?" [I was just lucky. I was lucky enough to get my power and only to be recognized by the 12 gods.] "You keep saying weird things. Is this darkness your strength? Where is the human being who has only lived for 8 years... ." [Do I have to prove it? You, the fake, have lost control of the darkness to me. Now you can''t even throw it away. If I want, I can crush you right now and let you experience the death you hate so much.] "That, that ." Not sure if he wanted to die even in this situation, Gav backed away, sparing his words. Yes, there was nowhere to escape. Jamie was disgusted with the sight and couldn''t stand it. [Ugly, Gav. No, the name Gav was also a name created by the 12 gods. A remnant of a past that doesn''t even have a real name. That''s you.] "Oh, no. I''m not fake! I don''t know who you are, but no one can sell me! Because of me, the present human race was able to continue until now! No one can deny this!" [I just want to think that way. To the 12 gods, you were just a moving horse. Any new words to roll will rot and overflow to them. And .] "What else are you going to say ." [The reason why you were chosen by the 12 gods .] Thousands of eyes narrowed. [Because you have obtained my power.] " What? [Simply put, I was going to try and get the power of a man who did not surrender to them until the very end by means of you.] " ." [Otherwise, they have no reason to keep you alive.] "What are you? what!! Answer me! [I told you. I am the master of this darkness.] darkness is creeping in Gav staggered and fell to the floor. I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. The fact that he fell because he could not withstand the shaking of the ground did not feel realistic. The voice continued. [And.] Darkness wrapped around Gav''s head. Gav was bewildered by the pressure that felt like his head was about to explode, and he tried to remove the darkness somehow. He struggled to survive even in such a chaotic situation. Darkness penetrated the skin and penetrated the brain. Jamie, who had formed a body, said as he looked down at the writhing Gav with his cold eyes. "To make you realize how meaningless your life is." Gav''s body, which was moving violently, drooped like a doll with a broken thread. * * * "It takes quite a while." Yeah. The three archmages, including Siegfried, were looking at the door that had not yet been opened. The moment you put the battery tube on your head, the information you want comes in right away. Among them, there will be some information that I wanted and some that I didn''t want, but it didn''t take that long. If it was originally, it wouldn''t be strange if I came out right away. "Maybe something went wrong?" "Were there any problems?" "I don''t remember." They both nodded to see if they both agreed with Luke''s last words. For now, I decided to wait a little longer. But as time passed, Jamie didn''t want to come out. Impatient Siegfried approached the entrance. "You wouldn''t know that the storage space of the battery coffin can only be accessed by less than one person." "I am the protector of Confucius. It''s meaningful to come here and be a protector, but I have a promise with Earl Wellton. As it was the first time he went to pick up Jamie, Siegfried also had a separate seat with Earl Wellton at this appointment. - Although my son is said to have become an archmage, he is still a child. I know I''m not an ordinary child, but as a parent, I couldn''t help but worry. So I''m going to ask you a favor. Please take good care of my son in the future. To that request, Siegfried readily replied that he would know. So I''ll have to check it out. "What do you think the second elder will do?" "Certainly what hasn''t come out yet Something is strange." "Ok." As Linmehl applied Siegfried''s words with strength, Luke scratched his forehead with an uncomfortable expression. "I really want." Luke shook his head as if he couldn''t stop him. "I''ll do something I haven''t seen." "Thank you for that." "Thank you, Elder 5." The two put their hands on the door. Mana flowed in, and a green line followed the circuit and spread throughout the hallway. The door opened left and right with a slight vibration, and a large amount of water filled inside burst out as it was. "What!" "First, stop the water!" "Damn it!" The three archmages joined forces to push the water away, without anyone taking precedence. Together, they were able to push out even a huge amount of water without difficulty. The three archmage, who quickly became like drowning mice, looked at each other with serious faces, gasping for breath. " Have you ever been like this?" "It''s a first in history." "Simply put, it''s an unprecedented situation." "More than that, Jamie What happened to the three elders?" Luke was the first to get up and magically dried his wet robe and walked towards the battery tube. The two followed him, drying their robes. "First of all, what should I do with this water?" "Please." Siegfried is a specialist in space magic. When he lifted the summoned staff while chanting a spell, a round hole was created in the center of a huge space filled with water. A large amount of water began to be sucked into it. "Where did it lead to?" "Lake Kepi." Lake Kepi was a large lake not far from the magical realm, which could accommodate some of its water. The water receded in an instant, and only then the three were able to enter. Probably because there was enough water to fill the space, the water pressure must have been huge, and most of the artifacts that made up this place were broken. Siegfried was about to leave the two of them and go straight to the broken glass coffin. " ?!" But access inside was impossible. It was invisible, but a very strong wall was blocking it. "Why but?" "Some force is blocking it." "Who is here ." There were three people guarding the door. To get in here, you had to go through the hallways and doors where they were. However, it was impossible to come to this place unless it was an archmage, and it was impossible for even a highly skilled person to enter without being detected by the archmage. In other words, it was a completely enclosed space. "As long as the dragon doesn''t come ." It would be a different story if it was the dragon, the lord of magic, but what is it that the dragon secretly infiltrates here? If you annihilate the magical world, you annihilate it That was then. hey hey-!! The space twisted over the broken glass tube, and a strange light began to come out intensely. The three of them dissected the composition of mana in their own way in order to understand the identity of the light, while preparing for an unexpected shock. However, it was impossible to grasp the unknown light. "The space is breaking out!" Siegfried, who was the first to notice the uneasy shaking of the space, warned the two of them. Then the light grew bigger and bigger and spread out wide enough to fill the invisible wall. And. coming! The moment when the three of you feel a huge presence and are about to take a battle stance! "Whoa~" With a familiar sigh, someone appeared through the light. The shadow of a small body trembled. The three of them stared blankly at the small shadow, and Siegfried spoke first. " Confucius? Well? Jamie said, looking at Siegfried and the two Archmage alternately with puzzled eyes. "Why are you here? And ." He glanced around the mess and frowned. "What did you do here, did you mess up your surroundings?" The three archmages, who became the main culprits for ruining this place in an instant, looked at each other and sighed lowly. " I''m glad it''s okay for now. Let''s go downstairs and talk. "That''s right." "Things are a pain in the ass. Sigh. It was something that had to be resolved immediately, but when the subject I was worried about appeared casually, my strength was gone. They left Jamie behind and left the space. Jamie scratched his head for nothing. what? Then he shrugged and looked at the purple jewel in his hand. The purple darkness that Gav swallowed was Diablo Volfir''s black mana aggregate. What. You didn''t notice this, did you? Jamie smiled as she recalled the situation just ten minutes before. - Continued on next episode - CH 198 : Finish (1) Gav had a seizure. Jamie watched it silently. Gav''s mind is going to be a mess right now. Because Diablo Volfir''s memory was forcibly implanted. He must have been experiencing indirectly all the pain and suffering he experienced at that time. "At least 10,000 years." Obviously a long time is right. Even if several civilizations disappear and reappear, it is not strange that 10,000 years is a long time. But Jamie and Diablo Volfir endured 66666 years. Even in a terrible abyss. He was called the coffin of batteries and thought he knew everything, but he was truly a frog in a well. "Waste your time like that ." Even with all his own power, he was stuck in a corner like this and tried to covet someone else''s body. compared to Ganon. Even with the same power, Ganon struggled to uncover the secrets of the world. Although he failed in the end, Jamie didn''t think he had failed. What he left behind was completely carried over to himself. However, Gav couldn''t even follow Ganon''s toes on a subject with a similar name. In the subject of living 10,000 years, all of his life was in vain. That wasn''t enough, so he succumbed to the 12 gods and tried to live until the next life. "I dare you to take my power." Gav''s seizures were slowly stopping. Diablo Volfir''s vast memories are slowly coming to an end. Jamie waited for the seizure to end. After a moment, Gav''s body stopped shaking and he slowly lifted his head and looked up at Jamie. His eyes were full of despair. "You are stronger than you think. Have you been living for ten thousand years?" To be honest, I thought that my mind would collapse and I would become a doll with only a body left. However, he had a stronger mental power than expected, probably because he had spent 10,000 years in vain. Even that was so weak that it would crumble if touched. " Is this possible?" Gav asked in a voice saying he couldn''t believe it. "How, how did you manage to survive in that terrible place?" The fact that Diablo Volfir fought fiercely with the 12 gods was of little importance. No, it was important, but the current Gav didn''t really care about the events of that time. There was only one thing Gav was curious about. "How in that terrible, nothing, in the dark, without a single light... Is it possible to be imprisoned for that ridiculous eons of time and still be okay?!" It didn''t make sense. Although it was only a fraction of the time, the time he saw was passing at a tremendous speed. It was just that the acceleration of time was not felt well because it was a space of nothingness. The time there was infinite. It was a different space from the flow of time here. Although he did not know the specific time of 66666, Gav himself felt it was at least hundreds of thousands of years. The time in the abyss, where nothing existed, was flowing at least several times the reality. The mind collapsed immediately, and even the body had to submit to the 12 gods to be normal. However, the human in front of him, even though he was a reincarnation, had all the memories of that time. "Tell me, Diable !" Shh. He covered Gav''s mouth as he was about to say his true name. Jamie clasped his face tightly with blazing black hands, and raised his lips in a smirk. "It''s so funny." " ." "The fact that you are the one who understands me best in this world ." I met you for the first time today. neither human nor anything. It points to a problem that no one could empathize with. Jamie found it funny and funny. "But, you are wrong." The tips of his fingers pointed, piercing through the skin of Gav''s face. Jamie lifted him up without difficulty. The darkness flew loosely. "I mean." Jamie tilted her head slightly to the side and said. "I kept going crazy." Kwajik! Gav''s face was smashed. Shattered - The broken pieces of meat fell to the floor. The body, which had lost its head, fell to the ground. Jamie lowered her arms and looked at Gav, a cold corpse. The end of a man who longed for life so much was so miserable. To such a corpse, Jamie continued to speak. "I was always full of madness. I just didn''t make tea. It''s because I immediately realized how not to get caught up in madness." Purple eyes fluttered in the darkness. He squatted and placed his hands on the body. "Don''t take this back." After losing its owner, the darkness and black mana that had lingered inside her body began to come out into the air following Jamie''s hand. In the past, before Gav Illidan was given its name from the 12 gods, he luckily obtained his own power. But Jamie didn''t even absorb the black mana. crystallization. When Jamie signed the seal, the black mana floating in the air was tangled in a messy manner, and in an instant it became a refined gem. It was the same shape as when Gav first got it. * * * And now again. I don''t need black mana anymore. Strength is a law that is not permanently damaged even if a part of it falls off. And while this amount would be valuable to things like Gav, it was nothing to Jamie. If so, how should I do this? That was then. Queek! Black protruded from Jamie''s shoulder. Jamie''s face turned slightly bewildered when Black suddenly popped out of the situation where he wasn''t even called. Before he could say anything, Black opened his eyes vertically and swallowed the black mana that had been concentrated in the form of gems. "This guy!" Jamie was quite embarrassed by Black''s sudden action. Either way, Black ignored his master''s words and soared high into the sky. Woo-!! It started to emit black light. Jamie''s eyes widened at the unusual phenomenon. trying to get something However, I had no idea what it was. ''Black doesn''t have that kind of ability... ?'' Black, one of Jamie''s three great workhorses, was an artificial creature created solely to aid in magic. Come to think of it, it was the same in the past when Ryza and Azad were made into undead. At that time, it had failed to become a perfect undead due to lack of capability as it was before the awakening of ''Level 1 Power: Inverse Heaven''. There was a case where Black swallowed the remnants of the black mana that came out. ''I was surprised even then... .'' I thought the remnants could be like that. But that wasn''t it. In a way, it could be said that it was his remnant, but the amount of black mana contained was different. No matter how hard Black worked, there was a total amount he could handle. The black light is getting stronger. In an instant, the entire space was covered. Jamie noticed a white glow in the dark center. " What''s happening. Did I say that the poles and the poles are compatible? The darkness slowly turned into light. Jamie couldn''t keep her mouth open. The wings of the bat are covered with pure white feathers. The same goes for the smooth round body. The holy light rose above it. Jamie ran towards it. It was an unexpected situation, but he wasn''t blind enough to miss this opportunity. "This power ." Once again, his right arm was dyed with darkness. He just grabbed the light. And. Light and darkness began to intertwine. Jamie looked at the world being erased into black and white, and accepted it with her whole body. The mana cores of the whole body fluctuate. The pulse started to run wild. "Ahhhh!!" All blood vessels sprouted over the skin. Large amounts of blood poured out of every hole in his body. But he didn''t let go of the light. The gigantic black wings gently embraced Jamie. The softness and warmth of the cozy feathers relieve pain. With a more relaxed face, Jamie grabbed Seongkwang with both hands. "I take another leap." The light that was born from the poles. "Be a source of new strength." Darkness engulfed it again. * * * Curl rumble!!! "Once I get rid of my thoughts and go up, it''s serious." "It seems obvious that there is a problem with the battery tube ." "Let''s talk about what happened as Confucius followed him up." The three archmage had very disturbed faces. I had no idea how to tell the other elders about what had happened below. And this news must also be passed on to the royal family. It was unclear how King Friedmoor would react, and it was impossible for Jamie to avoid punishment if he took issue with it. "It would be a priority to understand the circumstances before and after." "The seven elders are right. Let''s go upstairs and call an emergency meeting. Without further ado, they quietly arrived on the top floor. That was then. Curl rumble!! The tower began to shake violently. "What kind of earthquake is it all of a sudden?" "It is an unusual earthquake!" Damn it. It''s not just the tower. It seems that the whole magic world is shaking!" Siegfried quickly identified the range of the seismic wave and informed them. "Damn, what happened again!" Luke grinded his teeth with a look of boredom. I don''t know how many big incidents have happened recently. It was just something they couldn''t handle. Rinmer opened his mouth calmly. "First, it is important to understand the source of the earthquake. So that the 7th Elder will take over the task, and the 5th Elder will be able to safely evacuate the citizens. First of all, I will try to stop the earthquake somehow." It is virtually impossible to stop the earthquake, which is a natural disaster, but Linmer was an Archmage who had risen to the 8th class. It is impossible to stop them permanently, but until Siegfried finds the source, he will somehow be able to stop them. "And I would like you to call the first elder quickly." The first elder, Offen Ginger, who went into hiding, had now left the magic world. No matter how much Rinmer is an 8th-class wizard, it is not enough to stop the earthquake alone. If Offen, who has reached the same level, helps, it will be easier. Okay. 1 Calling the elder is me ." It was time for Luke to nod his head and move straight ahead. "You don''t have to." The earthquake stopped like a lie. The three turned their heads at the voices from behind. Jamie was standing there. However, something was strange. Siegfried was the first to notice it. He didn''t even think of calling the elder by name, and called Jamie the way he was originally called. Confucius What happened? Something, it seems to have grown a little." With those words, in Siegfried''s eyes, Jamie seemed bigger than usual. It was not an illusion. "Somehow I got a little taller." " a little? it was Luke He asked, looking at Jamie with bizarre eyes. "Isn''t that a little bit?" Jamie was taller than his age due to the influence of the Life Orb, but now he wasn''t much bigger than his age. It wasn''t as big as an adult, but Jamie looked like she was about thirteen or four now. If you look closely, you can see that he has grown more than 10cm tall. "What happened down there?" Rinmer looked at Jamie up and down, and broke into a cold sweat at the unusual aura he felt in him. "There was a gig." A performance that can''t be told to anyone. What was important was the fact that black mana was transferred to a new realm. "You don''t have to worry. Earthquakes are also temporary, so they won''t happen again. And ." Jamie said, scratching her cheek with a bewildered face. "The battery tube is now gone. what if... ?" The three archmage couldn''t say anything. - Continued on next episode - CH 199 : Finish (2) "The battery tube has disappeared ." King Friedmoor smiled faintly as he heard the hasty report from his servant. "I mean, you really found a secret." He headed to the library, which was reserved only for the king. When the king arrived there, he walked to the deepest part of the library. There was a small safe locked in front of him with all sorts of magical devices. When the king brought his index finger to the safe, the magic engraved on the safe began to identify the king''s fingerprints. shudder- Soon, the sound of the lock being released from inside was heard. When I lifted my finger, the door to the safe opened on its own, and inside was a well-kept book. The book seemed to have aged quite a bit, although it was well kept. King Friedmoor carefully took out the book and opened it. On the first page it was written: [A demon who cannot hide his greed has come to me.] This book is the record of a man who existed 500 years ago. He was the founding king of this country, and he was a great wizard. Yes. The author of the book is King Friedmoor. And this book was the first King Friedmoor''s diary essay, ''Records with the Devil''. A secret document handed down only to the king and penetrating the entire history of the Kingdom of Seldam. [At that time, I was wandering the world. Because I wondered what the world was. In the process, I learned several secrets. A secret that can shake the whole world that cannot be told to anyone.] [But the more secrets he learned, the more unbearable anger he became. On the one hand, I couldn''t sleep every day because of the great fear. It was around that time that I began to gather forces.] [Luckily, a rather large force was created. They were too many colleagues for me. That was it. The devil came.] [The devil came to me after hearing the rumor that I had the greatest influence in the vicinity. Not knowing his true nature at the time, I joined hands with the devil.] [The devil had special powers. Its power was terrifying, and it began to expand its power at a tremendous rate.] [There was a country called Sodom. It was a small country, but the evil of the king and nobles went beyond the limit. The devil offered me to conquer it. Because it was a good thing, they gathered nearby forces and attacked Sodom.] [Sodom was a weak country, so it was not difficult to conquer it. I built the present Kingdom of Seldam on the site of Sodom.] [I became the king of a country, but I was not very happy. It was like knowing some of the secrets of the world. It was thought that a country alone could not stand up to the great power that would come one day.] [It was then that the devil whispered. Somehow, the devil knew that I knew some of the secrets of the world.] [He suggested. This is not enough. The darkness of the world is much darker than I thought, so let''s make a deal.] [The devil then said to me.] ''There is no answer anyway. Then let''s bet on the future. You have a short life, but I can live a very long time. I will enter your crown. There I will pass on the information I know to the humans selected by you and your descendants. However, the real purpose of this work is not to disseminate my knowledge. I''m waiting for a human with a high level of sympathy with me to appear. If you are a human with a high level of sympathy with me, you must be gifted with the talent to remove the darkness of the world. How about my suggestion. Will you accept it, King Friedmoor?'' [It was a sensible suggestion. I didn''t know the lifespan of the devil, but I knew that it would save several times the time of an ordinary human.] [On the one hand, I could understand. That there''s nothing good for the devil in that offer. Unless infinite altruism exists, being confined to a crown and enduring at least several decades or even hundreds of years would be like hell.] [And, the demons I''ve seen weren''t like that at all. It was then that I found out that the devil was a ''devil''.] [But I couldn''t resist his suggestion. Because he knew he was hiding his power. That''s why I came up with this book, ''Records with the Devil''.] [I declare that this book is only open to the heirs of the throne. The kings who will read this book command them to swear by this decree. Never take out the contents of a book. If you break the word, you will die on the spot.] [And kings, if a person with a high degree of sympathy with the devil appears, be sure to trust him.] [The fact that the devil does not know. The power he possesses is that it is a fragment of someone who existed a long time ago. And, a being with a high degree of sympathy that will appear someday is a character that even the devil can''t control.] [Kings must do their best to protect him until he grows up. That will be an important key to protect Seldam and the world.] There was more content behind it, but it wasn''t necessary to look at it. King Friedmoor put the ''Records with the Devil'' back into the vault and sealed it. "In the end, your will is done." battery tube. The crown of the first king containing the devil has disappeared. And Jamie Welton appeared with new powers. "But you are also wrong." King Friedmoor said, remembering the first King Friedmoor, whom he had only seen in portraits. "I don''t think he is something to be protected." The Jamie Welton he saw was already complete. And it was something to be perfected in the future. I was personally curious. How far will he grow? How will you grow up? The important thing is that he will have a profound influence on the national interest in the future. "I look forward to the future." The king smiled quietly, stood up, and stepped outside. * * * "I didn''t know your Majesty would just pass by." Rinmer sighed in relief. No matter how Jamie was appointed as the Master, the coffin of the battery was the most valuable among Seldam''s national treasures. Even though such a thing has disappeared, it must be because there is a good reason why it was sent to the public domain. "After all, there was something in the Friedmoor dynasty, as we expected." Raymon said, sipping tea. Siegfried, who was standing next to him, nodded and saw a small child sitting at the top, no, Jamie, too big to be called a child anymore. "I did not know that the true identity of the coffin of the battery was the first king, Gav." "It is shocking that such a thing has been hiding and deceiving the entire Kingdom of Seldam, but on the other hand, it seems that it is our mistake that we did not even find out. Following Siegfried''s words, Simon spoke with a slightly embarrassed expression. Rinmer nodded with a serious expression on his face. "I''m glad it''s over now. Jamie''s ball is great." "It''s even a ball. They just gave me back to target me." Jamie said so and looked at the crowd. Elder Linmer, Elder 4, Raymon Elder, Elder Siegfried, Elder Simon 8. As the elders of the magic world, they had the same purpose and came to be gathered in one place. And they were the ones who knew Jamie''s secret. "By the way, you''ve grown so much that it''s embarrassing." Raymon looked at Jamie with a curious look. "I''m still not used to it." And Jamie contemplated his own body. It was still awkward to move with sudden growth, but it was gradually getting better. And he was constantly admiring the performance of his body. A starlight born from the pole of black mana. After fully absorbing it, Jamie met physical evolution on the spot. As all impurities accumulated in the body were drained, the skeleton and muscles were rebuilt, and the mana cores were further strengthened to contain more mana with high purity. Gimaek was also thickened to make the mana circulation smoother than before, which was not too far behind compared to the heyday. Considering the potential for growth, if you grow more than you are now, you will easily surpass your heyday''s body. In fact, the biggest reason for this evolution was that it reabsorbed the holy light into darkness, but it was because of the synergy effect with the Life Orb. Plus, he''s just entering the growing season, so as the years go by, his growth will explode. ''The background is perfectly prepared.'' The body before evolution was great, but the body now will surpass even the limits of the previous life. Swordsmanship will also increase to an incomparable extent. Everything is running towards the best. "What do you plan on doing now?" To Rinmell''s question, Jamie put her hands on the desk and answered. "I plan to focus on training for the next few years." "Closed?" "It''s not close to closing, but I think we need time to focus." What is the most pressing thing right now? Swords are important too, but now is the time to focus on magic. "Five years. In five years, I will be in 9th class." The four wizards only widened their eyes in spite of that whimsical declaration, and no one denied it. I didn''t know his past life. "Five years ." "In five years, I must be quite agitated, right?" "It is the same. It is not easy to catch up." "Heh heh heh, this old man has already been caught up, so we should have fun watching it." The wizards threw one word at a time, and Jamie smiled in front of him. It''s the next 5 years. ''That way, you can stand on the true starting line.'' Slowly, the Zenith Church began to wriggle. According to recent news, the countries of the Eastern Continent, where the Zenith Church had its headquarters, began to protect the Zenith Church. At the same time, they were spreading false facts claiming that the work in Apton was an alienation and falsification of the Kingdom of Seldam. Due to such conflicts, several small-scale battles took place on the border that overlapped the northern continent. A full-fledged war could not be said, but Jamie thought it was only a matter of time. ''Jenice.'' No matter what anyone says, the first god to kill is none other than Zenith. Jamie clenched his fists as if he was about to crumble at any moment. The time to take revenge on that day is approaching. Starting with Zenith, I will bring them down one by one. ''For sure in this life. I''ll definitely finish it, you fakes.'' Jamie''s eyes turned purple. * * * Dang- Dang- Dang- Light poured down through the cracks in the windows with the sound of a bell. There, a boy in a priest''s robe was praying, facing the symbol of the Pyro goddess. There was only a boy in the large parish. The boy raised his bowed head and slowly got up from his seat. Then, someone knocked on the door of the parish. "Apostle. This is Lars." Come on in. The door opened and Lars, a familiar face, walked in. The boy, Ricky, looked at him and smiled when he saw that the door was closed. "What''s going on, Lars?" "It is in front of the Goddess." "How are you? Goddess will understand. Is that right, Goddess?" "I want." Ricky looked at the symbol of the Pyro and waved his hand, and Lars shook his head as if he couldn''t stop it. It would have been blasphemy if anyone else had done it, but Ricky was the only apostle of the goddess Pyro. Because he was closer to God than anyone else, God would pretend he didn''t see his pranks. "Are you praying today?" "It always is. what''s up bro? Do you have any interesting news?" sure. Ricky''s eyes widened at those words. There were, in fact, few news that Lars had personally come to deliver, and one of them was definitely from a close friend. "It''s news from Jamie!" Lars smiled and nodded. "What? What else did he do this time?" The last news Ricky heard from Jamie was that he had defeated the Count of the Demon World who had descended into the magical realm. When I heard that, a shiver ran through my whole body. Lars looked at Ricky, full of anticipation, and spoke with a grin. Ricky. We need to be a little more savvy." "What do you mean all of a sudden?" "I mean, Jamie. You have been appointed the Master of the Kingdom of Seldam." " master? Ricky didn''t know exactly what Seldam''s Master was, so Lars explained it in detail. Ricky''s eyes widened as he listened to the story, and his face became full of smiles. "Child Jamie! I thought you were chasing after me, but you''ve been ahead of me again! I thought he had been chasing me to some extent by working hard, but his friend widened the distance again. But Ricky was not disappointed. On the contrary, I was motivated. "Like my brother said, I have to work hard." okay. You will definitely have a good fight with Jamie." "You can''t just be protected by Jamie like you used to. I don''t know when we''ll see each other, but then I''ll stand by Jamie and fight with him. Ricky said so and raised his right hand. The Pyro''s divinity erupted out of his hand. Seeing this, Lars'' eyes trembled slightly. ''I''m already at this level .'' It has been less than a year since he came to the headquarters, but Ricky has acquired bishop-level divine power. He also received daily swordsmanship training from the leader of the Holy Executioner, the highest armed group of the Pyro Church, so it wasn''t too far off to qualify as an official paladin. Ricky was struggling every day to somehow somehow stand alongside his friend. "This is not the time to be like this. I need to go and unwind." "It''s already time for guidance." Yeah. I feel re-energized. Jamie Guy. Next time we meet, I''ll be very surprised and have to make you fall in love. Ricky made up his mind and left the main hall. Alone, Lars scratched his head and looked at the symbol of the goddess. Then he put his hands together and prayed to the goddess. "Let both children be safe." So, five years have passed. - Continued on next episode - CH 200 Gaiden: Meeting and Farewell "Are you nervous?" Behemoth asked, sitting on Bena''s head with only his head down. Like the question, Bena''s expression was quite stiff, perhaps because of her nervousness. Huh. It''s a little bit exciting." About a month has passed since I left Saint-Dermain. Han, Azad, and Alex said they would go to the Frontier headquarters, so they broke up in the middle. Braha was on the journey as a guide to the great Aryazad Forest, established by the Valkyries, and Behemoth, at Jamie''s request, agreed to stay with her until she was settled. said Braha. "It''s going to be the first time I''ve seen you in 10 years, so it''s weird if you''re not nervous." "Would you like to eat an apple?" Hehe. Thanks. Behemoth offered an apple he was eating, saying that an apple was the best way to relax. Benna took it again. Braha burst into laughter as she looked at the two seemingly simple faces. Bena muttered an apple and asked Braha. "How much left?" "It will be about an hour." "By the way, I heard that the Ariazad Great Forest is a very dangerous place Can I go without preparation like this?" When Bena asked worriedly, Braha smiled and looked at her with a cute face. "You really don''t know anything?" on? "Well. It has been raised by human hands for 10 years. I have very few memories of my childhood. It will be unavoidable." "What do you mean?" "As you said, it is true that the Ariazad Great Forest is a dangerous place. But not for us." Ariazad Great Forest, one of the six prohibitions. It''s a place you can''t go in without. There are a lot of monsters that are as powerful as they are banned, and things that are deadly to living things are all over the place. A place so dangerous that even the expedition organized by the Sword Master was annihilated leaving only the Sword Master behind. But it was only limited to humans. "For forest races like you and me, the forest is just a home." "A home?" "Have you never been to the forest?" uh I think it was once." "How was it?" "My body was full of energy. The condition was good." "That is the most basic phenomenon. Elves and Valkyries are not nicknamed ''Forest Fairy'' for nothing. Because we are the strongest when we are in nature, and we are the kind that nature loves." " love. okay. You''ve spent more time growing up in human arms than in the forest, so you''ll need to get used to it, but it''s okay with me. Humans are afraid of the great forest, but we need not fear." "He is right. vena. Don''t be afraid mans. I am there!" Behemoth jumped down on Bena''s knee and snorted triumphantly. Huh! Benna replied vigorously. * * * After about an hour passed, a large forest began to appear in the distance. The trees were so densely stacked that the beginning of the forest had a very dark atmosphere. Bena swallowed dry saliva in the background as if even a ghost would pop out. Aside from that, I could feel my condition improving little by little. "Are you over there?" Huh. That is the beginning of the great forest." "Huh. Quite a deb." Behemoth looked at the great forest with a look of preparation. The energy felt in the forest itself was considerable, and I thought I could understand why humans were afraid. There were very dangerous creatures nestled there. Go. Unlike Bena, who was nervous, Braha held out her hand with a very relaxed face. Bena nodded and took her hand. A wind spirit appeared and wrapped around them. As soon as the body floated into the air, the surrounding background began to pass by at a tremendous speed. "Father, go ahead!" "Uh-huh! This speed! Long time no see!" "Aren''t you supposed to get used to this? In the future, you should fly faster!" They broke through the beginning of the great forest in an instant and rushed into the center with incredible speed. Bena''s eyes became dizzy. The wind spirit was carrying it directly, so it was different from the speed when flying directly. "Wow!" Ha ha ha ha ha! Fly faster! faster!" "It''s cool!" A screaming Bena, a cheering Behemoth, and Braha, who turns out to be a speed freak. They crossed the mouth of the vast boulevard in a literal instant and reached the center. * * * "Wow!" "Wait, are you okay?" "I''m fine Whoops!" Braha patted Bena on the back with an apologetic expression. Bena tried to shake her hand saying it was okay, but when her stomach started churning again, she quickly covered her mouth and ran to the tree to vomit. "I thought it would be ok to increase the speed a little because I knew how to fly ." I had so much fun flying. I flew at the speed I normally enjoyed, but it seemed like I couldn''t handle it. "Tttttttt. What if it''s that hard?" Behemoth kicked his tongue and flew around Bena. Bena was squatting and staring blankly at the floor, as if there was no time to worry about him. However, as time passed, my stomach felt a little more comfortable. "Drink some water." Braha summoned a water spirit and slowly poured clear water over her lips. "Whoa~" Bena let out a deep breath, wondering if she would live for a while, and her complexion returned a little. Braha apologized again. Sorry If you just speed up, you can''t be the subject." It''s okay. You arrived quickly though." Bena smiled hard and looked around. Unlike the beginning, which was full of trees, the center was not full of trees. However, there were a lot of rare trees and plants that could not be found outside. Among them was a faintly glowing white flower, but Bena was unwittingly so pretty that she tried to pick one. No. Braha grabbed her wrist. "It''s poison. No matter how we are, our skin melts the moment we touch it." "Is it poisonous too?" Huh. There are many plants here that attract and eat their opponents with their beautiful appearance and scent. The deeper you go, the more you get, so be careful." " But why is he okay?" Well? Bena pointed behind her. When I looked there, Behemoth was staring blankly at them and chewing on something. It was the poison Braha had just warned of. "Is the Behemoth okay?" "What do you see?" " ." A small beast that casually chews a powerful acid poison that melts the skin upon contact. Braha said to Bena, rubbing her forehead. "This guy is an exception. So ignore it." Yeah. "Even so, it''s not funny. Can you eat something like that?" Braha took the lead, muttering with an incomprehensible face. * * * After walking for a while, an open field appeared. Basically, it was a heterogeneous space in the great forest, which was formed as a huge forest. said Braha. "Only you can enter from here." Me? Huh. "Can''t I go too?" "You have to wait here with me too. From here on, it''s the realm of the Valkyrie." An empty empty field is the realm of the Valkyrie. I heard that Vena once heard that the Valkyries live in a place called the Fountain through which time flows. But there was no such thing as Sam here. "You will find out when you go. Everyone is calling you." Braha was listening somewhere with her eyes closed. "Go." " I will go." With a face full of tension, Bena took a step forward. Behemoth''s cheering voice was heard from behind. "Worry man! I''m here, so don''t be afraid to go! Huh! Hearing the cheers gave me a little strength. Bena took a deep breath and moved forward vigorously. At that moment, I wondered if the space was shaking, and the pastel colors that seemed to come out of a fairy tale book began to flow over the empty space. White trees were growing in the dreamy background, and the grass on the floor was swaying as if welcoming Bena. And a small fountain not far away. Little birds of various colors were sitting and singing on the branch of a slender tree growing in the center. here ." Bena walked towards the spring like a bewitched man. Her pink hair slowly turned red, and the fairy''s wings slowly spread out from her back. [It''s been a long time since I''ve been here.] Philion, who had been quiet, opened his mouth as if waking up from a long sleep. A loud laugh was heard. Bena closed her eyes and listened to her voice. - You''re back. - The princess is back. - Let the queen know. - Come on, let''s go tell the queen! When I opened my eyes, beautiful women like elves were flying around me, flapping my own wings. Although it was the first time they had all met, there was no sense of unfamiliarity. - Follow me, princess. One of them held out his hand. Bena held her hand without hesitation. - The queen is waiting. The place where she was led and followed was a space where a huge tree soared high into the sky. There was a hole at the bottom of the tree, and it was decorated with various flowers. The moment she saw it, Bena felt tears flowing naturally. And the forgotten memories began to come to mind one by one. -vena. my cute daughter - Your mother prepared a wreath for you. - Our daughter. Take me into this mother''s arms. -Even if one day you succeed your mother and become the queen, you will always be my daughter. - My dear daughter. Sleep well. My face was blurry, so I couldn''t remember it well, but I used to sleep in that hole in someone''s arms. At that time, his hand was very warm, and he always slept comfortably. The one who loved you more than anyone else. All of a sudden, tears were running down my cheeks. Bena covered her mouth and shrugged her shoulders. " Mom. "My daughter." The moment I heard that voice, my blurry face started to get clearer. Bena called the beautiful Valkyrie with red hair slowly descending from the sky. Mom!! vena. My lovely daughter." Bena ran straight towards her. How did you forget the precious memories of your childhood? Unable to hold back her crying, she was embraced by the queen, Hippen. Hippen said while gently stroking the daughter''s hair. like this I met you again like this like this ." She also shed a tear and hugged her daughter tightly. The mother and daughter, who had been forcibly separated for 10 years, remained silent for a while, embracing each other, as if they would never separate. * * * "My daughter, have you grown a lot?" A somewhat genuine hippen said, wiping Bena''s puffy eyes. Bena sighed and nodded her head. "Yeah It''s grown a lot." okay. 10 years. 10 years." "I forgot all about it for 10 years. Mom and the other Valkyries." Bena was flying around the two of them as if to bless the queen and princess. Once the memory started to come back, there were quite a few familiar faces. "Are there no broken spots? where are you sick? Are you okay?" Although the Valkyrie were known for being a warlike race, they were warmer than anyone to their own blood and kindred people. Bena had a terrible past, but she didn''t want to talk about it. "There is no pain. Everything was fine." "It''s good. I''m really happy. How to find you... ." Hippen clenched his teeth as he recalled the past. Not wanting to show it to her daughter, she bowed her head, and Bena wept and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. "Everything is fine. You''re back." okay Let''s not fall again. "There are people I can introduce to you." "The children out there." I was already aware of the report. An elf and a beast resembling a bull are with Bena. You can''t pretend you didn''t see the benefactors who guided your precious daughter all the way here. "Bring them." - Yes, my queen. One Valkyrie went to pick up Braha and Behemoth at the Queen''s command. After a while, as soon as Braha, who had been guided, saw Hippen, he politely bowed his head. "I see the Queen of the Valkyries." "Which forest elf are you from?" "My name is Brahara of Sepid Forest." "If it''s Sepid You are Mulan''s child. Yes. Mulan was a high elf from Sepid Forest. Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to see my daughter like this again." "Of course it had to be done. It is the providence of nature that forest fairies return to the forest." "That is right. But who are you?" "Behemoth Party." Unlike Braha, who was politely polite, Behemoth introduced himself in a confident tone. Even in front of the Queen, I spoke comfortably without being polite, and the other Valkyries stared at the Behemoth terrifyingly. Hippen raised his hand and said to the Valkyries. "He is my daughter''s benefactor." -Sorry. At those words, everyone relaxed their boundaries. The queen was said to have absolute power, and all the Valkyries acted as if they were her marionettes. "You are a strange being." "Then you look exactly like Netis." All the Valkyries, including Hippen, looked surprised at the word Netis. Hippen asked. " How do you know Netis-sama?" "Who is Netis-sama?" Bena asked Hippen with a surprised face again at the reaction of the Valkyries. Hippen frowned slightly and replied. " You are the first queen. You are our forefather." What surprised me this time was Bra. The history of the Valkyrie is as long as the elves, and if not the first queen, it was the Valkyrie of the ''forgotten history'' era. I knew the Behemoth was a very old beast, but I didn''t know that the first queen of the Valkyrie would know. Hippen looked at Behemoth with alert eyes and asked. "What are you?" "I have no intention of telling you that. However, I will only say one word on behalf of my master." Behemoth spoke in an unusually serious voice. Queen. The time will come when we will fight again. Then will you be brave like Nettis or hide behind like a coward? The choice is yours." Hippen couldn''t say anything at those meaningful words. Behemoth shrugged and said to Bena. "And Bena." "Yes, Behemoth." "Stay healthy. And don''t neglect your efforts. You are born with a mission to protect his back someday." Do not worry about it. "Then we''ll go all the way." Behemoth blinked at Braha and began to leave without looking back. Bena teased Behemoth, who was about to leave too soon. "Hey, are you just going? Behemoth! Behemoth!" However, the appearance of Behemoth was gone. Braha also bowed his head to Hippen and said goodbye to Bena. vena. Be happy." "Mr Braha!" "I''ll see you again if we get to know each other." The figure of Braha also disappeared. Bena ran as hard as she could to their place, but could not pursue them. She cried and muttered. "Where is this vain parting? ." Hippen came up to her and rubbed her back. "I''ll see you again, so don''t be sad." still ." Behemoth and Braha were savage. I could stay a little longer. Holding back her tears, she shouted into the empty void. "Next time, next time we meet, we will be stronger than we are now! exactly! It''s a promise!" * * * "Is it okay if I just go like this?" "What else is wrong? Where there is a meeting, there is also a parting. And it''s not like I''ll never see you again. "But that''s it." Braha saw the bull walking in front of him, twitching his ass. Even if he spoke like that, seeing him walking more droopy than usual, it didn''t seem like he was sorry. I feel so sorry for myself, but to break up with Bena, who I''ve been close with for a month... If not, it would have been worse. "Come on, most. It''s a frontier or something." okay. Let''s go fast." Braha smiled and summoned the wind spirit. The two of them disappeared with the wind. - Continued on next episode - CH 201 Chapter 1: A New Beginning (1) The man, with his frizzy emerald hair brushed back, got up from his bed and walked to the window. The man with eyes the same color as his hair, not yet awake, yawned droopy at the rising morning sun. The man washed his face and looked around the room. It was a big room, but I didn''t think it was as big as it used to be. "Whoa. I am tired." Yesterday''s work ended late, so everyone came home on time for bed. The man, Jamie, took off his shirt, roughly lifting his eyebrows. Then, clear muscles appeared as if they were sculpted. The wide shoulders and the perfect inverted triangle were hard to find even in any adult man. Surprisingly, Jamie is only thirteen now! "Today, my body is perfect." Jamie posing in front of a mirror with a satisfied face. Every time I see my wriggling abs, the corners of my lips go up. Five years ago, Black''s body began to grow explosively after he absorbed the starlight created by refining black mana aggregates. His short height reached 180 in 5 years, and he became a perfectly balanced body by constantly training with a sword. His legs were so long that he could be called a model. The problem was that it would grow further here. It was the influence of the Orb of Life, which was strengthened by the power of the Holy Light, and the genes of the Welton family. ''I never had time to have a body like this in my previous life.'' As I studied magic every day and every action was connected to magic, I suffered from extreme lack of exercise. It didn''t matter, but having such a well-balanced body was very good. "Shall we go out again today?" Jamie changed into her training suit and went straight to the gym. He was now at His hometown. From last year, I started commuting to work in the magic world from Highs. It was because it was not a problem for him to go back and forth between the two cities as he got to the top. Breathing in the fresh morning air, I was greeted by the attendants busily coming and going from the early morning. Then I found a familiar face. "Sir Hamilton!" young master. It was Hamilton Leonardo, Earl Wellton''s henchman, who first taught Jamie the basics of the sword. "Are you on your way to the gym?" "I have to do it today." "Honest attitude, great." "It is essential to train in the morning. Is Sir Hamilton going to work?" That''s right. Rather, you seem to have grown taller... ." Hamilton clicked his tongue at Jamie, who was almost as big as himself. It was hard to believe that he was a 13-year-old even from his eyes. No matter how deeply Welton''s blood is inherited, I wonder if it can be this big. In the meantime, the wide shoulders were enough to make even the average knight feel embarrassed. Hamilton was so proud of Jamie. "I''m so proud that I think you''ve become even better." "It''s because I learned the basics from Sir." "I haven''t done anything. You''ll have to go to work a little later, so let''s go and start training in the morning. Yeah. See you next time." Jamie left Hamilton behind and arrived at the gym. This place was empty because only Welton''s blood and blood could be used. He took off his shirt and ran lightly. In fact, he didn''t sweat as much as a canter, but it was a kind of ritual. Ritual to compete with the upcoming true training opponent. Moments later, someone approached the gymnasium where Jamie was running. Jamie felt the sign and stopped running. "Are you here?" "You were running today." Earl Wellton smiled and walked towards the center of the dance floor. Jamie answered, lightly loosening her wrists and ankles. "Because you need to lighten your body if you want to hold on a little longer." "It''s a great attitude." In Heath''s Welton Street, there are no more ordinary knights who can fight Jamie. It was because he had beaten all the experts in Gyeorugi. However, there was only one man, a man who had not yet crossed over with a sword. "Take it." When the Count reached out his hand, the wooden sword that was placed on it came to mind and flew to Jamie. Jamie lightly grabbed the flying wooden sword. ''Swordsmanship.'' As a state of swordsmanship, it was a skill that even a master-level swordsman could not do easily. "Let''s sweat and cool off in the morning. Come on." "Because you''ve never sweated!" Jamie kicked the ground and rushed. The morning match with the Count is only done with a sword. Start lightly with ''White Sea''. As soon as you step on the ground, all the currents begin to flow around Jamie. The moment you move on to the other foot without stopping there. [Welton type transducer] [White Sea (ٺ) - Ram (E: Spread)] All the currents gathered at the tip of the foot and began to spread with great force in all directions. A twinkle flashed in the Count''s eyes. "Oh." Due to the wind pressure from the White Sea, the Count bowed his upper body and placed his sword horizontally. "It''s a new approach. However ." He saw his son running with a rush of mana. The sword rises in a curved line from the bottom up. Type 3 out of 10 Welton type, it was up-cut. It seemed like it was meant to stiffen the opponent with ''Baekhae-Ram'' and intercept it by targeting gaps. However, the opponent is Earl Welton. Among Seldam''s Sword Masters, he was immediately next to swordsman in power fighting. He shook his sword slightly. Turn your left foot to the right to shift your center of gravity. At the same time, when I lifted the swinging sword to the left, the gust of mana that started in the White Sea - Ram was lifted like a lie. Without stopping there, he stretched his right foot forward and stabbed the sword in front of Jamie. "Shit!" Jamie kicked his tongue and struck the flying sword in the absurd situation of being counterattacked even though he had attacked first. Even though it was a sword stabbed in a bizarre posture, the rumble of the palms was enormous. While taking a half-step back and correcting her posture, she recalled the technique the Count used. ''I have scattered the flow of mana that I have seized. I don''t think you used the White Sea... .'' But there was not much time to think. Because the Count approached at a frightening speed. Jamie quickly rolled her eyes and stopped the wooden sword pouring down like a storm without rest. As if he did not use magic, the count was using only the minimum mana. It can be said that it is purely a clash of swordsmanship and swordsmanship. The count swung his sword strongly to the left. He lifted the sword he was holding in both hands from above and brought it to his left shoulder. When the two wooden swords collided, the shock that started from the shoulder was transmitted to the entire body. Jamie, pushed all the way to the side, took a couple of steps back, corrected himself and counterattacked. [Wellton type 10] [Type 7 - Torpedo] It pushes the ground strongly and rushes at high speed. In the meantime, the White Sea was developed and the flow was constantly maintained. The Count waited with his wooden sword forward, as if telling him to come in. At first glance, it looked like he was taking care of him, but he knew well that he wasn''t looking after him because he fought every day. That posture was the Count''s final sentence to finish the 20,000 battle. But there was no intention of ending this clash. ''I''ve always been stuck there... .'' A wizard is a seeker. Jamie constantly explored that technology and thought about breaking the law. And I came to one conclusion. ''It is impossible to stop.'' With a pure sword, it still couldn''t pierce it head-on. In that case, conversely, it creates a situation where there is no choice but to defend. Jamie jumped high. Jumping against a strong man is crazy. Because the movement is limited, the attack itself has no choice but to be unidirectional, and it is not easy to block. But if you use the environment well, it''s a different story. "Did you wear your hair?" The count looked at his son with his back against the sun with satisfaction. Because he doesn''t use an auror, it''s not easy for even the countess to look directly at the sun. This was Jamie''s will to block the finishing attack. The effect was there. I couldn''t see Jamie falling down as a shield in the sun''s light. In such a state, I try to insert a lightning strike. A situation in which defense is unavoidable. ''But my son, the other person is me.'' The Count closed his eyes. There is only one movement in the darkened world. A level where you can wield a sword without looking at it. The moment the wooden sword with a strong current fell right above his head, the Count gently spread his sword. Quick!! The sound of a wooden sword breaking. Someone gently landed back. The count opened his eyes and checked the condition of the wooden sword. " Damn it. I heard my son''s murmur from behind. The Count looked at the intact wooden sword and said to Jamie. "Is this Dad''s victory today?" after. I thought I could still eat a room today." The plan was perfect, but the Count''s swordsmanship skills, which are still unpredictable, easily thwarted even such a plan. "Still, it has grown. Even my dad was a little surprised by this." "It''s not enough to be a little surprised. This time, I was going to move on to the next phase." "Kukkuk. Five years is still not too young. Five more years of training." too bad. "Let''s go eat some rice. Do you have to go to work?" Yeah. I''ll go wash up first. The count looked at his son''s back as he headed to the bath, and then turned his gaze back to the wooden sword. Then I tapped it with my finger. A solid line was drawn like a spider''s web on the wooden sword, and it broke. "I almost broke it." Jamie''s skills were improving at a fast pace, but I didn''t know that he had already reached this point. ''Rarely, my father''s techniques are mixed .'' The Earl handed over to Jamie the secret book left by his father and former Earl five years ago. He seemed to have mastered it well. Jamie, who has already reached the level of magic, is now trying to reach the level with the sword. "Of course, we are not at the stage to discuss the Sword Master yet." The growth rate is also different. With a happy face, the Count threw the broken wooden sword on the floor and headed for the bath. * * * Jamie, having washed himself clean, went straight to the dining room. brother! At that moment, a little girl''s voice was heard from behind. When I turned around, someone jumped at me. buy it. Hehe. It was my sister, Sarah, who turned 8 this year. Although Sarah inherited more of her maternal blood, she was basically Welton''s, so she was as tall as Jamie''s 8-year-old. Good morning? Huh! Did you sleep well?" "I slept well." There is no longer Sarah who mumbled cutely before, but the one who speaks bluntly now is also very cute. "Take care of me!" And I really liked the fisherman. Strangely, he doesn''t ask the Earl, who is his father, to carry him, but he often asked Jamie to carry him. But it wasn''t difficult, so Jamie carried Sarah on her back in the same position she was holding. Hehe. high!" let''s go eat. Huh! On the way to the restaurant, Sarah happily talked about what she had dreamed of today and what she had done before going to bed yesterday. Other than these hours, Jamie had been in the magic realm until late, so there was no time to talk. I was a little sorry about that. "Everything has come. Come down now." Arriving in front of the restaurant, I carefully dropped off Sarah. When I entered the dining room holding Sarah''s hand, the Count was sitting at the top. Her mother, Sears, was nowhere to be seen. Jamie pretended not to know and asked the Count. "What about your mother?" "Okay." Earl Welton smiles haphazardly. Sarah tilted her head and walked to her seat. That was then. "Our cute daughter!" "Damn!" Sears, who had been hiding behind the door, jumped out and hugged Sarah. Then, with bright eyes, he ran towards Jamie, who was waiting behind him. "And our wonderful son!" Jamie smiled and spread her arms lightly. Sears hugged Sarah and hugged Jamie. this this. My son is too big to be held by his mother now?" Hahaha. Come on. I want food." rice! rice! Sarah jumped and sat down on the chair. Sears and Jamie sat down and the meal began. * * * After eating, Jamie went back to her room and changed clothes. When it comes to changing clothes, it was just putting on neatly dried robes. Standing in front of the mirror, Jamie inhaled calmly. Five years have passed since I made up my mind anew. During that time, Jamie didn''t do much. He only focused on training. So, did you get the desired results? ''You never know.'' Because I''ve never tested it. But don''t worry. The time for the test will come soon. After a long time, both eyes were dyed purple and then disappeared. Jamie went out to the hall of the mansion to go to work. The Earl, Sears and Sarah were there to meet them. When I tried to go to work every day, when I saw my family who was one step ahead, I had mixed emotions. They were all emotions related to ''happiness''. "Why are you here, everyone?" "My son is going to work, and of course he has to come with me. Isn''t that right, honey? exactly. The eldest son goes to work, but it''s a little bit different with us playing around at home." that''s right! Sarah smiles broadly and responds. Jamie smiled uncontrollably. "They said you have to go to the palace today." this. I was going to pretend to be a white man, but my son knew the schedule." "By the way, if you want to go to the royal castle, you have to prepare quickly. The court wizard will be here soon." Hahaha. You just need to change clothes." Dad. I will follow you too." "Should Sarah play dolls with her mother?" "Hey." peaceful conversation The reason I came back here after living only in the magical world was to feel the warmth of family in the harsh reality. Jamie approached the family and gave them a hug first. The first time I hugged her, I remembered her family being taken aback. - Boy, why is he like this? - Heh heh heh. - Oppa... ? I would have been very embarrassed to do something I had never done in my entire life. But now, it is natural for me to hug him first, so my family also naturally hugged me face to face. "Go." "Come not late. Because I want to see my son''s face in the evening too." "Brother, take me next time! Let me see the magic world!" "Yes, Sarah. If I can afford it, my brother will take me." Hurray! After saying hello, Jamie left the mansion as she was seen off by her family. I don''t know how long this peace will last, but Jamie wanted it to last a little longer. "Shall we go?" A gentle breeze blew With him, Jamie''s figure disappeared. - Continued on next episode - CH 202 Chapter 1: A New Beginning (2) Thing- With the sound of the elevator arriving, Jamie got out of it. The 73rd floor of the central magic tower of the magical world. Just two floors down from the top floor was Jamie''s private office. Jamie, who looked at the panoramic view of the magical world through the glass, headed to the office with a dry face. When I first saw it, the scenery was so good that my mouth was open, but after looking at it for 5 years, I didn''t think much of it. Since the entire 73rd floor was Jamie''s private space, only the sound of footsteps echoed quietly. When he opened the door through fingerprint recognition and went inside, a familiar face greeted him. "Good morning, three elders." "Good morning to Hera." A woman named Hera was Jamie''s exclusive secretary and was a 4th class wizard. An elder in the magical world could only hire a 4th class or higher wizard as a secretary. This was because he would have the ability to match the elder to a certain extent. "What about the boys?" "The disciples have not come yet." "These children are gone. When the teacher arrives, you have to run barefoot and say hello first." Very mentally rotten. I''ve been loosening up a bit these days. It was because the guys were also standing in the realm of enlightenment. Even so, you must be prepared to come and meet the master before he arrives! Jamie later vowed to do some very rigorous mental training. His brilliance has not yet died. "Did you have any other issues?" "I''ll go inside and tell you." Jamie entered the office and immediately sat down and listened to Hera''s report. "I have some great news." "Big news?" Yeah. I have sent a request for support to the Kingdom of Seldam from the Kingdom of Harmonia on the ; Arisha continent." The Kingdom of Harmonia. It was a country where the people, who could not stand the extreme corruption, formed the liberation army and tried to overthrow the current dynasty. Jamie knew that Frontier was supporting the liberation forces there. "What kind of support request was it?" "I would like you to dispatch the Master of Seldam." "It seems that it has crossed over to the realm of magic." Yeah. Apparently, the non-mage masters are watching the ; Kariren side... ." Eastern Continent ; Kariren . It was originally the sphere of influence of the Zenith Church, but it is no exaggeration to say that it is now the headquarters of the Zenith Church. I don''t know what they did, but the current northern ; Olvia and the eastern ; Kariren had a relationship like a supporter. As a result, small-scale battles were taking place regularly, and tensions that would not be strange if a large war broke out were revolving around. So, most of the sword masters were waiting there, and Count Wellton was going to the castle today for that matter. In the magical world, the only 7 elder Siegfried had left. "In such a state, the request seems to have been passed on to Archmage who can afford it." "By the way, the story that His Majesty did not reject this and turned it this way ." Yeah. As you might expect, Harmonia has offered a reward that is difficult to refuse. I was contacted to discuss this in earnest at an upcoming elders meeting." Okay. You worked hard to deliver." "It''s something I have to do." When Hera answered with a smile, Jamie smiled and got up from her seat. "Then shall we go first?" "That''s right." The two walked to the top floor where the elders meeting was held. * * * "Hey." "There are a lot of elders who are absent, so there is nothing we can do about it." "If one more person is left out of this, it would be really embarrassing." The three wizards, seated at regular intervals in the conference room, had been chatting since early morning. The second elder, Linmer, rolled the pen and said. "Still, the return of the first elder is not long ago." The first elder, Offen Ginger, has not been out since she hid after an incident five years ago. However, a few days ago, I sent a letter saying that he would come back soon. "Adele will also be leaving the closure soon." The 6th elder Adelhard also suddenly attained enlightenment two months ago, and was currently in a closed state to break the wall of the 7th class. I was not sure when it would come out, but the other elders expected sooner or later. "Elder 8, I have been away from work for a while, so I will be back soon ." It is known that something unpleasant has happened in Regen, the estate of 8 Elder Simon. As an elder and a powerful lord at the same time, he will probably return to the magical realm at the earliest. "It will be crowded soon." "Even now, only one person comes up." The three of them looked at the conference room door, feeling their presence. Soon the door opened, revealing a familiar yet welcoming face. It was Jamie Welton. "Are you all here early?" "Because old people don''t sleep at night." "I am not old yet." At Rayman''s joke, Luke denied it with a shriveled face. "If you are now fifty, you are old." right. You must not try to deny that you are old." "Wow." Rinmer and Rayman''s pincers made Luke''s muffled sound. Jamie grinned as she watched the three of them having a frivolous conversation since morning. But without waiting any longer, he brought up the main topic right away. "You said you''ve been requesting a Master from Harmonia?" "It is. Things are looking pretty bad." "It seems that the Liberation Army quickly pushed out the Kingdom Army and occupied half of the territory." "So which one of these will go?" At Luke''s straight-forward question, the elders looked at each other. In a situation where King Friedmoor had already accepted Harmonia''s request, the dispatch was certain. There are only four Masters left here. However, the 2nd and 4th elders were in charge of the core of the magic world, so it was difficult to leave their seats. The same goes for the 5th Elder Luke. Now that Adelhardt, the deputy head of Equality, was away, it was difficult for even the head of the company to leave. Then there is only one left. " Am I the only one?" "Isn''t it time to start activities soon?" As Linmer spoke with a serious face, Jamie''s face turned a little worried. As he said, for five years, he only focused on training, so he did not engage in external activities once after the master was appointed. However, it has not yet reached its goal. ''But it is also true that it is an area that is difficult to reach through training alone.'' Meanwhile, there was an opportunity to be dispatched to the battlefield. In addition, I knew that the current Harmonia Liberation Army was sponsored by the Frontier side. I don''t know what your intentions are to join in poking around other people''s countries, but hopefully I may be able to get in touch with them. Jamie, who made a quick decision, answered. I will do it. "Thought well." "But I have a question." "What?" "Harmonia has been in trouble with the Liberation Army for five years, so why are you sending a dispatch request now?" Although Harmonia was a small country in the western ; Arisha , it had four master classes. So, even if the size of the Liberation Army was large, it was possible to block it with ease. However, it was not understood by Jamie to reach out to other countries, and even to powerful powers on other continents. Raymon explained that part. "I heard that the Kingdom''s Sword Master was hit." Jamie''s expression distorted slightly when he heard that the Sword Master had been beaten. No matter how small a country''s sword master was, the Liberation Army would have to suffer a lot of damage to catch the monster that reached the superhuman realm. However, if that had happened, Harmonia would not have had to send a request for support. The power of the Liberation Army would have been greatly reduced as much as the Master had been lost. But the answer I got was unexpected. "I heard that the Liberation Army also had a Sword Master. The problem is that the Sword Master of the Liberation Army won unilaterally. The opponent was a knight of the king." "If it''s a knight of the King of Harmonia Sir Cyril?" "It will be right." King''s Knight Kirill Owent. He was a skilled sword master to the extent that it was not worth it for a country like Harmonia to possess. How did such a talented person lose unilaterally? This would have given Harmonia a great shock and horror. At that moment, he seemed to understand why he had requested assistance from the Kingdom of Seldam. It was because there were no Masters higher than Kirill Owent in the same Western Continent. ''It''s a frontier.'' There was no way that the Liberation Army had a Master of that level. In the sense that it suddenly appeared and sank the King''s Knight, Jamie was convinced that it was a master class sent by the Frontiers. Aside from that, Jamie thought Harmonia was cheeky. "You don''t want to sacrifice your Master any more, so you asked us to dispatch them." "They are cheeky things." "But there is no reason for us to respond, so why did His Majesty allow the dispatch?" "He said he would hand over the national treasure." "If it is Harmonia''s national treasure ." "The Music Box of the Morning Star." Although Harmonia is now corrupted from the king to the official, it was originally a country with so much fundamentals that it could be counted amongst all the continents. Among them, ''Morning Star Music Box'' is an object related to the myth of the founding of Harmonia, and it was a device that a new universe would appear in the sky when the performance started. Other effects have not been revealed, but it was a treasure coveted by many wizards in that it was associated with the founding myth and had great magical value. "It seems they are desperate enough to pass over such a great national treasure." "They are funny. It''s like those who rot and ruin people''s livelihoods are struggling to survive somehow... It''s really no-brainer." Luke grumbled with a very dissatisfied face. Because he was aiming for class equality, Harmonia was a country that had to be destroyed for him. Jamie agreed to some extent with that. Aside from the precious rewards, Harmonia was actually a country that should have disappeared. It is also true that the reality of having to help is somewhat reluctant. After reading Jamie''s expression, Linmer smiled and said. "Actually, this is where the full-fledged mission begins." " Suddenly?" "Harmonia''s rewards are quite coveted, but we''re not at a level where we are barely swayed by other people''s national treasures." Seldam is the hegemony of the northern ; Olvia . You can just ignore the proposals of a small country like Harmonia. As for what that means... . "Even if we are dispatched to Harmonia for now, we don''t necessarily need to help Harmonia." "That means ." "It is His Majesty''s motto that the three elders should see the situation of the country with their own eyes and do whatever they want." In other words, it was said that he would entrust the person who was dispatched with enormous authority that depended on the existence of a country. Simply put, it meant that Jamie could ignore Harmonia''s request and do whatever she wanted if she wanted to. This would be a serious trade violation, but the Kingdom of Seldam is a superpower that does not have to pay attention to countries like Harmonia. The king himself admitted that he did not have to worry about such a deal. "What benefits do we get from that?" "Take it easy, three elders." Raymon, who had stood still, smiled and spoke, and Jamie immediately knew what King Friedmoor wanted. "If you help Harmonia, you can make them into debt because you helped stabilize their situation, and if you help the Liberation Army, you are helping to establish a new kingship It could also put you in debt." The Seldam Kingdom had no choice but to benefit unconditionally. If that''s not the case, but if Jamie is to be hit on the battlefield, it will also be a great cause for the Seldam Kingdom to intervene. So ." Jamie said with a smile. "It''s okay to come with a gab, right?" I had a feeling that it would be a pretty enjoyable dispatch mission. - Continued on next episode - CH 203 Chapter 2: Harmonia (1) Returning to the office, Jamie asked her secretary Hera what she needed. "Hera. Please prepare the list written here." This A list of artifacts." "It was decided that I was going to be dispatched. Just in case you don''t know, you need to prepare what you need. "Then I will follow." Jamie''s eyes widened slightly, not knowing that Hera would come with the dispatch, but then he shook his head and said. No. Being alone is more comfortable moving around, and you never know what might happen." "Isn''t this a simple dispatch mission?" "It''s true, but we have some missions that are difficult to explain." Ah. Hera gave a slightly disappointing expression on her face, and Jamie hurriedly waved her hand to correct her words. "It''s not because Hera doesn''t have enough skills, so don''t get me wrong. I think it''s better to go around alone on this mission. "If so." His face still looked sad, but his expression softened a little more than before. Since she was also a wizard before being a secretary, this dispatch mission must have been a bit greedy. Perhaps it was related to performance, and working with the Archmage was a great opportunity. But there may be some dangers lurking. There is a strong backbone of the Seldam Kingdom, but the place to go is a battlefield where a fierce civil war is taking place. An abrupt variable could occur anywhere. ''Still, I''m a little surprised. I thought he was a pretty cold person, but I knew he would be disappointed.'' In addition to being in a relationship where they always exchanged formal conversations, Hera had a pretty cold impression, so I thought that he was a person with very little ups and downs. In fact, it might be closer to that, but seeing a figure like today, it looked a little new. "But what about the guys? Aren''t you still joking around? "The disciples went to the lab." "These children I know. Please give me a list." Yeah. Jamie went straight to the lab. The lab was located in the north tower, connected to the 73rd floor of the central tower where Jamie''s office was located. Jamie got on the warp device and immediately activated the magic. The background changed in an instant and moved into the laboratory. Then, I heard two familiar voices whispering. " Wouldn''t it be very scolding if Master came?" "Damn, you bastard! Who in the world calls the kids growing up early in the morning? Are you bragging about how tall you are?" "Hey, it''s still a bit harsh. It''s my master. "What''s wrong? That yangban is cheap even if you swear a little. Aren''t you caught like a mouse because you failed the synchronization magic a while ago? " ." "I''m not even 5th class yet, so what do I do when even a 5th class wizard is having a hard time? Isn''t it? " ." why are you like this? Hey, Anne!" " rear. Lennon frowned and looked back at Anne, who was staring back with a stiff face, then glanced back. Jamie was standing there with her arms crossed. Lennon and Jamie looked at each other blankly. After a few seconds of silence, Lennon screamed and fell backwards. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Sitting down as if he had seen a ghost and stepping backwards like a crayfish was like seeing a master who had been trained for a long time. Jamie said with a laugh. "Keep talking. I don''t mind." "That, that, that, that, that, that, that, that ." Why? Even if you curse a little, it''s cheap. I will listen, so keep going." "I mean, I don''t mean that, I mean ." "I''m so sorry for bringing up grown-up kids who are older than me, so why don''t you keep talking?" " ." Hahaha. I guess I was telling a guy who didn''t know the subject and didn''t meet the standards to do the synchronization magic. I should have done it to a kid who knew how to do it, but I guess I overestimated it. What did you make a big mistake?" "Sorry, I''m sorry." "No, no~ What should I be sorry for~ What is it that the teacher calls me, and I''m a scumbag who acts like a fool with a magician who can''t use any magic. What do I apologize for?" "I have nothing to say ." "Get down and stretch out!!" * * * "Anne has been through a lot. You did a good job of making it different from anyone else." Hehe. Thank you. "But let''s not be late in the future." " yes." Jamie stroked Anne''s hair. Perhaps because women grow faster than men, Anne, who turned 15 this year, is in her mid-160s. It is said that the maternal side is taller, and it seems that he was born with that gene. As I grew older, my personality became more docile, and I felt more mature. Lennon, on the other hand. Jamie looked at Lennon, who was lying on his back, his arms trembling with his sunken eyes. The floor looked like it was pretty hard to get wet with sweat. He had been doing that for 30 minutes already. "Yumma, you bastard." Yeah! Lennon answered in a loud voice with a strong flag. Jamie shook her head in disbelief. wake up. "Whoa!" If you do something else, a slow guy like a slug behaves like a lightning bolt when this is the case. Jamie clicked his tongue, scanning Lennon up and down. Lennon wasn''t as big as he thought for five years. Still, it was a lot bigger than when I was 9 years old, but it was about half a head from Anne. Since this is the beginning of a full-fledged growth period for men, it will be bigger in the future, but due to the overlap of various problems including height, a strangely negative mind was loaded. "So, aren''t you going to learn more magic?" no! "Did you give up your mind when you asked me to teach you magic?" no! "But are you biting people from behind?" "Sin, I''m sorry ." What. Behind the scenes, Nara-sama swears at me, but that was when I didn''t find out. Am I wrong?" Yes. "You mean you''re going to gossip again? Fuck this!" no! Lennon flinched and took a blocking stance. Jamie sighed and said. "I know it''s cramped because it''s blocked by the fortress wall, but don''t solve it with something strange. I mean, it''s going to be a coup." " Yeah. "And I don''t do what you can''t do. I''m asking you to do it because you can do synchronization magic. Yep. Seeing Lennon weeping made my heart ache for nothing. Because his feelings are understandable. Lennon is still young and has endless potential for development, but if he is blocked by a wall, his future possibilities are irrelevant. Because the problem in front of us is not solved right now. In this case, rather than reassuring people around you that you can do it, you have no choice but to clench your teeth and break through somehow. "Anne." Yeah? "If you are motivated, try to help out a lot. You''re still my sister. I know. "Lennon. You, too, help Anne when she is struggling." "I''m helping." "Answer me again!" "I''ll help!" Guess who isn''t a teenager. Jamie looked at Lennon on the back of his head and his hands were itchy. Do you want to swing it once? "Anyway, even if I''m away, I hope you''re doing well." "Eh? Teacher, where are you going?" uh. I am going on a business trip." "Where are you going?" "That''s the part you don''t need to know." Jamie got up. By now, Hera should have prepared all the things. "If I get caught while I''m not there, then ." Jamie raised his eyes frightened and looked at Lennon. Lennon stood up with a stern look. Ann, on the other hand, followed Jamie and said. "Can''t you take me too?" "Do you know where I am going?" "Anywhere. I also want to see the outside world." "That''s next. It''s a dangerous mission. danger?! Lennon, who had been quiet at the word of danger, lit up. All sorts of delusions began to unfold in his mind. From the action drama unfolding in a dangerous place to the cool figure of overcoming the crisis! And the beautiful looking at yourself like that... . A dangerous romance that was unavoidable for a boy of that age unfolded like a flower garden in his head. "Master! Please take me too!" "Take me~" "Are these crazy? Come on? "I won''t disturb you~!" "Think of it as a field trip and take me to it!" "No, these ." A tendon grew on Jamie''s forehead. "Both of you!" attention! attention! Anne and Lennon react to Jamie''s voice almost as if it were an input. Jamie looked at the two of them and said. "I''ll take them if possible, but this mission is a battlefield." Battlefield! "Lennon, be still." Yep. "You never know what will happen on the battlefield. So it''s hard to take responsibility for the two of you. If I care about you, my hands and feet will be tied. When things go wrong, it''s an instant." The two children do not know the dangers of war. Because I haven''t experienced it. In particular, Lennon will definitely have a big accident because of his unique nature. If you''re not by my side then... I couldn''t even guess what was going to happen. "We also have the ability to take care of our own bodies." "Anne. You would think so, but it is still a long way off in my opinion." "Then I am." "You can''t be farther away." " That is unfair. "Then I will take care of the disciples." At that moment, the warp device flashed from behind, and Hera walked out and said: "Mr. Hera?" "I will take care of the elder so that no harm is done. The battlefield is definitely of great help to wizards. You know the elders well, don''t you?" On the battlefield, real magic is used. With the theories learned at the academy, the theories learned under the teacher could not be compared with the experience gained in practice. So, Hera was right, but the place to go now was the place where the biggest war was taking place on the ; Loen continent. "Did you want to go that way?" Yeah. I really want to go. Please help me see the magic of the Elder by my side." Me too! I will never disturb you!" "Master! When did we ask for this?!" "You did a lot." Jamie cut off Lennon''s false accusation with a single knife, and then looked at Hera. She was not always greedy, but she seemed to be a wizard as expected. ''It would be too much for me not to take him to this point.'' One day, Anne and Lennon will also feel the cruelty of the world. Now, he was in a cautious state as his emotions had not yet settled, but as Hera said, there has never been a better opportunity than now. ''It''s sad because it''s over there anyway.'' In fact, wizards often took their disciples to the battlefield. I also thought that overprotection was bad. However, if Hera follows, the worries will be resolved. ''I worked with her for about three years, so don''t worry.'' He has a knife-like personality at work, so he will deter children from crossing the line. I was thinking of getting them both out when I''m sure they''re ready... . I understand for now. I''ll think about it." Hurray! "Joatsu!" Hera replaces joy by clenching fists with the children who rejoice openly. Jamie smiled as he looked at them with a face that he couldn''t stop them. * * * vast forest. Only a single ray of sunlight was falling into the space surrounded by huge trees that seemed to reach the sky. There, a naked woman with long blue hair was sitting on a wooden chair with her back. She was carefully flipping through old books, and someone appeared through the grass. "Isis." The woman named Isis asked without looking back. "You said you killed the Master of Harmonia?" A man in a black suit and a white mask answered. I was lucky. "The children of the Liberation Army must have been happy." "He said he was happy that he could take over the capital soon." "By the way, Harmonia sent a request for support to the Kingdom of Seldam, didn''t you?" "Looks like the news has already arrived. I don''t know who will be dispatched yet, but I''m sure they''ll show up since I put their national treasure. "Who will appear? Beiryl, is there a master you can expect?" Isis turned her head slightly and looked at Beiryl Onyx, the knight who was leaning on the tree next to her. One of the five sword masters of Seldam, famous for being a gale swordsman, he wondered if he was worried, then looked up at the white mask and said: "Maybe Jamie wants to go." "Jamie Welton?" "Why do you think so, Beiryl-kun?" "Right now, Jamie is the only Master who can move freely in Seldam. The Sword Masters are on the border with the Eastern Continent, and Siegfried of Space has also joined there. I heard that Oppen Ginger, the first elder of the magical world, had been in hiding for a long time, and Richter Simon, the eighth elder, had a problem with the estate and went there. The rest of the elders have to take care of the magical realm... All that is left is Jamie, who hasn''t been outside for five years." Hmm. It makes sense." Isis shook her head as if she knew it, and the white mask opened her mouth. "Will he try to sabotage our plans?" "I don''t know." Beiryl shook her head, saying she didn''t know, and then leaned back against the tree. Then he looked up at the sky again as if he had nothing to do with it. The white mask stared at him terrifyingly through the eye sockets and said to Isis. "What if we collide?" "Ugh." Isis clasped her legs together, wondering if she thought about it for a bit, then said with a smile. "Do it yourself. The future is one inch ahead." "Then I will." After those words, the white mask disappeared into the grass. Only two men, Isis, said to Beiryl. "Jin is strong. Are you okay?" " I don''t think Jamie is going to win. "Fufu. is it? Five years have passed since an eight-year-old kid ascended to the status of an archmage. A child who has never appeared in public since then may appear again this time. Now, no one can measure how much you have grown. Isis smiled happily and got up from her seat. And he grabbed the blue sword that was next to him. Curl rumble!! Blue lightning bolts rained in all directions along with a roaring thunder. It was the Dragon Slayer, the Thunder Dragon Sword Gram. "Somehow, it feels like we will meet soon." Previously. Isis headed somewhere, carrying Gram, who was taller than her own, on her shoulders. "Shall I prepare myself? Let''s go, Beiryl. "I do." Saying that, the two disappeared into the grass on the other side. - Continued on next episode - CH 204 Chapter 2: Harmonia (2) "If you make an accident, we will send it back." Do not worry! "I will never cause any problems!" When the two disciples vigorously responded to Jamie''s warning, it gave me a headache. Fortunately, Hera was there. "I will take good care of the disciples so that they do not interfere with their work. Do not worry. "Hera-san, please suffer a little." "You think we are children." Lennon snorted, and Anne responded with a smirk. "It''s our little girl." " ." Lennon, embarrassed, glared at Anne with wide eyes. Anne just shrugged, sticking out her lower lip. "Anyway, it''s a dangerous place, so be careful." Yep! "Nep!" "If you can''t even speak Come on." Jamie led the three to the top floor of the central tower. An envoy from Harmonia had arrived to take them there. nice to meet you. I am the reaper of Harmonia, Pickit Ogwi." "This is Jamie Welton." Jamie took Pickett''s outstretched hand. He was a man with a hard impression and a prominent clown, but it wasn''t a very good impression. However, the magic level was not low, and the mana I felt was quite good. Pickett checked the number of people with a hard tone just like his appearance. "Sir Welton Jr. and three others. Has confirmed. Then, please stand behind me." Jamie, two of his pupils, and Hera followed Pickett''s instructions and took a seat behind him. Pickett put the return scroll he had received in advance on the floor and began to memorize the spell while putting his hands together. The three elders who came out to see them off from the other side spoke a word to each of them. "Everyone, please be careful." "I believe you will do well." "Harmonia''s apples are so strange, I hope you buy some when you come." In the meantime, Luke took the place of seeing off by telling him to buy a special product. Jamie replied with a smirk. "If you can afford it." "I hope you can afford it." "Then I will go." ""I will go!"" "I will take good care of you." Jamie was followed by Lennon, Anne, and Hera, greeting the elders. After finishing the preparations, Pickett bowed his head toward the three elders and chanted a spell. return! A warp magic circle was drawn on the floor, and the emitted light engulfed the five people. * * * King Cyprus of Harmonia sat at an angle at the top in his untidy pajamas. The crown worn on his head was in danger of falling off, and the shadows under his eyes were proof of his tiredness. "Ahhh~" King Cyprus yawned loudly and spoke to the assembled ministers. "So, what''s going on?" The king flicked his thick gold necklace and looked at the servant sitting right next to him. Marquis Helm, the man with green emeralds in his ears, said with his big eyes drawing a half moon. "The Master dispatched from the Kingdom of Seldam is arriving soon, Your Majesty." okay? But why did you even call me?" King Cyprus asked, scratching his tummy, visible under his tattered pajamas. "Even if it bothers you, you have to go out to meet me." What? why me? "Because this is the situation we are asking for." "Huh. Hello. Bring a drink." The king had been looking for alcohol since early in the morning, but no one pointed it out. The king did not even think about the body, and threw out the vulgar swear words. "Shake. If it''s Seldam, it''s Seldam, why are you so rude to the king of a country?" "We''re also getting pissed off." "Then why are you coming?" "Isn''t Sir Cyril killed by the Liberation Army?" What? Cyril? Ah. It was, indeed. My memories come and go these days. But what kind of liberation army was it?" "Those lowly things revolted against the grace of His Majesty Ha Hae." "Tttttttt. You should be grateful just for letting me live on this earth, things like garbage. What does the military do? Without killing all the pests." "That''s why I asked the Seldam Kingdom for a Master." Ah? Is that so? Jim didn''t know. you may not know Isn''t it? "It is." The seated servants all bowed their heads in unison and answered. King Cyprus smiled broadly with his eyes wide open and drank the drink that was brought to him. I didn''t know what flavor it was because I had already lost my taste, but it didn''t matter. I drink it because it makes me feel better. The Marquis Helm spoke to the king of Cyprus, who was alone pouring his drink into a cup. "So, I''d like to know what if we have the Master of Seldam, who is dispatched this time, hand over to us." "Attract? Who is coming?" "My name is Jamie Wellton." "I think I heard it. Aren''t you a genius, a genius. But why are you bringing him?" "Because there will be a huge vacancy for Sir Cyril." Hmm But aren''t you young? "I''m young, so I can''t bring it, right? A child is weak to temptation." "Heh heh heh! That''s right." Jamie Welton is 13 years old. He became a full-fledged archmage beyond being promising, but he was still young. Of course, compared to children of the same age, he would be much more mature, but even as a person grew older, he could not resist temptation. If you were a 13-year-old, you didn''t need any further explanation. "Promise me the seat of the Grand Duke, and say that I will hand over the entire territory that Sir Cyril ruled. Then, no matter how clever a child is, he has no choice but to fall for it." "Does Jim have to do that?" "Because Sir Cyril''s vacancy is too large." is it? Although the same words were repeated over and over again, Marquis Helm did not feel frustrated and answered every question with sincerity. "Jamie Welton is going to be a huge mogul. He will become a great person who will be responsible for the future of Harmonia, so I believe that he will have to choose any means and methods." "Heh heh. good, good Cyril was a troublemaker. Every day you nagging me to stop drinking." That''s right. The troublesome man is dead, so everything is according to Your Majesty''s will... ." "But unless Jamie Welton gets tangled up, there is no way Seldam will know this and sit still." Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah The Marquis Helm called him softly. "Count Fatal." Neo Fatal, a man called Fatal, got up and offered advice to the king. "If we fail to get Jamie Welton, we could completely lose the trust in Seldam for his friendship with Harmonia." "Uh? I don''t want to play with Seldam- "I was taught that envoys from other countries should be treated with sincerity. Even though his target is young, he is the master and archmage of the northern hegemony. I don''t think it can be judged by age alone. "If I do, will the Count just say I''m wrong?" "It''s not that what the Marquis said was wrong, I was just saying that there is a lot of risk in the current situation." "Then more and more Jamie Welton should be brought to Harmonia. Also, the proposals to be made here are by no means small." "Jamie Welton is the eldest son of the Welton family. There is no reason to turn to Harmonia''s estate. If things go wrong, even the rest of the people... ." "Shut up!" Marquis Helm interrupted Count Fatal and stared at him terrifyingly. "I understand the Count''s thoughts, but don''t you know that my will is the same as taking care of the people''s livelihood? And what''s the livelihood? Your Majesty, I, and the nobles of this country must exist for the people to exist after all. People just stop following what we do. The Liberation Army are bugs that have failed to even follow." "Isn''t this country what it is today because of the ideology of the people who don''t deserve it?" "It''s the people''s idea You''re funny. Then why do kings and nobles exist? To rule." sire! Calm down! It is your Majesty, not the author, who should take care of the people''s livelihood! Marquis Helm and Count Fatal stared at each other. The first to laugh was the marquis. "I can''t hear anything. Face the truth, Your Majesty." reality. Yes, you have to face the reality." Count Fatal sharpened his teeth and gave advice. "You have to be careful because you have to face it." "You mean, Your Majesty, bow down to Jamie Welton?" But Marquis Helm smirked and accepted it. "I don''t mean that !" "All right, all right. Helm is right. Who dares to bow down? Jim is the King of the Great Harmonia, King. heh heh Jamie Wellton? That guy has to bow down. cancer. Not like that." "Stop getting up. Leave everything to me." okay. I only believe in the marquis. Hiccup!" King Cyprus, who had just finished the bottle, smiled drunkenly and nodded. Count Fatal was at a loss for words at the sight of such a king. And Marquis Helm looked at Neo as if he was happy and supported the king. "You took a lot. Leave the government to me, and sleep for a while until Seldam''s guests arrive." "Heh heh heh, I get it." When the two left, the other servants followed. The Count, who was left alone, sat down without a word and clenched his fists. My head was pounding. The country that was shaking like a lamp just before it went out was none other than Harmonia. But maybe they don''t know the reality, they''re just talking nonsense that doesn''t work. This is because they are ignoring the Liberation Army, which is made up of grassroots, by falling into the terrible idea of choosing people. ''no. It is because of the Marquis of Helm, his son, that the country has become this way.'' After the death of the previous king, Marquis Helm began to rapidly expand his influence. The main culprit who expanded the sense of choice that the nobles of Harmonia originally had, and further corrupted the current king. In fact, it was the Marquis of Helm who was in charge of rubbing Harmonia from behind. The fact that a huge amount of tax was collected, that the people could not eat because of it, and that the number of people dying due to the tyranny of the nobles began to increase. All after the Marquis Helm seized the real power. Many loyalists risked their lives to offer advice, but King Cyprus, indulging in pleasure, closed his eyes and covered his ears. And Marquis Helm defeated them one by one. Only one Count Fatal remains. Fortunately, the Fatal family''s influence in Harmonia was not small, and there were many followers, so I was able to survive. ''I am also a lamp before the wind.'' How stagnant water rots. The Count pondered those words. * * * Light was emitted from the roof of the tower of Khim, the capital of Harmonia. It was the light of warp magic that started in Seldam. Pickett, who came as the messenger and guide, got off first, and immediately told Jamie and the others. Im here. "Ugh ." "I feel bad ." As soon as they arrived, Lennon and Anne made painful voices, and Hera was not as good as the two, but their expressions were not good. Seldam''s warp also induces vomiting, but it was normal for warp magic triggered by scrolling to upset her stomach. "Then why are you following me? ." Jamie gave the three of them divine power to ease their stomachs. Just then, the roof door opened and a series of hordes walked out. They were wizards, led by a curvy old man with a rich gray beard and luxurious navy blue robes. They seemed to be the top lords and high-ranking wizards of the Harmonia Mate. However, he was wearing a bunch of accessories that didn''t match. As Jamie frowned, Pickett greeted the old man who appeared to be the top owner. "I just arrived." "You worked hard, Pickett. Your Majesty is coming here, so you may wait." Okay. Pickett greeted Jamie''s party briefly and disappeared behind the mage''s horde. The old man, Matap Master Jakan, smiled and reached out to Jamie. "Nice to meet you, Master of Seldam. I say that I am Jakan, the lord of Harmonia." Jamie glanced at Zakhan, who introduced himself as Topju. Earrings and necklaces encrusted with large jewels, and on their hands were not only artifacts, but rings studded with jewels. Appearance was like that. Because you have your own preferences. What was important was his skill, and Zakhan was none other than the Archmage of Harmonia. By the way. ''Is it at the level that only reached the 7th class?'' Of course, being an Archmage is a great thing, but even if you hit a lot of Zakhan in front of you, the mid-class 7th class seemed to be the limit. This person is the lord of the tower. The level of harmonia was clearly visible. "This is Jamie Welton." "I never expected to see the famous Sir Welton Jr. By the way, I heard that you are 13 years old this year, but you are very tall." Zakhan tilted his head slightly in surprise. Jamie was apparently about half a head taller than Zakhan. haha. Truly the eldest son of the Welton family." Thank you for the compliment. "People behind him." "The disciples and the secretary. I brought them here because I wanted to take a tour." Excursions You mean?" Zakhan looked at Jamie and the group with a frown on their faces. I didn''t come here to play, I asked for dispatch to help end the civil war, but it was a field trip of the disciples. This was an act of disrespecting Harmonia, but the opponent was the master of the Seldam Kingdom. And unlike his young age, no matter how much he looked at him, he wasn''t a sewer than himself. ''The young man is cocky... .'' Zakhan was full of discomfort, but he smiled without showing it. haha. Your Majesty will come soon. The Master of Seldam came and said he wanted to meet him personally." i See. "Shh, rest. Please guide me to the room." Yes. A wizard led them into a large room. Zakhan looked at them as they moved away and murmured, grinding his teeth. "It''s cheeky. I don''t think I''m too cheap because they praised me as a genius. To answer in front of an adult with your head upright and dry and dry." Yes. He has the skills, but he lacks manners." "There will definitely be bubbles in your skills. Aren''t you supposed to be 13? As soon as Jamie left the place, gossip began to appear here and there. Zakan nodded too. right. Originally, rumors are becoming more and more inflated. I''ve seen it myself, and I can tell. His talent is great, but he''s just like me. Zakhan himself knew that he was far superior to himself, but the magicians belonging to the tower didn''t have that much insight. Also! "How many wizards in the world are better than the top lord?" "Everyone, stop now, and your Majesty will be arriving soon, so get ready and get ready." When his subordinate wizards believed a lie that he could not even think of, Zakhan, embarrassed, waved his hands and drove everyone away. * * * "It''s pathetic." Jamie snorted. I was pathetic at the complacency of thinking that I could barely hear that voice on this street, and it was pathetic to instigate my incompetence with lies in front of my subordinates. Also, the magicians of the mage tower who exalted and flattered such a top master with false emotions were pathetic. It''s just that Harmonia''s horse tower was pathetic. ''At the same time, what is running around in the hallway?'' The paintings on the walls all seemed of high value, and the lantern decorations were pure gold. Who in the world uses a lantern these days? That was when Jamie was looking at luxuries that weren''t even funny. "Sir Welton Jr. can use this room, and his students and secretary can use any nearby room." We arrived at our room to stay for a while. Jamie thanked the guide. "Thank you." "Then rest in peace." As the guide left the room, each went into their assigned room. Jamie simply unpacked and looked around the room. It was a luxuriously decorated room. I don''t know why the tower needs such a room, but it seems that Jamie gave it to him to come. "Why are there so many more expensive decorations?" The hallways were also decorated with meaningless and expensive items. Is it the taste of the mage? ''He was also wearing a bunch of jewels.'' I didn''t like it. The Magic Tower is a space to study magic. And the money used to research magic was absolutely not small. It is far better to spend it as a research fund than to invest in such meaningless luxury. I don''t know if Harmonia is a very rich country, but as far as I know, he even issued bonds to the western countries and was in debt. It was not for no reason that he requested the dispatch of the Master by handing over a national treasure to Seldam in the north, not a neighboring country, as a reward. "I think I understand why Your Majesty has delegated such powers." Act according to the will of the dispatched Master. Jamie remembered the command and sat down on the bed. After a while. "Your Majesty the King has delivered you." The King of Harmonia has arrived. Jamie patted her head back and stood up. "Shall we see where, how much rot?" - Continued on next episode - CH 205 Chapter 2: Harmonia (3) It wasn''t particularly formal. I left the room in the same clothes I was wearing before. Lennon, Anne, and Hera were on their way out of the room just in time. Jamie built the J-Network to share the consciousness of the three of them with his own. - Can you hear me? - Yes, I can hear you. -I can hear you well. - I hear you. The J-Network was a virtual consciousness network created by Jamie that could link the consciousness of the person he designated. It was a higher level magic of telepathy, which allowed them to freely communicate with each other within the network. On their way to the king''s audience, they chatted. Most of it was about first impressions of this place. - There''s too much bluff here. It feels like it was made too hard. -It''s a bit suffocating because the room is covered with colorful decorations that hurt your eyes. - I feel like it''s too much. Jamie agreed with them. Look at this road to the audience right now. A city is inherently artificial, but this place has a particularly artificial feeling. In particular, the faces of people walking down the street seemed to be forced to smile, but actually, their eyes weren''t smiling. "We will arrive at the audience soon." At the guide''s words, I saw a building built near the horse tower. It is said that it was built for the king, but it looked like it had just been built. At least 2-3 years. I couldn''t understand why it was built next to the replacement tower. Although the tower was quite far from the palace, it was not far enough to build a new building. Above all, the exterior of the building was as splendid as the royal castle. All kinds of magic stones were embedded in it for decoration, and purified water was continuously flowing from the large fountain in front. - There is nothing like this in our estate. Lennon''s estate was Rezen, the best commercial city in the Kingdom of Seldam. Lennon, the son of the owner of the city where the most money circulates, was also a bit dazed as he had never seen such a glamorous thing. Meaningless ornaments of the master of the mage came to mind. -Do people in Harmonia basically like things like this? - Probably not. Hera said as she tucked her hair behind her ears. -If it were, the Liberation Army would not have risen. It can be seen as a form of excessive luxury concentrated in the capital. -Other peoples. -Did you not see the faces of people on the way? -I was smiling... The eyes were not smiling. Anne, who had a good eye, seemed to recognize it right away. Jamie spoke without expression. -right. it''s decorated forced to be happy. - Why? - Because I told you to do that. - the king? - A king or a nobleman. I don''t know the details, but a normal person wouldn''t consider it normal to see this place. As we talked like that, we arrived at the building where the King of Harmonia was waiting. From the entrance, a door that looked like a diamond was waiting for you. It may not be a real diamond, but it seems to have been mixed to some extent. I had no idea how much money it would take to make something like this. "Come in." When the guide politely opened the door, waiting servants flocked to them. "We will meet you from here." Following them again, a door leading to a large hall appeared. It wasn''t an ordinary door either, but it wasn''t surprising that he was immune thanks to what he had seen so far. As I stood in front of the door, I heard a loud voice from inside. "The master of the Kingdom of Seldam and the archmage who is praised for his greatest talent, Sir Welton Jr., will enter!" A large door opened wide with an unfamiliar introduction. The red carpet spread out, the nobles of Harmonia lined up from side to side, and the king of Harmonia who sat obliquely on the throne on the stairs at the end of the carpet came into view. As soon as the door opened, a band waiting a little behind the nobles greeted them playing all kinds of instruments. -burden. I knew they would be welcome, but I didn''t expect it to be this much. It wasn''t incomprehensible. Since he was none other than a Master dispatched from Seldam, it must have been this kind of hospitality in order to show off even a little. ''And They must have wanted to show off that they were like this.'' If it was called the royal castle, it would have been more splendidly welcomed, but it must have been a plan to approach the precious guest favorably, using the pretext that the king had come directly. Jamie and the party welcomed them and walked in front of King Harmonia. The closer I got, the better I could see the king''s face, but to be honest, I had nothing to say because it was ridiculous. ''what? You look like that poor man.'' It wasn''t that I was sitting at an angle on purpose, but because my body had few muscles, I had no choice but to sit at an angle. Just by looking at the wide, bloodshot eyes, and the dark lips around his mouth, he could not be seen as a hostess who welcomed guests. - No, I''m completely ignorant... . - You look like someone who hasn''t slept in a few days? -fatigue And even though I covered it with perfume, it smells pretty good. Perhaps everyone had the same thoughts as Jamie, and they said one word at a time through J-Network. In the meantime, Hera even caught the smell of alcohol wafting through the perfume, showing how developed her nose was. It was a terrifying smell. However, even when they came all the way to the front, the king remained silent and did not say anything. Jamie narrowed her eyes and looked closer, seeing that the king''s focus was on a strange place, not on them. - It''s completely gone. -on? Anne looked up at Jamie with a surprised look, but she didn''t bother to look at her because of the large number of eyes. At that time, the servant who was standing next to the king cautiously approached the king. He was an impressive man with green jewels hanging from both ears, and he whispered softly into the king''s ear. ''sire. Calm down.'' Jamie''s excellent hearing picked up even the smallest sound. ''Hey. This is amazing.'' Did you mean that you were lost in front of your guests? As we watch how far Jamie goes, things far worse than the previous ones. Eh? what. Why am I here?" Like a man who had just woken up, King Cyprus rose from his seat and looked around. Then, looking at the aristocrats and bands gathered, he frowned. "What else are you doing? Why are you doing this here?" sire. uh? Helm. What is this?" "The guests have come from the Kingdom of Seldam." "Seldam? Why in Seldam? Ah! Jamie Wellton!" As if he was crazy, the king said he just remembered. He smiled like a madman and looked at Jamie standing down the stairs. "But who are you?" "Sir Welton Jr. is coming." Ah ah ah ah ah! this this. best talent! But why are you so tall? Being 13 years old." "Even at the age of 13, sometimes big people like that appear." "Well. Sometimes there are people like that. But why am I here?" King Cyprus returned to the origin. Lennon, Anne, and Hera''s expressions were slightly distorted. - What the hell are you doing... . - Master. What is this... ! - Elder. The party said one word at a time, but Jamie only smiled and watched the scene. Marquis Helm said to the king with a smile, wondering if he could do it any more. "You seem unwell, so please stop." alcohol! Colonel alcohol!" "I''ve been drinking alcohol, so you can follow the author." One of the servants waiting downstairs bowed his head and said to King Cyprus. sire. Your spirit will guide you." "Do it! Hahaha! The king staggered and followed his servant. The hall was quiet as if a storm had passed. As the king''s presence disappeared, Marquis Helm, who had been smiling and staring at the place, looked at Jamie and the others with the same expression on their face. "I''m sorry for this. Your Majesty was very sick yesterday, and it seems that you are not feeling well now." sick. it''s body i See. Jamie smiled and nodded as if she could. "Thank you for your understanding. We wanted to make the welcome ceremony more grandiose, but the situation is like this, and you''ll be hungry, so let''s go eat right away. I have everything ready." The welcome ceremony was over in less than five minutes. Jamie thought it was a really fun country. * * * - This is not a country. It was Lennon''s words. As the second son of one of the most prestigious noble families in Seldam, he was quite angry with Harmonia''s hospitality. - It''s only the outside, and everything is a fist bump. There is no system. There is a king, but it is not a country for the servants to stand at the same height as the king at will, and even to send the king out first. - I think that person is real. - I will. Perhaps it is a level that shakes the state government arbitrarily. Marquis Helm. He was a great aristocrat who rapidly increased his influence after the death of the previous King of Harmonia. As the children and Hera said, he held the real power of the Kingdom of Harmonia. The king was just a puppet. He was addicted to alcohol, and the symptoms of addiction were severe just by looking at the appearance of taking any drugs. In addition, he appeared to have severe symptoms of dementia, making it impossible to lead a proper life without the help of others. So I would have been able to wield the kingdom even more with my own hands. In other words, it could be said that it was his fault that Harmonia, one of the best in the entire continent, had reached this level in just a few years. "Sit here." One of the servants guided them to their seats with a hard smile. His eyes were not smiling like ordinary people seen from the outside. As soon as they sat down, the powerful people of Harmonia took their seats one by one. Then he greeted Jamie warmly. "Nice to meet you, Sir Wellton Jr." "It is an honor to see the Master of Seldam here." "This is Count Clano from Ayom. Take good care of me. "The disciples are very cute. And this one... ." At that time, an unknown nobleman pointed to Hera and asked. "This is Sir Hera Boleno, the wizard under my command." Alas! The Boleno family!" In the Kingdom of Seldam, there were typically four wizard families. The Linmer family, headed by the second elder, Linmer. The Shan family, where the 4th elder Raymon is the head of state. The Simon family, where the eight elder Simon is the head of state. And although there is no archmage now, it was the Boleno family that had produced archmage from generation to generation. Hera was a woman from a very large family. He was also a talented person who would become the next archmage. "To see a woman of the Boleno family at a place like this. This is so ha ha ha!" "Then the disciples ." "This is Lennon Simon." Lennon introduced himself as if tossing in a slightly sharp voice. However, the nobles who turned to Simon''s prestige did not even care about Lennon''s tone and were busy praising him. Oh oh!! You were the son of the Simon family." Oh my gosh! That such precious people have come for our Harmonia. It is truly an honor." "Then here is the cute girl." " This is Anne Meyer." "Meyer?" I''ve never heard of the Mayer family... ." Since it was the Meyer family, which was less well-known than the previous two families, the nobles of Harmonia did not know about it. That''s why Anne''s voice crawled in. Jamie sighed as the nobles were whispering amongst themselves. "He is my disciple. Jamie Welton''s pupil. "Master." At Jamie''s blunt remark, the nobles realized their mistake and sat down. Hahaha! That''s right. As a disciple of Sir Welton Jr., he will become a promising wizard. Cancer, not like that." Yes. Hahaha. We made an excuse." When the nobles looked at each other and smiled, the Marquis Helm finally appeared. The main character told everyone with a sad impression, as if following the rule of appearing later. "Did you have any pleasant conversations?" "Ah, Marquis." "Please take a seat." When Marquis Helm appeared, the nobles jumped up and took out the chair of the head. Lennon''s expression worsened as if he was treating the king. When everything was ready, Marquis Helm suggested a meal as the representative. "Come on, eat. It is made by the most skilled chef in Harmonia. I hope it suits your taste." I will enjoy this food. Jamie said hello as the representative and the meal began. Marquis Helm asked Jamie in a soft tone as he sliced the steak. "I heard that you have been closed for five years." "Yes, it was." "You used to be an archmage back then, but it''s been 5 years and you must have reached a really great level now. Hahaha. "You have to work harder." Jamie smiled with a formal expression, concentrating on the meal. It was the moment when Helm frowned when he didn''t take it properly. Clang- The sound of a bowl breaking could be heard from Jamie''s side. "Sin, sin, sin, sorry!" It seems that one of the food servants missed a bowl for Jamie. He was a boy who looked to be in his late teens. A nobleman in Harmonia who was nearby jumped up and threatened the servant. "Where is this guy going to make such a mistake?!" "Sorry, sorry ." "This useless thing. You don''t know how to do what you''ve been told, and who the hell are your parents, so you can''t even do these things?! " ." As he even spoke to his parents, the servant''s expression quickly darkened. When he did not answer, the nobleman snorted and grabbed the servant by the neck. Jamie grabbed his leg and stopped Lennon from standing up because of such an ignorant act. - Master! -wait. Lennon looked at him with wide eyes, but Jamie shook his head and watched the situation. The other nobles didn''t seem to mind. He just smiled or looked at the servant with a pathetic face. The same goes for Helm. He leisurely sips his wine and watches the situation. "Why aren''t you talking?" The servant''s lips trembled, and tears seemed to fall from his eyes at any moment. It wasn''t that he was crying because he was afraid, but it looked like he was about to cry out of anger because even his parents were insulted. With that expression on his face, he said that he looked like a nobleman. "If you are at the bottom of the class, you should act like the bottom. It''s only when you guys work hard that it''s destined to wipe out under us. You just have to be loyal for us. Then we feed them, put them to sleep, and do everything, right? But do you make mistakes in such an important place without knowing our grace?" " ." haha. Can you see your face?" As the servant''s expression darkened, the nobleman pulled his face closer and said. Why. Are you going to join the Liberation Army too?" there ." Then, Jamie called him with a smile. Marquis Helm, who was smiling and shaking a wine glass, looked at Jamie. Ah. I''ve been very strict with my education. It wasn''t something I was going to see in front of guests. "That''s not it. What''s your last name? Ah! Viscount Malve Capri." "Yes, Viscount Malve Capri." Jamie smiled softly, calling out his name and title. "This food looks delicious, please bring me some." Yeah? Oh, don''t worry. It''ll come out soon. bloke! Hurry up and get some new food... ." no no. Viscount Malve Capri wants me to come. to my front." " on? Malve Capri looks at Jamie with a face saying what this means. Seeing that expression, Jamie smiled. Why. I do not like it? What if you don''t like it... ." Saying that, he looked at Marquis Helm with cold eyes. "What do you think, Marquis Helm?" Jamie, after the name of the Marquis, minus the ''nim''. Marquis Helm''s eyes trembled slightly. When he looked at Jamie without saying a word, Jamie said, raising the corner of his mouth. "It seems the Viscount Capri doesn''t want to serve food in front of me." "Viscount Capri!!" At that moment, Marquis Helm, who was still, shouted and called Viscount Capri. When the Viscount, startled, looked back at the Marquis Helm, the Marquis forced a smile and said: "Food, Colonel." "Each of the marquis ." "To the colonel." " Okay. In the Kingdom of Harmonia, the nobles, directly. It is unimaginable in this country where the sense of choice is deeply rooted. However, if you disobeyed the orders of the actual master of the country, you never knew what kind of disaster it would be. Viscount Capri ran back and forth towards the kitchen with a face flushed from shame. And Jamie Welton approached the attendant personally, and kindly cleaned his soiled collar. "Be careful going forward. Stop it. All food today will be served by the Viscount Capri himself. Is that right, Marquis?" At Jamie''s more polite tone of voice, Marquis Helm nodded with a calm smile as if it had ever been. of course. "Harmonia is really good. Instead of an attendant, the nobles provide the food themselves. Guest hospitality is excellent. Seriously." " Thank you for looking at it that way." Under the table, Marquis Helm clenched his fists so tight that his nails dig into his skin. It was the first time in my life to be humiliated like this. - Continued on next episode - CH 206 Chapter 3: The Assault (1) Jamie wiped her mouth with a napkin and said to everyone with a satisfied look on her face. "The dinner prepared by Harmonia was really delicious. It was an honor to be able to taste precious delicacies that are hard to find even in Seldam." The nobles of Harmonia only smiled shyly, and no one was willing to answer. It was because the real owner of the kingdom, Marquis Helm, who sat on the opposite side of the table, noticed. Either way, Jamie continued what she was saying. "Especially, Viscount Capri here brought the food himself, so it was even more delicious. Thank you, Viscount." " It was an honor for me." Viscount Capri had a very proud face, but he didn''t show it as much as he could because he was an opponent. Lennon held back the laughter that seemed to come out at any moment. Anne looked at the motive with a look of disapproval, and Hera slowly savored the coffee served for dessert. "You must have been tired from coming, but today, you will go back and rest. We will have a meeting about the schedule starting tomorrow." "Is that so?" Jamie nodded and got up from her seat, and opened her mouth to the Marquis Helm as if thinking of something to say. Oh yeah. I''m talking to you all of a sudden... ." Please speak. "I want the servant to live unscathed. The same goes for other breeds. They are busy people, aren''t they? Unlike everyone else." Marquis Helm answered in a natural tone without changing his face. "Of course. You will have nothing to worry about." "It is also noble. Noblesse Oblige. That''s cool. Right, Viscount Capri?" " Yeah. "Then I''m tired, so I''ll take a break. see you tommorow. "Sir Welton Jr. is heading to the bedroom, so please kindly guide me." Okay. The waiting attendant answered and took the lead in front of Jamie and the others. The nobles of Harmonia could not say anything until they left. * * * "My stomach hurts." Lennon said, exhaling as if the old jam had gone. As a high-ranking nobleman in Seldam, although he had been harassing his older brother and other nobles, he never lived by persecuting commoners. Even if it''s not noble oblige, at least you shouldn''t become an aristocrat who would be insulted by them. It is possible to be disrespected, but hated nobles do not last long. That''s what Count Simon always said. Although he had a cold personality and strong individualistic tendencies, he always kept the principles he set for governing the Youngji people. It wasn''t for nothing that made Regen the largest commercial city. Yes. I was a little shocked that there is a country with such a strong sense of choice." Ando complained about whether he could agree with Lennon''s words. Even in the Kingdom of Seldam, there are nobles who have a strong sense of choice, but it is the first time I have seen anyone utter such ignorant remarks in front of an envoy from another country. "Other nobles did not say much about it. He probably acted like it was natural." "That is the worst feeling. It was such a disgusting country. Master. Do I really need to help this country?" Jamie just smiled and didn''t answer. Lennon grumbled, ''I don''t know what you''re thinking,'' as if it''s frustrating to see him like that. It was around the time we got home. "Can I talk to you for a moment?" Someone called Jamie from behind. Everyone turned around, and there was a handsome young man standing there. Between his thick eyebrows and his slightly wrinkled brow, I got the impression that he was a pretty stubborn person. Who are you ." "My name is Neo Fatal. I want to talk to you about something that happened a while ago, would you mind?" "Who knows who you are and does our master give you time?" When Lennon stopped him in front of him and looked at him with alert eyes, Neo laughed and explained himself in more detail. "This is Count Neo Fatal, lord of Harmonia Abare, little gentleman." "Kid, kid?" Unlike Anne, who is now a wife and daughter, Lennon, who is still short, used the word "little" to be a forbidden word. "I am not a kid !" "You were the Count." Before Lennon crashed, Jamie first stood forward, pushing his face back. Master from behind! , but Anne grabbed him by the neck and led him into the room first. Hera also consciously vacated the seat. "Shall we go to a quiet place?" * * * Jamie and Neo moved. They approached the patio where there were few people and started talking while looking at the moonlight. So, what''s going on? "It was impressive how it looked a while ago." "A little while ago ." Neo clenched his fists as if he couldn''t forget. "Did you let Marquis Helm experience such humiliation? I was quite impressed." haha. I don''t know what you believe in insulting the Marquis. But Jamie didn''t take it easy. Now that you don''t know the intentions of the other person, you never know if something difficult will happen if you go straight ahead. As if Neo had remembered that too, he quickly noticed his mistake. Ah. I''m so excited. It''s a first draft, though." right. If I tell the Marquis of Helm about this, he''ll be in a lot of trouble. "There is nothing more difficult." At Neo''s unwavering expression, Jamie looked at him with a rather interesting look. ''Have anyone already been against the Marquis Helm?'' I thought it was a one-man dictatorship, but it didn''t seem like that. Even so, seeing that the king was manipulated like a puppet, it seemed right that this force did not use much power. "Are you here to talk about that?" "I came here because I wanted to see what kind of person you are." i See. " And I want to make one request." blue? Neo asked Jamie with a serious face. "How was the harmonia you experienced today?" "What is the meaning of the question?" "It is literally. Please be honest." Jamie looked at Neo and scratched his chin in reply. "It was bullshit. How is this country? Similar country papers. In a situation like this, it would be no exaggeration to say that we have entered the path of extinction." haha " Because he inserted the facts too hard, Neo made a face that he couldn''t tell whether he was smiling or crying. But there wasn''t a single word that was wrong, so I couldn''t answer anything. If you have to listen quietly even if your mark is cursed, you have to make a face that is so painful as you do now. "You probably didn''t come here to confirm that." Yes. I thought I could ask you to confirm what you think." "What is your request?" " Please help us bring down Harmonia." Jamie couldn''t even open her mouth at the unexpected request. I don''t understand what you''re hearing now. "Hey, just what ?" "More precisely, help us bring down the current system. In return, Harmonia will become a vassal of Seldam." I don''t know how much Neo''s influence was, but I didn''t know that these words would come out of the mouth of a single subject. That was a clear rebellion plot, and passed the baton to Jamie, a foreigner. Jamie, who wanted to think for a moment, said to Neo. "I pretend I didn''t hear it." Then, as I was about to leave, I heard Neo''s voice from behind. "Even in different countries, please help those who are suffering. Harmonia or Seldam, after all, it is a world where everyone lives." " ." "And I don''t think my proposal is bad for the Kingdom of Seldam either. Wouldn''t it be good if Seldam''s current situation increased by one more force? "That is true, though." Do you want to join someone else''s rebellion? Of course, King Friedmoor had been given the authority to do whatever he wanted. So, whatever you did, it was Jamie''s heart. As Jamie hesitated, Neo continued to speak. "The current king has already fallen. The Marquis of Helm, by his clerk. He continues to drink and take drugs, and his dementia has progressed so well that he can''t even remember what he said. Marquis Helm controls such a king at will. In fact, it is no exaggeration to say that the king of Harmonia is a marquis. Although the nobles of this country are obsessed with the idea of the chosen people, it was not to this extent when his predecessor was alive. Today''s Harmonia is a country that should no longer exist. Please, please, help me." "Did you talk to your side?" That''s right. Jamie wiped his face dry once, then quickly walked up to Neo and grabbed him by the neck. Neo made a bewildered face at his sudden action. "Foolish bastards. It''s so pathetic to see you reaching out to people from other countries because you''re incompetent. You''re going to hand over Harmonia? Do you know how a country as small as a grain of poop would be of much help to us?" that''s ." "Have you tried your best? I''m not asking you to just say that the Master is coming from Seldam, so you''re right? no! "You guys have to live with shame. Juanmuchi who are willing to sell even their own country. In my eyes, you and Helm don''t look very different. Overturn a rotten country? There is no assumption that Seldam is going to explode here?" Neo couldn''t say anything. This is because he confirmed that there was no difference between the Marquis Helm, who directly controls the king and governs the state, and the confidence that he would sacrifice his country. However, there was one thing that was not acceptable. However! Neo opened his eyes and shouted. "At least not in a world where everyone suffers!" What? I know. How funny what I''m saying. But because there''s nothing I can do. If it continues like this, it will be ruined in vain. However, if there is a way, you can let go of all your pride. If you can catch it, shouldn''t it be right to hold it? " ." "Harmonia is my country, my hometown, and my home. I know it''s wrong for me to hand over such a place to another country, but still... Wouldn''t a lesser evil be better than this hell, Sir Welton Jr.? Jamie saw Neo''s eyes lit up. A grown man sheds tears as he suffers from the absurd reality. put his neck down Then he turned around and walked out of there. Neo looked at Jamie''s back and said with a determined face. "Today, I will show you my resolve." I don''t know what kind of resolution it was, but Jamie just raised an eyebrow. * * * Go-! "Ok!" Viscount Capri screamed in pain. He was kneeling in the dark basement with his arms tied. There were elongated cuts all over the back. " How dare I suffer such humiliation because of you?" Behind him stood Marquis Helm, gasping for breath with a whip. He sharpened his teeth with poison eyes and swung his whip. squash-! "Aww! Sin, sorry! Dragon, forgive me... !" "Shut up, you''re worse than this bug!" "Aww!" Marquis Helm struck the whip without mercy with his red eyes. In the end, Viscount Capri passed away. The marquis stopped just then, threw a whip soaked in blood on the floor and remembered what had happened. " Jamie Wellton." I had never experienced such humiliation in my life. To look at him with such a cold face, who is no less than the king of Harmonia. He didn''t even want to speak in person, so he gave me silent pressure to tell me instead. The problem is that he did it himself. "Fuck the dog!!!" Unable to contain his anger, Helm ran to the Viscount Capri and slammed his head in the head. Viscount Capri, who had already stopped breathing, only shook like a doll. "Don''t leave me alone. Never let go... !" He was the one who paid back a hundredfold for what he suffered. That was then. "Who, Marquis!" A subordinate hurriedly ran and called him. The Marquis looked back with an annoyed face. What''s up? "It''s a big deal, it''s a big deal!" What? "The Liberation Army We have entered the capital." The marquise''s face was contorted. - Continued on next episode - CH 207 Chapter 3: The Assault (2) Above the walls of the southern outskirts of Kium. Late at night the sentries were yawning and chatting. "The boundaries are too tight these days." Really. Because of the liberation army children, the border rotation has become too severe. If I do this, I may die of not being able to sleep." Shit. The problem is with nobles like you assholes. What is this for those children!" "Shh! Don''t say things like that, even if there''s no one around. If anyone hears it, you will be scorned, are you?" "What at this hour ." One of the soldiers who shed the words of a comrade into the back of his ear giggled and looked at the dark front. He used to illuminate his vision with artifacts enchanted with light, but he couldn''t see far because of the short range. A sentry needs to be seen to stand, but since there is nothing to see, it was just a meaningless time pass. "Uh boring. "Whoever wins the bet sighs, how about you?" "Is that good? What are you going to bet on?" The two soldiers could not stand their boredom and abandoned the task of guarding. So, that was when they were making silly jokes and bets. Someone in the dark was watching them. He was holding two spikes as if spanning his fingers. Soon after, he threw a nail at the two soldiers without hesitation. puck- puck- The nail that flew away in an instant was nailed neatly into the foreheads of the two soldiers. The soldiers who are falling apart. It was an instant death. The man who walked out of the darkness climbed up the fortress wall at once. The senses were widened, but other signs were not felt other than these two. "You lie. I didn''t know it would be so lame... ." The news that the Liberation Army had crossed the Alter River must have spread throughout the city. The Alter River was only 30 km from the capital Khim. It was clear that it was a distance where the highest tension had to be maintained, even if it was not right in front of the nose. Even so, does the fact that the troops have been deployed like this are there is something to believe in? ''If not They must still be underestimating us.'' The man tied his promiscuous hair back, which he had grown for several months. Elsewhere, things would have been sorted out by now. The man, Hawks, threw himself under the wall, with a spigot between every finger. Tonight, the king will be decapitated. And, whether successful or unsuccessful, the war between the Kingdom Army and the Liberation Army will run fast towards the end. * * * dawn. It was buzzing outside. Jamie, who was reading the book, frowned at the murmur and closed the book. What makes it so noisy at this late hour? As I was going outside to check, I heard someone running down the hallway. "Wow, Sir Welton Jr.! Excuse me! It was an urgent voice. Jamie immediately opened the door to see what was going on. A short man with a bit of flesh started to talk, sweating profusely. "Hey, it''s an attack. It is said that the Liberation Army''s special task force has infiltrated the capital and is attacking the capital. Melbourne, the General Melbourne is calling for Sir Welton Jr. to come quickly... ." Melbourne was another sword master of Harmonia. He was evaluated to be quite inferior in skill to the King''s Knight, Kirill, but instead, he was a commander specialized in commanding troops due to his high commanding ability. "I''ll go right away." First of all, the body that came here at the request of Harmonia''s support. I haven''t decided what to do yet, but for now it''s right to follow. The opportunity to contact the Liberation Army came sooner than expected. Jamie was a little curious about their ideas and how they were trying to make the revolution successful. It is true that the kings and nobles of Harmonia are rotten, but there is a possibility that the Liberation Army is also not in the normal category. It was not too late to understand the situation on both sides and decide what to do. ''But if neither of them have an answer... .'' Jamie swallowed the back words and went out. Then another door opened, and two disciples and Hera came out. "Master? Where are you going? "What happened outside?" The quick-witted children seemed to have noticed that the situation was not serious. Hera asked with a slightly serious face. "Did the Liberation Army even make a surprise attack?" "Hera. some kids please This time I will go alone." Okay. Please proceed with caution." "Master! me too! When Lennon offered to follow, Henna magically covered her mouth and lifted her into the air. "Eup!! Ughhhhhh!!" Lennon, who had not yet followed Hera''s status, was only struggling in the air. Anne shoved the horse she was about to see through her throat. then. Jamie went straight to the battlefield. * * * Matap Master Jakan frowned. Once I heard that the Liberation Army special forces had been attacked, it was difficult to find out if only the elite were moving. Since he was the only Archmage in the current capital, he had to somehow capture the enemy''s location, but it was not easy. They all seemed to be wearing a device to hide mana so that they wouldn''t be caught by detection magic. "Things I couldn''t throw away ." When the king''s knight Kirill was murdered, the Harmonia Masters'' ratings plummeted to the bottom. He was also angry with Kirill, who had been so easily hurt, but he could not forgive the liberators who had killed that Kirill. At best, things that were nothing more than tools of the nobles dared to attack the capital without knowing the fear of the sky... . "Do you know how to hide if you can''t find it?" The magical subject that Zakhan obtained is ''Elemental Power''. It was literally the subject of maximizing the effect of magic related to the elements. Elements exist all over the world, and no matter how much mana was hidden, it was a matter of time to find it because even the body could not be hidden from the world. [Elemental Memory] Zakhan''s eyes turned blue, and elements scattered throughout Kieum began sending information to him. found! A total of seven strange beings were detected in the north, south, east, and west of Kieum. Since Yuan Yuan basically resides on this earth, it has information about all beings living in Kieum. However, the seven auras that have been sensed now can be said to be new information that has never been detected before. The information gathered in an instant was quickly processed in my head. The archmage is the archmage. The information compiled with overwhelming computational power was immediately shared with the wizards of the tower under his command. "Capture them!" Even if it was a special task force composed of a small number of elites of the Liberation Army, this was the capital of Harmonia. It was a land where two master class called the strongest stayed. In addition, Master Jamie Welton, who came from the Kingdom of Seldam, to support. He didn''t like it, but as soon as he saw it, he knew he was on a much higher level than himself. ''Damn you little bastard.'' It hurts my self-esteem, but it''s true that if it''s an ally, it''s a strong support. First of all, the information of the Liberation Army must have been passed on to General Melbourne through the Wizards of the Tower. The information that the elements continued to send was also being shared with the magicians of the tower. There was no need to go into battle on his own. Those seven bastards will be caught in an instant. "It bothers me at night." Zakhan groaned and kicked his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and laid down as if he didn''t want to care. "You look comfortable." That was then. Zakhan opened his eyes at the voice he heard from below and fixed his posture. Someone was standing on the ground softly lit by the moonlight. A man in a black suit and a white mask was holding a curved sword in his hand. Dark hair swayed behind the mask as the cool night wind blew. Zakhan couldn''t say anything. It wasn''t because of the oppression that the opponent exuded. ''Uh, how could you be here?'' All the elements of Kieum were his eyes and ears. And, the current location of the seven Liberation Army was accurately captured. Even now, their movements were clearly drawn in front of their eyes. The two from the north were in a state of conflict with the soldiers, and one of the three from the east had been seriously damaged, so the two were running while supporting one. Perhaps the one on the west had quite a bit of skill, and he had already cut nearly ten soldiers. Like the west, the one in the south also had quite a bit of skill, so a few magicians in the tower were hit. So there are seven in total... Who is the white mask that sees you down there? Not only the element, but also seeing it with my own two eyes. ''Not detected.'' I didn''t know how this was in English, so I turned off the elemental power. It was then that the presence of the white mask began to touch my skin. And I knew. " It''s you." "Even though you are an archmage, you know that Kirill has been beaten, but you are alone in a place like this. I don''t know what confidence you have. ''Cyril'' was mentioned from the mouth of the white mask. Zakhan frowned. As if making a confirmed kill, the white mask was the man who killed the king''s knight Kirill, who was the strongest of the Kingdom of Harmonia. In other words, he was a master swordsman who reached a great level. A monster that even the 7th-class Zakhan can''t even fight against with his skills. However, Zakhan is an archmage. If you can''t fight, it''s over. Even if the sword master was a monster that reached the realm of superhumans, it was difficult to catch the archmage if he decided to run away. "Heh heh. Not just a wizard, but as an archmage, didn''t it feel too easy for me?" " ." "The memoizing has been done to overflowing! It''s so easy to run away from you! And now, with my own two eyes, I imprinted your information in my head. I don''t know how I got here, but no matter how powerful a sword master is, it would be impossible to face a large army including two masters!" Zakhan had already queued invisibility and teleport spells at the same time. If only the will is infused, both magics will be activated at the same time, which will free him from this spot. And. As soon as Zakhan finished speaking, he activated both spells at the same time. never to be found. It''s already late. The white mask, Jin said in a heavy voice. Hwi Young-chung Jin walked forward under the rising full moon. The moonlight stays on Gokdo "Because you are already dead." "What-" Zakhan couldn''t finish his words. Because a straight line was drawn across his neck, and his head dropped as straight as an unrealistic sight. Zakhan''s eyes fell off his head, as if he didn''t know what had happened until the last minute. I had no choice but to do so. "You can''t even detect it with your skills." So the head fell first, and the heavy body fell down. Another Master of the Kingdom of Harmonia fell into his hands. Jin robs the curve once and just puts it in the house. "Is it moonlight?" I heard a voice from the alley next door. It was hidden by the mask, but Jin rolled his eyes and looked at it. A man with emerald hair shining beautifully in the moonlight, walking out of the darkness of the alley. Jamie asked, looking at Jean with a curious face. "That''s right? The Master of the Frontier who helps the Liberation Army." Lovely liquid! Instead of answering, Jin fired at a frightening speed. But his way never reached Jamie. "Is the moonlight within that range? It''s a pretty scary power only at night. Hundreds of chains protruding from the air wrapped around the invisible sword strike and Jin''s curvature. Of course, the chains could not completely stop him. Countless solid lines were drawn on all the chains, and then they were cut off. Jin was wary and fixed his posture. ''My attack .'' No matter how prepared an Archmage is, unless he knows his powers, he will be hit by a blow. However, it was not enough to block the attack, so he realized the identity of his power. Jin''s power is none other than ''Moonlight Resonance''. It is a power that can only be activated when the moon is up, but it is a power that grants infinitely close to invincibility under the moon. However, it was also a power that would drastically reduce power if the opponent noticed it. ''But knowing it is impossible to prevent it completely.'' What Jamie found out was only part of ''Moonlight Resonance''. Wherever the moonlight touches- "Is this your range?" Jamie slammed the scud that he had pulled out towards the spot where the moonlight was slightly permeating. Zeng-!! The scud and the curvature collided and a strong shock wave was generated. Then the floor became muddy and turned into an environment that could not be moved easily. With their arms clashing at each other, Jamie said, keeping her head tight. Hey. Why don''t you talk to me instead of doing this? " Conversation? okay. Conversation. It doesn''t matter if the fight ends after the conversation. - Continued on next episode - CH 208 Chapter 3: The Assault (3) Jamie and Jin looked at each other without a word, their swords clashed. Jin frowned first and pushed Jamie back. I didn''t think it would be that strong because he''s skinny, but Jamie''s new model called Sword Master flew backwards. Jamie landed on the floor and lowered the scud to the side. so. Do you want to talk?" huh! Jin kicked the muddy ground. It was made of mud to make it difficult to move, but again, it was of no use to the Sword Master. Jamie stepped back and held out his hand to Jin, who was approaching fearfully. The magic that unfolded in a silent spear fell over his head. "Magic doesn''t work." Jin, who appeared above his head due to the resonance of the moonlight, caused an aura wrapped in moonlight. The silvery sword that covered the blade fell, cutting through the darkness of night in a straight line. However, the curve only cut through the air of Amon, and Jamie did not exist there. He spread his mana quickly to find a presence, but Jamie''s presence was nowhere to be felt. That was the moment. visor-!! Jin hit the sword protruding from the left side with great reaction speed. "Is this a sword master?" Jamie, who had been hiding in the world behind the scenes with Beyond Avalon''s powers, came back to reality and smiled. Jin landed in an awkward position. And Jamie took a straight forward stance. [White Sea] Dip the ground to control the flow of mana. Leaning forward, he used burst magic to accelerate the charge. It was as if he had used a teleport to run a short distance at a great speed. However, unlike teleportation, acceleration is applied. Jin tried to flee with his power, but the moonlight was covered in shadows. "Dagger." The arcane swordsmanship of the Welton family. The Welton type 10 is grafted there. Mana rumbled, and the flow of mana began to swirl like an explosion. Jin felt his body stiff and frowned. He and Jamie were only two steps away. Welton''s sword, which contains the magic of a dagger, flew in, aiming for the neck from the beginning. A near-perfect attack. If he was a decent warrior, he wouldn''t have been able to block this attack. However. "I can''t reach it because it''s so close to perfection." Jin''s expression changed terribly under the white mask. Get a card-!! The curvature that soared into the deformed structure blocked the Scud. Even though it was a posture that could not be given any strength, the curve had no intention of being pushed back. In addition, the moonlight aura wrapped around it easily blocked even the power of the dagger that cuts through the space. "Because the Sword Master is perfect." [Moonlight Resonance] He used his remnants to block the moonlight with a shadow, but as long as the moon is in the sky, everything is meaningless. [Moonlight Charm] A sharp blade fell over the flow of mana maintained in the White Sea. Starting with that, the invisible blade mercilessly cut through all the flow of mana. It wasn''t just the flow. Jamie''s head, shoulders, stomach, and legs were all poured out. ''Moonlight Resonance'' is the power to turn the light from the moon into a weapon. If the moon is up, it is a power that is close to invincibility. "You can handle swords better than you can imagine, but if you don''t become a master with your sword, you can''t win." Jamie admitted that. still not enough Come to think of it, he had never successfully attacked his father, Earl Welton. Black still has a long way to go. okay. It''s still hard with a sword, I admit." Still, it didn''t feel that far away. The scud was tucked into the scabbard. Jamie''s eyes changed. "Then let''s go back to work." "What does that mean?" It was a moment when Jin tilted his head with a face that he did not understand the English language. [Flash Boom] Several small lights flickered around Jin. His eyes widened. Obviously I didn''t feel anything. If magic had been deployed around him, he would have felt even a speck of dust. But it was natural to not feel it. When attached, it is a magic that was planted in the reverse world of Beyond Avalon. At this moment, it was summoned to reality again, so no matter how much the sword master, it was impossible to deal with it. The flashing lights emit more and more rapidly. Jin wrapped the moonlight around my body. !! There was a huge explosion. It was such a big explosion that it devoured all the surrounding buildings. Jin frowned and stepped out of the explosion. Although the moonlight was blocked, the power of the explosion was so great that a shock piled up in his body. But before the shock could be resolved, Jamie showed up. [Triple Fusion Magic] [Erasure Vortex Thunder] A form of fusion of wind, lightning, and rotational attributes into a magical subject ''convergence''. Class 8 magic ''Eraser Vortex Thunder'' fell on Jin''s head with a roaring sound. No matter how hard the sword master is, if he gets hit with 8-class magic at close range, he can''t be okay. With Quararara!! Jin fell to the ground with a lightning storm completed with the 8th class technique. Dozens of black lances were chanted around Jamie. It was the 7th class magic, "The Pursuit of the Black Night." Dozens of things that even one is difficult to maintain. They all moved in the direction in which Jin fell. But the lances could not advance any further. " It''s pretty good." All lances are cut in half. At the same time, Jin grabbed the curved sword that appeared from behind and swung it in a jumping posture. [Beyond Avalon: Reversed World] The curve crosses the air again. Returning to reality immediately after dodging the attack, Jamie reached out toward Jin''s face. [Moonlight Resonance: Wolhee] The moonlight emanated from Jin''s body. All of that light was made up of the ''penetrating'' property. Jamie again hid herself in a world of twists and turns. The moonlight spread out in the form of a round sphere, destroying everything it touched. When the lights went out, night came again. Jin landed on the floor and took a deep breath. ''Wolhee'' was an attack that puts moonlight in the form of dots and sprays it in all directions, and it was a skill that consumed a lot of mana. Therefore, it was also a finishing attack used against a strong enemy. However, it failed. He hardened his expression as he watched Jamie leisurely walk from the reversal world to reality. ''Have you ever struggled like this against a wizard?'' It wasn''t much, but there were times when I had a life-threatening battle with an 8-class wizard. It wasn''t an easy match. But, if you ask me if it''s difficult, it wasn''t. A moderately worthy opponent, nothing more, nothing less. But Jamie Welton was different. ''I feel like I''m still drying up.'' Does it feel like losing a water fight? It wasn''t a very good feeling. Jamie said. "It''s not easy to win." There was some leeway in his voice. That didn''t mean he was superior. In the end, it''s because they can''t break each other in their current state. ''There are many ways to break it.'' However, I had no intention of showing it yet. Jamie spoke to Jean again. "Now, how about we talk? If we fight with the intent to kill each other, the fight will be quite long, and Harmonia''s forces will soon arrive." Come to think of it, the kingdom''s troops have not yet arrived. If there was a disturbance like this, it would have been normal to have come right away. "You used your hand." With that said, Jamie had told me before coming here. Even if there is a big commotion, don''t let anyone approach it. Jamie raised an eyebrow and said. So. Would you like to have a conversation?" Jin clicked his tongue. There didn''t seem to be any options. Jin asked, inserting a curve. He couldn''t see it because it was covered with a white mask, but he seemed quite annoyed. "What kind of conversation are you talking about?" It seemed that he did not like the situation of continuing the conversation with the subject who came to help Harmonia. just. I wonder why you are helping the Liberation Army." "Are you under no obligation to tell me that?" "Because the situation may change depending on the reason." " Are you saying you''re going to help us? "Depending on the reason." Jin''s eyes narrowed. He thought about it for a moment, and then cautiously opened his luck. "To make this land free." freely? " I intend to prevent religion from setting foot in this land." Jamie''s eyes widened slightly. Because it was an unexpected answer. It was safe to say that the ; Loen continent was effectively a land ruled by the 12 Churches. So it was inconceivable that there was no religion. Of course, there were areas that did not accept religion, such as the Heis estate ruled by the Welton family, but in the beginning, there were only a few. In particular, when viewed on a national level, it was common for a country to have multiple religions. Same here in Harmonia. "As long as the 12 denominations have taken root in this land, humans cannot be free." why? "Because, after all, they moth the world." " ." "Even if you say this, you won''t understand. Stop back to Seldam. It''s not a fight you can handle alone. "It can''t be." Jamie laughed at Jin''s warning. The blue moonlight shone over the mask. It happened when he was angry. "Then you mean to save this rotten country?" A song that came out half way. Depending on the answer, it seemed that he was planning to continue the battle again. "Listen to the end." "What more are you going to say?" "I have been delegated quite a lot of power. Among those powers ." Jamie took a step closer. "There is also the option of destroying this country." "Do you mean that you are going to join the Liberation Army by destroying it?" "I mean that." "You have a lot of intentions!" Jin shouted. There was an air wave that shook the space. "After all, you guys came to eat this land!" Jamie felt his skin tingle and opened his mouth. "Eating is a little different. You want to own a share. Wouldn''t it be bad from your point of view? "Go!! Isn''t Seldam a country ruled by religion after all? But let''s hold hands? You haven''t even listened to me until now. Pull out your weapon." Jin, who had completely pulled out the curve, entered the battle stance again. "Beheading the king is a matter of time. There will be no chance for you guys to step in." Jin wrapped a moonlight aura around his sword to move. before negotiations break down. "The Drian Church has begun to support this land." " What? "I saw with my own eyes the priests of the denomination that worships Drian, the god of violence and plunder." Just before coming here, Jamie recalled a series of hordes she had seen with her own two eyes. Those with bizarre faces in black priestly robes. A denomination that was not originally rooted in the land of Harmonia appeared anew. This is information that could not be obtained even with Seldam Kingdom''s intelligence. "If they help, no matter how frontier you are, the war will be long." "How do you say that ." That was the moment. A black light rose above the sky from the direction of the royal castle. Different from the black mana that warlocks deal with, a black color with sacredness. The god of violence and plunder, he was the deity of Drian. - Continued on next episode - CH 209 Chapter 4: Garbage (1) Drian, the god of violence and looting. One of the 12 gods with the same nickname as the evil god. The followers of him are said to be the most violent among the 12 denominations, and their doctrines contain a lot of content in favor of crime. In fact, most countries do not accept Drianism, but only Drianism is taking root in the lawless area of the western continent ; Arisha . In addition to that, in the neighborhood where a lot of illegal things happen, there was one Drian Church. It is the most minor among the 12 Churches, but its violence is the worst. ''Is it fast?'' Jamie clicked his tongue slightly as he saw Drian''s divinity emanating from the royal castle. Drian. In the past as Diablo Volfir, the opponent he faced the most after Zenith. Even after tens of thousands of years have passed, that ugly mogol is still vivid in my mind. - Diablo! After all, the world is the zone of the strong! Only the strong will survive! You are strong, but weak. Why? Because you are alone! Kihahahahaha! And although he was particularly obsessed with strength among the 12 gods, he was also a god with the power of the lowest rank among the 12 gods, unlike his grandiose name. The current Drian Church eventually believed and followed Drian, so the nature was similar. violence and looting. This is because, after all, it means to bully the weak. Jamie turned around and said to Jean. "Is that right?" Jin quietly looked at Drian''s divinity. He couldn''t tell what expression he was making under the mask, but at least he could tell that he was quite disturbed. Jin, who watched the divinity disappear, finally opened his mouth. "Nothing changes." What? "If I behead the king, even if the Drian Church joins the war, the situation won''t change much. And you are the only one who can stop me on this earth." It is impossible to avoid the assassination of the Sword Master, who wields powerful power under the moonlight, unless even the leader of the Paladin of the Drian Church arrives. It wasn''t wrong. But Jin was missing the point. "The king is not the center of this country." "What do you mean?" "It is no exaggeration to say that this country has already fallen into the hands of a guy named Helm. If the king is dead, there is someone to replace him with another king." "Even so, there is such a thing as symbolism. No matter how ruined... ." "Did Count Fatal tell you something like that?" When I mentioned Neo Fatal, Jin kept his mouth shut. As expected, today''s attack by the Liberation Army was planned by Neo. "He came up to me. They asked me to help them." "Neo ." "What? Will you hold hands with me, or will you see the end? Choose." As Jin stood still with a worried look, Jamie, who was angry, shouted. "Didn''t you guys come to save the suffering people of Harmonia?" " ." freedom? dog sound! In the end, you guys are just helping to get a stake in this land! I mean, you just deceived the liberation army with the plausible word of freedom! "Not that!" "No. The reason for keeping me in check is that if Seldam''s stake in this land comes in, the Frontier will not be able to exercise full influence. is not it? "We are not an organization that just sticks to that ." "Okay then." Jamie said with a smile on her face when she was angry. "Is it okay if I hold your hand?" " this child." "Think about the next day. Right now, the priority is to clean up this rotten country, right? Don''t forget your priorities, Sword Master. "Damn you." Jin had no choice but to admit that he was involved. * * * The king of Cyprus, drunken and drugged, was lying on a luxurious sofa, lying on his back. There was a man who looked down at the king right in front of him. It was a really blasphemous look, but no one pointed it out. The man asked Marquis Helm, the man who slowly turned the wine glass by the window. "You are calling us already. Isn''t it too soon? "Things are getting boring." Marquis Helm clicked his tongue as he watched the sight flashing out the window. Reportedly, seven liberation forces broke into the capital. Two of them have been captured, but the whereabouts of five are unknown. The damage here was already considerable as it included some great talents. "It''s really nonsense. Sick things." Marquis Helm felt very pitiful for Harmonia''s forces that couldn''t even catch seven rats properly. there was no way it could be done. Apart from being pathetic, it was the Marquis of Helm who was the one who made it. "I made them all so sick. Did you mean to make it a little less incompetent?" The soldiers were highly likely to be a hindrance in the upcoming event, so all the competent generals were purged. Although the reason was speculative, it was not difficult because the king was already out of his mind, and the real power was held by the Marquis Helm. Although there was a big backlash, it was politically suppressed because it was only about the king''s knight Kirill. In fact, Cyril could have been able to cause a blood affair, but he didn''t have that kind of personality. Because, after all, he is a son who is loyal to the king. "Anyway, it won''t be all seven." "Do you think the guy who killed the king''s knight is here?" "According to eyewitnesses, he said he was on the move. Even though Kirill is one of the strongest sword masters, it is safe to say that he specializes in assassinations, given that he did not use much power." "It must have had terrible powers." "If you reach here, the king''s neck will surely escape." It doesn''t matter if the king dies, but work will be a bit tiring instead. Helm didn''t even like that, so he was going to try to save the king somehow. Anyone can build a puppet, but a broken doll is hard to find. He saw King Cyprus sleeping, snoring loudly. "It''s a really nice broken doll." "It''s ugly enough." "I never thought it would be so easy to ''plunder'' a country." "Like plundering that body?" "Huh. Well, yes." The corners of Helm''s lips rose. said the man "The ambassador. Tell me about your future plans." Helm, who was called the High Priest, wiped his face. Then the skin slid down, revealing the face hidden inside. An impressive face with snake-like eyes, a prominent clown, and a pointed chin. Helm himself was one of the only two high priests of the Drian Church. no real name This is because the priest of the Drian Church abandons his name. Because that side is more prone to violence and looting. "The plan remains the same." "But there is still time." done. This is enough." Many have already died. civil war over 5 years ago. A lot of blood and corpses were piled up in this country. It is still accumulating. "The times are changing rapidly. As the system of the 12 gods is collapsing, we must find a way to survive." Everyone says that it started as a clash between the Pyro and Zenith in Apton. However, it was only the beginning of an apparent conflict, and the leaders of the entire denomination already knew it. The 12 gods have already been split into 7 pieces. And at the split point, they started running to get to the top of each other. The relatively weak Drian Church needed to be faster than other denominations. And the Drian Church had to be faster than other denominations in doctrine. "You can call me an evil spirit. If only I could reach the apex." "That is the will of our parents." It would be good to take this opportunity to wipe out the annoying flying bugs. ''Jamie Welton.'' An arrogant little boy who insulted him even though it was fake. I''m sure he''ll make me regret it. "Tell me to start." I know. The man left the king''s bedroom. Oh yeah. Helm called the man who had just left the door. Helm said when the man looked back with a brunnian face. "Jamie Welton''s students and secretary are staying in the tower. Kidnap them." "Didn''t Jamie Welton come to help Harmonia?" "The world couldn''t be that easy." "I will know for once." Helm held back his twitching lips and looked out the window. Smoke was rising everywhere. * * * "What the hell is going on outside?" I do not know. Damn it. Take us too." "If you stay here, you will be fine." Hera exhorted Jamie''s anxious disciples and looked towards the door. It was very noisy in the hallway as people kept coming and going. There were also occasional sounds of the liberation army attacking. Some said that a colleague had suffered, and some said that he could not forgive them. The three were in the room as if dead mice. But for a while. "Don''t you feel like something has calmed down?" The noisy hallway suddenly became quiet. Lennon jumped up. Hera grabbed his wrist. no. "You have to check the situation outside." "Are you going to break the elder''s orders?" " You can break this level." Lennon, who had shaken off Hera''s hand, cautiously approached the door and put his ear to it. Perhaps it was because of his mood that it was quiet, and there was no sound from outside the door. Feeling puzzled, I slowly opened the door and looked into the hallway, only sticking my head out. anybody there. "No one?" Anne walked over to Lennon with a face that couldn''t be. Hera stood behind the two of them and checked the surroundings just in case. Seeing that the hallway was empty, they exited the room. I walked all the way down the hallway, but I couldn''t see anything. "Are you all up?" "It''s like that. What happened all of a sudden?" Hmm. It was time for the three of them to look around, hardening their expressions in the strange atmosphere. A drop of water fell from the ceiling. Anne wiped the water droplets off her face with her sleeve. Suddenly, I looked up, wondering why water was leaking from the ceiling. "Ahhhhhhhh!" she screamed Lennon and Hera hurriedly turned to look at her at the sudden scream. What is it? "Why?" "I, there, there !" Ann shook her head and pointed to the ceiling, and their eyes followed their fingers. "Wow!" Lennon sat down in surprise. Hera sighed and covered her mouth with her hand. Numerous bodies were hung from the ceiling. He had just died, and his face was still alive. "This, this, this, what is this ." I don''t know how the corpses were attached to the ceiling instead of hanging from the ceiling, but it was a terrible sight. To the extent that it is engraved in memory as a serious trauma. That was the moment. "Kihehehehehehe!" With terrifying laughter- Awesome liquid! A pounding sound was heard. Lennon looked to the side. A large blade was approaching with the force to split his little head. unavoidable situation. His eyes grew bigger and bigger. pooh- The sound of piercing the skin. The man with the ugly face holding the sword smiled broadly. He looked at the long outstretched sword. "Ugh." it just fell down. The black thorns protruding through the stomach and protruding from the back slowly scattered into the air. [Shadow Secret] [Shadow Pierce] Hera stretched out one knee that she had been kneeling on and lifted her hands. Arcane magic passed down to the Boleno family. It was a ''shadow magic'' that was widely known to boast infinite power only under the shadows. Lennon rubbed his face and swallowed dry saliva. "It''s not over." Lennon jumped up at Hera''s words. Anne''s legs trembled, but she got up. It was difficult for them, who were still children, to endure such a terrible situation, but that did not mean they could not sit still. coming. From both sides of the hallway, men with swords similar to those of a man who had just died were approaching. "Stick behind me." I asked Jamie to take care of the children. So I was thinking of protecting them somehow. I definitely meant to do that. "The damn bastards . Anne." Lennon looked at Anne with her teeth grinding, and Anne nodded with a firm face as to how relaxed her legs were. Huh. Let''s begin. Hera turned to look at the two of them at Anne''s suggestion to start out of nowhere. Where did the children who had just been trembling go, and the mood of the two changed suddenly. "Hera. I just thanked you. But from now on... ." "We will fight our way. So you don''t have to protect me. " Yeah? Hera could not comprehend the meaning of the words, but in the battle that followed, he was able to sense them. "Keep passing on the information. Only if you do." "We can all win." These were Jamie Welton''s pupils. - Continued on next episode - CH 210 Chapter 4: Garbage (2) beep- beep- beep- Jamie frowned as she saw the necklace glow. "What''s going on?" Jin asked, still not clearing his boundaries. Jamie silently grabbed the necklace and looked in the direction of the tower. A cloud of smoke was rising from the faintly visible tower. " It must have happened to the students and the secretary." "Aren''t you supposed to go see it?" Jamie looked at the tower with a worried expression on her face for a moment, then shook her head. OK. "Your disciples I heard you are still young." Jin tried to put ''like you'' on the dark side. Jamie, too, was only thirteen, but on the surface it didn''t seem that way. Jamie said, turning off the signal on the necklace. "Even if you are still young." He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, preparing to move. "They are my disciples." It''s not just me who''s gotten stronger over the past five years. He performed harshly under himself. I can assure you, there are only a handful of children of my age who are better than two children. Still, I wasn''t ready to stand on the battlefield, so I didn''t plan on bringing it. ''I''d rather be good.'' It''s not bad to experience the battlefield at a young age. Besides, I don''t know if they are separate, as long as the two are attached. ''There is no reason to worry.'' This is trust through experience. So Jamie could focus on what she had to do. "Are you really okay?" "Let''s go quickly. You will not have much time to accomplish your purpose." Jamie left those words and teleported away. Jin, who was left alone, grinned as he pondered his words. "Young man, I don''t know how confident he is." Then it went straight to Jamie. * * * "! Captain, I can''t move forward... !" "What kind of little bastards are like this?!" Teru, the captain of the Violence, the Armed Forces of the Drian Church, frowned as he watched the flames engulf the hallway, which was neither wide nor narrow. I don''t know how many units have already been hit. It has been a long time since Violence, who has one of the strongest strengths in the school, has been so helpless. Teru stared at the red-haired boy who was blazing frantically from beyond the flames. He looked like he was still young, but he looked like he was about 13 or 14 now, and the flames that spewed out of his two small hands were that of a veteran wizard. But if it were just a red-haired boy, it wouldn''t have been this hard. ''The real thing is the girl behind the little red kid.'' Ordinary looking girl. He looked a little taller than the little red kid standing in front of him. I thought they were siblings, but seeing that they don''t look alike, it doesn''t seem like they are. The problem was that the girl was seeing through all of this operation. ''My magic skills aren''t that great compared to the little red kid... .'' When I tried to do something here, I had to deal with it before that. It feels like playing on those little hands. It wasn''t even just two kids here. A woman who turns her back on them and manipulates the shadows to ravage the troops fighting on the other side. If it had been the end of the two, they would have pushed in from both sides and finished it right away, but that was impossible because of that woman. "Uh, what should I do?" "The order is absolute. I will pierce it no matter what I do." "That means ." "Perform widening." It''s a shame to have to bring out two little kids and one girl and go crazy, but it''s better than failing the mission. I still don''t know why they had to bring those three, but they just followed orders. * * * "Lennon, the movement behind you is unusual. I think I''m preparing something. Ready? "Everyone running now is a bait. Fight with the least amount of force." Okay. According to Anne''s instructions, Lennon spread class 3 fire magic at the enemies who were running in groups of two or three. As long as Hera took charge of the back, it is very difficult to break through the defense of the Fire Wizard on a one-way street. In fact, even the fire with minimal power did not come easily over the enemies. Anne made the most of her free time to judge and analyze the situation. Born with "a scholar''s talent," she was gifted with an overwhelming insight to see through situations. Even if it is a place where battles take place. ''The amount of bait is increasing.'' Enemies that throw themselves into the fire like fire moths. Even though they know better that such a thing is meaningless, there must be a reason why it keeps repeating itself. Since the tower is round, you cannot see the enemy''s starting point. There seems to be something going on there, but there is no way to confirm. Anne raised the wind, making Lennon''s flames burn more fiercely. ''It is difficult to grasp the number of enemies now, and it is at your own risk to engage in a war of attrition like this.'' They burned quite a few enemies, but if you watch them keep coming, the number will not be small. Maybe it''s almost exhausted and it comes sporadically, but Anne was sure it wasn''t. They are definitely baits. There was a high possibility that he was waiting for the mana on this side to be depleted. ''In the end, both sides are aiming for the same thing.'' As soon as the firepower of this side decreases even a little, it will rush in like an animal that has found its prey. ''This is only three.'' Hera was holding up well from behind, but it was clear that she had used up quite a bit of mana too. If this situation continues, it is impossible to block the number over there. Anne calmly cooled her head in an urgent situation. Several methods came to mind, and the useless ones were quickly discarded. Then I looked back. I saw a wall It was an ordinary wall, but Anne stared intently at it. "Hey, Anne!!" Lennon felt his mana slowly running out and called out to Anne, who had not given any instructions. But Anne did not respond. He was still looking at the wall with a thoughtful expression on his face. Then I hit the wall with my fist a few times. "Yumma! what now... " "Lennon! Hera!" Anne called the two of them and put her hand against the wall. Then he said "We have to destroy this road." " Why all of a sudden the wall?" "Given the size of the hostel we stayed in, this is definitely a room. Let''s escape to the window. "Car, through the window?" "I will destroy it." Without asking or questioning, Hera mercilessly threw a shadow thorn towards the enemies and then used the shadow magic in the direction Anne was pointing. bang!! A black mass protruding from the shady part of the wall crushed the wall like tofu. Then, as Anne said, a room appeared. "Really?" "A sound rang out." If it had been a blocked wall, it would have made a stuffy sound, but there was a popping sound to see if there was space inside. Anne went straight inside, and Lennon and Hera followed, blocking the enemies. "It will come soon." what? "What the enemies have prepared." The number of baits gradually decreased. That meant I didn''t have to use the bait anymore. As if confirming her words, shouts resounded from beyond the room. "Wow!" "Strength, power overflows!!" "What are these guys?!" Lennon frowned at the screams from outside and sang the magic. "The five are coming at a tremendous speed." Hera had written detection magic on the shadows in the hallway. It was impossible to avoid the shadows, so he could figure out how many enemies were coming. Soon after, there was a huge shock to the side of the broken wall, and someone appeared through the wall. They had a wall drilled next to them, and I wondered if it was necessary to drill through them, but they didn''t ask because their eyes were red. "Heh heh heh. I didn''t know that you could use the rampage to catch one little girl and one girl." "If I get caught now, I''ll end it with a little bit of scolding. But if you keep rebelling, one of the three will surely kill you." Unlike the enemies he had faced so far, men who appeared to be 1.5 times the size were approaching, spewing steam from their bodies. The muscles were wobbly and wobbly to the point of being hard to see. "Wow." As Lennon made an outright disgusting feign, one of the enraged troopers flinched and warned him. "I''ll break the little red boy from his limbs first." "Ugh. Isn''t that a bit scary? Lennon laughed as he spoke in a sarcastic tone, and he couldn''t help but scream and run. "Then die!" I was just running, but I heard the sound of the ground collapsing. So it really broke. [Earth Vibration] Earthquake''s sub-magical Earth Vibration, which caused an earthquake, shook the floor violently. The floor, which had already been damaged by strong footsteps, collapsed. "Wow!" haha. Lennon smirked as he watched it fall. The tower was quite high on each floor, so it seemed quite painful if it fell. "What are you going to do now?" As the floor between the two camps collapsed, the enemy could not jump over. This is because if he jumped for nothing, he would be intercepted by magic and would end up in the same situation as his mate who had just fallen. Ann, who had some spare time, ran to the window to see the situation outside. Explosions were coming from everywhere. I don''t know what happened all of a sudden, but it looked like a great battle was taking place in the capital. Perhaps it has something to do with the enemies that appeared in front of you. At that moment, an escaped man was caught in Anne''s sight. "Let''s join." "What are you talking about all of a sudden?" "Hera. Please! Yeah. Hera broke the window and wrapped the two children in a shadow. Fortunately, the tower''s shadow was tilted in the direction they were looking. In other words, the shadows slightly larger than the tower were all within her range. "I will go down. Previously. Hera joined hands and chanted a spell. [Shadow Secret] [Shadow Bondage] What is this? "Damn, I''m stuck!" "It''s the girl''s work!" The shadows of the troops directly bound their feet. I was stuck in my own shadow, so I couldn''t do anything. Damn it! Break it down!" "If Violence can only yield to such magic, how can he be called a priest who worships the god of violence!" "Aww!" "! I can''t last long. It goes right down." A Drian''s secret technique that grants more than ten times more power than normal to a man who has gone mad. Even if Hera''s shadow magic was excellent, it was impossible to block even the overwhelming strength. She wrapped the children around herself and spread her shadow wings. As he flew high as it was, he performed the rite prepared by Lennon. [Simon Ryu: Red flare ray] A fire magic created by Count Simon himself. As the red line reached where they were, a terrifying crimson flame erupted along the line. Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!! The red flame became a huge explosion and engulfed the surrounding area with a terrifying fire. No matter how strong a human being, it will be difficult to withstand the explosion. I thought "You can''t stop us with just this kind of magic!" "Follow me!!" "Kill them all!!" The monsters of Violence, who had just suffered significant damage from the attack, all jumped up from the upper floors of the tower at once with all their might. "Wow! Aren''t they crazy? "I can''t follow you anyway." "They are miserable." They looked tired of seeing the enemies falling down there. Once he ran away from there, the situation was not over yet. "Hera-sama, please move towards that man!" Lennon frowned as Anne pointed to the man running from below. "Who is that man?" "The enemy of the enemy is your friend." A man who throws something sharp and defeats humans in similar outfits to the enemies he just faced. The enemy who came close smashed their head with a hammer, which was quite impressive. Even as it was getting surrounded, it seemed that no matter how much you looked at it, you couldn''t go there. ''But I can trust this kid.'' Anne''s performance just shown. This child''s ability to judge the situation was far beyond the criminal''s shame. I heard that he was not born with magical talent, but it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a genius among geniuses only with his insight and judgment. I know. Here, it is right to trust Anne''s judgment rather than her own. Hera made that decision and glided straight there. - Continued on next episode - CH 211 Chapter 4: Garbage (3) "Where the hell did these bastards come from?" The male Hawks, who sprinkle nails and wield a hammer to strike and kill the enemy, continued to run away from the followers of the Drian Church. At first, I only dealt with the soldiers of Harmonia, but strange things joined in and it became quite a headache. ''The other guys are tough opponents.'' There were only those who were familiar with battle, and it was not easy to deal with them. Fortunately, thanks to over 20 years of carpentry work, his nail and hammer were able to smashed the heads of his enemies with precision. This was all thanks to the intense combat training at Frontier. "I''m tired, you bastards!" puck- With a single hammer, it is not difficult to smash the head of a human head. The Hawks felt increasingly out of breath, realizing that the situation was getting worse. At this rate, it was clear that in the end, he would get tired first and be beaten by them. ''What is Jin doing?'' Frontier''s Sword Master Jin, who can be said to be the key to this operation. The seven selected to disperse the forces travel around the capital to cause chaos, and Jin secretly enters the royal castle and assassinates the king. However, there was no news that the mission was successful. ''It seems that a variable has occurred.'' The information that Neo Fatal, the person who planned this operation, sent me was wrong. Could it be that he betrayed him? Was it because they were trying to plunge themselves into the abyss of despair over all kinds of pretended to be just subjects? I didn''t want to believe it, but looking at the situation now, I was naturally suspicious. "Damn it!" He put the auror on five nails and threw it with all his might. It was insignificant compared to the Master''s, but it was still powerful enough to kill a few people. But the siege network was getting tighter. That was then. "Get out of the way!" I heard a young voice from above, and I felt my head getting hot, so I looked up. "Oh wow!" Hawks wrapped his arms around his head and curled up into a ball of fire falling from the sky. bang!! A huge aftershock came with the sound of an explosion, and the body was pushed back. All sorts of shards hit his skin here and there. He lowered his arms around his head and looked in the direction of the fireball. The surrounding area was charred with a large pit. Then he heard several people landing behind him. I hurriedly grabbed the hammer and nail and looked back. " Who are the little ones and the older sister?" Mister. Ann, a girl, made an unexpected suggestion with a bold voice. "Once we form an alliance, we fight together." Hawks didn''t know how to react to the sudden offer. There was no room for that. "Catch those guys too!!" It was because they heard the screams of the monsters who went mad from the tower side. "These children fell from that height, didn''t they die?!" "Is this pretty boring? I don''t like boring men. Lennon and Hera saw the enemies approaching with distasteful faces. said Anne. "Let''s get out of this place for now." Sigh? "From now on, I will give you instructions. Everyone please." Okay. Yeah. "Huh?" Hawks gave a strange expression to the two of them following the girl''s words. Who the hell is this girl that they trust so much? Before that, who the hell are these three people? . "Give me some time to think!" Tight! The hammer smashed the head of the Drian Church like tofu. From that point on, enemies began to come from all directions. Anne quickly rolled her eyes, grasping the situation. "Lennon at 3 o''clock, Hera at 8 o''clock, Uncle at 10 o''clock!" "Oh, uncle?" "Don''t bite your horse''s tail for nothing, just do what you''re told." "What, what?" Hera''s advice didn''t make Hawks laugh, but the situation was not good for arguing with strangers. Most of all, they too seemed to be dealing with the same enemies as themselves. There is a saying that the enemy of the enemy is an ally. Hawks fixed the hammer, and put several nails between his fingers. "Hey, I don''t know!" It is right to join forces first. The three began to move, following Anne''s instructions. * * * Hammers and nails crush enemies mercilessly, and flames and shadows erupt and engulf enemies that cannot be subdued with them. The Hawks were having an incredible experience. They were just fighting at the signal of the girl they saw for the first time, but the three people who had never met before were moving as if they were one body. "The enemies are crowded at 2 o''clock, and after that, a group of three people is preparing for something magical. Don''t worry about the arrows flying from the 5 o''clock position, step back and secure space." Anne blows arrows with the wind, quickly grasping the opponent''s formation, and telling him how to destroy it. "Your uncle is your shield, Hera is your cover, and Lennon is ready for the wide area." Acting on instructions was swift. The hawks blocked the black mass from behind them from falling on them with a hammer and nails covered with Aurors, and Hera tied the enemy who approached the gap with shadow magic. Using the created term, Lennon counterattacked with wide-area magic. In the meantime, the four of them continued to widen the distance from the enemies and made free space. The arrows that flew from time to time were blown away by Anne''s wind. "Lennon, step back and replenish your mana." Huh. Lennon, who was almost depleted of mana with wide-area magic, pushed back and Anne stepped forward. "Now what?" Hawks asked Anne, throwing the nail. I didn''t believe it before, but now it was the Hawks who asked her about the code of conduct first. "There are a lot of buildings behind us, so it''s hard for the enemy to get behind us. So, while defending like this, we will guide you towards the alley." "Are you planning on wiping it out with magic in the alley?" no. Anne shook her head at Hera''s question. That''s a big risk. Now that everyone''s mana is faltering, such a gamble was highly likely to fail. if so. "I will run away." escape? Yeah. Anne said while controlling the movements of the enemies with the magic of wind and earth. "There are too many. It is impossible to break through unless even Master comes." "Master?" "I don''t have time to explain. As soon as Lennon''s mana replenishes a little, I''ll run to the alley at 8. As I fell from above, I roughly confirmed the location of this place. If you enter the alley at 8 o''clock, the left side is surrounded by a long wall, and the right side is a structure that makes it difficult for enemies to chase after the buildings are stretched. Since no members of the Drian Church could be seen other than here, it was no exaggeration to say that the escape route was secured unless there was a variable. "Does it just pop out?" "Do you have any colleagues?" okay. I don''t know if he''s still alive. "How many people?" "Seven me No, eight." For a moment, Anne had a troubled face, and then opened her mouth as if she had finished the calculation. "Finding is the key. It is important to join forces now." right! puck- Bubbly! The Hawks threw a nail that pierced the Shinto''s forehead, followed by Hera, raising a shadow in the form of a thorn. He died horribly and fell like a puppet with a broken thread. " By the way, isn''t it okay to see something like this? Hawks looked at Anne with a worried look. It was a very terrifying sight for a young girl to see. When I saw this when I was young, there was a high possibility that it would become a big trauma later on. It''s okay. But Anne had seen a more horrific sight five years ago. At that time, I built up my courage, and seeing someone die right in front of my eyes was not a big shock. ''It''s not that shocking though... .'' The ugly thing remains. But he couldn''t show it off, so he was keeping his expression as calm as possible. "I start looking for you, my colleagues." "Well then. by the way Are these children multiplying?" The number is gradually increasing. "The Drian Church is a denomination that is famous for walking in groups." At Hera''s words, the Hawks grinded their teeth. I already found out that their identity is the Drian Church. Originally, the Drian Bridge did not exist in Harmonia, but when you see it here, it seems that the rotten heads were attracted to it. "Let''s just take the eight of us ." "Ready." Then, Lennon signaled from behind, and Anne took a step back and shouted. "Lennon! Blow them all away!" okay!! [Simons: Flame Flower] A huge flower made of red flames bloomed from the spot where the enemies were. "Aww!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" run! Anne started running to where she was supposed to be, signaling the screams of her enemies. Enemies that were severely hit did pursue them immediately, but they could not quickly pursue them due to the great impact. Ann ran in the lead, warning her teammates. "The berserk monsters haven''t moved in earnest yet. They are likely to chase you, so we can''t get out of combat stance." Those who fell from the top of the tower and survived. It didn''t appear right away whether he needed time to recover his body, but he will come after him as soon as he recovers. Anne thought and thought. to overcome this crisis. ''What the hell is this little boy?'' Hawks looked at Anne like that and stuck out his tongue. He must have had little experience in this field, but he was manipulating everything like a veteran strategist. Surprisingly, she wasn''t the only one. ''It''s the same with that red-haired guy.'' His magic skills weren''t the best. They still look like children, but their skills seemed to be superior to those of the Liberation Army''s wizards. Am I calling these kids geniuses? ''It''s the same with this woman.'' It was the first time I had ever seen a wizard who treated shadows like hands and feet. I was in a cornered state, but somehow I felt a little out of breath. ''By the way Neo, what happened to that little guy?'' Anxiety never goes away Did that person really betray him? I didn''t know until I saw it for myself. * * * Damn it! Marquis Helm, I don''t know if you''ve ever brought in the Drian Church... !" Neo was running out of the capital, hiding as much as possible. The royal castle has already been completely occupied by the Paladins of the Drian Church. The king must be swimming in a world of dreams by now, drunk with alcohol and drugs. ''There was a corner where I believed.'' Marquis Helm was not satisfied with simply having the kingdom''s troops in his hands. In order to more completely devour the kingdom, the Drian Church, the most terrible of the 12 Churches, was brought in. It was clear that the plan was to make Harmonia completely muffled. ''What the hell are you thinking?'' Wasn''t the purpose of simply turning the king into a puppet and becoming the real power of the kingdom? It was dark before my eyes. What would have happened to the Liberation Army special task force that he personally selected? And, what is Jin doing now that he doesn''t show up yet? "Where are you going, Count?" Neo stopped running at the sound of a voice from behind. I turned around and saw a familiar man walking by. It was the Marquis of Helm. "Helm. How do you know?" "Fufu. At least the capital is covered in snow. Where else are you going so hard?" " Don''t know." Hahaha. savage human. However, since we meet face-to-face every morning and every meeting, can you tell me about it?" "I don''t know." lump. Helm raised an eyebrow and asked playfully. "Are you realizing that the mission of the Liberation Army was a failure and running away to prepare for the next one?" Neo''s eyes widened. Helm didn''t know that he knew that. I thought that anything related to the Liberation Army was thoroughly hidden. Of course, I expected that he would be suspicious of rebelling against his will, but he came to say so confidently. "It is already late. Harmonia has completely fallen into my hands. from a long time ago." " As long as your Majesty is alive, this country is not yours." "Your Majesty is like my doll, so it''s not mine after all." Not saying it was wrong, Neo bit his lip. He bit so hard that blood flowed out. Hahaha. Why are you biting your lips like that? What''s wrong with your lips? " ." Neo. I think I treated you pretty cutely." what? "But, it''s hard to look cute anymore." Neo frowned at Helm''s reckless remark. Helm made the last suggestion after seeing Neo''s attitude like that. "This is the last time. swear allegiance to me Then I will spare your life and promise you the safety and peace of your family." " Is it a threat?" "Think of it as a suggestion rather than a threat." As Helm spoke with a benevolent expression, Neo couldn''t stand Chimi''s disgust and anger. "Just kill me!" "Huh?" "I would rather die as the last conscience of this country than to surrender to you." "This is true." With a face that Helm couldn''t stop at Neo''s declaration, he shook his head and approached him. "At the end of the day, you get angry. Still, I saw that it wasn''t a bad thing to fight hard." Helm grabbed the Black Divinity in his hand. "The Hell that the Drian Church believes in is a swamp of endless violence that unfolds without mercy. to suffer there for the rest of their lives." The divinity of violence erupted towards Neo. "Submission to the weak." At that moment, a golden light suddenly appeared and blocked the black divinity. If it is enough to block the divinity of the High Priest, it is impossible unless you are of the same High Priesthood. Helm''s expression hardened. " How did you get here?" He looked at the place where his divinity was blocked and asked, and the man who appeared there, Jamie, smiled softly and finished the greeting without answering. "Pillage on everything." It was a greeting from the Drian Church. "It''s such a helluva greeting. How do you greet such rubbish words?" No matter how many times I thought about it, it was absurd that there were religions that could use this as a greeting. At that mocking, Helm gritted her teeth and looked at Jamie. Behind Jamie''s head, golden, the Pyro''s divinity was flowing like a halo. "Let''s get together with people of the right weight class. Our Goddess doesn''t like yours very much." "Nooooooom!" An angry Helm provoked a bunch of Black Divinity. Jamie chuckled and spoke into the air. "I will take care of this." "I believe." Jin appeared through the moonlight, grabbed Neo and disappeared. Jamie, who no longer had to hide his power, dyed his eyes purple. Ugh! "What I will show you now is ." The Pyro''s divinity disappears and black mana flows out. "It''s the violence you like. This is garbage." "You guys !" Helm screamed as he saw the darkness rising from the floor. But the sound did not leak out. - Continued on next episode - CH 212 Chapter 5: Divine Beast (1) Jamie looked into the glistening darkness. Originally, it was supposed to disappear at once, but it seemed like they were struggling to escape somehow. From the moment I found out that he had brought in the Drian Church, I wondered what he was doing, but it didn''t seem like he was a simple nobleman. "Aaaaaah!" The darkness swelled for a moment and began to sway with a leaking wind like a deflated rubber ball. At the same time, a wave of energy was emitted from within, destroying the expanded darkness as it was. Helm, who was wrapped in a black divinity all over his body, was breathing heavily. He asked Jamie as he took the divinity rising upwards. "Weren''t you our ally?" Helm was confused. Although something bad happened in the evening, Jamie Welton was an archmage sent out to help Harmonia from the Kingdom of Seldam. But why help the enemy instead of helping yourself? Then Jamie said. "It''s an alliance." "Then we should have just killed Count Fatal!" Well? why me? " Don''t you know! That guy is the liberation army... !" "Is Count Fatal also a noble of Harmonia? The Liberation Army is the people of this land. what''s the problem? "This guy! Are you going to play puns now?" Helm shouted with a reddish-brown face, seemingly embarrassed and angry. "We even presented our country''s national treasure! But now what is this!" haha. Why are you so angry? There are many variables in the world, as always, right?" "This guy!" An unusual divinity began to flow from Helm''s body. Jamie''s relaxed expression softened slightly. He knew he had a hidden power, but that number was far beyond the expected range. ''Master level?'' The necklace hanging from Helm''s neck trembled, and he was fine! It broke off with a sound. Then, the power that had been hidden until now was released like an explosion. "Are you hiding your power?" "The greatest talent in the world? Youngest Master? kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk You must have believed in your strength and hit the back of the head in such an absurd way, didn''t you? The whites of Helm''s eyes were dyed black, and the black eyes were dyed yellow. "You are mistaken. I don''t know why he made such a foolish choice, but if he had stood on our side, he would have stopped being a little scolded. "Soul?" Sigh I''m suddenly very annoyed. I''m so annoyed!! A life of ignorance is exploding. Jamie felt his skin tingle, and saw the hair growing on his arm. Suddenly, three high priests who ruled the Drian Church came to mind. Usually, if there is no saint, the high priest or archbishop is the most religious of the denomination. Conversely, the power of the Church will be taken over by the Paladins. Representative armed groups are the Seven Knights of the Zenith Church and the Holy Executioner of the Pyro Church. However, there was only one place where the entire denomination had armed forces. That is, the Drian Church who believes and follows Drian, the god of violence and plunder. The world called them the seeds of violence, and the High Priest who stood at the apex was said to be the closest to violence. The strongest thing in one of the 12 denominations is that they are capable of any master class. In other words. "Were you a high priest?" From what Jamie felt with her own skin, Helm was a high priest of the Drian Church and a monster that had taken up a master class. "If you have ears too, would you know what kind of high priest of the Drian Church is?" Their power was incomparable to any other Master. It is because the power to use violence has been bestowed by God. So why can''t it be funny? "I''ve always thought about it since time immemorial, but how the hell can you guys live under the sky?" violence and looting. Drian, who puts forth such a thing as a divine name, and believers who believe and follow such things. Even more than 60,000 years ago, the denomination that I did not understand the most was the Drian Church. I had to tear him apart and kill him before Janice, but it was not worth worrying about, so I slightly regretted putting it off. "It will be my job to correct what is wrong." what? "Just die, you asshole." [Level 2 Power: Darkness] Jamie''s hands spread out, and darkness of power erupted. The darkness, which gave only annihilation properties, began to erase the surrounding area without leaving a single dust. Helm looked at the pouring darkness and cried out with contempt. "That darkness! I hope it was, but is it black magic?" Jamie unanswered. Helm sneered as he thought it was a positive thing. Hahaha! So, that power was also achieved through black magic, right? In the end, all the sayings that they were the best in the world were lies and deception! This is fake!" "Who is it?" The purple eyes began to shine even more intensely. "Are you saying it''s fake?" Suddenly, a huge darkness rose like a tidal wave and engulfed the surroundings. Helm flew high through the darkness while wearing a shield. The shield had a hole in it, as if it had been gnawed off by something. The divine shield was almost destroyed in that short time. That fact terrified Helm. ''This darkness, what the hell is it?'' I''ve never dealt with a warlock in my life, but most of them were just bugs in front of the divine. Because to them, divinity was nothing less than a heavenly enemy. So when he realized that the darkness Jamie Welton was dealing with was black magic, he was sure of victory. ''If you think about it Something was strange.'' Helm struck the flying darkness with his hand. Even though the divinity was wrapped around it, part of it disappeared as if the sleeve was on fire. " Could there be black mana that penetrates the divinity?" If the difference in power was overwhelming, it wouldn''t be impossible to break through the divine, but what he felt was not just a difference in power. I don''t know for sure, but should I say that it feels like the divine is being pushed back in the battle of the opposite sex? ''It is difficult to compete head-on.'' He was proud of himself, but if he confronted him head on, he would not be able to break through the darkness. If the power gap is not large, the master-level battle is won by the one who reads one step ahead of the opponent. He is the one who has devised numerous schemes so far and has been kneading everything on these two hands. No matter how much he is praised as a genius, in the end, if his power was obtained by touching black magic, this battle was obvious. "I will kill you and let the world know that you are a warlock! Kkukkuk! The fame of the famous Welton family will be ruined in an instant!" Helm even brought up the family to make Jamie emotional. Then, he quickly rolled his eyes, trying to find the weak spot. Jamie grinned as he watched Helm fly around like a fly. "I say so." [Level 1 Power: Reverse Heaven] "Can you see any weaknesses?" [The Ghost''s Right Arm] closely- "What, what?!" Helm turned his head, startled by the sudden grip on his forearm. The arm of a skinny corpse protruding from the black subspace was holding his arm. Helm, who immediately recognized that it was necromancy, tried to shake off the corpse''s arm. "!" The raised left arm was also caught by someone. This time it was a rotten hand bone. Both ankles were holding the undead''s arms tightly, and he did not think of letting go. Helm''s limbs were caught in an instant, and he tried to escape somehow, but he didn''t even budge because of how strong he was. "The grip of those arms comes from my strength, and it is impossible to escape." Jamie reclaimed the powers of darkness and soared upward. It wasn''t just magic and swords that he had been training for for 5 years. The power was also able to find a new way to use it after a lot of research. In particular, there has been a lot of development in the power of the reverse heaven, and it is possible to take out a part of the undead in the form of a subspace without opening the gate of the reverse heaven. like now "! To have dealt with such a disgusting power... . It''s really ugly." "Ugly things are about your god." "This is blasphemy!!" "Stop dying to blasphemers. I have a lot of work to do." Jamie raised her hand up. Above Helm''s head, a ghost''s arm with a sword protruded from the subspace connected to the gate of the Yeokcheon. A black auror wrapped his sword. [Specter of Sword] A sword of death that kills even the soul if cut. Jamie mercilessly dropped his arm. The Wraith Blade fell in a straight line to split Helm in two. [Battle Aggression] Helm''s black divinity was dyed red, and a terrifying speculation erupted. The ghost sword tried to cut through even the red shock wave, but the blade trembled and did not fall down. Jamie wrapped himself in a protective shield, widening the distance from Helm. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" The whole eye was dyed bright red. It was a rampage that was allowed only to some of the Violence, a combat unit of the Drian Church. It was not strange that Helm, the high priest there, used that power. Helm, whose muscles swelled abnormally, easily swept away the arms of the ghosts, then grabbed the sword that had fallen to the top of his head with both hands and smashed it. "For making this body use such ignorant power!!" "Uh, macho?" "First, I''ll take the snout and rip it off!" Helm shouted in a thick voice and approached with a frightening speed. After concentrating all the divinity in his tightly clenched fist, he swung it with all his might. It''s like a mountain flying from the front. Jamie grabbed the handle of the sword in reverse. "This should be enough." Darkness trembled with the silver sword that had been pulled out slightly. Helm''s fist approached in front of him. [Power: Darkness] Jamie drew his sword at an angle in the space that was temporarily vacuumed by the wind pushing it away. [Ver. dagger] Seo Eok- Huge fists split in half and spread out to the sides. Helm''s eyes widened. The muscles that had been hardened by the flare-up were torn like a piece of paper. Jamie, who grabbed the handle, put an empty hand over the back of the hand holding the handle and flicked the middle and thumb. [Black Thunder Punishment] Class 8 lightning magic ''Black Lightning Severe Punishment'' mixed with black magic crossed between Helm''s arms. "!!!!!!" The pain that I couldn''t even scream came over. Helm convulsed, his eyes rolled back. Black Lightning Severe Punishment is not a magic that has a large range, but it is a terrible curse that can destroy even the cells of the target it touches. [Level 3 Power: Cursing] The third power manifested two years ago. I put it into magic. A terrifying power that increases the power of all curse magic nearly tenfold. After the curse time was over, smoke rose from Helm''s body. It must have been an indescribable pain, not only on the outside, but on the whole of the five intestines and viscera, as it was within the scope of the brain. Helm is still standing. I don''t know what you planned, but it''s all over from the moment you got me. " ." "Die, and apologize to those you harassed." Jamie raised her hand to finish. "Huh ." Then, Helm began to laugh. Jamie asked, frowned. "Are you laughing in vain?" " It''s not over yet. "Not worth listening to." "Uh-huh!" A beam of light that started from his fingertips pierced Helm''s heart. No matter how high the high priest, death was confirmed as long as the darkness penetrated his heart. Helm''s face mourned as well, knowing that, but at the last moment he laughed and cursed. "You guys The same monster... I didn''t presume though. Whoops." He continued to speak while somehow blocking the beauty flowing from his heart. "My, even if I die It can already be reversed... none. "What does that mean?" "Look know. Helm''s body turned to dust and began to scatter. That moment. woooooooooooo!!! The sky began to shake violently. " Oh My God. Jamie rubbed his forehead with a puzzled look. A huge six-pointed star was activated all over Harmonia, centering on the royal castle. Helm said, raising the corners of her mouth upwards with only her head remaining. "The faithful servant of my parents." The sky was covered with red clouds. "The divine beast ''Basilisk'' is coming." With those words, Helm completely disappeared. - Continued on next episode - CH 213 Chapter 5: Divine Beast (2) Saint Emak of the Drian religion wrapped the stigma on the back of his right hand with his left hand. According to High Priest Helm''s will, he was doing what he could only do. Blood and corpses scattered throughout Harmonia for over five years. And the six sacraments Helm installed throughout the kingdom. Based on that, they summon the most powerful creatures of their parents to this land. "Father''s beast." He lifted his left hand and raised the stigma on his right hand. A red light soared high in the sky, and thunderbolts began to fall, covering the entire sky with red clouds. Six lines traversing the territory of Harmonia, two triangles to be completed, and a hexagonal star created by overlapping two triangles in reverse. "Your father''s child. I, according to the will of Emak, come down to this land!" Although the offerings used in the rites of advent are still lacking, Helm said it is still sufficient. I was a little uneasy, but since the High Priest is the de facto leader of the sect, no matter how much a saint, disobeying orders is impossible. "Basilisk!!" The red light that rose from the stigma became as thick as blood. The clouds began to spread in a circle, and black light began to pour in. It was Drian''s divinity. Emma''s expression brightened. From a high place in the distance, the beast of the god Drian is revealing a gigantic figure on the ground. A long body reaching hundreds of meters, pure white scales covering it, a pair of feathered wings that grew on its back, and finally a dragon-like face. Its magnificence was less than what their Bibles had written, but it had to be done. It wasn''t even the age of myths, and 50 years'' worth of sacrifice would not have been enough to descend in a recorded form. "This is enough." The only denominations that are properly prepared will be the Pyro and Zenith churches, which are currently experiencing severe conflict. In the Pyro Church, an apostle of God appeared, and the Zenith Church almost unified the Eastern Continent. Other denominations must be quickly making their own preparations. So, the Drian Church had to come up with a certain number to survive in the collapsing 12 Church system. The result was a divine beast basilisk. "Basilisk, please remove from the world all heretics who stand in the way of our denomination!" Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa A cry that seemed to tear the space apart. Emak burst into laughter when he heard the sound. * * * Lennon opened his mouth as he saw the winged snake behind his back that appeared through the red sky. " What is that?" Even from a distance, the winged snake, which boasts an enormous size, was slowly descending to the ground as if receiving a blessing from black light. Despite the distance, an instinctive fear arose. Lennon felt a cold sweat run down his hand. It seemed that he wasn''t the only one. Everyone. Ann was walking backwards, her complexion blue as if she was terrified. Hera, who had maintained her coolness throughout the whole time, was sweating only this time. The way he clenched his fists was impressive. So was the Hawks. The condition was better than the two, but he said with a very reluctant face. Damn it . What is that snake that even has wings and flies in the sky?" " Still, I think I bought it thanks to that." Of the three, Lennon was the best. Lennon saw members of the Drian Church following them closely. Enemies who were chasing frantically, led by the berserk monsters, were no longer visible. More precisely. "I think it has something to do with that snake, the Drian Church." "Ok." The Hawks leapt over the building and looked at the followers of the Drian Church who were chasing them. All of them were kneeling on the floor and praying to the serpent with their hands clasped together. "Should I even run away from this gap?" " It would be difficult to run away." At that moment, Anne, who had fallen into a coma with extreme fear, regained consciousness and returned to their side. Still not looking good, Hera asked worriedly. "Are you okay, Anne?" "I feel a little dizzy, but I can handle it." "What does that mean? Do you think it would be difficult to run away?" The Hawks jumped to the ground and staggered over and pointed to the followers. "There is only one chance now. I need to make quick contact with my colleagues and leave here." "Perhaps all of this It''s most likely within the scope of that snake. kid? It was Lennon who answered instead of Anne. Lennon glared at the snake with a dissatisfied face and added an explanation. I don''t know if that''s a monster they''re sacred to, but otherwise, there''s no reason for them to suddenly behave like that. "Aren''t you just praying for a monster that you consider sacred? We''re usually like that, aren''t we? "It doesn''t feel like that. To put it bluntly... ." Anne swallowed dry saliva and spoke in a worried voice. "It''s most likely because they don''t need to chase anymore." In other words, as long as that appeared, there was no need for the combat unit Violence or ordinary followers. Hawks had a face he didn''t understand. Hera added an addendum to make it easier to understand. "I am also a believer in the fire religion, but it is different from the prayers I pray in peacetime. This is the exhibition situation. The opponent is a small number of elite members of the Liberation Army who are no different from enemies. The situation has already become complicated. civil war to continue. A trump card that will end them all." "You mean that snake?" Simply put, it was a decisive battle weapon for the Kingdom Army. Hawks looked at the snake again with a fearful expression on his face. That was then. found. A gust of wind was heard in the air, and something landed next to you. Lennon raised his mana while being alert to the sudden appearance of someone, and Hera sent Anne, who was not yet in good condition, behind her back and squeezed the staff tightly. On the other hand, Hawks looked at the faces of the characters who appeared and smiled broadly. true! And Count?" "I''m glad you were the first to find it." Neo looked at the Hawks with a relieved expression on his face. Then, when I found the two children and Hera next to me, I opened my eyes wide. "Why are you here ?" "Do you know them?" Jin asked Neo with a voice full of vigilance, putting his hand on the handle of the song. "Sir Welton Jr.''s two pupils and his secretary, Hera Boleno Yang." "A disciple of Jamie Welton?" "Who are you?" Hera, the oldest of the three, came out as the representative and asked Neo. They had never seen Neo in person, so they didn''t know who he was. It was then that he realized his mistake, and Neo apologized and introduced himself. "Nice to meet you. I am the Neo Fatal of the Kingdom of Harmonia." "Fateal? You mean that Fatal family?" "I will guarantee this person''s identity. He is the one who supports our Liberation Army both physically and mentally." When Hera made a long and gloomy face, the Hawks took a step forward and confirmed Neo''s identity. At that moment, Jin, who had been quiet, opened his mouth. "You have to get out of here. That''s an unbearable monster. "Who are you?" Lennon pointed at Jin with a bold face, and Jin looked at him for a moment and said. "Did you say you were Jamie''s disciple?" " Do you know Master?" "I just found out." "I, my master Where is Master?" Anne, who was behind Hera, came forward and asked with a troubled face. As long as the Basilisk existed in the sky, her condition was unlikely to improve. It was an unavoidable phenomenon because it was the lowest level. Jin looked at Anne and pointed in the direction of the basilisk. "I''ll be right where that giant snake is." "Then I need help!" The Hawks grabbed Lennon''s collar and lifted him up as Lennon was about to run towards him, startled. "Leave this! I have to help Master!" "No matter how much Master you are, you can''t do that kind of monster alone ." Perhaps Anne also had the same thoughts as Lennon, so she tried to go in the direction where the basilisk had descended. But at Hera''s words, the two had no choice but to stop. "It will only get in the way." " ." " ." The two looked back at her at Hera''s chilling glance. Hera said, hugging the two softly. "So am I. It won''t help the elder. Rather, it is more likely to be a burden. If there is nothing you can do, you should focus on surviving right now. And you both know. Who are the two masters?" Anne and Lennon did not respond to Hera''s words, but their expressions were as determined as before. Hera gave a rare smile and stroked the heads of both of them. Jin muttered, looking at him silently. "Jamie Wellton has a good secretary." Yes? no. Anyway, surviving and escaping from this place should be the number one priority." Okay. The Hawks replied. Jin ordered such Hawks. "So, Hawks. You are responsible and keep the interest." " teacher? Hawks was Jean''s disciple. He taught him how to handle mana, and how to use hammers and nails as weapons. Far from the usual priestly relationship, at least the Hawks truly believed and followed him. "What are you going to do, Master?" "I should help." "But I can''t afford it !" "If two." Jin recalled Jamie''s skills. Jamie, who had been fighting with a certain amount of leeway against the Sword Master, the natural enemy of the wizard, was a difficult opponent to guarantee victory even if he did his best. If we join forces with such a person, maybe it will be worth doing even with that seemingly unanswered monster? "Gather all the others and get as far away from the capital as possible. just in case. true. Are you okay?" "You only think about surviving." In response to Neo''s worried question, Jin answered with a firm tone and pulled out the curve halfway. "In that way, we will be able to take responsibility for the future of this country." true! His voice didn''t reach. Jin has already disappeared with the moonlight. Hawks frowned as he saw his master leave, but there was no time for that. "While my master and your master work together to stop that monster, we must somehow struggle to survive." " Good. "Then we must find Mr. Hawks'' comrades." "It won''t be difficult." Since there was no further pursuit, there was a high possibility that his colleagues were floating somewhere. Hawks put Neo on his back. "Ho, Hawks!" It''s noisy. I don''t have time to accept murmuring right now. Everyone follow me!" time is running out The five began to wander around looking for Hawks'' comrades. * * * Jamie muttered as she watched the descending basilisk. "It''s small." During Diablo Volfir, Jamie had several fights with it. A giant winged snake that Drian loved very much. The petrified rays from his mouth were quite annoying. Also, how big was it, it was slightly smaller than the Behemoth in its prime. But now? "You''re only doing rat tails, aren''t you?" It was too big to be a rat''s tail, but Jamie, who knew his original form, had no choice but to feel that way. Even now, it looked hundreds of meters tall, but back then it was hard to figure out the number. The expression that it was just a mountain range was appropriate. He used to fight hard with Behemoth, but now Behemoth must have been eating an apple from afar. ''Useless child.'' Suddenly, the thought of Behemoth made me sigh. I don''t know if I''m doing the job well. At that moment, the basilisk widened and opened its huge, dragon-like snout. "How are you?" Gray particles gather in the mouth. Jamie clicked his tongue. It looked like he was going to spit out a petrified beam. It was one of the annoying technologies in the past, and no matter how small it is, it will be powerful enough to make this land uninhabitable. On the other hand, his strength is still at the same level as when compared to his heyday. "He deserved confidence." Drian''s most cherished divine beast, even though he was in a very weak state, he thought of descending. Beyond Avalon in his left hand and Scud in his right. Jamie took a deep breath. "If something like that fell to the ground, the plan itself would collapse." Seldam will make an ally of a new nation to be established on this land. So I was thinking of getting a little help in the future war. He had no intention of turning the capital of such a place into petrification. If so, you need to stop that. "Something easy." It''s also sad when hardships and trials go away. However, sometimes the things I want to fall into are hardships and trials. The basilisk vomited a beam of petrification towards the ground. Gray energy falls in a straight line. "Write I can''t stop it at the current level. A sigh came out. Still, whenever I used my power, it put a lot of strain on my body, and I rolled the power within the limits I set. But now, it seemed like he would be petrified if he did. It''s better to put a strain on the body, but it was the messenger that made the body stronger than ever. Jamie activated all mana cores in her body. All of his mana began to rotate at a high speed, riding on gi and blood. "I''m going to kill you again." A purple dot appeared on his forehead. The dots quickly spread all over the face, forming a strange-shaped tattoo that spread all over the body. thud!!! Mana, which had been suppressed until now, spurted out and vibrated the atmosphere once. Jamie''s eyes were completely dyed purple. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!" highest. Jamie, standing at the entrance, crossed the sword and the staff. there was light - Continued on next episode - CH 214 Chapter 5: Divine Beast (3) Big woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much! The basilisk groaned in agony and fell down. Nearly half of that gigantic body was gone. Even as it dripped with holy blood, the basilisk couldn''t understand what the hell was going on. ''What was that light just now!'' A being favored by the god Drian. That was the Basilisk. Although he did not come down in a perfect state, the humans of the present age were not much different from worms to him. However, that strange light burst out, and the ''Drian''s Protection'' that had been wrapped around her body was mercilessly broken. No, thanks to Drian''s protection, he survived. If it had not received protection, the basilisk would most likely have disappeared entirely. "It''s disgraceful !" How could it be that a mere human attack has reached this point? To the Basilisk, the fact that he had only been attacked by a human came as a greater disgrace than the strength of his opponent. He clenched his teeth and transformed into a human form. "Isn''t that also an instant death?" At that moment, a black mass appeared as the air flashed. As the black mass dispersed in particle units, a human who had shot a strange light at him appeared with his emerald-colored hair fluttering. Humans aimed their staff at the surviving Basilisk. die. The light came on again. However, the basilisk was not foolish enough to allow an attack once hit. Deciding that the petrification beam could not be stopped, he squeezed out the rest of his strength and left the space. "You still have the strength to run away." Jamie raised his arms high, raising the darkness at the same time as the light was removed. [Dimension Wall] A 9-class space magic "dimensional wall" that completely separates the outside and space to create a new dimension, confined a wide area in the form of a sphere. "Uh-huh!" Because it was a space transformed into its own dimension, the basilisk that was wandering outside was thrown out in front of Jamie with a heavy impact. "Did you think you could run away?" "Hey, human baboon!" [Fiat Lux] light arose The basilisk couldn''t even scream at the burning pain of his skin. Jamie controlled the power. Now that his life is at stake, he was planning to steal information from him. "Cool!" The basilisk vomited blood and convulsed. His hair, as white as his white scales, burned black. "Let there be light" was the power that created the "starlight" generated from the pole phenomenon created by Black as a 9th-class magic. In other words, black magic and not black magic. The power was strong enough to neutralize the Basilisk called the Divine Beast. "It would be better to be careful about what you say in the future." The basilisk rolled his eyes and glared at Jamie. He had a hard time understanding the current situation. Among humans, a human who has reached the supreme state has appeared. There was no such structure. This is because, in the distant past, the 12 gods deprived humans of their "rights". Especially in today''s time, it was impossible. Occasionally, a human who broke through the limit appeared, but it was a number that could be counted by hand, and it was within the error range, so it was easy to respond. It was still the same today. ''No matter how supreme it is, it is impossible to inflict such a wound on me!'' Even the dragon, who could be said to be the master of magic, could not easily subdue himself now. However, compared to a dragon, a human being who is nothing compared to a human lost half of his body was a disaster. The problem was that the identity of that power wasn''t just made of magic. Despite living for tens of thousands of years, the basilisk didn''t know what to do with the power she was experiencing for the first time in her life. And perhaps because of the black sphere covering this place, the link with the heavens was broken. "Your god cannot save you." Jamie looked at the torn body of the basilisk. Maybe it was because it wasn''t an ordinary living thing, but the torn body looked like a fluttering shadow rather than a scattering of flesh. This is because the Basilisk was a kind of illusion, a concept. who are you? Because it was a concept, it can survive even in terrible pain. However, that did not change that it was a desperate moment for him. Jamie didn''t answer, but twisted one corner of his mouth with a sullen face. It was an obvious laugh. "Did you come to this earth with just that much power?" "Don''t look down on such a human being!" The Basilisk was furious at Jamie looking down at him from above. Humans are the lowest level of intelligence on this earth. just a slave It would be against the laws of heaven for such a race to look down upon itself, a creature of a noble god. If you''re not angry, that''s weird. But Jamie''s laugh only deepened. "It''s not enough to come in the original body." Jamie''s eyes turned purple, and black mana began to flow slowly through his body. The basilisk''s eyes widened. "You, what are you doing! How do you get that power?!" He stuttered out of great perplexity. it''s bound to be The Basilisk knew that power very well. It was because he had faced that power many times. It wasn''t just face-to-face. That black mana was the power that caused so many deaths that it was difficult to count each one. "How can you use Diablo Volfir''s black mana !" Diablo Volfir. 12 The main enemy of the gods and the most dangerous human beings. And he was the most feared human being the Basilisk in the world. So, even if tens of thousands of years have passed, I can''t forget. Jamie asked him. so. How many are you?" The basilisk was speechless. Either way, Jamie continued. "According to my memory, didn''t you die at my hand about 300 times?" The basilisk grew to the point that it felt like his eyes were being pulled out, and he bit his lower lip. The whites of the whites looked like they were about to burst and bleed at any moment. It was information that the present human could not know even after waking up from death. In addition, the purple-tinged black mana and arrogant tone of voice. Except in appearance and voice, the human''s behavior was very similar to that of the human the Basilisk feared most. But. It was impossible. " Diablo Volfir must still be sealed in aeons." Although not present, his master Drian God apparently sealed Diablo Volfir into aeons. It was the darkness of the beginning that existed before the 12 gods existed. It was a prison from which even Diablo Volfir, who created black mana to destroy the divine no matter how hard he tried, could not escape. "You guys Diablo Volfir''s progress? Well. " But most of his records would have been cleared." Jamie looked at the bewildered basilisk with a happy expression on her face. "I''m glad I didn''t die in one shot." What? "I think I can hear it from you." " I have nothing to say to you." I do not care. If you think about it, the Basilisk is the closest entourage to the 12 gods. He must have known the secrets of the world. The Pyro said that the 12 gods would remove him if he tried to find out because there was a keyword on it, but on the other hand, if the basilisk spoke ''directly'', it wouldn''t matter. ''Even if there is a problem, he will have a problem.'' I didn''t hear it because there was a high possibility that the Pyro would be attacked by the 12 gods if he spoke directly, but the Basilisk was a man who didn''t care. Rather, it was a considerable headache because it was a concept that could be continuously revived. Regardless of the reason, if you could remove him from the world, it would be beneficial even if you didn''t listen to it. Whatever the outcome, if the Basilisk is removed, it will be a huge blow to the power of Drian, one of the 12 gods. 12 Weakening the power of the gods. That alone was a great harvest. "Keuk! I don''t know what your relationship to Diablo Volfir is, but you''d better not hear anything from me. The basilisk smiled badly, saying, "Where did I go and quickly filled my self-esteem?" It didn''t matter anyway. "You can just keep your mouth shut." "What do you mean?" "Your brain will take care of sleeping." awhile! Veins appeared on Jamie''s temple. The basilisk''s mental barrier will be stronger than you can imagine. Because it''s a godsend. So, I have no choice but to use the power of the 9th class. ''You''re being overworked today.'' He hadn''t gotten used to the 9th class yet, so whenever he used his power, an overload occurred. Jamie took a breath of the blood in his mouth and pointed his index finger at him. "From the death of Diablo Volfir to the unrecorded history of 10,000 years ago. Say it all." [Power: Cursing] [Consciousness Erosion] It was strengthened with the power of a curse, and the psychic magic ''Erosion of Consciousness'' containing 9 class mana was activated. Tears of blood flowed from both eyes. The basilisk somehow strengthened the barrier of consciousness to resist, but it was useless. "Huh!" If it was his true form, he could not prevent the ''erosion of consciousness'', which was given even the power of a curse in his now weakened state. "Hey, stop it!!" Shinsoo shouted out in an ugly, ugly way. But soon both eyes lost focus as if dead. Jamie gave orders in the land, bleeding in the air. "Tell them all." Then, the basilisk''s eyes opened and, according to the command, he began to recite the past. "After sealing Diablo Volfir, we ." cry- At that moment, his body twisted grotesquely and spewed a handful of blood from his mouth. There could be no blood in the conceptual Basilisk. That being said, that must not be blood, but a component that maintains the concept. "Gorgeous gurgling!" The body of the basilisk twisted at an unbelievable angle was not strange even if it died. ''Keyword'' is activated. " I mean, it''s been like this. Jamie saw a basilisk curled up in a bizarre shape into a circle. It was impossible for even a concept to be free from keywords, and the concept itself was twisted. "Nothing is easy." Jamie frowned as he watched the basilisk grow smaller and smaller. The basilisk suddenly shrunk to the size of a spot, and then disappeared as it was. The ending was so ridiculous that there wasn''t much to say. "It''s a pity I didn''t hear the contents." This, too, was a significant benefit, as initially recalled. Because it was a direct blow to Drian''s power. I don''t know if it''s a permanent extinction or a later resurrection from heaven, but I don''t think we''ll see him in this age. ''After all, it means that you have to listen directly to the 12 gods to find out the secrets of the world.'' The moment the dimensional wall is broken down, Drian will notice the disappearance of the basilisk. Because it was a different dimension, he would not know how he died or who he died for. But that alone would make him wary of the human world. And, I will be very careful. The god of violence and plunder is such a bastard. ''The divine name is grandiose than anyone else, but his actions are more careful than anyone else.'' Simply put, he was a mean guy. Truly a man worthy of an evil spirit. If there was no system of 12 gods, he would have been the first to be subjugated by other gods. ''That is enough.'' Now, the system of the 12 gods is already collapsing. Drian will most likely not disclose this to anyone. To say the least, it would be ''Krolang, the god of hypocrisy and indifference'', who made an alliance with Drian, but the term "between each other" is not for nothing. Crowland did more than Drian, but since he wasn''t less, there was a high possibility that they would aim for each other. Anyway, if they watch the situation carefully and prepare. Jamie was supposed to use that time wisely. "Let''s be satisfied with this." As Jamie raised his hand and lowered it, the dimensional wall collapsed. In this way, Harmonia will regain its freedom. Because there are no more thugs left to interfere. However, it seemed that there was someone who wanted to disturb the atmosphere. As Jamie looked down, Jin stood behind a white mask, with a look of embarrassment. " What happened? What was that black sphere just now, and what was the white light earlier? Where else did the winged white snake go?!" Jin seemed very embarrassed by the current situation. understood. Even for the Sword Master, the Basilisk must have been a difficult monster to handle. Perhaps you have come all the way here to help yourself. The mind was virtual. Jamie landed in front of Jin and patted him on the shoulder. "We''ll talk later, later." "Jamie Wellton!" "I''m a little tired now, so I''m going to sleep." Hey! Jamie collapsed, bleeding from his nose. It was the aftereffect of using class 9 magic. Jin rushed to Jamie, checked his condition, and swallowed a smirk. "Mum yum yum yum." " You? Jamie was in a deep sleep with a calm face. - Continued on next episode - CH 215 Chapter 6: Destination (1) Saint Emak of the Drian Church collapsed and vomited blood. "Heh, heh, heh, heh!" It was a heartbreaking pain. His lungs were shriveled and he couldn''t breathe, and blood flowed from his eyes, nose and mouth. Maybe that''s why my eyes were red, but when my vision was messed up, a strong anxiety came over me. ''What happened?'' Emak looked up at the puddle of blood that had just been formed, and lifted his head laboriously. The sky, which had been filled with red clouds, was as clear as ever. For more than 5 years, the blood and corpses that have been sprinkled on this land have been sacrificed, but where is the basilisk? '' My connection with him was forcibly cut off.'' In general, unconsensual reverse summons place a huge burden on the summoner. Moreover, the basilisk is the most cherished divine beast of the god Drian. Such an existence suddenly disappeared, no matter how saintly, the body could not withstand the shock of reverse summoning. It was also difficult to properly raise the divine power. "The light influence?" A strong light suddenly hit the sky. Its exact identity is unknown, but it contained a force enough to cause the body to atrophy. Even the basilisk would have suffered considerable damage if it had touched the light. However, it was not enough to be a reverse summon. ''Damn it. I don''t know what it is.'' What the hell is Helm doing? The high priest couldn''t lead the church members, but he couldn''t even see where he was buried. If that''s the case, you should leave the advent ceremony to yourself. I just did it and it became like this. I thought that the authority of the saint in the headquarters was too low. As soon as I return, I will form a new faction of my own to create a situation where the high priest will not be swayed like this time. ''For now, the priority is to return to the headquarters.'' Since the Basilisk was reverse-summoned and even the saint himself became like this, the Harmonia issue became the responsibility of High Priest Helm. I don''t know where he is or what he''s doing, but he knows that the harmonia gun is very important, so he''ll take care of it. Emak handed over all the problems to the High Priest and prepared to leave. "I was here." then. A cold voice came from behind. It sounded like a knife forged. At that moment, Emak felt death. '' Damn it.'' The saint of the god of violence and plunder becomes defenseless against violence. He licked his lips and looked back. There stood a man in a white mask with a curved sword. I knew who he was, as I had received several reports. "The truth of the moonlight." "You know me." "It''s not easy not to know. Aren''t you the frontier''s sword master, and a warrior of ''Ryeo'' like Han in the same affiliation? ; Loen There was a small continent quite far from the continent. Unlike this place, it was a land where magic did not exist as a unique clothing style and culture developed. Originally, there was no contact with ; Loen , but its existence was discovered by an explorer about 200 years ago. A land with warriors on par with Ran, the most powerful race by force, with extremely developed cold weapons instead of magic civilization. That place was Ryo. And Jin was a warrior of Ryeo who settled in ; Loen just like Han who belonged to the same Frontier. "Isn''t the sword master called a ''super-climax master'' there?" "You know more than you think. People in this land don''t know Ryo very well." "Because you frontiers are the ones who obsessively thwarted our plans. Even in such a place, you must not be unaware of your unique existence." Emak looked around with a tired face. The reason he spoke so long was to somehow find a way out. Jin said as he put on his mask. "I can''t ignore the intelligence of the Drian Church." "Huh. But why did you come all the way to this land? There would be no reason to come all the way here." "It''s not up to you to know." okay? That''s a little disappointing!" Saying that, Emak squeezed out the rest of his strength and created the Black Divinity. "I have one thing to correct." At that moment, Jin took a brief break and leaned forward. He said as if he was about to jump forward at any moment. "In Ryeo, the sword master here ." When the moonlight hits his head- It''s not called the climax, it''s called the ''climax''. Whoops! Jin, who appeared from behind Emak, gently inserted the curvature into the do-jip. Next to him, Emak''s head fell to the floor. Emak''s face, his eyes wide open, didn''t seem to know what had happened. "The climax is higher. I hope you don''t get confused in hell. After leaving only those words, Jin disappeared with the moonlight. * * * Jamie woke up from a long sleep. " How long have you slept?" Sometimes I slept for hours, sometimes I slept for several days. What was certain was that I felt less tired. It was still a burden to bring out the power of the 9th class. To be precise, ''Sunggwang'' was the problem. Even the 9th class magic itself was burdensome, but mixing the power of the Holy Light multiplied the burden several times. It was so powerful, but after using it a few times, my body couldn''t bear the burden and I lost consciousness like this time. ''I''m glad that the Basilisk came down weak to the level of a flea.'' If he had descended with all his powers, he would not have reached the current level. In fact, it was difficult to defeat even the weakened Basilisk at the beginning of the 9th class. The attack must have been successful a few times, but it must have been that this one, who had run out of strength, was retired first and became prey. To put it simply, it was the uppermost tooth. Because it was a black mana made for Shin-Sal (), it was able to neutralize its power. "Besides, I was able to confirm that the power of the Holy Light works very well with the Holy." I studied the Starlight for 5 years, but I couldn''t find anything other than a powerful energy. However, the conclusion was that it was vaguely judged to be the compatibility of the divine because it was the power that was born at the pole of black magic. Come to think of it, this problem would have been solved easily if there was Black. black. You must wake up quickly." Five years ago, Black created a starburst by absorbing black mana aggregates. However, perhaps it was because of the creation of a new power, he had fallen into a deep sleep until now. I tried to wake him up several times, but what kind of state did he fall into? Even with Jamie''s skill, it was impossible to wake him up. For now, Black had no choice but to wake up alone. At that moment, I heard familiar footsteps outside. Jamie realized who it was and looked at the door. Soon the door opened and a cute girl came in. Then he found Jamie who had woken up and opened his eyes wide. "Master!" It was Anne. She ran towards the awakened master in one month. Are you okay? Where are you uncomfortable? Aren''t you dizzy? fever?" "Anne. OK. "Whew. Do you know how many days you slept?" Anne spoke like a rapid-fire gun, sighed in relief when Jamie said it was okay, and asked with a worried face. So many emotional changes occurred in that brief moment. Jamie laughed at the sight, and Anne, not understanding why she was smiling, tilted her head. "Why are you laughing?" no. So how many days have I slept?" "You slept three days." " Did you sleep a lot?" Jamie''s face turned slightly bewildered. It was because I drank too much. I thought it would be a day or two at most. awhile. So what is the situation now?" If three days had passed, quite a lot would have changed by now. Seeing that he was sleeping safely here, the situation seemed to be going well, but I was curious about the exact situation. "I''ll bring someone you know well." Anne wasn''t the type to pretend to know something she didn''t know well. She hurried out and went to pick up someone who might know the news. After a while, the door opened and several people entered at once. "Master!" "Elder, are you okay?" Sigh. I woke up. I am very happy." He said he was bringing someone who could know the news, but it seemed like he had just brought everyone he knew. Except for Anne, there were a total of four, one of which was the first face he had ever seen. A very ferocious looking man. He was a strange man with a hammer around his waist. When Jamie saw Anne, she was smiling at the door, sticking her tongue out. Jamie looked at her with an irresistible look on her face and told everyone. "It was just that I slept a little deeper, so you don''t have to worry about that." "As expected, I thought that Master would wake up soon!" "Lennon. Don''t say anything that doesn''t make sense to you and stay still. Yeah. "Did this kid really mean something he didn''t want?" "Oh, what do you mean!" As Jamie tried to feed her honey chestnut, Lennon covered her head and ran back. He chuckled at Lennon, who couldn''t stop him in a different way than Anne. I''m glad you''re okay. Hera, perhaps a little relieved now, sighed deeply and smiled faintly. Jamie was embarrassed and coughed in vain. "Sorry for worrying you. Did you work hard to take care of your children?" "It didn''t feel very cared for. I got more help." Hera smiled as she looked at the two children standing in the background. Lennon and Anne also smiled at her smile. At first, they were a little awkward, but it seemed that the three of them had become quite close. Jamie smiled, feeling fine, and looked at the man standing next to Hera. It was Neo Fatal. "You''re fine." "Thanks to you, I was able to save this one life. Thank you, Sir Wellton Jr." As Neo bowed his head to say hello, Jamie reached out and stopped him. "You don''t bow your head to me." " Yes? "A body that will become a king should not bow its head recklessly to someone." circa! It''s rude to say things like that... ." "It''s done. Everyone who knows would know. You are the only talented person to lead Harmonia, which has become vacant. Isn''t it? Liberation Army yangban." Saying so, Jamie looked at the wild-looking male Hawks standing next to him naturally. I don''t know who it was, but the momentum seemed pretty strong. The Hawks stumbled with a slightly bewildered look on his face when Jamie suddenly pointed at him and asked. "Uh, me, you mean me?" "Hawks! This is Kyungil Welton Jr., Master of the Kingdom of Seldam. Don''t speak lowly. Ah. Were you Jamie Welton?" "Hawks!" When Neo called him with a bewildered look, Jamie waved his hand to signal that it was okay. Hawks put his hand on his waist with a pleased face and said. "Your disciples have been very helpful. He raised his disciples very well. You can know the master by looking at the disciples, so you must be a very good person. It is an honor to meet you." The name? "Hawks! As a commoner, I do not have a last name. Whoa!" "I like you too. If you got help from your disciples, that means my disciples also got help from you. As the teacher of those children, I express my gratitude." "Heh heh heh! Wow, I''ve been successful too! Also, thank the Master of Seldam." As the Hawks giggled in excitement, Jamie asked again. so. How about Count Fatal in your eyes?" "Oh, you mean this person?" Hawks grinned and glanced at Neo. Neo flinched slightly, but he coughed for nothing and tried to reverse the mood. magneton. I think you still need to rest more, so let''s go out... ." "You haven''t answered yet, Count?" " Stop teasing me!" Hahaha. My answer is one. A man named Neo Fatal can entrust this country to me. Because in this country where everyone treats the people very badly, there is only one righteous person who cares for them." "That''s right, Count." Neo''s face was red as if it was about to explode. This place seemed uncomfortable. Jamie chuckled. "If you do this, you will not have to listen to the outside world." " The situation is all settled. The hidden saint of the Drian Church was cut and killed by Mr. Jin, and the Marquis Helm ." "I killed him." Yes. The rest of the corrupt nobles were captured by the Liberation Army and imprisoned in dungeons. The king has already reached a point where he cannot make a decision on his own, so he sent him to exile last night." The remaining remnants of the Drian Church were also suppressed by the additional Liberation Army because they had become chaos since they lost their command tower. A lot has changed in the country of Harmonia in just three days. "Only Count Fatal remains, the rest please stay out for a while." At Jamie''s sudden request, the people stared at each other blankly, but when Hera went out first, the others followed her, paying attention. They were the only two left in the hospital room, staring at each other without a word. Jamie was the first to speak. "How do you plan to run government in the future?" "I don''t know yet. I''m thinking of cutting out all the rotten parts first. I''m worried about how many years it will be used just for that." "It will be hard work. Corruption also means that the communication system between regions has been broken. There must be some wicked people who wipe their mouths and pretend to be good." "I will. It will probably be a long cleanup." Jamie nodded and looked straight into Neo''s face. "Seldam will continue to support Harmonia until it regains its former status." " ." Neo''s expression hardened slightly. From the moment she received Jamie''s help, it was no exaggeration to say that Harmonia became a de facto vassal of the Kingdom of Seldam. Even though the revolution was successful, a country that lacks power like this has to get help from a powerful country. He will probably be involved in government affairs as well. In that case, he might have become a puppet. So I couldn''t make a good face. Until Jamie continues. but. " ?" "We, Seldam, will not be involved in the affairs of Harmonia in any way. We will send a delegation as soon as possible to sign a contract, but that''s all you need to know." "That means ." "It''s about running the government on your own. Isn''t that why you started a revolution? As Jamie smiled and spoke in a childish tone, Neo''s stiff face loosened slightly. I never expected Seldam to come out like this. However. But Jamie''s words didn''t end there. He smirked and then warned. "If you return Harmonia to its former form, then I will ." I didn''t have to go back. That was enough of a warning. Neo nodded with a stiff face. "I will not disappoint Sir Wellton Jr., the benefactor of this country." "It is a promise between you and me." of course. Jamie held out his little finger, and Neo put his little finger on it. It was a childish promise that only children would make, but it was a secret pledge between the archmage and the man who would later become king. Harmonia thus became the new ally of the Kingdom of Seldam. - Continued on next episode - CH 216 Chapter 6: Destination (2) Jamie sent everyone out to get some rest. My condition hadn''t returned yet, so I was thinking of meditating on my own. If it wasn''t for the uninvited guest who appeared outside the door. "Eh. What is this guy''s popularity? Jamie said to the man standing outside the door with troubled eyes. "Unfortunately, don''t go there and come in." Then the door opened and Jin, a man in a white mask, entered the hospital room without making a sound. Even though he was in front of him, his presence was barely felt, so it was no exaggeration to say that he was indeed the top assassin. A man with powers close to invincibility under the moon called ''Moonlight Resonance''. If he made up his mind and tried to assassinate, he thought that few people would stop him. What''s up? "I woke up in three days and came to see you." "Oh my gosh. When did we become so close?" "I know that you are still very young, but why do you have no respect for laughing adults?" " suddenly? Jamie was speechless for a moment at Jin''s remarks, which seemed like a lot of kkondae. Also, I wondered if the Jin I had seen before and the Jin in front of me were the same person. I didn''t know it when we were fighting, but is it that your personality changes in normal times? Jin smiled slightly as Jamie opened his mouth for absurdity. "It''s a joke." "He was a man who knew how to play." "It''s kind of like that." uh So what''s going on? It''s not that it''s not, but it''s not like we''re going to come to the hospital. "I came here because I was curious about a few things." Jin didn''t give permission, but he brought a chair at will and sat down in front of the bed. Jamie asked, looking at the man who was more brazen than he had expected. "What do you want to know?" "What was that light? I saw. The light you created blew up half of that giant snake." It was a light reminiscent of the midday sun. It was far away, and it was normal to not know what had happened because of the brightness of the light, but Jin could see more than anyone else in the world under the moonlight. The light was also under the moonlight, so I could see what was going on inside, even in fragments. A huge amount of energy was generated. In a nutshell, it was no exaggeration to say that it was the greatest energy he had ever felt. "The snake was a monster that even me could not handle. So I thought I''d join forces with you, but I didn''t even need to help. So I was curious. What is the identity of the power enough to catch such a monster on its own? Maybe you ." Jin blurted out the end of his speech, but it was a look that was roughly expected. Jamie understood Jean''s curiosity. So I said without having to go round and round. "The unfinished 9th class magic ''Fiat Lux''." Jin''s eyes widened. After all, the true nature of the light was 9th class magic. I knew it in my head, but hearing it in person made me shiver. supreme realm. A realm that all wizards dream of, but which humans cannot reach. Jamie was now saying that he had entered that stage. There were great wizards in the Frontier, but none of them reached the 9th class. On the one hand, it was embarrassing. incomplete? If it''s 9th class, it''s 9th class, what does incomplete mean? Jamie replied indifferently. "I mean, it''s not literally a perfect 9th class. Half of it." Even so, the magic itself was real. Even after three days had passed, Jin vividly remembered the light that burst out at that time. If it were you who was standing in front of it, would you have been able to stop it? Instead of blocking it, it would have been swept away with the moonlight. For a boy who was only thirteen. "He''s such a disgustingly strong kid." what? "The birth of a 9th class wizard. The world will once again be engulfed in great shock. Seriously, I can''t believe it even though I''ve heard it firsthand. "So it is." Well? "I just wanted to say it, so I hope you don''t tell anyone?" Jin tilted his head to see if he could understand the request. He couldn''t see his expression because of the mask, but he was probably furrowing one of his eyebrows. "Why? Weren''t you hoping for Seldam''s national power and fame to rise even higher? "The revival of the motherland is always welcome, but it is not yet the time to reveal it." Jamie knew what had happened to the wizards who had reached Class 9 over the past year. They are not even recorded in the history books, and the entire record has been removed on a country-by-country basis. All were the breath of the 12 Churches. It is unknown why they want to remove the 9th class mage''s record, but Jamie speculates that he may have been afraid of the birth of the second Diablo Volfir. For the 12 gods, Diablo Volfir was a nightmare itself. ''I don''t know if it''ll be okay because I have a Pyro.'' Even so, there was no need to create a risk by notifying them. Even if it was revealed, it was correct to reveal it when it was fully dealt with. Shouldn''t it be at least enough to survive the dragon''s threat? Jamie spoke bluntly without revealing her thoughts. "Things can be complicated if they are revealed for nothing, so even if I do, I plan to reveal it myself later." "What if I just revealed it?" Hmm. If so ." Jamie glanced at the early evening moon rising out of the window, and gave Jin a cold gaze. "Will one of them die?" A faint purple glow passed through the eyes that were obscured by the shadows. Jin felt a chill and a cold sweat ran down his cheek. I thought I was lucky to be wearing a mask. Without the mask, the ugly face would have been exposed. ''You''re a bloody kid.'' If we face each other again, Jamie Welton won''t see it, so the match will end quickly. Because Jin didn''t have the confidence to block the light. "Be careful." "But I have one question for you." "Tell me. You answered my questions too, so I''ll give you an answer if I can. "Are you from the same family as Han?" He couldn''t see his appearance because of the mask, but his black hair, overall style of clothing, and Susil, who was wrapped around the handle of the song, were similar to Han''s. How did know? There was no background investigation." "The overall atmosphere is similar to that of Han." "With that light guy?" "Not the personality, but the clothes and things like the handle thread." Ah. Jin looked at his clothes and curves again and smiled. "You have great eyesight." "Is there a country to the east of our continent? I''ve never been there, so I don''t know, what country are you doing there? "It''s a country called Ryeo." "Ry? It is difficult to pronounce." "It''s difficult with this accent. just. Magical civilization is a world that has hardly developed. It can be seen that most of them are carrying a cold weapon." "Are there no wizards at all?" "There is such a thing as a shaman that is similar to a wizard. They are those who deal with magic, and in my opinion, they are nothing compared to wizards. Like I said, it''s a country that has developed into a cold weapon." Ohh. it''s magic That''s a little bit of interest as a wizard. "Anyway, it can be seen that most of them are warriors, that is, warriors." "Are all the warriors of Ryeo strong like you?" Jin shook his head as if it wasn''t natural. "It''s all top notch If it were a sword master, wouldn''t ; Loen fall into our hands? "That''s right. By the way, what about ''The Ultimate Master''? "I never miss a single word." "Because he is a wizard." "This is what Ryeo calls the Sword Master." "What is above it?" "If we were to break it down into realms, it is meaningless to say that transcendental peak, hwagyeong, hyeongyeong, and more are legendary realms. In fact, it is safe to say that it has been a legend since Hyeon-kyung." "It''s a difficult word. If it''s the climax, do you want to be a grandmaster? Then Ryeo''s power It''s pretty creepy." "In the beginning, even in Ryeo, the best masters are counted in two hands. And there are a lot of parts where the distinction between the realm and the realm is ambiguous. A Sword Master is similar to a Master Master, but a Master Master is not necessarily a Grand Master." "How do you know that?" Jin said, changing his mask to see if the answer was not difficult. "Because the head of the Frontier is the Grand Master." "Was it Isis?" "She is a special race, but one thing is for sure, among Ryeo''s ultimate masters, there are only two that can face her." The fact that there were only two out of ten meant that the other eight were not grandmasters. Five ." Jamie had a lot of interest in unfamiliar areas, and had a bright eye for new information. So Jin''s story aroused his interest. "So, the state right before the Grand Master is also a climax master?" Yes. There was only one other person on this earth who had reached the climax that I saw, except Isis." Who is it? said Jin, pointing to Jamie. "Your country''s swordsman is a man. He is definitely a man who has reached the height of his climax." exactly. Swordsman is a monster infinitely close to the Grand Master. It was an opponent whose victory could not be guaranteed with the strength of a half-class 9th class. "From that point on?" "I heard rumors that he was the leader of the Zenith School Seven Knights and the Grand Master of Kendo of the Sun God." Kryon, the leader of the Seven Knights, was not a Grand Master, but a monster close to him. I''ve never heard of the sun god''s sword except through rumors, so I didn''t know how good he was. What. It''s funny that I, with low skills, evaluate the top performers, but the important thing is that the distinction between ; Loen and Ryeo is different." "Then what is hwagyeong?" "It is said that the last Hwagyeong master in Ryeo existed about 100 years ago. According to the records, it was written that his sword was placed on the ''Sacred Wisdom''. But I''ve never seen it in person, so I can only estimate the extent of it. The highest number of Ryeo that existed 100 years ago. If Transcendence is a state that spans from the end of the Sword Master to the Grand Master, it was reasonable to view the Hwagyeong as the state after the Grand Master. Suddenly, a former colleague of the prosecutor came to mind. Even after 5 years have passed, he still can''t remember his name. ''He was more than a flower bud.'' I can''t be sure, but I knew it because I fought him back to back. As for the sword, he was stronger than anyone else. Why can''t I remember the name? It was when Jamie had a slightly serious face. "According to the records, he was the first samurai to visit ; Loen ." "On this land?" "But there were no records. I couldn''t find it exactly. It is presumed that he wrote something, but it was hidden, and nothing was found." "What is his name?" "I don''t know the name, but the surname was recorded." "What is your last name?" "It was Mr. Chuck." Hearing this, Jamie looked at the air like a hardened man. Jin called for Jamie, who was suddenly stiff. "Jamie Welton?" " ." Hey! As Jin screamed and shook his leg, Jamie''s eyes twitched as he came to his senses. Then, looking at Jin, he asked again. "What is your last name?" "Chuck." chuck ." -Are you a wizard at the apex? ask for a match Pretend to be my last name. The corners of Jamie''s lips rose slightly. - My name is Junkyung. Chuck Jun-kyung. name came to mind. - Continued on next episode - CH 217 Chapter 6: Destination (3) Chuck Jun-kyung. I had forgotten that name for too long. The words he said every time he practiced the sword were a big help, but it was a pity that he couldn''t remember his name. ''I''m sure you''ll remember the name in a place like this.'' Diablo Volfir was the strongest swordsman he had ever met. A man who was not easily defeated even after competing with his magic with a sword. A man who always talked about swords and attitudes. At the time, he was not interested in swords, so he listened with one ear and bled through the other. ''By the way Chuck was still here?'' The era in which Chook Joon-kyung lived is the same as Diablo Volfir. In other words, it is more than 60,000 years old. It was virtually nonsensical that Mr. Chuck had been handed down over those years. Because the world has already been turned upside down several times. I asked Jin if he didn''t know. "Is the last name Chuck common?" "It''s rare, but not without it." "Are they all strong?" "It can''t be. There are people with rare surnames in ; Loen , but aren''t they all strong? "Welton is strong." " Come to think of it, the structure here is a bit unusual. In Ryo, surnames are not very diverse. As it is here, it is not different for each estate or family, so should I say that the last name is not so important? Anyway, Chuck doesn''t live in groups, but rather spreads out, so discussing strength itself doesn''t make any sense." It didn''t mean that Chuck was all strong. The fact that they had the same last name was just a coincidence. Even so, I felt grateful in my own way for reminding me of past relationships. Thank you. I learned a good thing. If I get a chance someday, I want to go to Ryeo." "I will guide you when the world returns to stability. So I mean... ." Well? "Would you like to come with me?" Jamie frowned at Jin''s sudden suggestion. "Are you going?" no. that''s what you just said I will guide you when the world returns to stability." "Then where Maybe it''s a frontier recruitment offer? I would have turned down the offer once before." "You mean Beiryl." Windfury swordsman Beiryl Onyx once offered Jamie a chance to come to Frontier. Even then, Jamie clearly refused. "I am not looking to hire you." then? "Somehow, I thought it would be good if you met Isis." I don''t know why we had to meet, but somehow it felt like it had to be. It was kind of intuition. Jin didn''t trust his intuition outside of battle, but he had a strong idea that the two should meet this time. "You mean going to Frontier''s headquarters together?" Yes. " It''s a little absurd." With that said, Jin''s proposal was rather sudden. I was thinking of visiting the Frontier Headquarters someday, but not now. "Do I have to ask the king''s permission? Beiryl seems to be moving freely between the two places." "Although permission is not required." The Master of Seldam had many powers, one of which was the freedom to roam abroad. A brief report to the royal castle is all it takes, so there was nothing wrong with sending a letter right away. The problem was attitude. Surprisingly, this was the first time Jamie had gone abroad after reincarnation. Frontier''s headquarters would be very far from here, wouldn''t it be a little burdensome? "Ugh." "Is that bad?" "No, I really want to meet a man named Isis, but ." Originally, the Behemoth sent there should have sent the information. But the stupid elephant had no intelligence about it or whether it had been shattered while sleeping, and had no information about the Frontier, just writing in his diary. Most of it was about apples. " I heard there are different kinds of apples there." Apple? There aren''t many kinds. There are many other varieties other than those raised by humans. Do you like apples?" "Not that." "You don''t have to give me an answer right away. You just have to answer me before you leave." "When are you leaving?" "I will be leaving in a week or so. Because my mission at Harmonia is over." "Think about it." "Please expect a good answer." Jin left the hospital room with those words. Left alone, Jamie looked up at the sunset sky. "Frontier ." Since I have nothing to do right away when I go back anyway, I thought it would be okay to visit the world as well. ''Sometimes there is nothing more to be gained in Seldam.'' Jamie had almost completely mastered all the knowledge of the magical world. The reason why the expression ''almost'' is included is that unnecessary things are excluded. Anyway, even if you return to the magic world, your level itself will not increase, so it was a good option to gain experience while looking around the world. Jamie looked at the moon in the sky and was deeply troubled. * * * "It is said that the revolution in Harmonia has ended successfully. All corrupt officials have been executed, and a censorship team is to be sent to the former territory of Harmonia to search for the Ducks. And the incompetent king was sent into exile, and it is said that Count Neo Fatal is temporarily running the government." "It''s Fatal. A family with a long history." King Friedmoor listened to the reports of his servants and wrote down something diligently. "It is said that the people of the Fatal family were righteous from generation to generation. During the heyday of Harmonia, I left many achievements." That''s right. "It''s perfect for the first king of a new country." That''s right. "What happened to the Drian Church?" The king looked at his servant with his golden eyes shining. The god replied with a sigh. "There has been no response yet. But soon other denominations will press on it, so I don''t think we have anything to worry about." right. Because this case is a violation of the rules between the 12 denominations." The 12 denominations can exercise indirect influence on the countries of which they are state religions, but direct intervention is implicitly prohibited. Therefore, I did it when I was active in the shade, and I did not rub the country openly in the sun. However, the Drian Church was not enough to steal the body of a renowned nobleman in Harmonia called Helm, and it made King Cyprus into a mess. Then, he ran the country arbitrarily, nurtured corruption, and stained all the people with suffering. This was an act to actually destroy a country without direct intervention, and furthermore, they committed atrocities that summoned their divine beasts in this situation. This is judged as a plan to bring the world out of balance. The 12 denominations will be severely punished. ''I don''t like that either.'' Why is the problem in the human world governed by the 12 doctrines of law? Even if the rulers of this land are the 12 gods, humans must also be given an opportunity to punish them. But I know. The fact that unless even demons like the Zenith religion intervened, they would strictly forbid human intervention. Oops, my teeth broke. What are humans? King Friedmoor suppressed his growing disillusionment. He put aside his bad thoughts and brought up a topic that would make him feel good. "Jamie Wellton did a good job. I''ve delegated a lot of power to him, but I didn''t know he would handle it this well. "I heard that it was Sir Wellton Jr. who defeated the core power of the Drian Church." "He''s a great kid." He defeated the high priest of the Drian Church, who was wearing the mask of the Marquis Helm, and annihilated the Basilisk, the divine beast who descended from heaven although it was not perfect. I didn''t know how it was done. However, no one could deny it, as many eyes watched the scene. "I didn''t do anything for 5 years, so I wondered what he was thinking, but as soon as he debuted, he did such a wonderful job." It was exhilarating. It is regrettable that they are not involved in the Drian''s punishment, but they have been severely affected by this incident. It was all Jamie Welton''s work. In addition, he acquired an ally called Harmonia. It still needs more time for Harmonia to play the role of an ally, but it was enough to gain a foothold to advance to the West. All of this was a means to further press the Zenith Church. "By the way, Your Majesty." At that moment, the servant who was waiting opened his mouth. "I have a letter from Sir Wellton Jr." "A letter?" The minister carefully handed a letter to the king. Upon receiving the letter, the king opened it up and checked the contents. He wrinkled one eye and looked at the servant. "You want to go on a trip? Is this the end of the letter?" "I''m very sorry, but that''s all the little one has received." "Huh." King Friedmoor laughed out of absurdity. Then I read the text in the letter again. [sire. The new Jamie Welton will travel the world to broaden his horizons. If you have an urgent need, please call me through this.] The king saw a small magic circle drawn under the letter. If you put your index finger there, it will jump into the air! And a blue bird came out. - Say it here! Say it here! Say it here! The blue bird stared into the air and spoke alone like a parrot. " ." " ." King Friedmoor and his servants looked at the blue bird, speechless. [P.S If you tell me to be quiet, I do it quietly. haha.] King Friedmoor, who had read the post, said to the bluebird. Be quite. - Say it here! say it here... . It got really quiet. * * * Harmonia quickly found stability. All the rotten nobles were true, and all meaningless ornaments were disposed of. Corrupt officials confiscated all the wealth they had accumulated and began to pour it into restoring people''s livelihoods. The starving people were slowly revived, and they returned to their homes as slaves. It was still small, but the hellish world was changing rapidly. It had only happened for a week. "It''s like another country." "It''s only been a week... ." Anne and Lennon said in disbelief as they looked at the bustling capitals. As the children said, the people who wore false smiles on their faces were now working hard with real smiles on their faces. "Mr Fatal. He said he hardly slept and was only working." "Because it''s the busiest time." "You will still be happy. Because the abnormal country has started to return to normal." Anne and Lennon both smiled at Hera''s words. Then Anne saw the Hawks in the distance, called him and waved her hand. uh? Mr Hawks. Mr. Hawks!" Well? Hawks was fiddling with the uncomfortable iron armor, and then turned his head to the sound of his calling. Then, looking at the familiar faces, he greeted them with a bright face. "Oh, little ones! Hera!" He ran to where they were at once. There was a rattling noise, but no one said anything to him. Lennon said, stroking his chest with a playful face. "Captain of the guard, are you very clear?" "Is this guy making fun of adults?" The Hawks waved his arms to let him go, but Lennon escaped faster than the wind. He grinned as he bit his tongue with a face that he couldn''t stop. "I''m not used to it yet." Four days ago, Hawks, who was judged to have made a significant contribution to the revolution, was commissioned as the commander of the capital''s guard. The one who used to hammer in the village. At first, I thought it was just a dream, how crazy I was. In fact, I thought I was still dreaming. Even so, is it realistically possible for a villager who lived in Kangchon to succeed like this? Fit well. okay? Yeah. It suits you." When Anne and Hera complimented the Hawks, they put on a shy expression. Contrary to the beast-like appearance of the past, he had changed his hair and beard neatly so that he did not know it. "How are you doing?" "I don''t really know what it is. I''m so busy these days. After a little bit of being busy, will you feel it?" "Captain!" Then I heard a soldier''s voice calling for Hawks from behind. "I will go see. everyone is doing well We''ll see you again someday when we have a chance. "Mr. Hawks is in good health. I will come again next time." see you next time. Hawks smiled and was about to go to his men, but Lennon stood next to him and said when he was back. "See you later, Captain, get well." "Who is this?" Hahaha! "It''s like a guy who can''t stop. Hahaha! So the Hawks left. The three of them were about to go back to the dorm because there was nothing to do. Someone appeared behind them. "Aww, what a surprise! Master?" It was Jamie. Jamie said with a sullen face, blowing a chestnut into Lennon''s forehead. Ahh! "Are you surprised as if you have seen a ghost?" Lennon grabbed his forehead and rolled over on the floor. Jamie left Lennon behind and approached Anne and Hera. "What are you doing here?" "We''re just out for a walk to see what people are doing." "It''s changed a lot in a week." Jamie looked around with a satisfied expression on her face. Hera asked Jamie like that. "By the way, didn''t the elders have to stay in the royal palace? How do you know... ." Ah. I have something to tell you for a moment." "What to say?" When Anne tilted her head and asked, Jamie scratched the tip of her nose for nothing. "The next destination has been decided." "Is this your next destination?" Huh. I went to the Frontier with Jin. So, goodbye for a moment." There was silence for a moment, and the first to speak was Lennon, who was lying on the floor. "Eh eh?" Jamie''s move to the frontier has been confirmed. - Continued on next episode - CH 218 Chapter 7: The Cursed Village (1) "Can''t you take me too?!" "Master, me too!" Jamie said, pushing back the foreheads of the annoyingly clinging pupils. "Because I can''t." "Take us too!" "Even if you don''t take Lennon, please take me!" What? Did you say everything?!" "I''m Master~" "Yumma, Anne!" Jamie sighed as she watched Anne clinging to the hem of her robe and Lennon getting angry at her. Then he snapped his fingers, and his body disappeared in an instant. "What, what?" "Ah, Master!" Ann and Lennon panic as they see Jamie in the distance, then run back to where he is. However, Jamie snapped his fingers again as he saw the students running hard. "Wow!" "Really shameful!" As if there was a transparent wall in the air, the two could no longer reach Jamie. Jamie said to Hera, who stood beside her, putting her hands neatly next to her. "Take care of the kids." "How long does it take?" I do not know. It was difficult to answer because we did not have a specific schedule. "At least a month. It seems to be more than a year at most. In the meantime, if your Majesty calls you, I will go." "You will be away for a long time." "I think so." Hera looked at the children banging against the transparent wall and shouting for them to be taken away. "Are you okay?" of course. "I think the gap between teachers is quite large for the students who are growing up." experiences? Yeah. This is my experience. I learned magic from the master, but he was always busy, so I didn''t learn much." "Are you high enough for that?" Hera was twenty-two this year. The fact that she had 5th class in front of her at the age of twenty-two was proof of her talent. However, Hera responded by looking at her with her characteristic cold expression. "I don''t think that''s something I''m going to hear from the elder." Jamie shut her mouth, not having anything to say. Anyway, she wasn''t wrong. Because a disciple needs a master. So Jamie also thought a lot during the week. And the conclusion I came to was ''okay''. "They know what they have to do. I could stand by and help, but it won''t fundamentally change." "It''s something the kids have to figure out for themselves." Yes. Well, you shouldn''t be away for a really long time, but I think it''ll be fine for a year. In fact, I don''t think I''ll be away for a year. i See. "And there is Hera." " What do you mean?" Hera frowned as if she had heard a sudden noise. "Anne and Lennon must be in the midst of walking down the path Hera has walked, so please give them any advice they need." "I still have the skills ." a. I know better than anyone that it''s a skill that can take just one disciple." Hera shut her mouth in embarrassment. Jamie glanced at her and shrugged. "Since there are Seven Elders and Count Simon, there is no need for Hera to bear the burden." Yeah. Hera replied that way, but her eyes were on Anne and Lennon. Jamie raised the corners of his lips and walked over to the disciples who were still blocked by the invisible wall. "Take us too!" "Right! Take us too!" "It''s noisy, you guys." As Jamie dismantled the invisible wall, Anne and Lennon, who were leaning, leaned forward and screamed. "Hey, what if I suddenly get rid of it?" "My knee hurts ." "Both wake up." Jamie raised the disciples and said, "This trip is pretty important to me. So you can''t take it. "Hey." "We also have the right to broaden our knowledge Whoops!" "Because it''s noisy. And don''t be shy." Saying so, Jamie struck Lennon in the head with the capital. He didn''t hit it too hard, but he grabbed his head and fell straight down. Over the past 5 years, only the weight has increased. Anne looked at Lennon like that and muttered a little. "I don''t think it''s serious ." Anyway. Jamie said behind Lennon, who was half-passed. "Don''t be fooled by me. If you have any questions, ask Hera or the other elders." However Only Master knows our curriculum." "Don''t worry because others don''t know much about it, but they know what you''re learning." still ." "Anne. Stop giving up." When he woke up, Lennon looked at Jamie as he brushed the dirt off his ass. "Actually, I knew he wouldn''t take me. Still, I tried it... I just got beaten up." Lennon spoke with the coolest face of the world, as if when he was living. Have a safe trip. Until then, we''ll master what you''ve been asked to do. " Why are you doing that?" Jamie looked at Lennon with a slightly disgusted look on his face, and Lennon yelled out with an embarrassed face. "People are talking seriously, what''s the reaction?!" "Lennon. I said that suddenly people shouldn''t change. "Even you!" "You don''t fit anything serious~" Even Anne yelled at Lennon with an expression of seeing something strange, and Lennon shouted out with a look of injustice in the world. Jamie chuckled and placed her hands on the students'' heads. Then, Lennon, who was talking hard, and Anne, who was making fun of Lennon, shut their mouths. "I believe you will do well." " Please be careful, Master." "You can''t forget the souvenirs when you come." OK. Jamie said goodbye to the disciples like that. * * * "Did you say goodbye?" "I did it for the kids and Hera-san." Jamie roughly answered Jean''s question and leaned her back against the wall. Jin murmured briefly, ''Is that so?'' and put the bag on his back. He looked as cool as a person with no regrets here. "So you. Aren''t you going to say hello to other people? "What is a greeting? If there is a relationship, we will meet someday." "Everyone must be sad." "Isn''t it sad to say hello? It''s sad that everything is the same." "That''s also true." "Let''s stop." Jin finally finished checking the dormitory and went out. Jamie shrugged as he looked at him as if he were watching some sort of psychiatrist. And soon after, standing next to Jin, who was moving, asked. so. Where is the Frontier headquarters?" "It''s in one of the six bans." which? "ABRAXAS." Six Banned ABRAXAS. It was a very large temple that existed at the northernmost point, far above the great forest of Ariazad, which is the same prohibition. It was also in the shape of a forest because it had not been visited by humans for a long time, but it was also a land where very dangerous traps and monsters lurk. It was also the northernmost part of the country, so it was always snowing, so it was very difficult to get close to it. However, the strange thing was that Abraxas itself kept the weather warm all the time, let alone snow. "Is Isis there?" Ah. not now In fact, Isis had been here a while ago." " ?" When Jamie looked at him with puzzled eyes, Jin said he forgot to say. "A week ago, Beiril stayed here briefly to assist Isis and her. Then we talked about you." "What are you talking about?" "I was worried about what would happen if you turned into an enemy." "I did . So you''re saying not now? "They left because they had work to do." "What''s the point of being the head of the Frontier himself?" "It is confidential." It was Jamie who wasn''t really disappointed because he didn''t expect to be able to hear it in the first place. Rather than that, the fact that Isis and Beiryl had been in this land until recently was even more shocking. How cool can you live in the world to say such an important thing only now? "Anyway, then why can''t we meet even if we go to the Frontier Headquarters?" "It is not. You''ll get there sooner than us. "That means It sounds like there''s no point in going faster." "That''s right. It''s not bad to take this opportunity to wander the world." Jamie, speechless, decided to just keep her mouth shut. The more I talked, the more my temper would be stretched. So the journey to Abraxas began. * * * "You demon-possessed monsters!" "Show me where this is!" "Turn it off! Get out of here right now!" "Look at those kids running away! Fuhahahaha!" Children in their early teens were throwing stones at someone. It was a boy and a girl who wore shabby clothes and shabby cheeks, so dirty that they reminded them of beggars. The boy was holding the girl''s hand tightly in one hand, and in the other he was holding a cloth filled with food that looked like it was several days old. brother ." The girl looked at my brother with a sad face. The boy, who seemed indifferent, smiled faintly at his younger sister. It will be fine. Yes. The boy, Phoebe, held her sister Fiona''s hand tighter. The stones flying from behind did not hit the children fortunately. But the swearing was enough to annoy the siblings. "A child without a father." "Cursed bastards!" "Please get out of this town, you demons!" It was an insult that was hard to bear for the children who were now ten or seven years old, but the brothers and sisters had no choice but to put up with it. It was because he might be kicked out of town if he caused trouble. It was bittersweet. Having to endure terrible bullying and insults in order not to be evicted from the hometown where they were born and raised. Then, a child laughed at the siblings and said: "They say they wait every day without knowing that their father has abandoned them? funny cubs. Abandoned things don''t even know the subject. Isn''t it? "Rumor has it that their father was a very famous con artist. Did you say you got caught cheating in the village and got kicked out?" "I heard that I had an affair with someone and abandoned my family and ran away at night?" Really? Phew!" "Well. Just by looking at them, you can tell what their father must have been like. Hehehe! The other children responded to this and started laughing happily. Pivion''s steps stopped. Fiona looked at her older brother with concern. brother Ignore it and let''s go. Pivion did not respond to his brother''s words. Anger simmered inside. I was angry with them too, but what made me even more angry was because of my father. A father I''ve never seen before. My mother always called my father a brave man. He believed so firmly that something must have happened and he couldn''t come back. But for 10 years, let alone come back, I didn''t even know the news. Just like these guys say. " Go. He grabbed his brother''s hand. "Oh, it hurts." Fiona complained of pain from pulling too hard, but she couldn''t hear it. I wanted to leave this disgusting place right now. ''Damn it.'' Being young is a curse I will soon become an adult and take my mother and my younger brother out of this rotten village. You have to be patient until then. I don''t know if he can stand it, but the boy had to suppress his boiling anger today. Because I still had nowhere to go. So, the siblings ignored the swearing from behind and headed to the house far away from the village. - Continued on next episode - CH 219 Chapter 7: The Cursed Village (2) "I will stay here today." Jean looked at the village sign in the distance and said to Jamie. "Let''s do it." Although I could move at night, I could not meet Isis just because I was going fast, so when the sun went down, I stayed in a nearby village. The two entered the village watching the setting sun over the mountain range. It was a decent sized town. There seemed to be a lot of tourists, so there were quite a few inns everywhere. There were many general stores selling souvenirs, including pubs. The strange thing was that most of them were not doing business. " Why is the town so beautiful?" "You hardly see people." As Jin said, there were hardly any people in the village. If it is a town frequented by tourists, it is normal for the streets to be crowded in the evening. The two felt strange and walked down the street to find an inn where they could rest. At that moment, I heard the cry of a child from afar. "Aww! sorry . I will never do that again!" "Do you want to be cursed too? Mom said you''d be cursed if you went there, didn''t you? "Hey I''m sorry... . I will not go again." "Just go there again. I know how to get kicked out of the house by stripping it so snugly! Okay? No. I have to send it to the ghost right now... ." "Ahhhhhhh! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I won''t, Mom! please forgive me! "This is the last time. Okay? "Yeah ." "Hurry up to eat." Jamie and Jin looked at the scolding mother and scolding child from afar. It seemed that a child had sneaked into a place not to go and just got caught by the mother. As it was a common occurrence, the two of them went into an inn that looked okay, coughing for nothing. "Are you there?" Jin entered the inn and called for the person to be inside. Then a middle-aged man with a tired look walked out from the inside. He was a man of great size, and had a blue hood on his head. Welcome to. I am the owner here." "I would like to stay overnight." "Are you two sharing the same room?" "Give it to me." "1 silver per room." Hearing 1 silver, Jin handed over 2 silvers indifferently. The owner who took the money shouted as he looked towards the stairs. "Nilva! Two guests have arrived! Get the bath water!" "Yeah!" The girl above answered in a cute voice. After hearing the answer, the owner said to the two of them. "Go to the room marked on the key. I will prepare a meal while you bathe." "Thank you." Thank you. Jin and Jamie each left their greetings and went up to the second floor together. As I went up to the second floor, I heard the sound of pouring water into the bathtub from the inside. The two glanced at each other and went into their respective rooms. Jamie unpacked and cleaned the dirty clothes with magic. The advantage of a wizard is that you don''t have to worry about cleanliness when you travel. In fact, she didn''t even need a bath, but Jamie liked to take a dip in the hot water. "It will take some time to fill the water." When I heard the sound of the water, it seemed that I still had to fill it up for a while. I was going to go and help, but why? I thought that I sat cross-legged on the bed. ''The beds are uncomfortable here too.'' The condition of the bed was so bad that it was regrettable compared to his bed on Welton Street or the bed in the hostel where he was staying in the magical realm. At that thought, Jamie grinned. In the days of Diablo Volfir, he slept well on stone floors, but after only 13 years, he got used to being comfortable. So, I didn''t get any sleep at all. ''It''s not that I can''t sleep, but .'' Although the body was fussy, the mind was always the same, so there was no problem sleeping. Is it a matter of consciousness? "I''m ready!" At that moment, the voice of a staff child was heard from the bathroom. When we went out, Jindo was coming out just in time. He was still wearing the mask, but after looking at it for a few days, Jin was wearing a mask no matter what he did. The two of them opened the bathroom door as they entered, and a cute girl with brown hair in two parts stood there smiling. He had two towels in his hand, one for Jamie and one for Jean. "Call me if you need anything!" The girl left those words and ran out of the bathroom. Jin said looking at such a girl. "You look happy." Yeah. Jamie, who answered roughly, took off all of her clothes and put a towel over her shoulders and soaked herself in the hot water. "Uh-huh, that''s cool." Seeing this, Jin said with an expressionless face. "You''re a thirteen-year-old man." * * * After washing, they changed clothes and went down to the first floor. It smelled delicious when the meal was ready. "Does it smell good?" "You can look forward to this inn." The inn I stayed at last time in the village, Suksu, was not good at cooking. It was so bad that even Jin, who had been living outside for a long time, took one bite and stopped eating. In my mind, I wanted to smash the inn, but that''s what the bad guys do, so I only warned you. Next time I come, if the taste is the same, I will blow up the whole inn. I don''t know if I''ll go to that town next time, but if it''s true, I''d like to follow the warning. "There is a saying that you should not be vigilant until you taste it." "That''s right." The two went down to the first floor and sat down at a table prepared for dinner. On the table were two meals and one dish. Most of them were stir-fried meat and vegetables, but as simple as they were, the taste was not bad. Jamie opened her mouth as she turned the food over with a fork. "It''s amazing." "What do you mean?" "What kind of person is carrying a meal mask?" Just like that said, Jin was wearing a mask with only his mouth open. It was because the mask I always wore was a plain white mask that covered the entire face, so I couldn''t eat. "What does it matter what mask you wear?" " okay. to spend a lot." Jamie nodded and looked around. "Is the seat pretty full?" Right. There was no one there before." "Looks like a restaurant." exactly. When she took a spoonful, Jin was talking while muttering. Jamie stared at him for no reason, then with a fork he poked the meat and vegetables into his mouth. It wasn''t great, but it was enough to satisfy my hungry stomach. The two didn''t talk much in the first place, but they didn''t even look at each other at dinner. I just focused on eating. "Here''s a beer!" "Yeah, I''m leaving soon!" The girl who had her hair cut in two halves was busily running around here with a bright face as well. Did you say your name is Nielba? She was a girl who looked to be around 10 years old, and I was proud to work until such late hours without showing any signs of hardship. Even adults would not be able to hide their tiredness if they worked until this hour. Look around you right now. The faces of the people who had a beer at a time here were all drenched in exhaustion. This is because they work from morning until sunset. On the other hand, Nielba doesn''t look tired at all, so how can he not be proud of him? "Order here ." Wait! Even now, he was walking around smiling with a beer in one hand and a menu in the other. "Are you interested in him?" just. It''s nice to see." "Actually, thirteen is the age to make your first love." " bullshit." Jin smiled and continued his meal, while Jamie glared at Jin and ate the leftovers. At that moment, an interesting conversation began at the next table. "I saw Bilter yesterday too." "It''s like a fucking town. Why did this suddenly happen?" "Did you really hear the curse?" I do not know. The important thing is that there''s something going on at night. It''s also something so terrifying that it makes you faint." "It''s because of them. The town has been weird since they came. You and your two children should be kicked out of town." "It''s a guess, a guess. They are just ordinary people, but people are turning their eyes too much." When the oldest-looking man said it was a guess, the man who had been complaining all the time raised his voice. "Why are you defending these guys? Common sense makes no sense!" right. As Rio said, problems have arisen since they came to town." "Do you see any problems with those people?" "Didn''t you hear that a warlock shouldn''t be judged by appearance?" "Cool!" Jamie swallowed food and coughed loudly, like a shriveled man. Everyone in the restaurant looked at Jamie. Jean was looking at Jamie with the meat on the fork halfway in her mouth. There was a lot of chewing food on his face. Fortunately, I was wearing a mask so I didn''t get it on my face. Jamie took a deep breath and apologized to everyone. Sorry. Stop hearing Saree." He said he was sorry to Jin, who was still staring at him. The conversation that had stopped next to me started again. "Anyway, it is true that the town has been cursed since they came. No one can deny this." "Uh-huh. just coincidence... ." brother. Do you have a heart for that girl? I''ve heard rumors that the old bachelors in the village are looking at each other because they are half-faced, but was that your brother? men and horses! Why do you do that even if you say it?" "That''s right!" "Guests. There are others, so please lower your voice a little." As the noise from the next table grew louder, the less-than-seen owner came out and stopped them. Because he was such a large, shaggy man, the guests kept their mouths shut at his warning. In a small town like this, strong people are the best. Fortunately, the restaurant was quiet again, and small chattering voices could be heard here and there. In the meantime, Jin wiped the food off his face with a napkin and raised his hand to call the staff. here. "Yeah!" Nielva ran up to the door and asked. "What are you looking for?" "A glass of beer. you are? "I''m done." I had no intention of drinking anything. Instead, I asked her one thing. "There is something else I want to ask you." "The question is 1 Cooper!" " Do you get an information fee?" "Joke~" A little boy already knows how to make fun of an adult. Of course, Jamie was thirteen, not much older than Nielba. "What are you curious about?" "What about the curse over there? What are you talking about?" Alas. It''s interesting to hear from outsiders." "Is the town really cursed?" Well. I don''t know too well, but I think there are quite a few people who have seen ghosts since a couple of months ago. So the situation in the village is not very good. There are rumors that it is a cursed village in the surrounding villages, so tourists tend to avoid this place." Ghost? Yeah. A couple of months ago, three mothers and daughters moved to this village, and from then on ghosts started appearing. So people have driven them out of town, but the ghosts don''t go away." "There are all sorts of strange things." Jin, with his arms crossed, nodded and muttered that he was quite interesting. "Anyway, just in case you don''t know, please leave the village as soon as possible. I don''t know what''s going to happen." "But don''t you think you''re too scared?" Jamie asked, looking at Nielva speaking with a smile. Nielva pressed her finger on her lips to the question, and then answered with a broad smile. "I have to live positively. I''ll bring you a beer! Having said that, Nielva disappeared into the kitchen. Jamie looked in the direction she disappeared and said to Jean. "I go up first." I know. Just because we''re together doesn''t mean we have a conversation, so it''s beneficial to go upstairs and rest. * * * That night, Jamie didn''t sleep until late. The reason was simple. "It''s a ghost." Ghosts are undead. And the curse is black magic. Combine the two to form a Necromancy. "Did a necromancer appear in town?" Perhaps, the three mothers and daughters who appeared here a couple of months ago might be the Warlocks. Whatever it was, it was a good subject for Jamie''s interest. Jamie started meditating while sitting still. If ghosts really appear, you can''t avoid your sense of humor. Because it stands at the apex of black magic. So it doesn''t matter if you close your eyes and meditate. How much time has passed Jamie slowly opened her eyes. "Really?" The flow of thought felt outside. This is a collection of yin emitted by the dead. it''s a spirit And since the spirit is the undead, Jamie got up from his seat with a pretty happy face. I don''t know what''s going on in this town, but I don''t know if it will be of any help to a mighty warlock. Jamie''s figure disappeared like a lie. - Continued on next episode - CH 220 Chapter 7: The Cursed Village (3) A question arose. Why has a necromancer only release ghosts for months? I couldn''t understand this part. Some of the warlocks even attacked small villages and used villagers as test subjects. However, it is very difficult for warlocks to work in this land ruled by the 12 gods. They quickly ended the raid and took only what they needed. As a result, villages attacked by warlocks were usually known to the public as they evaporated overnight. But strangely, only ghosts appeared here, and it didn''t seem like the warlock was doing anything. ''You''ll find out when you check it out.'' Jamie entered the haunted alley. The tone is deeply engraved. At this amount, it exceeded the level of an ordinary cemetery. Proof that it is not a naturally occurring ghost. There has been one case where a naturally occurring ghost possessed a strong yin, and that was only when it became a demon. But the evil spirit was surrounded by terrible malice, so it was easy to spot. On the other hand, the ghost that appeared in the village had a yin that covered the entire cemetery, but did not feel malicious. Because you are being controlled by someone. ''It''s close.'' Jamie caught the presence of the ghost and raised black mana little by little. The eyes were dyed purple. If you didn''t know it, you can''t just ignore it unless you know that a necromancer is involved. Because I swore when I saved Bena. He said that he himself would reap the seeds of evil that he sowed. speed up The distance narrows in an instant. found. A black figure wandering in the distance. Jamie flew up at once and blocked him. [ ] .] The black form trembles. Jamie looked at it with purple eyes. Although invisible to the ordinary human eye, he, as a warlock, could clearly see the enormous yin that was flowing around him. "Undead." The black figure began to wriggle and slowly take shape. Arms and legs grew, and a half-rotten face appeared translucent. Dead hair, which must have had a lot of beards while he was alive, fluttered in the wind. He was wearing armor on his body. The broken armor was about to fall off at any moment. Jamie reached out. "Take me to your master." Black mana surged. It was an undead with a lot of yin, but at least it was just one undead ball. For the first warlock, it was not difficult to take ownership of the soul. Under normal circumstances. clenched- A black spark bounced between the ghost and Jamie. Jamie''s eyes widened slightly. I don''t know who the ghost is, but the subordination of the soul was very strong. The power of subordination began to protect the ghost as if it would never allow any other interference. Does a necromancer this powerful exist in the world today? ''As far as I know Necromancers of today must be at the level of garbage.'' The owner of the ghost became more curious. Jamie raised the black mana stronger. A strong force is eaten by a stronger force. If it doesn''t work in the usual way, you can use ''Power: Reverse Heaven''. Several black holes were formed behind Jamie''s back, and the chains of the Inverted Heaven were pulled out with a loud noise. The chains entangled the soul with tremendous speed. "Come into my arms." Fucking Jigsaw!! The power of subordination that was dominating the ghost began to rampage. The ghost began to writhe in agony. Because the soul is suffering. Jamie narrowed her eyes and added a chain. The chains were quickly released and lodged in the soul''s chest. "Call Undead." Ji-! The ghost''s body trembled greatly. The power of subordination began to weaken gradually. No matter how good the flying and creeping skills were, Jamie was the creator of black magic. Necromancer was also a power born from his hands. In this age of regression of black magic, it was not at a level that dared to rub against it. ''It was worth considering that, but... .'' ???????????? A chain of inversions wrapped around the ghost. As it is, the formula of subordination will be traced back. The basis of mana cannot be changed on the fly, and black mana cannot be changed even more because it is the power contained in the soul. It''s impossible to run away... . "Huh?" iron- The chains of inversion fell to the floor. Jamie looked at the chains with interest. It was evident that the ghost was being held captive, but now not a single soul remains. Jamie mumbled with a slightly startled face. "You called back?" In the battle for the subordination of the soul, Jamie was victorious. This is because the power of subordination of the opponent has become insignificant, so it is safe to say that the ghost has actually become Jamie''s family. However, it was reverse summoned. One condition was necessary for this to be possible. Right away. "Overwhelming loyalty." Low-level undead are just dolls that move according to orders because they have no reason, but undead with a strong presence can move with reason. Azad and Ryza are prime examples. The current ghost was quite undead enough to emit a lot of yin, and it was also reverse-summoned... . At least it meant that there was some reason. ''Even so, have you broken my bondage?'' The remnants of the yin have completely disappeared. Jamie looked at her empty hands and smiled. "It''s fun." Suddenly, I had this thought. Maybe the opponent has his own thing, something that Diablo Volfir made in the past. If so, I can''t just leave. If it was as planned, I should have left as soon as the day dawned, but it seemed like I had to stay a few more days. * * * "Huh How about a few more days?" Jin said with a loud yawn in a sleepy voice. "Because something interesting happened." "Interesting?" " By the way. Did you wear a mask when you sleep?" "It would be rather uncomfortable to sleep without it." Jamie looked at Jin and thought that he was a hard-working guy. I wore it while sleeping, while eating, and even wearing a mask while taking a bath. Come to think of it, I''ve never seen his bare face. "So it''s kind of interesting, isn''t it?" Alas. I went hunting for ghosts yesterday." Ghost? Maybe that''s what you heard yesterday? uh. I was meditating at night and suddenly I felt it." " Normal people do not feel such supernatural phenomena. Are the wizards a little different?" "Because I am a saint." Jamie raised his left hand and shook it, and Jin shook his head in agreement. "Come to think of it, he was also a saint of the goddess Pyro. You have a lot of talent." "Anyway, as a saint of the goddess, shouldn''t I be able to solve the peculiar problems that befall this town?" "You didn''t say anything yesterday." "Let''s get over the little things." "But how many days do you need to subdue ghosts?" "He wasn''t an ordinary guy." Well? "It seems like a pretty annoying warlock has intervened. I''m not sure, but I was summoned against my divinity. So, did you want to catch it?" "Warlock?" Jin''s expression hardened slightly. If a warlock was involved, it was a problem that could not be overlooked as a member of the Frontier. This is because Frontier is a group that seeks freedom. On the other hand, since the warlocks are evil people who rob them of their freedom, they tend to subdue the visible tribes. "It''s something that can''t be easily overlooked Is there anything I can do to help?" Well. anything?" Jin wrinkled one eye. He couldn''t see his frown because of the mask, but at least his eyes did. Jamie said. "Leave the subjugation of the undead to this saint." Then, when he repeatedly clasped his left hand, Jin responded with a snort. "If there is anything I can help you, tell me. Warlocks are the enemy of mankind. All such vicious bastards must be annihilated." "Cool!" "Did you catch a cold?" " It just took a little while." The warlock rubbed his nose with a shy look on his face. * * * Pivion went out shopping alone today. Wearing his hat deeply pressed, he kept an eye on his surroundings and walked along the road as unpopulated as possible. Whenever I run into people for nothing, I only curse. It''s good if it''s only cursed, but the kids who tormented themselves and their families on a fictional day also threw stones, so it hurt a lot if they got hit. Just for today, I prayed that I would not meet them, and I arrived in front of the store I usually go to. Here, there was the only person in the village who felt pity for them. "Ah, uncle." Pivion called the owner from outside the store in a crawling voice. Then he looked into his eyes. It was because of the fear that someone else might hear the voice. Fortunately, this place was out of business, so no one came and went. Pivion looked up again and opened his mouth. Mister. I''m here." Ah! Pivion is here! Come in." At that moment, I heard the voice of the store owner James from inside. Pivion''s face brightened slightly. He brushed the dirt off the soles of his shoes and entered the store. This was a small restaurant, but it was in a remote place from the village and the taste was just so it wasn''t a place frequented by customers. What''s more, few people came to this place in today''s atrocious atmosphere. But for Pivion and his family, the food here was the best. James opened his mouth with a friendly face. "Okay, can I wrap it up for two?" "Today is for three people!" Five. okay. I''ll make it for three people." "The money is here." Pivion pulled out a few coins from his worn-out pants pocket. It was 3 cooper. James'' expression on seeing that was not so good. Because he knew how hard this little boy was trying to earn just a few pennies. In fact, it was difficult to buy a bowl of rice with that money, but James took the money with a smile. "I''ll make it soon. Wait." Thank you! Pivion smiled and squatted down in front of the store and waited. It was the happiest time when I came to buy rice. "If it''s for three people, can we still eat it for a week?" I bought food at this store once a week with the money I earned from hard work. There were only two people, so I was hungry every day. By the way, the boss of the place where I work this time gave me one more cooper. Going from 2 coopers to 3 coopers in a week, that''s a whopping one-third of the total revenue. Since it was one bowl for 1 cooper, I could now buy a whopping three bowls. I couldn''t help but be happy. However, considering that no matter how easy a job was, the daily wage was at least 5 coopers, and Pivion was working for free. The 10-year-old kid, who did not know about it, only smiled at the increased 1 Cooper. That was then. uh? Isn''t that cursed beggar Pibion over there? "Wow! Why is that filthy bastard here?" The town''s rogues appeared. Pivion was startled by their sudden appearance and bowed his head while wrapping his knees in vain. They were different from the little ones who always tormented him. It wasn''t the first time he had been beaten badly after being caught by mistake several times. Instinctively, my body trembled. Do you know how annoying that this cub, because of the funny girls, Why did you come all the way here?" "Uh, are you mad? Why do good people have to suffer because of these damned ones? Huh? Pivion." "Wow, we are not cursed!" Hearing that he was cursed, Pivion shouted like a seizure. Then one of the bullies smirked and raised his hand. "By the way, who is this yelling at!" He slapped Pivion on the cheek. A shock enough to give him a faint shake shook the boy''s head. I couldn''t eat already, so my body, as light as a piece of paper, was lying on the floor. The other bully saw it and laughed out loud. "Kill him! Do you think killing that bastard might break the curse? Hehehehe!" "Hey, you cursed one? wake up Let''s see if the curse of the village is lifted when you die. "If it doesn''t work for you, don''t worry, I''ll make your family the same!" "Especially your mother, we will take care of you." "He said it was pretty. Whoops!" "Ooh, don''t be funny!" Pivion trembled at the words of touching his family and got up from his seat. He could feel the strong taste of blood in his mouth, and he couldn''t see well in his left eye that had been beaten. Pivion struggled to get up and warn the bullies. "If you touch my family, I will kill them all. I will kill them all." "Hey, be scared!" The bully who slapped him in the face kicked Pivion''s chest with his foot. The pain was so severe that I couldn''t even make a sound. The bully approached Pivion, who had fallen, holding her chest as it was. "I still felt dirty, but I got it. Let''s get it right today. Our demon-possessed Pibion." "Make me dumb for now!" "That''s good!" The bully smiled grimly and walked over to Pivion. He was planning to smash everything from his teeth. Pivion looked at them with fear. I thought they would really do that. "No, someone help !" Pivion asked for help to survive. "Someone help! please! But no one came to help. "Sick. Who would come to help a bastard like you?" "If I die, it would be beneficial to the villagers. isn''t it? Kiki kick!" please Help ." Suddenly, James wondered why he didn''t come. He must have heard his voice all the way into the store. What is he doing so he doesn''t show up? I actually knew why doesn''t it come out After all, James was also hoping for this. Again this time. ''Abandoned.'' Pivion''s eyes went blind and died. "Dear!" The bully raised his feet high and slammed them into Pivion''s face. "There''s nothing you can''t do to a child." Woodduck- The bully looked at his bent leg at a deformed angle. The legs were twisted. I didn''t understand. Why did my normal leg suddenly break like this? ''What is this hand?'' Someone was clutching the twisted leg. It was clenched so tightly that five fingers were digging into his calves. said the owner of the hand. "The sound is also screaming whale whales. Did you even pay a charter here?" "Ah, Ampho ." The bully who was mocking Pivion with a strange laughter from behind broke out in a cold sweat and called out his colleague''s name. A rogue named Ampara swallowed dry saliva. There was also the fear of the opponent holding his leg, but it was due to a slightly more fundamental fear than that. Right away. "Aaaaaaaaah!" The pain in the twisted leg was now transmitted to the brain. Jamie''s eyes were cold. "Things that bully children should be more scolded." [The Pain] The two bullies started wriggling like earthworms. It was the pain of the curse that was maximized by the ''3rd level power: Kurging''. - Continued on next episode - CH 221 Chapter 8: Bait (1) " Thank you. Jamie turned her head to say thank you. A very ugly-looking beggar boy with dead eyes and his head bowed. His left cheek was swollen red from being hit by a single blow, and his already dirty clothes were covered in dust from the tossing on the floor. Jamie saw the bullies again. Suffering from ''The Pain'', they were in a state of unconsciousness as if they had fainted. It would not have been a pain that ordinary people could bear because they did not have mercy on the output. But two grown-ups, those who looked sloppy, tormented the kid with their boredom. It was right to give him the punishment he deserved. You should be thankful for not killing them. I didn''t want to see it, so I stretched out my hand. The two bad guys disappeared. "Hey, are you a wizard?" As the two bullies disappeared from his sight, the boy asked with his eyes wide open. "As you can see." As he answered, he looked up and down the boy. Jamie recalled a rumor he had heard last night. Rumors about the family that made this town a curse. Still, I was looking for a necromancer who controlled ghosts because I wanted to meet the family first. ''Do you think this guy is right?'' I''ve heard bullies swear that they''re cursed. name is? "It''s Pivion." I was a little surprised that he told me his name more easily than I thought. He was a very wary kid, so I thought he wouldn''t give me his name. Still, he was the person who saved me, so it seemed like he was accumulating favors to tell me his name. "Yes, Pivion. Why are they tormenting you?" " ." "Is it because of a curse or a ghost?" Pivion''s eyes trembled wildly as Jamie pinpointed the point. It looked right. Pivion asked, stepping back with alert eyes. "Ton, hyung is also trying to harass me and my family ?" Even just asking him how much he suffered, he began to tremble like a drowning mouse. Jamie shook her head, feeling a little sad. "I have no hobbies. I just thought I might be able to help." "Why bro ?" "Are you the one who came to this town to solve the problem?" It was a lie, but Jamie smiled and raised her left hand. The clear engraving of the Pyro goddess'' crest shed a faint light. Jamie slowly brought her left hand to Pivion. Pivion flinched, but the warm energy that touched his skin stopped him from taking a step back. Divinity calmed the swollen cheeks and healed all the wounds I had slept on the floor. Wow. As the pain disappeared like a lie, Pivion looked at Jamie with her mouth open, in shock. Jamie raised her hand and said. "As you can see, I am a hunter sent from the Church to hunt down evil spirits. I''m here to put the curse on this town and exorcise the ghosts. Jamie didn''t even saliva on her lips and lied with a brazen face. However, Pivion, who had seen the divine power, had no choice but to believe. "Really, really?" okay. From what I hear, there seems to be a misunderstanding about your family throughout the town. If it''s okay with you, will you help me solve the case? Sure! I can do anything as long as I can clear the frame for my family!" Jamie nodded her head. I''m a little sorry that I deceived the child, but in any case, the pain Pivion and his family are going through will be resolved. The important thing is to exorcise the ghost and subdue the necromancer behind it. If anyone could be saved in that situation, it would have been one stone, two pairs. "Can you guide me home?" Yeah! Pivion nodded vigorously in response. Pivion, who immediately took the lead, motioned for Jamie to follow. Then, the store door opened and the boss walked out with an awkward face. It was then that Pivion stopped walking. "Ha. haha. Po, it''s all packed, Pivion. Take it and eat it." Pivion looked at the boss with dead eyes, as if he had ever been happy. The boss sighed and held out the envelope. But when he still didn''t receive it, he sneaked up to Pivion and put it down in front of him and said, "I put 3 Cooper back in the bag, so buy something delicious with it. Then I will." Leaving those words behind, the boss quickly disappeared into the store. Pivion saw the envelope fluttering in the wind. Inside, there was more food than usual. It seemed that the amount had increased, as if he was sorry, but the scar on the boy''s chest had not healed at all. "Listen to that." Jamie came over and patted him on the back. "I have to eat rice." " Yeah. Pivion holding a bag of food. He felt the weight and gave strength to the hand holding the envelope. * * * Mom! Fiona!" Pivion ran towards the house with an excited face. The boy, who had always been dark, was running brighter than anyone else now, spinning a bag full of food. If that happens, today''s meal would be over, but immediate joy was important to the boy. Mom! Fortunately, the envelope didn''t explode on the way home. Jamie, who was slightly anticipating, shook his head and looked around with his arms crossed. ''Do people live here?'' A little far from the village, this place was a wasteland. In the past, it had been used as a paddy field, and the scarecrow, which had not been maintained at all, was half-broken and bowed. If I didn''t know that Pivion''s house was inhabited, I would have thought it was an abandoned house. The earth was dark. There were few trees, and not a single grass was visible. There were traces of wild animals, but they were all nocturnal animals that were active at night. It''s a place that doesn''t get much sunlight, so I thought it would be great to use it as a cemetery. It was proof that life was scarce. brother! Come in!" okay. Jamie stopped looking around and entered the house. It was a very small and old place, so I only put my foot on it, but I could hear creaking all over the place. If the wind blows the wrong way, I wondered if it would blow away like this. brother ." When Jamie entered the room, a cute-looking girl was stuck behind Pivion. Fiona said, stroking her sister Fiona''s hair. OK. It''s my brother who helped me. Help me? Huh. I scolded those naughty thugs." Really? "And they say you''ll get rid of ghosts too." really really?! "Yeah, really!" "Wow!" Jamie smiled involuntarily as the girl, now about six or seven years old, jumped in excitement. It reminded me of my sister, Sarah, who will be in Highs. A girl of the same age as her sister was having a hard time living in such a shabby place. Thinking about it that way, I got a little salty. Jamie squatted down and made eye contact with Fiona. What is your name? "Fiona." how old? "Seven years old." "You''re still young, but you''re good at talking." Saying so, Jamie stroked Fiona''s head. Originally, she had been avoiding strangers'' touch, but strangely, she didn''t think of avoiding it. Phoebe also seemed a little surprised at his younger brother''s actions. "Fiona isn''t the kind of child who takes it easy for others to care for her ." Jamie smiled and stood up. At that moment, a powerless woman''s voice was heard from within. "Did you get a pin?" Mom! Finn seemed to be Pivion''s nickname. As he entered the inner room, he heard talking outside. Jamie waited a moment for him to come in. Then I glanced at Fiona, who was staring blankly from the side. When our eyes met, he quickly turned his head. Sara also has a timid personality when she goes out, so there are many similarities with Fiona. brother. Come on in. okay. Jamie entered the back room, being careful not to fall under her feet. Upon entering, there was a woman sitting with her back against the wall. She was quite thin, and although she looked exhausted if she was ill, she was quite beautiful. Next to her was Pibion, clinging to her arm like a cicada. I heard footsteps from behind and saw that Fiona had also entered the room and was clinging to my mother''s other arm. Seeing this, I thought it was a cicada family. Jamie stopped thinking and said hello to her. "This is Bane, a demon hunter from the Pyro Church." "Fa, Pyro. My name is Irina, the mother of Finn and Fion." "Nice to meet you, Irina." Yeah But why did you come to such a shabby place... ." Mom! This hyung has healed all my sore spots!" Pivion said in an excited voice, pulling my mother''s arm. Looking at it this way, he was an ungrateful kid. Irini looked closely at the son''s face with slightly startled eyes. Oh. It really hurts." She rubbed her son''s face to make sure the wound was gone. He then bowed his head several times to thank Jamie. Thank you. Thank you very much. Treat my son like this. I heard that it costs a lot of money to receive treatment in the church, but I can''t get enough of that precious power... ." "It''s nothing. just ." brother. When he turned his head to Pivion''s call, he shook his head, asking him not to speak any more. It means that you want to keep something a secret. Jamie didn''t even want to say anything like that. "You are only acting on the orders of the Goddess to show mercy." A lot of names of Cham Pyro are sold today. Fortunately, it was an ally, so the role was a little less. If he had sold the names of the other 12 gods, it would have been so humiliating that he would take his own life. ''If it''s a bad deed, I''m confident I''ll sell their names.'' But in that case, there might be a pursuit team. Jamie looked at Irina and said. "I mean. I heard the rumors circulating in the village are people from this family." brother. We really don''t know." "I don''t mean to interrogate. I''m just trying to confirm the facts. "If it''s a fact check ." Irina asked carefully and hugged her daughter''s head. Jamie asked bluntly. "Can I check the truth of the rumor?" When he asked with divine power in her left hand, Irina turned into a troubled face for a moment. Jamie sensed there was something on her face. After a while, Irina, who had made a decision, answered. "Fin, Pion. stay out for a while I think we should talk to each other for a while." Even Jamie flinched slightly at the word grown-ups. It was because, after leaving his previous life, he was only thirteen now. Mom. "Mommy ." Fiona clings to her like she doesn''t want to fall. Irina smiled as if it was okay and stroked her daughter''s hair. And when he saw his son and nodded, Pivion was reluctant to take Fiona and went outside. After confirming that the children had moved away, Irina slowly got up. He then opened a small box in the corner of the room. There was a pure white rosary. Jamie''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw it. ''That''s .'' I feel divine I don''t know whose divinity it is, but what is certain is that the divinity emanating from the Rosario encircled this house. As if the undead could not approach. Irina, who had brought a rosary, knelt down and said, "This is a rosary we got from a priest before we came to this town." "I feel divine power." " He said this would protect my family from evil spirits." "That means ." Yes. Rumors floating around the town... In fact, it''s because of my family." It wasn''t that surprising, as it was roughly expected. It would have been even weirder if he had said no. The ghost''s owner is simply tormenting the villagers for no purpose, and at least a wizard wouldn''t waste his time on such meaningless things. ''You couldn''t approach because of Rosario.'' But the question was not resolved. Jamie asked Irina with a serious face. "But why are the ghosts chasing you?" that''s ." Irina''s face darkened. "I have a guess." "Guessing means you don''t know specifically." Yeah. "Tell me about that. I saw him for a little bit yesterday, but it''s pretty unusual, so I need a little bit of information." that ." As if she had made up her mind, Irina looked straight at Jamie and said. "I think it has something to do with the kids'' fathers." "Now that I see you, my husband is nowhere to be seen." " dead being betrayed." Jamie asked with a slightly bewildered face. Yes? "He was the commander of the Knights of Silteo Kingdom. However, there was a coup d''tat inside, where her husband was murdered. He sent us a letter telling us to flee before we got hit, so we were able to escape before the assassins arrived." Silteo Kingdom. It was a country where the dynasty changed three years ago. Unlike the Kingdom of Harmonia, it was not a corrupt country, but the lowest-ranking prince launched a coup d''tat to take the throne, which was emptied as the king died. It is not known exactly how the coup was initiated, but the coup was successfully concluded. And the prince abandoned the castle of the royal family and made a new castle of his own, ushering in the era of the new dynasty. "I wonder if they did something like that to kill us there ." But it was strange. Silteo Kingdom was a country in the far-western region of the western ; Arisha . And where I am now is quite a distance to the north. No matter how much the knights commander''s family, why would he persist in killing powerless women and young children? ''Did you even hire a necromancer?'' 12 In this land ruled by a god, could a king of a country issue such a mad command? If caught, the country itself would evaporate. But whatever it is, it has been confirmed that he is targeting this family. There were quite a few twists, but how many people in the world don''t have a story? Right now, he was a man with a deeper and deeper story than anyone else. ''Let''s reap only the seeds I sowed and leave.'' Jamie said to Irina. "I heard you. It''s a very sad case. Well done. As a demon hunter, I will set you free." "What should we do?" "Can I ask you one unreasonable request?" "If you ask for an unreasonable request ." "I wish I could be some bait." At the word "bait," Irina tilted her head. Jamie said with a laugh. "A bait for catching ghosts." Obviously, to catch something, you need a bait. - Continued on next episode - CH 222 Chapter 8: Bait (2) " Are you okay?" Irina asked worriedly. A bait for catching ghosts. It was strange not to have to worry because I could end up having a big bowel movement. In particular, I didn''t know if anything happened to the little ones that would drive me crazy. Jamie was also taking note of that. Do not worry. That will not happen." "I can''t live like this forever. It always breaks my heart as a mother who knows what the kids are going through, especially Finn. We... I want to live in peace like before." Irina cried and asked. "Please, Priest. Please help us." A woman with two children cries and begs. Jamie grabbed her outstretched hand and nodded. "It will not do any harm to you." "Thank you, thank you very much." Jamie was able to get out of the house after being thanked so many times. When I came out, Pivion and his brother were squatting on the floor, writing something on the dirt with a branch. Then there was the sound of footsteps coming from behind. "Are we all done talking?" Huh. The conversation is over." then Are you exorcising ghosts?" okay. Jamie answered with a smile, and Pivion smiled broadly, politely clasped her hands and bowed her head. Thank you very much! Thank you very much! Heal my wounds, catch my ghosts... Thank you very much! Thank you! Fiona, who was watching from the side, followed her brother and started saying thank you to Jamie. Jamie screamed in embarrassment to stop, but the sound of gratitude echoed over and over again as the children couldn''t hear it. Having barely dried the children, Jamie sighed deeply and pointed to the house. "Come on, go eat dinner with your mother." "We eat together." "Eat together with my brother!" Up until now, Fiona had been very wary, but from a certain moment on, it just stuck to Jamie''s thigh and started talking. Jamie gently stroked Fiona''s little head and shook her head. "I ate. And I have other work to do, so don''t worry about it and just eat." still ." still! It seemed that he was just following his older brother''s words, not his tone of voice. "I am busy getting ready. So today, stay close to your mother and protect her with your younger sister. Because that''s what the eldest son is supposed to do. Do you understand?" Yep! "Neeth!" Pivion and Fiona answered vigorously. Jamie smiled and patted their heads, then spoke in a serious voice. "No matter what happens today, don''t go out." I know. I know! This time, Fiona responded vigorously. * * * Jamie searched around. The protection radius of Rosario is about 300 meters from the house. If you crossed that boundary, you could feel the traces of numerous undead. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like he was active in broad daylight. If it were, Pivion would have been hit when she crossed the border. "I must be lucky." Pivion tended to go home before the sun went down. Having no friends, a sick mother and a younger brother, it must have been so. So naturally, he didn''t go out at night, so it was obvious that he couldn''t do anything either. But people don''t know what''s going to happen, so if Jamie hadn''t shown up, I''d have been in trouble someday. He was lucky to have arrived here before that. "You can''t harm humans." The seeds he sowed are still spread all over the world. I wonder if it''s possible to catch them all, but if you do it step by step in this way, you''ll be able to get them all someday. This was Jamie''s mission as important as defeating the 12 gods. "Then, shall we hit the player now that he''s not strong enough?" As Jamie closed and opened his eyes, his eyes turned purple. The floor seemed to shake a little, and then the gate of Yeokcheon rose from the ground. The door, wrapped in thick chains, had a slightly different shape than before. A strange engraving was engraved on the plain iron door. In order to strengthen her power, Jamie has written the incantation''s spell by hand in the form of a shape. "Come out. Azad, Liza. And ." Jamie quietly called his servant. "Ashtar." ???????????????? The chains were released and the huge door opened silently. From there, three men walked out with a ghastly glow in their eyes. They stood in front of Jamie without moving their expressions, holding up the cutlery that made them numb just by looking at them. The three strongest members of Jamie''s undead corps, except for Rich Nebro. It was Azad, Rayza, and Ashtar. Jamie looked at them and said. " Why did these bastards draw their swords out in broad daylight? don''t you put it in? Mr. Kwok!" "Why are you trying to hit me right away!" Azad responded by covering his face with his arms with a look of embarrassment. Ryza quietly put her sword in, Ashtar scratched her cheek, then followed her and put her weapon in. Azadman responded with a few blows in the head, saying he was rude. "I crave for myself every day ." "You just look like you want to crave. A bad-looking guy." That is unfair. "Too much. What were you guys doing?" "I was fighting." Lisa replied. Unlike Azad, who always maintains his composure, he did not react much to Jamie''s tyranny (?). Jamie nodded and said to Ashtar, who was just looking elsewhere from behind. "The master called you, but where are you looking?" Yes? Oh, I guess I''m excited to be out after a long time. haha. "Pretending to be smiling." Ashtar was the killer of the organization that secretly supplied Apophis X to the magic world five years ago. At that time, he threw that man alive at the gate of the Inkcheon, where he lost his life and became Jamie Soyou''s undead. He was pretty good at it, so he didn''t destroy it. However, even though he was still alive, perhaps because he was a dwarf, even now as an undead, the unusual part hasn''t changed much. "You have something to do." "Order." "Also, Liza. My best sub." "I am!" When Azad asked in a seizure, Jamie responded indifferently. "You are third." "Are you saying that I was also pushed back by Ashtar?" "Kiki-kick, senior, isn''t it obvious?" What are you talking about? He doesn''t even make it to the rankings. master! "The second place is Nebro. He''s been working hard these days. I don''t know if Richie says that he lives hard, but in reality, Nebro spared no effort to improve his skills. The third level of power, ''Kerzing'', was also enlightened and bloomed while exchanging opinions with Nebro. As a result, it was quickly upgraded to 2nd place. Damn it You were pushed by that crazy old man." Jamie smiled to himself as he looked at Azad, who was genuinely disappointed, and Ashtar, who mumbled with an incomprehensible face, next to him. They were the kind who worked hard because they were so simple that they were only stimulated by this childish ranking. "Anyway, stop talking nonsense. We are monitoring the surroundings to see if there are any undead in this area." "Undead? It seems to me that it smells faintly." As Azad pretended to sniff and sniff, Ashtar said with a pitiful look. "Can a senior be a dog?" "What man?" "If they fight, they separate their limbs and lock them up for a month." "We love each other!" "They are like brothers by blood! There is no blood!" Jamie clicked his tongue. "Stop being bullshit, and when you feel the presence of an undead, immediately send a signal to me." "Where are you going, Master?" "There is a high chance that I won''t show up. I''m going to get out of here so he can be completely reassured. Okay. If I see any hints, I''ll give you a signal right away. "Liza, I only trust you. Take good care of these children." "What do we keep if it''s not a thing?!" "Seniors aren''t very different from things and intelligence." "What is this child? Are you stuck in this place?" "They go back to your house and do it. If something goes wrong after making a fuss, the two of you really... ." Jamie didn''t even bother talking. That would have been enough of a warning. Not surprisingly, Azad and Ashtar shut their mouths and nodded their heads. Because their names start with the same ''ah'', I thought they were very similar. "Call me." Jamie just left. Liza, a man of three, opened her mouth first. "Let''s each find a comfortable position and then watch." okay. You don''t do anything else." I''m crazy? Don''t worry, I don''t plan on getting killed by the master Damn it, I don''t know how I got into this condition." What is he saying now? Killer bastard." "Everyone, stop." Liza said, mediating between the two like an older brother. "Undead also means that a warlock was involved. I don''t have to tell you how sensitive the master is to it. so that everyone can do it without mistakes. dissolution. Liza disappeared first, and Azad and Ashtar left at the same time. * * * Someone was sitting in the dark with little light. The being, who blew black smoke, sat still and muttered. " year. must Just do it." All around him was full of yin. All kinds of ghosts were floating around, making noises inaudible to humans. The number was so great that it was difficult to count. The being with black smoke slowly raised its head and looked up at the sky. The sky was barely visible from here, but I could sense the sun was setting. night is coming The time to be active will come. persons Perform year. The voice is small and sparsely interrupted. The sun disappeared from the sky. The faint light that did exist was quickly consumed by the darkness and disappeared. The moon, the symbol of the night, rose high in the sky. It was time for action. he got up from his seat. Thick black smoke spread across the floor. I ." A faint gray eye glimmered in the darkness. One by one, ghosts began to appear around them. All of them were undead under his strong subordination. A huge yin fills the space. He slowly walked outside. The necklace swayed as she walked. He held the black skull on the necklace in his hand. In an instant, a purple energy appeared. He stood still and took the energy into his body. There was a strong feeling of fullness from within. The ghosts around them began to sob accordingly. Those living around them trembled in fear at that ominous voice. must command... Perform Just do it." Darkness enveloped them. Then it disappeared like a lie. - Continued on next episode - CH 223 Chapter 8: Bait (3) Jin looked out the window and watched the sun set. It was a day with a little ominous feeling. It wasn''t just a feeling. The air was heavy and damp, and it was shady overall. It felt like it was going to rain at first, but it wasn''t. He had a lot of experience, but this has never happened to him. "It''s dark." A unique energy possessed by the dead. Basically, it lowers the condition of the living, and induces all possibilities to a bad probability. If they are not undead due to the Necromancer, they are usually born with a grudge, so it can be called a collection of negative energy. And now in this town they seem to be swarming. "I''m drinking beer." Jin put down the beer mug he took a sip and looked out the window again. I couldn''t see it with my own eyes because I didn''t have the inspiration (`), but as a sword master, if I wanted to check it myself, even the dead could not escape. I don''t know if it was a powerful undead standing at the apex. Those that appeared here could basically be called lower undead. ''I''ll be fine.'' Jamie had gone out of her way to solve the case. I wondered what the meaning would be if I couldn''t see the ghosts myself, so I was drinking beer here endlessly. And, who are you helping? Jamie Welton was both a wizard and a saint of the Order of the Pyro. The saint is the opposite of all the dead. "A dry snack or chewing will help." While muttering to himself, Jin nodded his head. At that moment, I heard the sound of running away from behind. It was Nielba. "Do you need anything?" As I walked around the table, I would ask if there was any food empty. It seemed that he had come because he had emptied a glass of beer. Jin said while putting the dry snacks in his mouth. Okay. Yeah! He was a bright kid. Since the yin qi is a disturbing force that directly affects the living, all the people gathered here were not in good condition. Some even said, ''The reason I''m so bad is because of that damned family.'' Jin munched on the dried snacks and called for Nilbah. Hey. "What do you need?" A cute little girl, Nielba, who ran quickly. Jin asked with a grin inside the mask. "How long have you been here?" Me? After pondering for a moment at the sudden question, Nielba tapped her lips with her finger before answering. "I think it''s been about two years now." I know. Go." "P- What, I thought you were ordering more. Then I will go!" Nielba made a cute sound and ran to the counter. Jin looked at her back and looked out the window again. The sun had set completely and night had come. "I need to fix my weapon." Jin put some coins on the table and went back to his room. * * * Hui Ying- The wind blew over the plains. darkened sky. Poor Pivion had no money to buy candles, so he went to bed as soon as the sun went down. However, he won''t be able to sleep easily today, so Jamie had previously cast a sleep spell. So that everyone can fall into a deep sleep without worries. And the old house was guarded by three undead. "The tone has grown." The eldest, Liza, calmly opened her mouth. Azad and Ashtar nodded and each put their hands on their weapons. this Isn''t the sound a joke? "Isn''t it one or two?" A huge amount of yin that fills the field in an instant. The three undead prepared for battle by killing the tension as much as possible. Then Liza reached out to Jamie. But there is a problem. " The owner has not been contacted." No way? "What happened?" No way! Azad repeated the same words, but the accent was completely different. The former was a feeling of incomprehension, the latter a feeling not to be bullshit. Ashtar said looking at Azad like that. "I think seniors are very talented too." "Shut up, man. I can''t keep in touch, bro? okay. Liza signaled Jamie over and over again, but there was no reply. That was then. Again the wind was heard. The three of them looked at the field at the same time. Azad sighed briefly. "Write Is that right?" "How about asking me?" Ashtar clicked his tongue as he stared at the translucent crowd that filled the field. They all wore armor that looked like they were all broken, and one of the limbs was definitely a damaged ghost. "It''s amazing." At that moment, Liza muttered in an interesting voice. Azad looked back at him and asked. "What is interesting? I''m going to die of cramps in front of my eyes. "How do you kill a dead person?" "You bastard, why are you biting the tail of a horse that I''m talking about?" "It''s fun." "If you can''t speak. I''m afraid I''ll break your head, bro. "Even if it is destroyed, it has no meaning because it is a master that can be regenerated, senior." Liza, who shed a tale of the two of them in one ear, answered Azad''s question. "Think about it. They are all in the form of ordinary ghosts. Remember what the master told us." " You said there would be a necromancer." Come to think of it Why are they so sane?" If he was under the control of black magic, he could not take the form of a perfect ghost. It was normal to have something twisted or eroded by black mana. They knew better than anyone because the three of them lived on Jamie''s black mana. Moreover, the opponent must be a warlock who lacks enough to be compared with their master. "Why are the ghosts in their initial state?" "I don''t know about that either. First of all, we must protect those who live in that house." As long as Jamie couldn''t get in touch, it was the right thing for Jamie to do. It''s gonna be fun. Ashtar smiled and jumped up first. Azad pointed at such a junior and shouted. "Wow! That no-nonsense guy leaves the seniors and jumps out first!" "Stop talking and follow me." "Hey, bro!" Ryza also left Azad alone and flew away as if being shot into the field. Azad yelled after him from behind. The three of them reached the field in an instant and landed on the floor. Azad, who arrived last, said to the two of them as if arguing. "I''m going to turn around because I''m really embarrassed! Aren''t they both too much? "Focus, focus." "Let''s focus, senpai." "Ah, these children. Let''s see." As the two craved, Azad gritted his teeth and looked ahead. All of the ghost corps were approaching with a slow pace, as if they had gone crazy. Ashtar smiled happily, drew his sword, licked the blade with his tongue, and murmured. "It''s been a long time since I killed you?" Murderer Ashtar. He was a murderer from the bloodthirsty nation of Kala. Before being captured by Jamie, he killed countless humans. And now, even stronger with Jamie''s black mana, he was much stronger than he was in the past when he was a human. He opened his eyes wet with murderous intent and joked. "But don''t you know that ghosts are also targets of slaughter?" "This bastard isn''t even a fifteen-year-old kid, is he still talking nonsense?" Then Azad behind him picked his ears and chased him as if he couldn''t listen. Ashtar glared at him with a puzzled expression on his face. "Let''s read the atmosphere, senpai." "You are the one who should stop talking and get ready to fight. You are talking like slaughter." "After all, you have to look at your hands from the seniors ." "They both told me to stop." With a dagger in both hands, Liza warned with a terrifying face. There is not much difference between the three in terms of skills, but Jamie gave Liza ''control''. In other words, all undead belonging to the Gate of Inverse Heaven were obliged to carry out his orders. Except for Rich Nebro. So Azad and Ashtar had to obey his orders. Damn it. "Prepare to be scolded as soon as you return." "Who will say it." Azad and Ashtar fixed their posture, holding them tight. Liza grinned and saw the ghosts approaching. They all looked weak, but there were too many of them. "You must never allow access to the house." "Are you working separately?" When Azad asked, Ryza answered by holding the dagger in both hands in forward and reverse directions, respectively. "Destroy them all." okay! "It''s time for slaughter!" The three undead began to run rampant among the ghosts. * * * Jamie looked at the being standing in the thick fog. There was the sound of iron clashing. It was the sound of the iron armor shaking. It was obscured by the fog, but it didn''t matter. Jamie was pretty flustered now. " What is this?" Black smoke came out of the mist. Black smoke passed over Jamie''s ankles. Jamie extended her right arm outward. Then the mist was drawn by his hand and began to lift. Even so, the black smoke remained, but I could see the opponent in detail. "I was completely mistaken." Black smoke constantly flows through the seams of the armor. The smooth, glossy black armor gleamed as if it had been well greased. The helmet on his head had a thin Y-shaped hole, but the features could not be confirmed. Only a faint light from his eyes was flowing through the gap. Of course, I thought it was a black magician. I only thought that the necromancer casts ghosts. "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen something like this." Jamie said while looking at the Death Knight, the being who was clad in black armor in front of him. "The naturally-born Death Knight must be the main culprit in this case." Then he looked around. A powerful energy that started from the Death Knight surrounded the surroundings with a barrier. It was a huge level. The Death Knight is a high-ranking being among the undead, and possesses immense power in itself. Besides, the guy in front of him was beyond what Jamie knew. Why did this come after Pivion''s family? ''Did the coup force send the Death Knight to kill the commander''s wife and son?'' Seeing it in person, I realized once again how absurd it was. I don''t know the exact story, but if this is targeting Pibion''s family, they will never be safe. "Are you tight?" Jamie quietly drew his sword as he watched the ghosts grow around him. Everyone was in the shape of a soldier like the ghost they had seen before, but it was still full of scars and the armor was on the verge of breaking. It was like seeing an annihilated unit somewhere. Jamie looked at Death Knight and asked. "Then why did you appear in front of me? Your target must be quite a distance from here." Death Knight did not answer. I didn''t know if it was because I couldn''t speak, or if I didn''t want to answer. What is certain is that I didn''t come here to hang out with myself hahaho. "If you don''t answer ." Jamie''s hands glistened with mana. "I have no choice but to do a skill event." He knew better than anyone how rare the naturally born Death Knight was. I don''t know why he showed up in front of me. "I will make it mine." If Death Knight can be obtained, the Undead Legion will be much stronger than it is now. Jamie''s eyes turned purple. And. " you! Death Knight''s skull necklace appeared purple and floated in the air. But the purple light wasn''t directed at Jamie. The Death Knight grabbed the skull tightly. A purple light penetrated him. Both eyes were dyed with purple eyes. "The order must do... ." The Death Knight slightly lowered his upper body and stretched his left leg behind him. And he grabbed the sword handle that was attached to his waist. "Forward blocking... few ." Black mana erupted like an explosion. "Bend." Jamie muttered as she looked at the sword rising in front of her. "I never imagined something like this would happen." He grinned as he watched the purple black mana coming towards him. "You make mine your own." A Death Knight''s sword that reached up to his chin. Jamie''s purple eyes began to glow more intensely. "He''s a very special guy. I will definitely make it mine." Two black mana collided. - Continued on next episode - CH 224 Chapter 9: Commands. (One) Emerald hair fluttered in the night sky. Jamie saw the Death Knight''s sword play in front of him. The sword barely touched it. To be precise, Jamie was calculating the distance, so it wasn''t a close stop. Even so, it was pretty good. It was funny to say that it was a recipe in front of the Death Knight''s sword, but it was the best skill except for the master level. ''There, black mana is also being used wonderfully.'' It was different from the original king Gav. Gav relied too much on Diablo Volfir''s power to make it his own. So Jamie could easily break all his attacks. However, although the total amount of power of the Death Knight was much lower than that of Gav, the black mana was completely his own. Furthermore, based on that power, he was using the least amount of power to launch the maximum attack. ''It''s very difficult to make someone else''s thing your own.'' Jamie saw the movement of the Death Knight while striking the flying sword with the scud. Physically difficult movements are made possible by assisting them with black mana. Loaded with black mana on the auror, he swung the sword with increased destructive power. Best of all, he didn''t fight alone. ''Pretty annoying.'' Ghosts, seemingly insignificant, were constantly clinging to them. He held on to his arms and legs to block the attack, while standing in the line of motion prevented him from moving. no. It was annoying to fight just by continuing to approach. When the Death Knight tried to attack, it came out like a ghost and created the timing, so it wasn''t a bother at all. Ghosts were ghosts. ''It''s not just about being strong.'' He was mobilizing all his abilities to defeat the enemy. I thought it would be difficult to deal with only with a sword. Jamie slashed down a few soldier ghosts and pulled out the Beyond Avalon. "For a dead man like you, this is the best." The Pyro''s divinity rose from his left hand. After letting it flow to the staff as it is, he lifted it up high. [Holy Explosion] The most basic divine magic used by priests. The divine power literally exploded, emitting bright light in all directions. Death Knight had no intention of avoiding it, so he rushed forward. Even a ''divine explosion'' could not do any damage to him as a high-ranking undead. However, the ghosts of the soldiers around were not. The reason why Jamie detonated the Lesser Holy Magic was simple. "Ghosts only exist, useless low-level undead. You can''t harm me by just grabbing my ankles, Death Knight. The rushing Death Knight stopped and looked around with a bewildered face. The ghosts within the reach of the light disappeared all at once. No matter how low-level holy magic, if the target was a low-level undead, it exerted a lethal power. Death Knight was embarrassed because he had no experience in this area. "Enemy Must kill... ." The Death Knight murmured and fixed his weapon. "Have you no experience with the divine power?" When Jamie saw the appearance of Death Knight, he thought it was surprising. Usually strong undead have existed for quite some time. And as long as it has existed for a long time, it must have experienced a lot. Combat with the Church was common for undead that have existed for a long time. Of course, I thought that the Death Knight in front of me was like that too. Hmm. like that. You became a Death Knight because of my black mana." It''s not enough for such a guy to fully absorb his black mana, and now he''s showing off his skills. "I wanted more." Jamie''s eyes were stained with greed. [Power: Chain of Reverse Heaven] A chain of inverted heavens came out of the air and was shot to restrain the Death Knight. The Death Knight spread the distance by striking the chain with his sword. It was difficult to use the same strategy as before because the ghost soldiers who were constantly obstructing the enemy disappeared. A different strategy is needed. Jamie smiled and slammed the ground. The distance narrows in an instant. "I know you''re pretty, but ." Jamie, who rotated once in mid-air, kicked the Death Knight in the chest with his hind feet. bang!! An explosion occurred. A Death Knight slumping on the floor. Jamie jumped high and strengthened her body with all kinds of magic. "Yeah, it''s the Death Knight who just came out of the world!" He raised his heel and fell directly over the Death Knight''s head. The Death Knight rolled his body sideways with his eyes shining. The ground trembled with a small vibration. Jamie expanded her senses as much as possible as she watched the dust rise in a thick layer. "He''s also bad at dealing with the Battle Mage." Zeng-! He collapsed as he left palm marks on his chest armor. Black smoke emanated from his arms and neck. The smoke from the spewing coalesced into a single sword, and then fell, aiming at Jamie''s neck. "The sense is good, but ." [Beyond Avalon: The Other World] A sword of black smoke cut through the air. Jamie reappeared and grabbed the helmet tightly with empty hands. "It''s tough overall. you. You must not destroy it, because you will reap. Jamie''s hair rose upwards, and his brain jumped. "Wasn''t he a knight who had just been appointed?" [Thunder Bird] The blue bird exploded with lightning and spread its wings. No matter how high the Death Knight was, it was impossible to withstand Jamie''s magic. Plus, Jamie is the best warlock and necromancer. He knew better than anyone how to inflict pain on the undead. The Death Knight struggled in agony, but did not scream at all. He just staggered over and said the same thing over and over again. " order." "What the hell did you get orders from, and you''re still fussing about them?" "Kill the enemy ." Death Knight laboriously raised his sword and took a stance to stab Jamie. However, as the damage had accumulated quite a bit, he soon stumbled and fell to one knee. break- Incontinence went to the helmet. It seemed to have been broken due to the increased power of the majestic power and the cerebral omens. Cracked parts of the helmet made a rustling sound, and some shards fell down. Between them, long blonde hair flowed down. Woman? Violet purple eyes floating on the black masturbation background were visible over the blonde. The Death Knight clenched his teeth and jumped up from his seat and swung his sword. However, the chains of the Inverse Heaven bound the sword and entangled his whole body. "The order must do... ." "Is that the end of what you can say?" "The order ." "It''s amazing. An undead like a Death Knight would have had complete reason, but this guy is like It''s like a newly born ghost. You know that you are a young Death Knight, but even so, there are certain characteristics of a Death Knight. ''Did my power affect you?'' If he was forced to become a Death Knight due to black mana, there was no possibility that this would happen. However, I couldn''t be sure because I had never heard of such an example. "Anything is fine. It''s education. Stop if I do. Stop roaming the world and tormenting the living, and come into my arms." ???????????????? A large number of chains of inversion came out of Jamie''s back and began to tie the Death Knight tightly together. That was the moment. I ." Through the chain of reversal, someone''s memory began to be transmitted to Jamie. Death Knight raised his head and shouted. "You have to follow the commander''s orders!!" * * * Tadadadat- "There!" "Kill them all without missing a single one!" It was a riot. The castle began to burn, corpses piled up everywhere, and pools of blood filled the hallways. The sound of rough breathing and the shuffling of blades could be heard from all directions. "Captain! Enemies are coming from over there!" "The number is too serious!" "How about the Crown Prince ?" The knights belonging to the Knights Templar of the Royal Palace with swords were moving in haste with scars everywhere. In the center, a middle-aged man was holding a newborn baby in his arms. "Captain Volvinos!" A middle-aged man called Volvinos said. I can not know. The order given to us is to take the Crown Prince to the outside by any means possible." Damn it Clear the way!" Enemies appeared from the front. In fact, they were people who did not want to be called enemies. Not long ago, we were eating rice in one pot. A man who appeared to be the leader of the enemy side reached out and proposed to them. "Give us the royal lineage. Then I will spare your life." "Reviter, you motherfucker!" "What are you doing to the vice-captain?" done. A man called Livitor restrained his men and looked at Volvinos. leader. give up The Crown Prince has already been killed. Except that the 4th Prince succeeded in the coup. It''s all over." "Are you going to kill this child? deputy chief." "That will bring peace to the country." "Peace is a bitch! I just wanted to take care of my own self-interest, so the 4th Prince was attached to that bastard!" "Watch out!" Even amidst the nerves of his subordinates, Volvinos and the Liberator stared at each other without a word. Volvinos sighed. "The greed of the 4th Prince eventually created such a terrible situation." Then he saw the baby sleeping peacefully in his arms. Is it the baby''s prerogative to be able to sleep without thinking in such a serious situation? ''This child must be saved.'' If the Crown Prince is really dead, the only enemy of this country is this newborn baby here. As long as the bloodline of red blood remained, there was no justification for the 4th Prince to sit on the throne. If I just survived here, I was able to promise the next one. "I want to fight." His eyes sank coldly, as if the Liberator had noticed it too. Unlike his subordinates, he did not pull out his sword, but he drew his sword as if he had no choice but to do so. There were two famous sword masters in the Siltair Kingdom. Libiter Paol, the deputy commander of the Royal Knights, and Volvinos Kreon, the commander. If the two were fighting, it was never easy to win. Bolvinosgo and the liberator knew that fact better than anyone. So he said to the dwarf adjutant standing next to him. "Bianca." "Yes, chief." She was the only beautiful woman with luscious blonde hair. However, unlike his appearance, he was one of the most powerful among the knights of the royal palace. And the feet were the fastest. Bolvinos carefully handed her the throne. Bianca, who suddenly took over the child, looked at the manager with bewildered eyes. "Chief?" "You have to protect it somehow." However !" "Bolvinos. Don''t be silly!" The reviter approached all of a sudden and attacked him, aiming for his neck. However, Volvinos'' men in front stopped him for a moment. "Bianca! Only you believe!" "We will cut down all these children and follow them, so let''s go first!" The knights who blocked the liberator threw a word at Bianca. Colleagues who kept the rear in check also persuaded her. Don''t worry, Bianca. We will all follow." "No one will die." "Did you hear me?" Volvinos smiled and patted her on the back. Then he said with a serious face. "You must live. Then run to my family and tell me what happened to the royal castle." leader And how can I leave everyone alone... !" "Bianca!! Don''t even think about running away! Everyone, get her!" "Don''t be rude, you bastard deputy chief!" Don''t let them approach Bianca! Again the fighting started. It was a bloody bloody battle between the Knights of the Royal Palace and the Knights Templar. Volvinos drew a heavy sword and spoke to her one last time. "Anyway, survive with the Crown Prince. This is an order given to subordinates as a leader. make sure to do it." " exactly. You must survive!" Bianca broke the window and jumped down. Reviter, who was watching the scene, shouted so loudly that blood vessels appeared on his forehead. "Get that bitch right now!" "Not like that, Reviter!" One of the kingdom''s strongest knights, Volvinos, stopped them. never to follow One of his subordinates said to him. leader. Let''s die here with them. "I think so." "Kill all the traitors!" "You guys are going to die!" Bolvinos glanced outside, hearing the cries of the terrible civil war. Bianca was nowhere to be seen. It was only natural that she was the fastest in the Royal Palace Knights. ''You must survive too, Bianca.'' "Wow, Volvinos!" "Revitror!" The commander and the vice-chief of the Royal Palace Knights clashed. That day, the power of the Royal Palace Knights of the Siltair Kingdom was reduced to less than half. - Continued on next episode - CH 225 Chapter 9: Commands. (2) Bianca ran. No matter what sound was coming from behind, he looked straight ahead and moved his legs non-stop. "I give orders, carry out." It only hit me in my head. All personal emotions were excluded. If I didn''t, I thought I''d stop running at any moment and go back to where I was. do not do that. I saw a baby in my arms. The Crown Prince who was born less than a month ago. This child lost a parent today. It also lost everything to the same bloodline. Still, seeing him sleeping soundly made his dizzy heart feel a little calmer. ''I must go to the Kreon family quickly and tell them everything that happened here.'' The family of Knight Commander Volvinos, and one of the most powerful families in the Siltair Kingdom. If we can just communicate there, we will be able to overcome the current situation somehow. The true enemy of the king of this country is here. Bianca bit her lower lip. "The order You must carry out your orders." Allies of the Knights Templar will be fighting fiercely to escape. Tears flowed from both eyes. Blood dripped from his bitten lips, mixing with the tears that flowed down. General Volvinos, who took him as an orphan, and the people who treated him casually from the beginning. They said they''d come after them, but they knew unless they were stupid. everyone will die This is because the royal castle was already in full control of the 4 Princes faction, and the rest of the Royal Palace Knights were all there. But who is running away? ''I have to go back now .'' You must follow orders. But I don''t want to leave my colleagues. What is right? I know it''s a dog''s death when I go back, but at least if I die with my colleagues, I won''t have any regrets. - Survive somehow with the Crown Prince. This is an order given to subordinates as a leader. make sure to do it. The last words of Volvinos crossed my mind. "Order." firmed up his resolve. I will no longer ponder between regrets, regrets, and the future. I will finish everything and make the wishes of my colleagues come true. Then, I will go to the side of my colleagues. that''s the best you can do. Feeling the blood running down her chin, Bianca accelerated. puck- And an arrow pierced her chest. Her body fell on the floor like a doll with a broken thread. The newborn was bouncing to the ground and messed up. "Ahhhhhhh!" The baby started crying. He was thrown to the ground while running fast, so it was a miracle to be alive and cry. Someone jumped from the tree. It was an archer who wore a long-brimmed hat in the front and back, and had a hawk feather attached to it. He stood in front of the Crown Prince, a crying baby, carrying a huge palace on his shoulders. Then he pulled the dagger from his waist and threw it straight down. puck- There was no more crying. Red blood soaked the cloth and covered the ground like a puddle. "Killing done." The archer left a few words and left. It was a disappointing moment. In order to somehow protect him, he left his companions and ran all the way here with the Crown Prince in his arms. Holding down the desire to go back, I just looked ahead and ran. "The order must do... ." Bianca crawled on the floor. He crawled and crawled with all his might toward the Crown Prince, who no longer cried. The command must not end like this. He wouldn''t be dead yet. If you have breath, you should do everything you can. That way, you can see the faces of your colleagues who left first. How can you see their faces when they die in vain? Command of ." sight goes away His breathing slowed, and the chest pain slowly subsided. He stretched out his hand as he felt his eyes darken. The commander told him to stay alive. So I was told to carry out the order. ''I .'' Can''t fall here You must go to the Kreon House and tell this to the wife and children of Captain Volvinos. Let''s run with the Crown Prince in our arms. can do. The desperation created in the extreme situation consisted of a desperate desire close to brainwashing. That was right before he stopped breathing. And the moment she stopped breathing, the underworld understood her ''grievance''. Kugugugugugu- Darkness rising from the ground began to cover her. Dozens of tentacles stretched out from the darkness, entangled Bianca''s whole body, and lifted it up into the air. She had lost her breath and was drooping. The full moon rose. A cold wind blew through the forest. That was then. thud!!! far away In the direction of the royal castle, a purple pillar soared up to the sky. Unrecognizable by the living, the primordial black mana reacted to the darkness. Should we really call this a "miracle"? Bianca''s earnestness summoned the power of the underworld, and the power of the underworld awakened the original black mana that had been sleeping in the royal castle. Black mana immediately began to take over the darkness of the underworld that surrounded Bianca. Bianca''s body was broken over and over again, and then it was repaired over and over again. And darkness and black mana, all began to be sucked into her body. As the darkness that had fixed her body in the air disappeared, Bianca''s body fell to the ground. Just trying to make it look as if nothing happened. Kuddouk! Whoops! Through her skin, the black armor began to pop out. From head to toe, black full body armor took its place without missing a spot. When he was fully armed, his closed eyes slowly opened. Black smoke spurted out from between the seams of the armor. Bianca got up slowly. She was staggered at first, but soon regained her focus and stood up straight. Then I walked forward and looked down at the corpse of the Crown Prince. Carefully lifted the Crown Prince''s corpse. "The order must do... ." Darkness arose and wrapped around the Crown Prince''s hand. The body shrank to a small size, and it became a skeleton small enough to fit in one hand. I made it into a necklace and hung it around my neck. As the black mana also dwelled there, a purple eye glow emanated from the skull''s eyes and then disappeared. "The order ." She posed for a run. As a Death Knight, she only remembered one thing. "It must be done." That was the only reason he was revived as a Death Knight. * * * Jamie looked at Bianca without a word. I didn''t know what to say when I saw her who had turned into a Death Knight with the sole intention of carrying out orders. In fact, as mentioned above, her condition could not be described simply. The innumerable emotions entangled within her kept her alive even after death. "You weren''t just trying to harm Pivion''s family." "The order ." Even at this moment, Bianca was thinking only of the orders issued by the Knights Commander. I just did a dry wash. At first, she was greedy for her skills and tried to make it into her own family, but I wondered if that was the right thing to do. Wouldn''t it be for her to let her carry out her orders and send her to her colleagues? "It''s a waste of time." Bianca will continue to feel a sense of urgency even at this moment. Because the command is not finished. In addition to that, an enemy much stronger than herself was blocking her way, so her earnestness must have shaken her mind even more. I didn''t know until I knew, but now that I know. Her presence felt different. ''It''s a time bomb.'' Bianca''s condition was now visible. If you keep it like this, she''ll get impatient and explode. I don''t know what would happen if it exploded, but one thing was certain. He will become a terrible evil spirit like never before, and he will terrorize all living beings. "Release." The chains of inversion were released from Bianca''s body. Freed, she raised her hand and entered at once, aiming at Jamie''s neck. Indeed, it was a fierce attack as a person with high-level skills in the Royal Palace Knights. But Jamie didn''t get it. The chains of the inverse swung her arms and chest from behind and pulled her back. Pianca''s fingertips stopped in front of Jamie''s neck. "Don''t release your grudge." " ?" Jamie snapped a finger. "These children! I''m weak, but there are too many!" "Better at least one more guy in the time to talk without getting tired anyway!" "Both of you, stop talking. mentally ferocious." Jamie saw the trio slashing the ghost soldiers, then saw Bianca standing quietly next to her. go. Go and carry out your orders." " order." okay. Come and do what you must do. It''s in me." Bianca looked where Jamie was pointing. It was a shabby house. I tried to go there again and again, but there was always something blocking the house and I couldn''t access it. "I can go now." Bianca turned and walked towards the shabby house. My hands and feet trembled. I don''t know how much time has passed though. now it has come Let''s be the first to report what happened to the royal castle. Next, you can entrust the lowering of the Crown Prince to the headmaster''s wife. You can prepare for the future by teaching your children the sword directly, and unite the opposing forces of the 4 princes to place the descendant of the Crown Prince, who is in line with the enemy, to the throne again. Then all commands are finished. You can go back to your colleagues. slurp- The helmet disappeared as it turned to dust. Her blonde hair was bouncing and running down her back. The black skull necklace slowly took shape, and turned into a sleeping baby sucking his finger. extension of the day. Transformed into an ordinary human, Bianca stood in front of the worn-out door. Then he carefully called the people who might be sleeping inside. "Bianca Adrey, a regular knight in the Royal Palace Knights. I came here at the command of General Manager Volvinos Kreon." A small noise was heard inside. The old door creaked open slowly. There was a boy standing there. It was Pivion. " Who is your sister?" The boy, who was still sleepy or not awake, asked Bianca in a dreamy state. Bianca said to Pivion with a smile. "Your father''s subordinate. Is your mother inside?" "Ah, your father''s subordinate?! Mom! Mom! "Wow, what''s going on, Finn? What if I shout loudly this morning?" "Wow ." The voice of a familiar woman and the murmur of a young girl could be heard from within. Bianca waited quietly. The voice of the boy, Pivion, was heard. "My father''s older sister called my father''s subordinate came to see me!" What Called? There was the sound of someone running urgently with the sound of chaos inside. And Irina, a woman who appeared in front of the door, found her and covered her mouth and stepped back. Bianca looked at her and bowed her head. "Mrs. Creon. long time no see. " Sir Bianca? Sir Bianca, how the hell is this... ? no, before that. Were you alive?" "I have a lot to tell you, madam." "Who is that baby ." "The Crown Prince is inferior." Irina couldn''t keep up with those words. Because it was impossible. The Crown Prince was defeated by the forces of the 4 Princes. It was no longer possible to aim for a clue of a reversal. The Creon family also suffered from extinction. It was no less than a miracle that she escaped to this place with only two children alive. But now you''re the Crown Prince? Whether Irina panicked or not, Bianca continued. "Currently, the deputy general and colleagues are fighting the coup force in the royal castle. In the meantime, you need to escape. There are still opportunities, so we can shape the future." "Hey, what are you talking about? The king is already... ." Mom? Why?" "Wow What''s up ?" Fiona and Fiona woke up and rubbed their eyes and approached Irina. Irina clenched the children''s hands and tried to shoot at Bianca, who spoke incomprehensible words. Then, Jamie was seen in her sight. Jamie spoke to her with a lip pierced. ''Accept her words, madam.'' Irina, who looked at her at those words, realized that Bianca was a Death Knight. And I learned why people talk about events that have been around for a long time as if they just happened. She seemed to cry for a moment, but she was once the hostess of a huge family called Kreon. Controlling her emotions, she asked Bianca again. "Sir Bianca . So, did you come all the way from the royal castle to this place only with the royal descendant?" Mom? what is that... ." pin. Take Pion and go to another room." Yeah? hurry. The two children were forced to follow their mother''s instructions and went into another room. Irina let out a low sigh and looked at Bianca again. Bianca said with a gloomy face and forced a smile on her face. Yeah. I''ve just been engaged with the enemy... I came here at the command of the headmaster. the future... Yes. for the future. The Crown Prince is dead. Bianca, who had brought him, must have died too. Irina grabbed her trembling hand and nodded her head. "Good job. Really, really well done... Oh." wife? Why are you crying... ." But it looked like he couldn''t hold back the tears. Irina, who knows all the truth, shed tears instead of seeing Bianca, who knew nothing. Then he carefully stretched out his hand and said. "Come here. Give me a hug." wife? Bianca couldn''t contain her embarrassment at Irina''s sudden action, but strangely, she felt a tear in her chest. uh ? Why are you crying?" She was taken aback as she suddenly saw the tears running down her cheeks. Why did tears come out of nowhere in such an urgent situation? I''ve never cried other than when I was a kid. Why are you suddenly in this situation? "Uh, why? Why do tears keep coming out? Why, Mrs. The chest. My heart hurts so much, what the hell is it?" Once the tears started to flow, I couldn''t hold back. My heart ached. My heart ached so much that it felt like it was going to burst. Endless feelings of guilt and loss of a loved one. The agony of not being able to carry out orders. It''s like the core that was all tangled together bursts. Bianca began to pour out the regrets of the past as if appealing. I am I''m the manager! Abandon your colleagues! alone! Alone!" It''s okay. Because it''s really good." "I cannot live alone . I can''t live alone, ma''am... ." "My husband You will understand everything. So, feel free to leave. Everyone will be waiting for you." "I, I ." "Sir Bianca. You did a good job. Leave the rest to us and rest in peace." "I''m sorry, madam. Because I can''t protect the manager... I died on the way... making it so hard for you... I''m really sorry. Bianca hugged Irina tightly, crying enough to wet her cheeks. All the resentment, pain, pain, and sorrow that have accumulated over a long period of time. Bianca wept and cried as if to pour it all out. Last. oxidizing it all. Bianca slowly began to disappear. " ." Irina stumbled and took a step back. Bianca, who was in front of her, was nowhere to be seen. There was only a small necklace that had fallen to the floor. The necklace no longer had a skull on it. - Continued on next episode - CH 226 Chapter 10: Contracts (1) "The ghost soldiers disappear." "Did the master succeed in killing the warlock?" I do not know. Azad, Rayza, and Ashtar relaxed as they watched the constant influx of ghost soldiers disappear. I kept my vigilance just in case, but it didn''t seem like anything else would appear. As expected, there was not a single bug to be found in the desolate field except for the three of them. Liza raised her index finger to her ear and sent a call to Jamie. master? -Ah. Alas. can you hear me Unlike before, Jamie''s voice could be heard clearly. The problem seemed to have been resolved. "Where are you? Did you defeat the Warlock by any chance?" "Are you connected with the master?" "Where are you?" "Everyone calm down. Please tell me." Liza quieted the brothers and listened to Jamie again. -I? I''m behind you "Are you talking after us?" rear? Is there no one behind you?" Azad looked behind him, but saw no ant. Then I heard a sigh in Liza''s ear. -Tell that idiot to look further. "If you go further ." Liza saw the shabby house behind her. A familiar man was leaning against a tree right next to the house they should have been defending. When Azad and Ashtar saw him, they raised their arms and waved them. master! "Is it all over?!" The two ran towards Jamie faster than anyone else. It was like seeing a dog that saw its owner. Liza cut off communication and shook her head as she looked at her two pathetic sisters. But he also wondered what was going on, so he quickly ran to Jamie''s place with the two of them. But Jamie was still unfinished. "Everyone, please wait first." He glanced at the inside of the house and instructed the three people to run. Suddenly unable to move forward, Azad tried to shout in a bewildered voice. It was Jamie who knew that and had also cast silence magic on it. Azad shouted with his mouth wide open, but because he had lost his voice, it was just a silent clamor. It was the same with Ashtar and Liza. However, unlike Azad, the two did not have high tension, so they just stood still. "I''ll be back after finishing it, so please play around there." Would it be a misunderstanding to hear Azad''s voice yelling, ''What kind of playhouse are you having when you''re all grown up!''? Jamie approached Irina, who was sitting in the room blankly. And he gave it to me with words. "You''ve been through a lot." " Did the priest know everything?" Irina looked at Jamie and asked in a weak voice. "Rather than knowing, I knew. That''s why I led you here. i See. Saying that, Irina sighed softly. She hugged her knees and smiled bitterly. "I feel like I''m ruined." "What are you talking about?" "Actually, I didn''t really feel it until recently. The fact that I, the hostess of one of the most powerful families in the Siltair Kingdom, live in a house that seems to collapse. I thought it was just a dream, I would wake up from this nightmare after sleeping... I felt it today." wife. "Sir Bianca. It must have been painful Dreaming of a future that will never come true in a nightmare that cannot be compared to others... It must have been like hell, where you have to do things you don''t want to." " ." "But it is. It was a little embarrassing. Sir Bianca must have lived in pain incomparable to mine, at least he was there during that time. At least he must have been holding on to the pain of that time. At least they wouldn''t have known about the collapse of the family, the death of all the family members, and the rise of a terrible enemy to the throne. Irina, who comforted Bianca until the very end, was also a victim in the end. She too had a terrible time, and the terrible time is not over yet. The body is sick, and the children are still young. The woman who didn''t get a drop of water on her hand had to do anything to survive, even if she didn''t want to. "Will it be easier when I die?" "Death is ." Jamie looked up at the sky. There were so many stars that filled the sky as if they were going to fall to the ground at any moment. "Death is just futile. There''s nothing left. Only regret will follow you to the end." "You speak as if you had experienced it." What. I have experienced something similar." "Is that so?" There was nothing else to comfort me. If I told her it was okay here, it would be deception. Above all, he did not have such a broad personality. Jamie scratched his head for nothing, then turned to the sound of rustling in the next room. Then the door swung open and the two children leaning against the door fell into the room. Ahh! Ouch! Phoebe and Fiona laughed awkwardly when they realized that Irina and Jamie were looking at them while rubbing the area they had fallen over. Hehe I didn''t mean to eavesdrop... ." "Wow, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop!" Unlike his older brother, his younger brother had a bold personality no matter how he looked at it. Jamie smiled and took a step back. Then the children who had been standing with their eyes on them began to move cautiously towards my mother. Mom ." "Mom ." Irina looked at the two children and raised her arms without saying a word. Then the two children burst into tears and dug into their mother''s arms. "Wow! You can''t die! Do not die!" "Ugh! Don''t go mama! Do not go!" Irina smiled faintly and gently stroked the hair of her son and daughter. "Mom, where are you going? Where are you going to leave my bastards?" "Hey Saying that you are going to die is forbidden again." "It''s forbidden!" "Yes, yes. I won''t say anything like that I''m going to die again. Jamie looked at them and turned away without a word. There was nothing more to do here. For now, we''ll make time for family, and we''ll come back later to talk. If you didn''t know the story, you wouldn''t be able to tolerate staying in such a shabby house. Then I found a necklace that fell on the floor. It was the black necklace Bianca was wearing. Hmm. Jamie stared at the necklace and tucked it into her arms. So, I moved to the place where the three of us were. * * * "Whoa! If you had just told me, I would have stayed still, so why are you shutting your voice?!" As expected, Azad raised his voice as if arguing as soon as the silence magic had dissipated. It was quickly subdued with honey chestnuts. Ashtar shook his head as he looked at Azad who had collapsed and fainted. "Then why do you open it ." He tapped Azad''s head with his toe, but there was no reaction. Jamie''s honey chestnut contained a terrifying destructive power that made even the undead faint. Ashtar vowed never to flirt. Liza left those two behind and told Jamie. "The problem seems to have been resolved." "It was a heartbreaking story." Is that so. "You suffered." "It''s hard." Liza shook her head, and Jamie smirked and tapped him on the shoulder. "Go back and get some rest. I have more work to do." Okay. Ashtar. Get Azad." Damn it. Like this pathetic senior." Ashtar sighed and carried Azad, who had fallen to the floor, on his shoulders. When Jamie opened the gate to the station, the two bowed their heads and went inside. Jamie counter-summoned the door and went deep into the woods. There, Jamie took out Bianca''s necklace that she had kept in her arms. and spoke "I thought I was going to ascend ." Jamie suddenly talks to the necklace. Anyone who didn''t know would see him as a madman, but it was impossible to avoid the eyes of the greatest warlock in history. The necklace began to tremble, and purple-black mana began to swell. It slowly took shape and appeared opposite Jamie. It was Bianca with a calmer atmosphere than before. There were still traces of tears in his eyes. "The undead are in tears. You are a strange individual in many ways." Bianca looked at Jamie without a word. Thought she had ascended from Irina''s arms to the side of her comrade, she hid herself in a necklace pretending to have ascended. I didn''t know the reason, so I decided to find out from now on. "Why are you left in this world? Wasn''t all the regrets gone? "Because there is still work to be done. I wanted to give him some peace of mind, so I pretended to be like that." "I mean, you cared." "Because I am not good for him in many ways. I became a body like this... ." She made a bitter expression as she checked her condition. Since she was an honorable knight, she became an undead, so it was understandable. "So what should I do, is it revenge?" Yes. My enemies will still be laughing hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha I will show them the same hell. Only then will I be able to see my colleagues who left first. I Because I failed once." He was unable to fulfill the command given by the leader, and was attacked by the enemy and lost his life. In the process, the only enemy, the Crown Prince, was also killed. This was nothing more than making the sacrifices of his colleagues into dog death. Bianca clenched her fists. "With this power, I can even try." She originally belonged to the strong side, but as she became a Death Knight, she acquired a stronger power. In addition to that, he had the undead leadership at the level of a necromancer, so he could even start a war if he wanted to. But Jamie knew how foolish the idea was. It was very difficult for the undead to work freely in this land. ''It''s acceptable to have survived so far.'' There were almost no undead in this land ruled by the 12 gods. Even if there were, they were only occasionally found in areas where the 12 gods were almost neglected. But what would happen if the Death Knight appeared with the undead corps? Far from attacking the Siltair Kingdom, they will be quickly subjugated by the paladins dispatched from each denomination. "That would be dog death." "You won''t know unless you try. I am grateful to you. Even though he''s a warlock, thanks to him, he was able to come to his senses. "You seem to be unaware of your situation right now." Does not matter. If only my sword can be pierced into the heart of the king, then whatever happens." Jamie folded her arms and took a deep breath. She was an irresistible woman. In fact, looking into her past, I noticed to some extent that she was a fairly knowledgeable yangban. Jamie doesn''t make any proposals to anyone, especially the undead. It was enough to surrender by force. Bianca is different. She is not an ordinary undead, but a unique case that perfectly digests her own power. To be honest, I didn''t want to let the dog die. So it was suggested. "Come under me. Then I will give you revenge. This is a contract." Bianca looked at him without saying a word. - Continued on next episode - CH 227 Chapter 10: Contracts (2) I ." Bianca had a hesitant look on her face and couldn''t speak easily. Jamie in front of you is a warlock. Although he became such a body, his essence was a knight. How can a knight join hands with someone who can handle special powers? However, the memories of the days when he acted with ignorance remained intact. Among them, there were memories of fighting with that man. It wasn''t a long workshop, but even with this power, he couldn''t reach that man at all. Not only that, but it was always relaxing. He treated him as if he was playing with a child, far from being strong enough. ''The real power must be much greater than that.'' He understood that it was better to have his help than to fight alone. But still, I felt rejected. "You mean you can''t go under the Warlock?" "It''s like that. I know your power better than anyone because I''ve experienced it myself... ." "The power you have been through is but a dust. Don''t say that you only know my strength that much. Jamie opened her eyes terrifyingly and spoke as if warning. Is it false? Bianca looked at Jamie with a slightly suspicious look. But right now, that wasn''t important, so I ended up saying what I was going to say. Anyway. I know you are very strong, but as a knight, I am reluctant to work with a warlock." "Then you are going to face a country alone? Are you serious?" "Like I said, as long as you put a sword into the heart of the king, everything will be fine after that." "You''re a really boring guy." "I''ve heard that a lot for a long time. As I said before, I thank you. Then come on." Bianca ended the conversation by herself and was about to leave. Jamie looked at her back and opened her mouth. I''m not the warlock you think I am, Bianca Adrey. "What does that mean?" Damn it. Why do I have to do this because I regret it?" Jamie grumbled, ruffling his bangs in an absurd tone. The case of Biankara was that special, and there was a desire to somehow bring it under his control. Jamie reached out her left palm toward her with a slightly dissatisfied look on her face. "Aren''t you going to say you don''t know this pattern?" The patterns of the 12 denominations are so famous that even a child can understand them. It made no sense to say that the person who was even appointed as a knight in a country did not know. Again, seeing the pattern of the Pyro, Bianca muttered with a slightly startled face. that''s A Pyro-glyph?" okay. This is the pattern of the Pyro goddess." "Why do you Are you not a warlock? I''ve seen him use black magic, so why is he engraving that pattern on his palm? Bianca asked Jamie if she was confused, with a look of disbelief. Then, as he remembered something, he opened his eyes and said. Come to think of it! When fighting with me, I must have divine power !" I only remembered Jamie''s strength, but I couldn''t remember the specific situation, but when I saw the pattern, it flashed in my mind and a memory came to mind. Jamie lowered her hand and answered. "This is a sign of a saint." "A saint? Are you saying you are a Pyro saint?" "You showed me." When she raised her left hand again to awaken the Pyro''s divinity, she gave a displeased look and stepped back. As an undead woman, divinity was like poison. Jamie said with divinity. "Well, that''s it." "It''s hard to believe. Can a warlock become a saint? It wouldn''t be possible. Warlocks are the enemies of mankind that everyone is the target of subjugation. He wouldn''t have been allowed to even survive, let alone a saint. "Because my powers are different from those bastards. And the power you have was originally mine too." Saying that, she snapped her fingers and the black mana inside Bianca''s body reacted momentarily. Bianca clasped her chest at the sudden resonance and glared at Jamie. Jamie only shrugged. "The reason why you were able to become such a strong Death Knight is that, in the end, my influence was quite large." " what the hell are you I thought he was no ordinary man, but his very existence was beyond my understanding." "Do not try to understand with a mortal head." Jamie''s eyes turned purple. "I will no longer speak rudely. Choose Will you come under me or will you leave this way? I promise, if you come to me, your wishes will surely come true. But if you leave, that''s all. I will never seize you again." Bianca swallowed dry at the sudden change in Jamie''s tone. Intuitively, she also knew that this was her last chance. But I was still worried. I understand that you are not an ordinary (?) warlock. Through the words he uttered, he also guessed that he was a giant beyond imagination. But wouldn''t it be premature to hold the hand of an unknown person? In a short period of time, Bianca had a lot of trouble. Then I had a thought. I thought that worrying like this was pointless. I ." Jamie looked at Bianca with her mouth shut. The wind blew and her blonde hair fluttered beautifully. She said. "I will make a contract with you." Jamie said with a smile. "The contract has been made." A purple light enveloped the two of them. And when the light faded, there was a knight kneeling in front of Jamie. "Knight Bianca Adrey. I have you as my lord, and I will swear allegiance." "Just ask me one thing. Why did you choose to come under me?" "Because there was no reason to worry." Bianca lifted her head and looked at Jamie. As she had made up her mind, there seemed to be a stream of brilliance in her eyes. Even if it''s undead. It was proof that she was special. "What do you mean?" "That means you don''t have to choose any means or methods to get revenge." All the members of the Royal Palace Knights who lived together and treated him like family, all died. She was obliged to take revenge on the enemies who killed her companions. The fastest way to get revenge is right in front of you, but it didn''t make sense to kick them just to protect the knight''s honor. is it. Jamie nodded with an incredulous look on her face. Then, raising the corners of his mouth, he pulled the skirt from his waist and lifted it over his head. Bianca bowed her head again. Slowly lowering the sword over her head, he declared as he held the sword to both shoulders once. "Bianca Adrey. I appoint you as my knight." "I will do my best, my lord." "Welcome, Bianca." In the forest where no one is. With only the gaze of the stars, the ancient warlock obtained the Death Knight. * * * Jamie summoned the Gate of Reverse Heaven. "This is the space where my power was realized. It has become part of my family, so you can stay here." " It''s a very old door." What. It will be cozy though." "Are you sure?" "Don''t worry, go in. There are some intelligent guys inside, and I''ll introduce them properly later. I think it would be a little difficult to make friends right away." "Why?" "You can see it for yourself. I have some work left to finish, see you later." As the door opened, Bianca looked at the black interior for a moment, then went straight into it. Even though it looks a little small on the outside, she must have instinctively sensed that this was a safe place. What worries me a little is those guys. "Liza will intervene well." I don''t know if I''ll be able to subdue the two rampaging guys on my own, but I won''t die anyway, so I''ll take care of myself. Jamie headed back to Pivion''s house. He must have calmed down to some extent, so I had something to talk about about his future treatment. He moved in front of Pivion''s house at once. It was very dark because there was no candle, but the sound of family members sitting around and talking could be heard outside. "Mom will try hard again. With Finn and Pion, I will eat whatever I want, and try my best so that I can wear what I want to wear." "I hate that only my mother suffers. I will work hard to help." me too! me too! "There are only my children." Jamie listened to them for a moment. It felt like it warmed my heart. "Are you all going to sleep by now?" Father Earl Wellton, mother Sears, and sister Sarah. They are far from here, but Jamie knew they were always there. Because I think and think every day. Family is like that. Even though they are far apart, they think of each other, people who are closer than anyone else connected by blood. The same goes for Phoebe''s family. They once lived a luxurious life, but even if they lose everything overnight, they are living this difficult life depending on each other because they are a family. Of course, not all families are like this, but Jamie felt there should be more people in the world who had this kind of warmth. That''s me. Ah! I will leave now." "Let''s go together." "I want to go out!" I only said one word, and the whole family came out. "Where have you been? Anyway, I was just trying to say thank you. there This is nothing, and I have nothing to offer." Irina handed Jamie wrapped in a precious cloth. Even if you look at it, it seems that it was something from the days when she was enjoying a noble life. It would be of little value if it was not sold and kept until now when life became so barren. This ." "It''s an ornament I used. He gave me a present when I first met him, but even if life gets difficult, I can''t sell this alone." "Are you telling me to get something like that now?" "Fufu. It would be a pity in the end to keep having this. I think I will be able to live again only if I shake off the lingering regrets. So please take it." Jamie smiled as she looked at the furoshiki with ornaments. Then he shook his head and pushed the furoshiki toward her. "The priest has no desire for such things. And because I just did what I had to do, it''s enough to say thank you." However ." "Give it to your children later when they are all grown up. So, by the way, I''m here to make a suggestion." "Any suggestion?" As Irina tilted her head, Jamie said, thinking of someone who would best understand their situation and even deal with them. "Go to Harmonia." "Are you talking about the Kingdom of Harmonia?" Yeah. You should take this with you." Jamie gave her a pre-written introduction. "Go to Khim, the capital of Harmonia, show this to Captain Hawks, and he will show you where to stay." on ? Why did the chief of the guard there tell us where we were going ?" "Because it''s a place I have a relationship with. It will do you well. It''s a busy time, so I''m sure I''ll get a job soon. It will not be difficult to prepare for a new life." "Hey, why are you doing this to us?" "There is no big reason. just ." Jamie said as he looked at the Milky Way across the sky before he knew it. "Let''s just say I want to." " May I know your name?" Well. second let''s say Then come on." Wait! Irina tried to hold on to Jamie, but it vanished right in front of her eyes. And there was a small stone in the place where he was standing. It was a luminous stone that could light a fire. - Continued on next episode - CH 228 Chapter 11: Say See You Soon (1) "You seem to be doing a lot of good things lately." Jamie was alone, looking at the night sky and contemplating. Perhaps it is because I have been thinking lately that I am only doing good deeds. After five years of training while closed, he went to Harmonia for his first mission, effectively saving the country. In other words, every time Fatal, who is now the king of Harmonia, saw him, it was not enough to greet him 90 degrees. The same goes for this time. Although there was a big misunderstanding between each other, they helped a family that had suffered for a long time. In addition, he even saved a knight who had become undead to carry out his mission even after he died. "Isn''t this enough for me to do the work that the children of the 12 gods should do?" Looking back on his own deeds, the 12 gods felt very unfavorable. I''ve always been sarcastic, but today, I felt even more so. incompetent guys. With the subject of self-proclaimed goodness, what are you doing when the world is getting so messed up? "Well, what do you want from those bastards? They see humans as only parts." Jamie clicked his tongue and pulled the Rosario out of his arms. It is a piece that a priest handed over to Irina as an amulet. It was no longer needed, so it was okay to hand it over to the family, but I was curious and brought it with me. "Who owns the divinity contained within?" To be honest, there are only a few divinities of the 12 gods that Jamie can identify with certainty. Although he could only know the Pyro he had, Zenith, his nemesis, Drian, the owner of the divine beast Basilisk he killed himself, Ra, the sun god, and Brahman the dragon god. Other than that, there have been several conflicts, but they have rarely met directly. Of course, if you can confirm the divinity with certainty, even if you are confused, you can make an analogy, but the divinity felt in the Rosario was very vague. It was difficult to determine the type just by looking at it. "In other words, those five are definitely not." The five gods mentioned above were confident that even the tiniest dust could be identified. It was such a tight relationship. "If you break it, you will know." If anyone else saw it, they would have tried to kill him as blasphemy, but this was a quiet forest with no one in sight. Jamie relentlessly broke the white Rosario. A cracking sound echoed through the quiet forest. And Jamie''s eyes widened. He made an unbelievable expression and frowned. " There are too many things that go beyond my expectations today, right?" Jamie smirked at the divinity flowing from the cross section of the broken rosary. It was impossible. I thought it was fortunate that it was such a remote forest. If not... . "Maybe he couldn''t control his power and killed them all." Suddenly, a large amount of black mana spewed out all over the forest, devouring grass and trees. If anyone had seen the majestic sight, they would have screamed and ran away. It was such a shock that I couldn''t control my power for a moment. Jamie paused for a moment, covering her purple eyes with her palm to calm herself. The black mana slowly recovered and was absorbed into Jamie''s body as if it had ever been. And when I looked around, it was a wasteland where I couldn''t see a single grass. "Damn it." Jamie rubbed his forehead and sighed at the ghastly sight he had created. It was really fortunate that no one was there. I saw the broken Rosario again. "How could such a thing exist?" He lifted the rosary, split in half, with troubled eyes. Divinity flowing from the broken section. Jamie could arguably speak. This Whose divinity are you?" 12 It was not of God. Even if he confused the divinity of the other seven gods, he did not forget the energy he had felt at least once. However, the divinity of Rosario was not theirs. So it didn''t make sense. How could a 13th divinity exist? Damn it. Head hurts. At least when I was Diablo Volfir, there were no other gods except the 12 gods. All the ''old gods'' that existed in the previous era were destroyed by the 12 gods. for them to rule this world. So the 13th divinity could not exist. Otherwise, the 12 gods created a new divinity, which Jamie knew could never have been. Although they are now divided 12 gods, they did not divide, at least until the time before the first king Gav. The split is a recent thing. This is because before that time, the 12 gods were ''twelve one''. But there was no reason to make the thirteen. ''Are there any surviving old gods?'' Jamie shook her head. Their extinction was directly confirmed. Not a single old god could exist, although followers might remain. Those followers would have all disappeared by now. Because some time has passed. "Should I ask this guy?" In fact, there was a quickest way to check. It was the Pyro. But there were so many risks. One way or another, Jamie and the Pyro are entangled in a contractual relationship. They just move in mutually beneficial directions. In such a situation, she had no idea how she would react if she asked about a deity of unknown origin. At least it is certain that a positive response will not come. ''On the contrary, difficult things can happen.'' If we take it away, we have no choice but to give it away whether we like it or not. In that case, humiliation is also humiliation, but there is no way to verify the source of the Rosario. Unless you can''t predict how she will turn out, it''s right to leave this method as a last resort. "Right now Is it Isis?" The head of the Frontier and one who is very close to the secrets of the world. If it were her, maybe she knew. I don''t know how they will react, but even if the reaction is bad, it will be easier to deal with than the Pyro. At least that''s because Jamie''s power works. "Go to sleep for now." Jamie wrapped the broken Rosario with black mana and put it in the subspace. "It might be worth researching." 13th divinity. I don''t know where it came from, but it might be a powerful weapon. * * * Upon returning home, Jamie took off her coat and sat on the bed. There is nothing more to see in this town. I was thinking of telling Jin to leave as soon as I wake up tomorrow. Before that, I had work to finish. "I should introduce myself properly." As Jamie closed his eyes, his mind shifted somewhere. Jamie awoke there and saw a small town built over purple skies and barren land. The village had no name. Originally, I was going to make it, but I didn''t make it because I thought it was necessary because it would be one town for the rest of my life. Blinking again, Jamie''s mind was in the middle of town. There were walking bones and over half rotten corpses walking around. When they saw Jamie suddenly appearing, they stopped and saluted in amazement. Fortunately, they were unable to speak, so there was no disturbance around them. Jamie roughly waved his hand to the undead soldiers and said, "Do what you do." As soon as the command was issued, the undead began to move again. This was the space inside the gate of Yeokcheon, a world where Jamie reigned as the absolute. At that moment, the sound of metal clashing was heard from quite a distance. It was so loud that I could hear it very well in a quiet place like this. When I went there, the situation I was afraid of had happened. "Aww! You are really dead!" huh. You are a man with a mouthful." Azad wields a dagger mercilessly and Bianca defends leisurely. Behind Azad, Ashtar was lying with his head stretched out as if he had already been hit, and Ryza was watching their fight with a troubled face. Damn it! Why are you so fast!" Azad moved his dagger with his smooth hand movements and aimed at the vital point, but all attacks were blocked by Bianca''s swift sword. Surprisingly, Bianca only defended, not counterattack. "Is this a little surprising?" Jamie watched their fight with interest. At first, I was a little worried about what would happen if Azad and Ashtar treated her harshly. No matter how much Death Knight, I thought it would not be easy to deal with the two of them. So I hoped that Liza would have some moderation until she came. Sure enough, a fight broke out, but the result was the exact opposite of what I expected. "You can''t even use the page?" Ashtar was an assassin from the fighting nation of Khala, so he had excellent skills from the beginning, and Azad was constantly trained here to obtain the level of an expert knight. But Bianca''s skills seemed to far surpass those two. "I underestimated Bianca." I couldn''t properly check her swordsmanship skills because she quickly suppressed it when she mixed her hands for a while. I thought he was superior only to his abilities as a Death Knight, but his knowledge as a knight was beyond expectations. "Great!" At that moment, Azad screamed and fell backwards. Bianca, who was obsessed with defense, quickly slipped into his arms and stabbed her in the chest with her elbow. Since he was an undead, attacking the vital points was meaningless, but the destructive power was sure, and for a moment, Azad looked like a paper doll. "It sounds like you are pretty good at it though That''s not even enough to even brush my collar. Bianca uttered a knightly word and asked Liza, who was standing still with her arms crossed. "Are you going to challenge me too?" Well. Liza, who was randomly selected, sighed deeply as she looked at her two fallen brothers. If these guys had suffered, it was Liza who knew that even her own strength was not enough. He shook his head and said. "If these guys lose, victory or defeat is obvious. There is no reason to fight and lose." "Unlike them, you are wise." Bianca nodded and put her sword in. Liza sighed and looked up at the sky. What does this mean out of nowhere? Suddenly, that woman fell from the sky and Azad and Ashtar started an argument, and they are now lying on the floor unconscious. In my mind, I wanted to wake up both of them and feed them honey chestnuts, but it doesn''t seem to matter now. "I don''t know what to do." "Isn''t there times when even Liza in the world is embarrassed?" master! Jamie stepped forward in response to the murmur, and Liza greeted him with an unusually bright face. Welcome to. Hmm. I didn''t know it would be such a sight as soon as I arrived... ." Jamie looked closely at the two fallen men, then turned to Bianca. "Are you here, my lord?" okay. You got used to it quicker than I thought." "I just accepted the challenge because I have been fighting." "Yes, yes." I didn''t know you were going to paint these two horribly. Jamie swallowed the back words. "Have you not introduced yourself to each other yet?" "There was no time to do it." "Because of them?" Yes. Liza answered, glaring at the two with slightly resentful eyes. In fact, it would have been quite frustrating for Liza since she would not have wanted this situation. He seemed to be aware of his suffering, so he gave me a warm hug. Then he introduced him to Bianca. "This is Liza, the commander of the undead corps." i See. "This is Death Knight, Bianca Adrey, who has become a new member of the family this time." "But that woman Wasn''t he ascended? "I have a story. That''s something we''ll talk about later. First, say hello to the talented people who will lead the corps in the future." Jamie patted Liza on the back, and he approached her with a slightly disapproving look and reached out. "It''s Liza." "Bianca Adrey. Good luck in the future." "Please, let''s get along. If necessary, you can do a series battle." Saying so, Jamie looked at Azad and Ashtar, who were still unconscious. " I don''t think it''s necessary." Anyway, the undead corps became stronger with Bianca''s joining, so it was good. Jamie decided to think good and good. - Continued on next episode - CH 229 Chapter 11: Say See You Soon (2) "First of all, Liza is a senior. If you don''t know something, ask me. Okay. Bianca responded politely, turning to Liza and bowing her head. "I wish you all the best in the future." " I am." Liza greeted her with a bewildered expression. Since she was a knight before she was alive, Bianca was also very thorough in her top and bottom clothes. It was a situation that looked like it was going to fight at any moment, but in an instant, his attitude changed. It wasn''t easy to adapt to that, but it wasn''t bad to immediately agree with Jamie''s words. Jamie thought it was a good thing, too. "There are a lot of sloppy things. It''s not an easy environment to actively increase the number of soldiers yet, and it''s because we''re concentrating on other areas. So your actions matter. As much as I don''t care about this place, let''s take care of the other undead soldiers. Do not worry. I will do my best. Jamie nodded and stood at Azad and Ashtar''s bedside. Then he squatted and looked at the faces of the two men in turn, and then he left them alone. I was going to wake him up, but it was because he imagined how crazy they would be when they just woke up. It''s not difficult to subdue, but I wondered if there was any need to bother. "But what about Nebro?" I do not know. I haven''t seen you since." Inside the gate of Yeokcheon is a wide world. They are probably locked up somewhere and practicing. Unlike those here, Nebro is an independent power. There was no need to deal with them. "When Nebro comes back, you introduce me." Okay. "Bianca I believe you will do well. We can learn something from each other." "Don''t worry, my lord." I''m more worried about them than you. Jamie swallowed again this time and nodded. Looking back at Ryza, looking at Azad and Ashtar, her complexion had slightly deteriorated. He seemed concerned about the situation after the two woke up. ''By the way, I''m an undead, so why does my complexion change?'' I made it myself, but it''s really weird. "I''m leaving." "Call me if you have any problems." "I will wait for your order." Liza and Bianca greeted Jamie in their own way. Jamie roughly waved his hand, then opened his eyes again from reality. Then he sighed a little. "If you get hit, things will get better." He murmured, thinking of Azad and Ashtar. Perhaps the two would fight Bianca again as soon as they woke up, and they would have passed out because they suffered the same thing in the same way. Liza will take a deep breath from behind. I was a little worried about that, but since we are going to eat one pot rice in the future, it will gradually get better. Sooner or later, a rank will be established among them. ''I need to close my eyes a little.'' It''s already dawn. I was planning to leave the village by telling Jin as soon as I woke up. To do that, I had to sleep for three or four hours to be able to move normally. Jamie tried to change into comfortable clothes to go to bed. If only it had not been for the presence of a presence outside the door. Jamie stopped taking her shirt off and looked towards the door. "Who are you?" There was no way that he would have stopped in front of his door by accident at this late hour. With the sound of a doorknob turning, someone entered his room. you are ." Jamie raised an eyebrow at the appearance of an unexpected person. The person who entered the room looked at Jamie and smiled. Good morning. "Your name is obviously " "It''s Nielva." "Yes, Nielva." It was Nielva, the only employee of this inn. She was an impressive girl who always showed a bright side despite the gloomy atmosphere of the village. "Anything to do with me at this late hour?" "That''s it ." Nielba opened her mouth carefully, rubbing her body while holding her back. "I have a favor for you." Request? Yeah. " I''ll listen first. When Jamie sat on the bed and asked her to speak, Nielva stopped rubbing herself and said: that ." "Tell me it''s okay." "Okay then." Nielva unpacked his back and said with a smile. "Can you give me back the Rosario?" Jamie''s expression hardened at those words. He looked at Nielva as if he had become a completely different person. As if she was shy, the girl just stood there with a cold face. It was like looking at a doll. Jamie asked, pretending not to know. "Rosario?" "You don''t have to pretend you don''t know." But Nielva smiled and responded in a voice that was firm enough to be decisive. "This is the one." Jamie shook her head back and stood up. I did not know that the one related to the 13th divinity would appear so soon. He must have even been the only young employee of the inn he was staying at. "Did you think I would come here?" Nielva shook her head. "It is not. It was all coincidence." "It''s a coincidence ." "It is very frustrating for me as well. The plan suddenly went awry." "Go away at once. I don''t think that''s what we''re talking about here. Jamie snapped his fingers and the two were moved to a large open space. Even with the sudden teleport magic, Nielva did not show much reaction. They just put their hands under their belly button. Jamie looked at her and took out the broken Rosario that had been sealed in subspace. "Is this what you said?" Yes, that is correct. We would appreciate it if you could give it back." "What if you don''t like it?" "Then I get in trouble." Jamie''s eyes narrowed in response. I thought there would be a reaction such as taking it by force when I said no, but Nielba made a genuinely troubled expression. She doesn''t know, but now Jamie is feeling her heartbeat and her brain waves. If it were a lie, one of the two would have reacted. ''Isn''t that the enemy?'' If it had been an enemy, he would have taken out his brain by subduing it right away. But if it wasn''t for the enemy, that was too radical. After realizing my feelings 5 years ago, I decided not to do such a horrible thing unless I was an enemy. First of all, it was important to understand the heart of the opponent. "The trouble is that I don''t have to pass this on, right?" Hmm. I do." "What is your identity?" To Nielba, who only responded that he was really in trouble even though he thought about it one more time, Jamie asked directly about his identity. At that question, Nielva looked at my cheeks, which had less breasts, and smiled. Her body suddenly began to wriggle to the point of disgusting. In the process, my body began to change gradually. His torso was elongated, his arms and legs elongated. His long hair was cut very short, and his cute face changed to that of a man with sad eyes. " ." Jamie was speechless at the sight. A young girl suddenly turned into a grown man. The waitress outfit she was wearing had also been changed to a long slack priest''s uniform. It was not enough to become a man from a woman, the person itself has changed. The problem was that this was not a simple transformation. you. that ability... ." As Jamie shook her head in shock, Nielba raised a corner of her mouth and formally introduced herself. "Nice to meet you, great man. My name is Nirvana, one of Jormungand''s oreums." * * * "A very difficult person." A woman in black tights that showed off her body looked at the night sky with an alluring smile. The long hair that reached her calves felt like darkness was swaying as the night wind blew. "You appear like this." She blushed and remembered her former master. This was unexpected for her as well. So it was very nice. I wanted to run there right away, but I haven''t been able to. It must have been so, but her body pulled her to run out there at any moment. It was a tens of thousands of years of waiting. Patience had already far exceeded the limit, and the string of reason was on the verge of breaking. master !" I want to see it up close at least once. I want to put my hand on that smooth cheek. I want to hold him in his arms as I did in the old days. I want to close my eyes and listen to my heartbeat until I fall asleep. My hands and feet were trembling. then. "Be restrained, Jormungand." A young boy''s voice called out to her from behind. When I turned around, a boy with jet-black hair and purple eyes was sitting in a wide chair. The boy rested his left arm, studded with thick needles, on the armrest. A transparent tube was attached to the needle, through which the boy''s blood was being sucked. The boy said with a slightly tired face. "Are you going to ruin your plan at the last minute?" Sigh ." At the boy''s words, Jormungand sighed. Because he wasn''t wrong. However, the blood that had begun to boil did not subside easily. If it was natural, it was natural. Waiting alone for tens of thousands of years. Without knowing when it might appear, he just endured and endured with one blind faith. However, he came into contact with his minion. What a reincarnation of that Diablo Volfir! "I can''t stand it!" Her eyes slowly began to redden. His long, voluminous hair began to scatter and flutter. Instinct created force by force. Jormungand possesses exceptional intelligence among the three great working horses, but he was faithful to his emotions in proportion to him. Even the Behemoth in his prime was incomparable. That''s how it was made. So it was unavoidable. The boy looked at Jormungand''s back and clicked his tongue. "It has been ominous since it appeared in the Kingdom of Harmonia ." At the time Behemoth was resurrected, it was learned that Diablo Volfir had reappeared on this land in some form. And I even found out that it was Jamie Welton. Even when Jormungand found out about it, he calmed his desires with superhuman patience. Even then, he knew better than anyone because he had watched how much she suffered. "Jormungand." "Even you can''t stop me." "Do you want to lose your master again?" " ." "Why have you been hiding from the eyes of the 12 gods for tens of thousands of years?" that''s ." "Isn''t it all to protect Diablo Volfir?" Protect Diablo Volfir. It is absurd that the workhorse protects a powerful warlock that even the 12 gods could not easily do. But Jormungand was actually preparing all this to protect his master who would one day appear again. But what if you throw away all the generations here and run out to see the owner? "Patience is bitter, the fruit is sweet. It''s a pity that we can''t meet right away, but when we meet later, the joy will be doubled. Withstanding tens of thousands of years. A few years to come. Be patient." "." Jormungand clenched his fists and sat down on the floor, hugging his knees. Her eyes were no longer alluring. He just clenched his teeth and looked up at the sky to somehow contain his desire. master. Waiting for the day we will meet again someday. The boy just watched Jormungand without a word. - Continued on next episode - CH 230 Chapter 11: Say See You Soon (3) "Oreum?" That''s right. Ormr. Meaning ''snake'', it was a term referring to the servants of Jormungand. This is because Jormungand is the strongest snake. Even so, it was amazing. ''Is it possible that only Oreum can use that kind of power?'' That wasn''t magic. Even a polymorph called the ultimate transformation magic was virtually impossible to transform to that level. Even if it''s magic, it ends up being at the level of ''appearance transformation''. But that changed the cell level into a completely different form. In other words, the girl named Nilbara had not only changed her appearance, but her own personality had also changed to her current form. It was the ability of ''Infinite Form''. Jormungand, a creature with the most superior intelligence among the three great mammoths created by Diablo Volfir. ''Infinite Form'' is a special ability that Diablo Volfir gave her. It was a power that even the 12 gods were wary of, capable of transforming into anything that exists in the world. "I understand your surprise. The Infinite Form cannot be easily manipulated, even if it inherits some of his power." Even the speech has changed. Perhaps there is a man who looks like that somewhere in the world. This is because, no matter how infinitely it is, it cannot change into something that does not exist. Of course. Because I made Jormungand." haha. right. It''s impossible to be as diverse as Jormungand-sama, but didn''t you do it well enough? "Are you asking for a compliment?" "Because no one hates compliments." "Are you right?" "Now." Nirvana answered, brazenly holding out her hands. As said, he was clearly a human being who completely changed even the cellular level. no matter what the substance is made of. "It seems to be an oreum that Jormungand really cherishes." "I was lucky." okay. How is Jormungand?" Before asking about the 13th Divinity, Jamie asked her how she was. Nirvana''s eyes widened, and then she drew a benevolent smile and put her palms together. "Jrmungand will be delighted." What are you talking about? "When did he miss you? But if you take care of yourself, how can you not be happy?" Jamie remembered Jormungand, who, despite his appearance, always showed affection for himself. Although it was made into a workhorse, she followed herself particularly well compared to the other guys. It wasn''t really made that way. it is so innate When I think of the past, a bitter feeling came rushing over me. "Sounds useless ." Sorry. done. Where else is Jormungand?" "I can''t tell you that." "Why?" "Because when two people come in contact, the plan goes awry." "Aren''t you going to tell me your plans?" Sorry. As an apology, I will bear the neck of this body." Nirvana held out her neck as if to accept death with humility. "Stop talking nonsense." Yeah. When Jamie dismissed the bullshit, Nirvana changed her stance as if she wasn''t serious. I was taken aback by that brazenness, but it wasn''t too bad, so I decided to leave it alone. Jamie summoned a chair above the ground and sat there. "I don''t know where to sit ." "You make it and sit down." "I will stand." "Good idea." Jamie crossed her legs and pondered for a moment as to where to start talking. He opened his mouth as he rolled the broken rosary from one hand to the other. "Is this Jormungand made right?" That''s right. "You made a god . That guy is But how?" Jamie looked at Nirvana, looking for an answer. "Aren''t you going to say you can''t even say this?" "What would you do if I couldn''t speak?" "What then? I''ll take the cap off your head. Nirvana smiled awkwardly when she let the bloody sound go unnoticed. "You''re good at joking." joke? "You are serious." "I am always serious." Nirvana had a troubled expression on her face, but it was her specification to open the head cover. Fortunately, he had the right to speak of divinity. Without it, Jamie''s head cap would have disappeared. For a moment, he was grateful that he was a fairly important subordinate to Jormungand. so. How did you make it?" "The Divinity made of your black mana." " What? Jamie, who was rolling the rosary in his hand, looked at Nirvana still, as if frozen for a moment. Nirvana continued to speak. "I think you know, and I will tell you. Currently, fragments of the power of Diablo Volfir are scattered all over the continent. There are quite a few things that have been discovered, but there are probably many more that haven''t been discovered. We also succeeded in acquiring some of the fragments of that power." "Did you make a divinity out of it?" Yeah. "Even so, it doesn''t make sense ." no. It''s not nonsense. Hasn''t there already been such a case once? Jamie raised her right hand and slowly pulled out the ''Starlight''. The power that his black mana reached the pole and was reborn with the power of the opposite attribute. That was the starlight. ''But Holy Light is a different force from Divinity.'' Nirvana looked at the starlight and said. "It is also a light, but it is of a different kind." "A different kind? Do you know what this power is?" "The light created by the other three great masters, Black, resonating with your black mana Isn''t it? "It is a fact that no one knows. Tell me in detail how you know. Otherwise, I think you''ll really have to open your head this time. Jamie warned in a cold voice. Only him and Black know who Seonggwang is. And Black still hadn''t woken up. So, at present, only Jamie knew the secret of Sungkwang. Despite the harsh warning, Nirvana responded calmly without changing her complexion. "You don''t know. The moment Black created Starlight, it resonated with our divinity, which was in the midst of development." resonance? That''s right. We don''t know how it is in English, but I guess it''s because we share the same base. It didn''t seem like he was lying. Indeed. He had no reason to lie to himself. For Nirvana, Jamie Welton is like a god. "Is the resonance due to the fact that both powers are made of my black mana?" "Not for sure." "Perhaps right. I understood that part. But I don''t understand the other part. "What part are you talking about?" "Jormungand ." Jamie asked, looking at the broken Rosario. "Did you create religion?" I understand that he created a divine with his black mana. I''ve seen it myself, so I can''t believe it. However, divinity can exist only with someone''s faith. In particular, the divinity contained within the Rosario could never be described as small. It may not be comparable to the 12 gods, but this was a divinity that could only be maintained by possessing a considerable number of believers. Nirvana answered. "It is beyond my control." Right. Sorry. Later, Jormungand will tell you everything." "Jormungand." Even though it was a job she made by herself, there were many times when she didn''t know her insides. no. Rather than not knowing, it is more accurate to say that I was not interested. At that time, all he had to do was kill the 12 gods. Jamie fiddled with the broken Rosario and threw it at Nirvana. Nirvana, who had easily grabbed hold of it, looked at Jamie. Jamie told him. "Tell them I''ll see you soon." Nirvana smiled and bowed her head. "See you later, great man." He disappeared like that. Left alone, Jamie leaned back in her chair and muttered. "If everything is over This time, I have to pay more attention to my children." What I couldn''t do in my previous life, I will do more in this life. * * * The sun was rising. After getting ready, Jamie and Jin left the inn. Jin asked Jamie while wearing a mobile mask. "You seem to have finished your work?" "It ended up neatly." "Great. But why are you leaving so early in the morning?" just. The morning air is nice." Saying so, Jamie accelerated. Jin muttered to himself as he looked at him suddenly walking fast. "Why are you there?" The two walked to the entrance of the village without a word. However, an unexpected person stood at the entrance. He looked at Jamie and started waving warmly. As Jamie stopped looking at him, Jin gently patted him on the back. "Go. I think I''m waiting for you. "Why are you here so early in the morning?" Jamie smiled as if she couldn''t stop it and walked over to Pivion. brother! Pivion greeted Jamie with a bright face. Jamie said in a worried voice. "Sleep some more. Why are you here?" "Somehow, I think my brother is leaving the village early." "What would you do if you came out late?" "Then there is nothing you can do." "This guy. Sorry people." "More than that, nothing else." Pivion started pulling something out of his bag. It was a small leather pocket. The leather was worn out, but Pivion carefully handed it over as if handling a precious thing. "Take this." "What is this?" "It''s the money I''ve raised little by little so far." Jamie''s eyes widened slightly astonished at those words. "Didn''t all the money you earned go to your family''s meals?" "In case you didn''t know, I collected 1 cooper. I''ll give all of this to my brother. Because of you, my family has a future too. It''s all thanks to my brother. But I''m poor... There is nothing else I can give you." There were only six rusty coins in the pocket. It was a huge sum for Pivion, who couldn''t even earn 3 coopers a week. Jamie looked at the ignorant little boy with pity. He placed his hand on Pivion''s head. Pivion looked at him with his eyes as to why. "Pivion." Yeah? "Isn''t my ransom too low for this?" on ? Ha, but I only have this money... ." "It''s my brother. He needs at least a few dozen gold to be able to move properly." "A number, tens of gold?" Pivion''s pupils trembled greatly. It was money that was not easily seen. In particular, for him, who had been earning money by doing hard work every time, he could not even see the unit of gold. Pivion looked restless and worried. "What if I don''t have that kind of money... ." Hmm. There is only one way." "What?!" Pivion asked with bright eyes when he said there was a way. Jamie said with a smile. "From now on, live hard for your mother and younger sister. That''s it." " brother. "On the way, buy something delicious with my sister and eat, little one. don''t be sick When you are sick, it is difficult to take care of your family. So you have to be healthy." "Hey tongue... ." "Save your tears in the future. you are the best A father should not easily show tears. Okay? Yeah! "Right." Jamie smiled as she looked at Pivion, who responded vigorously with tears in her eyes. good boy If there were no problems with the family, he would have grown up to be a great aristocrat. I will no longer be able to lead such a life, but a good boy from a young age is bound to be cool when he grows up. "Don''t take your reward back when you become a real man. stop going." Jamie patted Pivion on the head as he passed by. Jin, who was watching, smiled contentedly and followed Jamie next to him. "You know how to say nice things." "Because I''m basically a cool guy." At that moment, Pivion''s call was heard from behind. "You must visit where we are! I''ll definitely get a seat! Then I will become a great man and treat you nicely!" Jamie turned his back to Pivion and waved his hand. The answer was enough. - Continued on next episode - CH 231 Chapter 12: What the hell is that sword? (One) "Chase! Don''t miss it!!" A loud whistle echoed through the mountains. The man was drenched in sweat, running non-stop to the top. To be precise, it was to escape from the whistle from below. "Huh- huh- huh- huh-!" It felt like my airways were being ripped apart as I was constantly breathing heavily in the cold night air. The man clenched his teeth and ran while holding his right arm tightly. deaf- A strange object on his right arm scratched the ground and made a loud noise. Damn it ." I couldn''t hear the sound, so I raised my right arm hard. It was a sword. very large sword. What was unusual was that the sword was attached to the man''s right arm like a parasitic. The blade had a lot of blood on it, and the shape that hardened over time was different. It was proof that many lives were destroyed by this sword. ''You can''t be caught here.'' "There it is! Speed up! Where and what are the wizards who came to the application doing?!" The commander''s voice grew closer and closer. Wasn''t it impossible to run away with such a heavy object on your arm from the start? If so, what should I do? The man looked at the sword with a confused face as he ran. ''yet again .'' The man stopped running. My stamina is now limited. There was so much air in his lungs that he could feel the taste of blood with every breath he took. It''s been years since I''ve run like this. how Why the hell did I become like this?" If I had endured that momentary desire... . The man sharpened his teeth. If caught, it is the death penalty. If it was just the death penalty, it would have been easy to die, but there was no way to kill it easily just by considering the amount of blood on this sword. Then it just kills everyone. "I don''t die I will not die." Blood gleamed in the man''s eyes. "Wow!" The sword was dyed reddish. The blood vessels on the connected right arm became disgustingly thick, and then they began to wriggle. As the blood in his body rotated at high speed, his body turned red like a sword. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-!" Red blood flowed out. The man turned back, spewing white steam from his mouth. I felt the tracking team getting closer. The man supported his right hand with his left hand and fixed his sword. An overflowing ominous feeling enveloped the man. I ." The man took a stance about to rush. Then he flew towards the tracking team that appeared in the form of a dot. "I survive!" late night. A great battle took place on the slopes of the Ierko Mountains. * * * "Why do you have to leave the easy way to go here?" Jamie put the wood into the bonfire and looked at Jin with dissatisfied eyes. They were on their way over Mount Befos, which is now part of the Ierko Mountains. This is the northern part of the ; Olvia continent, where the border of the Yvon Kingdom meets the border, and if you go over the top, it is the territory of the Yvonne Kingdom. There was no need to go down such a steep mountain road. "Isn''t it convenient to just go through immigration? There must be plenty of places to rest." Jin answered by biting off the leg of the rabbit he had been hunting. "I have no identity." "Then why do you have no identity?" "Because there is no need for it." "Does that make sense?" "What else can''t be done?" Jin, wearing a mask with only his mouth open, chewed the meat hard with a face asking what the problem was. Jamie wondered if all the people in Ryeo were savages. However, if you think of Han''s whereabouts, he was dressed in a rather rare appearance. Unlike Jin. After that, I was curious about the relationship between Jin and Han. "I have a question ." What? "What is your relationship with Han? Still, since we live in the same hometown, I think we''ll be pretty close even within the Frontier." "Not at all." Jin said, pushing the firewood with a kindling. "They came from the same origin, but their identity was different. So, we are not very close to Hangang." "They were different ." "Han was an aristocrat by comparison, and I Were you a slave?" " slave? "To be honest, I was a slave. I was fortunate enough to fight well, and I was lucky enough to be caught in the eyes of a general, and then became a slave under his direct command, then proved my skills and became a free citizen." In a word, Jin was the protagonist of the story of a life reversal. Because becoming a free man from slavery is as difficult as picking a star in the sky. "However, origin is the root of that person, so even though I became a free citizen, I lived with considerable discrimination." "That''s why you can''t be friendly with Hangwa?" "You could say it''s my problem. That bastard... Han seemed to want to be close to me, but since I was a slave, I also have a sense of victimization." I couldn''t say anything to Jin at this point. It was even more so because each other''s birth was a slave and a nobleman. In the situation of a person who used to be a slave, no matter how friendly a person who was a nobleman may be, he cannot get rid of the thought that he looks down on him in the dark. This was very natural for a human being. This is because discrimination based on status is severe. No matter how free he was, he would still be on the same line as the man who was the owner of Han to Jin. If you don''t think of arrogant things just by looking at it, that would be weird. "It''s like that." "It''s not friendly enough." As Jamie spoke, Jean looked at him. "Why do you look like that?" " It''s exciting." suddenly? "Usually, when I talk like this, the other person doesn''t know what to do." Indeed. It is not easy to identify yourself as a slave. And it''s not easy to listen to it either. Since it''s about revealing his secrets, it''s normal to not know what to do, as Jin said. But Jamie didn''t. It wasn''t that he really cared about Jin. "Whatever it was. Aren''t you a slave now? right. "Then what happened?" Jamie reached out toward the bonfire as if nothing could be done. Although it is still summer in terms of season, the northern part of the western ; Arisha continent has now entered winter. Seldam, the kingdom of the northern continent, is still summer, but if you ask why it is winter in the northern part of the western continent, there is nothing to say. What do you mean you just ate it like that? "Damn it. I just want to fly." "You can''t get caught in the mana zone." There is an invisible wall at the border. It is called the Mana Zone, and if you use magic there, you could be pursued by the two countries that are bordering on each other. In my heart, I just want to pierce the mana zone, but unfortunately, the mana zone was the power of the dragon. It is a fact that ordinary people do not know, but all the high-ranking people in each country knew about it. Jamie couldn''t hear it until he became an elder in the magic world. ''Damn lizard cubs.'' Currently, it is said that dragons and humans do not engage with each other, but that can be said because they do not know. In fact, the high-ranking officials instigated and fabricated in such a way that the public''s perceptions were made that way. The problem is, humanity is still being helped by dragons. A few countries have fought against that reality, but it has not been easy. Because your opponent is a dragon. ''Still, they don''t want to manage it directly.'' That was fortunate. Dragons did not appear in the human world unless something like Ganon, the warlock that existed 700 years ago, appeared. Because they are the servants of the dragon god Brahman. Since the continent ; Loen was ruled by 12 gods, they could not interfere in the realm of other gods. "Put your eyes on it. As soon as the sun rises, it moves again." "I thought I could sleep well in even the most uncomfortable bed, but this is quite difficult." In the past as Diablo Volfir, I slept comfortably on a stone floor, but now it is very uncomfortable. How long has it been since you closed your eyes like that? The firepower of the bonfire gradually fades away, and there is still about an hour left before sunrise. Both masters opened their eyes at the same time. "I felt a presence not far away." "It''s a person." I don''t know who the hell appeared in such a valley at this late hour, but the two quickly moved to a place where they felt popular. It was night, but there was no problem with the two masters moving. Even if they didn''t use light magic, their eyesight was no different from that of the day. The sound of running water was heard over the untrimmed bushes. "I go first." Jamie teleported. It''s not strange that one''s life could run away if he misused space movement in such a lush forest, but he was the Archmage who was at least half way up to the 9th class. Jamie, who calculated the spatial coordinates at high speed, was able to arrive at the Valley of the Night at once. and found " What''s this. Person? It was a man with a large sword attached to his right arm, drenched in water and unconscious. sparse hair and messy beard. It was swept away by the water, so it was hard to see, but there was blood that had hardened on his clothes. "I recently fell into the water." Jamie''s gaze moved upward along the valley. It looked like it had been swept down here from near the summit where the end was not visible. If you can hear the heartbeat, you''re not dead yet, but if you leave it like this, you''ll die. Jamie lifted him up with telekinetic magic. "Is your stomach pierced?" As if he had been stabbed properly, red blood was dripping from his stomach along with wet water. "Jamie Wellton!" At that moment, Jin''s voice was heard from behind. Once he laid the man on the floor, he raised the divine power of his left hand to heal the wounds on his stomach. And by creating a fire in the air, the surrounding temperature increased. The skin, which had been pale enough to see the body temperature rise rapidly, was refreshed. "It''s pretty serious." Jin, who arrived soon after, checked the man''s condition and said, Jamie''s first aid did bring her complexion back, but it didn''t look like she would regain consciousness easily. "But what is this black?" Jin frowned as he looked at the sword connected to the man''s right arm. "It''s connected to the arm Is it something like an artifact?" "I don''t feel any magical power." "Then you mean you just put it in your arm like this?" "How would I know? I don''t know unless you split it up and remove it. "So is it." "Once we passed the dangerous stage." Jamie regained her divine power and looked into the man''s eyes. Judging by the fact that all of his blood vessels were ruptured, he must have felt very tired. "It''s connected by a mechanical device. Are these thin lines replacing nerves?" "Can you see the machine?" a little. "Unexpected. Wasn''t it just a substitute for a prosthetic arm?" "It could be." "Just looking at it, it looks like a mercenary, but it looks like a pervert with an arm cut off and a weapon embedded in it instead of a prosthetic." "It''s a strange looking weapon. This is the first time I''ve seen a sword with such a wide area. And thin lines that replace nerves are connected to the gum plane. This It doesn''t look like a normal weapon. "I wonder who the sword master is, I have a lot of interest in swords. let''s just go If this person comes to his senses, he will take care of it." Since I''ve helped a lot of people recently, I didn''t want to help anyone for the time being. Especially now that I haven''t slept well. "I want to die not... Ah. At that moment, a man from behind muttered in a difficult voice. Perhaps it was said unconsciously. said Jin. "Is that so?" "Damn it. Why am I so open-minded? Let''s take it." you. Lucky." Jin looked at the unconscious man and smiled. - Continued on next episode - CH 232 Chapter 12: What the hell is that sword? (2) "Ugh." The man who had come to his senses slowly opened his eyes. With strong vertigo, I grabbed my forehead and rolled my eyes to look around. Dry branches with all their leaves that covered the night sky caught my eye. The sound of burning firewood was heard next to me. "Are you awake?" At that moment, the voice of a young man completely awakened his mind. The man, Kenji, struggled to stand up with only his upper body. It was like the day after I was beaten without rest. He found a burning bonfire with a very weary face and two men sitting around it. One was a handsome man with impressive emerald hair, and the other was a man in a mask with only his mouth open. The man with emerald hair asked him. "Is your body okay?" "You ?" "Just an adventurer." "Did you guys save me?" "As you can see, it is." The masked man did not say anything, only the man with the emerald hair answered. It didn''t really matter, so Kenji bowed his head towards the two of them and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you. Thanks to you, I survived." "How did you fall into such a steep valley? It was before I became a water ghost." " How did it happen?" Unable to tell what had happened before he lost consciousness, Kenji hastily changed the subject. "Then why are you two in such a remote place?" "You said called an adventurer. An adventurer normally roams around rough terrain as if going to and from home." Jamie, the emerald-haired man, laughed and made a joke that didn''t make sense. Jin stared at Jamie like that, then moved his gaze back to the bonfire. Then he asked towards the sword connected to the man''s right hand. "What is that black thing? It seems to be connected to the right arm." okay. I was a little curious too. What the hell is that black?" "Ah, this is ." Kenji looked at the sword on his right arm confusedly and smiled awkwardly. "Instead of the prosthetic. My arm was cut off while I was working as a mercenary, so I wore a sword instead of a prosthetic. It makes me look a little strong, so I can get a pretty high ransom." "Look. Did I say instead of a prosthetic arm?" "It was a strange rescue. It seems to be connected by a mechanical device. Thinking of putting something like that on your arm... It''s not usually the guts." "Rain, it was expensive. By the way, where are you?" As Kenji tried to change the topic again with a slightly bewildered expression on his face, Jamie responded, pretending not to know. "Here is Mount Bephos." "Looks like it''s halfway up the mountain, how long do you have to go to the top?" Why? Do you want to go hiking this late? with that body?" Jamie healed him, but he wasn''t in good health enough to move right away. You probably know that you are not normal. But at night, it was unreasonable to go hiking at night with such a thing on your arm. In particular, Mt. Bepos is a rugged terrain known for being the steepest in the Ierko Mountains. Even a healthy person would be advised to descend, but if an injured person stumbled while climbing, he could have died. Especially in this place where there are many monsters. The closer we got to the top, the more atrocious things inhabited. Hahaha That''s not it. I just asked." What. If you''re a light person, it''ll probably take three or four hours to get to the top... ." right. Jin, who had crossed Mount Bepos several times, nodded. Truly a mountain climber. In fact, maybe he didn''t create a fake identity because he wanted to climb a mountain? Jamie opened her mouth as she thought nonsense. "Anyway, get a good rest today. From tomorrow on, whether you want to climb the mountain or not, it will be up to you." "Thank you so much. How should I repay this favor? ." "It looks like you don''t have anything, but what are you going to pay back? Later, if we meet again, I''ll buy you some rice. "I will. But what are the names of the two of you?" Jamie and Jin looked at each other. It was a little bit like revealing the real name of the subject of a night hike to cross the border secretly. In fact, Jamie didn''t care. This is not Northern ; Olvia , but still, as the eldest son of the Welton family and the elder of the magic world, he had a perfect status that no one could deny. The problem was Jin. He is a Sword Master belonging to the Frontier, which can be said to be a secret society. Although the name ''Jin'' is common, it is not easy to publicize it. "Just call me Jay and N. What''s your name?" "Ken oh." Right. Can I call you Ken?" "Do whatever you want Big!" Kenji suddenly grabbed his right arm and distorted his expression. What is it? "Oh, no. I''m going to urinate for a bit. As Jamie tried to approach, Kenji fled into the bush. It didn''t look like anything was urgent. It was very suspicious of him trying to hide something in such a situation. As his presence faded away, Jin opened his mouth. "He''s a man with a lot to hide." "He didn''t even know his stomach was pierced." As Jamie said, when we first found him, he had a cut through his stomach with a knife. No matter how deep the wound was, it was an invisible wound. A normal person would have noticed a penetrating wound in the abdomen immediately upon waking up. Kenji didn''t. "It could be a wound from a loss of consciousness." "How did you lose that consciousness?" "Right arm. It is also not an ordinary weapon." "It''s far from normal to have something like that attached to your arm, but now that I see it, it''s clear. It''s a magic sword. Demon Sword (ħ). There are several types of swords. The basic general-type sword, the artifact-type magic sword with magic tricks like a Scud, and the Holy Sword strengthened by the blessing of the gods. And a demon sword that extorts the life that was born from an evil ritual. There are various types of magic swords, but in common they become stronger by extorting ''life''. Also, depending on the type, the owner''s body was taken away. In particular, a vicious case of stealing a body could be a terrible disaster if serious, so it was destroyed immediately upon discovery according to the Continental Law. "And, the smell of blood got stronger." I didn''t know when the blade was wet, but as the water dried, the smell of blood thickened like a lie. It was unreasonable to kill one or two people for the smell to be this strong. "Are you a serial killer?" "They may be engulfed by the magic sword, so they may not know that they are killing people." "That would be extremely rare." right. Anyway, as long as it was almost certain that it was a magic sword, it couldn''t be left as it is. "Let''s ask as soon as we get back. Because you can''t run away anyway. What if you run away? ." Jamie''s eyes grew cold. * * * "!" Kenji couldn''t breathe properly in the pain. The sword tries to take over the body again. It seemed that he was aiming for a gap in his weak mind and body. He had already eaten a lot of blood, so the power of the sword was very strong. He bit his lower lip to hold on somehow. Blood dripped, but it was important to stimulate the mind, so I didn''t mind and bit harder. "Pooh!" It was then that the sword gave up trying to take control of the body and became silent. "Cool, cool!" Kenji was lying on the floor coughing. Then he looked at the sword with resentful eyes. Blood bringer. It means ''the one who brings blood'', and it was a name that reflects the temperament of this magical sword. And about a hundred years ago, it was the weapon of the sword demon widely known as a terrible nightmare in this area. The first time I discovered it was by accident. Kenji was a well-known mercenary as a one-armed swordsman. He received quite a few quests, and among them, there were many dangerous missions instead of high pay. He was also on a dangerous mission that day. ''I shouldn''t have taken that assignment.'' He headed to a place rarely visited by people like where he is now. It was an area with many dangerous monsters. The mission was to bring the medicinal herbs that only grow there, and it was difficult to find and the danger to life was considerable. Actually, I''ve done a lot of these kinds of missions, so I wasn''t really worried. He had the confidence to hunt any monster, even in a group, and was perfectly prepared to run away when a really dangerous monster appeared. He wasn''t famous as a mercenary for nothing. It was difficult to find the target that day too, but survival itself was not difficult. Then I found the Bleed Bringer. ''no. It is also wrong to say that I found it. This guy called me.'' As I approached the place as if possessed by something, I saw a skeleton half rotten in front of me. And. An old, large sword fell where the right arm of the white bone should have been. It was obviously a bad-looking greatsword, but Kenji knew it instinctively. It is said that there is a strong power in that sword. There he just didn''t have a right arm. As soon as I lifted the sword, numerous lines protruded from the lower part of the sword, and it took root all over my body through my right arm. It was a terrible pain, and there was no subsequent consciousness. When he came to his senses, the corpses of the monsters had just formed a mountain. At first I was terrified of the terrible power, but fear came upon me. This sword steals the body of its owner. He tried to remove the sword from his body, but there was no way to remove this sword, which was deeply rooted in his body. The sword constantly wanted blood. When the thirst intensified, the power of the sword temporarily increased, taking control of the body. That''s how Kenji became a ''murderer''. It was something I didn''t want. I tried to reduce the power of the sword somehow, or went to a place as far away from the private house as possible, but it was meaningless. When I woke up, there were numerous corpses beneath my feet. And not long ago, I killed the son of the lord who ruled this area with this hand. Damn it Damn it! Damn it! It would have been nice to have the option to die, but I couldn''t. - Manager! - Director, look at this! I made this with Eri! - It''s a pretty bird! Well done! -When you grow up, we will buy you a house as big as the director later! -How do we buy a house! - Why can''t you buy it! I can live! The voices of children seemed to be heard. Kenji was running a small orphanage. He was a man who took on a dangerous mission for those children. But when they die, who cares for them? ''At least until they can become independent Dying is the next thing.'' It''s okay to be a terribly selfish human being. It doesn''t matter if I''m called an evil demon. Kenji could be anything, as long as his own selfishness could fill the children. "You have to get out of here first." Now that Bloodbringer''s power has weakened, you must move as far as possible. The current lord''s army must continue to search for him. If you run into them, you have no choice but to see blood again. Although he had already strayed from the human path, he wanted to at least reduce killing anyone as much as possible. ''Go.'' I''m sorry that I couldn''t compensate the benefactors, but it''s unavoidable. They too may become victims of the Bloodbringer while staying with them. At least I hoped that there would be no more innocent victims. * * * "You wouldn''t have gone too far! Search thoroughly!" The chase commander Hilder gave orders to his subordinates, and he himself was wandering around eagerly to find the terrifying killer. "That damn bastard." He was a direct knight of the Recon family and was currently pursuing the killer Kenji. Kenji murdered the only son of Earl Rickon, who ruled the area. Not only that, but he was nothing more than a demon who mercilessly killed innocent people. Even today, some of the chasers lost their lives or were seriously injured. "I had to kill him somehow ." Hilder succeeded in drilling a hole in his stomach when the crew caught the gnome''s movement. He was also able to do this because he was an expert at the top, but that terrible being did not die just because his stomach was pierced. If he would have died like that, it would have been normal to have already died several times. "Never miss it next time." As Hilder clenched his sword and searched the mountain in the dark night, something caught his sight. " Was there ever such a large cave?" It was a cave large enough for a few huge monsters to go in and out at the same time. This is a place that no one has ever visited, so I didn''t even know there was such a large cave. Who would cross over such a dangerous mountain range with a comfortable road next to it? This would not have happened if it were not for smuggled immigrants without identity. "It may be hiding here." It''s a good place to hide. Even if he''s not dead, he''s got a hole in his stomach, so he should get plenty of rest. Kenji was definitely hiding here. With that thought in mind, Hilder fixed his sword and walked towards it. At the same time, I took out multiple communication ports and told my subordinates. "Let everyone come to where I am and encamp. The killer seems to be here." Hilder stood in front of the cave, hearing the answer he knew. The ceiling was so high that it was dark. Feeling overwhelmed just by looking at it somehow. He gently raised the Auror and tried to get inside. until you see it. " uh? Two lights entered the dark cave. The light moved at the same time on the same line and began to get closer and closer to where he was. thump- thump- The ground rumbled loudly. Hilder''s complexion turned pale and pale. Suddenly, his legs loosened and he pounded his butt wheel. His head gradually went up, and he was almost in a position to look at the ceiling. It was so huge and majestic. What is certain is that it was impossible to grasp its essence with human cognition. [dare. Making a fuss in this land where I live. There, the smell of blood vibrates to the point of disgusting.] In the darkness, something huge appeared out of the moonlight. Its pupils are longitudinally torn, and it is a huge being with fiery red scales. It looked down and looked at Hilder. Hilder murmured in a desperate voice. "This is It must have been a rare dragon." I''ve lived in this land for decades, but I don''t know that. However, this was not a problem for Hilder or the people living here. It''s just been manipulated so you never know. It''s just that the operation ended unfortunately today. [Disappear. It''s a bug.] puck- Hilder''s body exploded as it was. It''s a ''word''. The most powerful race on earth and the unique ability of a great dragon called the lord of magic. It completely erased Hilder''s existence from this world. Red Dragon Kairos said. [Unlucky bugs. To be running rampant in my realm the moment I just woke up.] If he had been sleeping all the time, humans wouldn''t have been interested in whatever the bugs were doing. Humans would not have even discovered this place in the first place. It''s because they put on a cognitive dissonance magic before going to sleep. But today, after a long time, I woke up. There was no reason to maintain the cognitive dissonance magic because of waking up. It would be a terrible disaster for them. At that time, two energy were captured by Kairos'' vast sense of energy. [Well?] The two auras are quite large for an insect. In particular, one of the two certainly had enough power that it could not be called a bug. Red dragons are ferocious and love to fight. A tribe that always tries to fight whenever possible. Kairos raised an eyebrow and muttered. [There are humans who are not insects.] His body shone once, then decreased in size. Long-haired red hair, which seemed to have taken the color of the scales, sat down calmly. The red-eyed handsome man wearing a white robe said with a smile. "The beginning of Yu-Hee must be quite interesting." His new one is gone. - Continued on next episode - CH 233 Chapter 13: Bloodbringer (1) It wasn''t hard for Jamie and Jin to notice the existence of it. Even so, I couldn''t feel it. A sense of presence as if the sea was created above the sky in an instant. It is not an actual sea. To put it bluntly, it seemed as if a vast ocean of mana had spread out. Gravity was getting stronger and it felt like my body was being pressed down. "Jamie Wellton." Jin called for Jamie in a serious voice with his sword half drawn. I had goosebumps all over my skin. Instinct seemed to be screaming fiercely to leave this place. Fortunately, he had reached the status of a Sword Master, so he was only enduring it with his mental strength. Jin said, ignoring the trembling of his cheeks. "It should be avoided. I can''t afford it." Jamie didn''t answer. He was just staring at the place where his presence began. That was then. has disappeared. The presence suddenly disappeared. Jin tried to expand his senses as much as possible, but something absolute made even the Sword Master''s detection meaningless. If they appear where they are, escaping becomes virtually impossible. I don''t know what it really is, but what is certain is that trying to deal with it for nothing can lead to dog death. Jin couldn''t help but grab Jamie''s wrist. "You must go. It''s really dangerous this time. It doesn''t matter if the opponent is hostile or not. It was a serious adventure in itself to meet such a being. Jin had to accomplish a great cause under Isis. There was no reason to risk your life for an adventure. Since the moon has risen, no matter how powerful an opponent is, if you decide to run away, you can run away. hurry! As he dragged him back, Jamie shook his hand. When Jin asked with a puzzled face, Jamie shook his head. "What are you doing?" "I can''t run away." "It is possible with moonlight resonance. Under the moonlight, it''s an all-around ability. No matter how good your tracking skills are, it will be difficult to chase them." "It''s not a race with such an idea." "What ." "Your opponent is a dragon. This whole mountain range is the realm of the gnome. It''s true that Moonlight Resonance is a great power, but it''s impossible to escape within its realm. Would you rather be caught sooner?" "A dragon?" Jin''s eyes trembled. Why are there dragons in this place? Wherever there is usually a dragon rare, there is a rumor going around. Because it is dangerous. It is superior to any other species, and is treated as an absolute race, especially for humans. There was also a record of tearing up the human world several times. Because of this, people never approached the place where dragons were rumored to reside. Even if approached, he acted very carefully so as not to offend. It was good to hear rumors from the dragon''s point of view as well. Because the bugs that bother you won''t get entangled. "But why is it unknown?" "Because each dragon has a different disposition." He probably walked through the entire mountain range with cognitive dissonance magic, preventing rares from being found. Even if it wasn''t necessary to say something, for a dragon who lived close to eternity, magic wasn''t that difficult. But Jamie''s question was not whether the rare was known or not. "The question is what color?" If it is a blue or white dragon, there is a high probability that it will pass. This is because it is the most docile dragon among the dragon clan. But other dragons are dangerous. In particular, if it was a black and a red dragon, I didn''t even know if I would risk my life in this place. Because they seldom overlooked a strong race. And Jamie and Jin, both of them were strong tribes even by dragon standards. ''But where did you go?'' I thought you''d come right here. The dragon lost its presence and disappeared suddenly. But don''t be vigilant here and try to run away. Then, no matter how gentle a dragon, he did not know what he would do. ''In the worst case, we must fight.'' Is there any chance of winning against dragons? It''s worth a try if you''re a little bit younger. ''If it''s an old dragon... There is no answer with my current strength.'' Dragons get stronger as they get older. If the dragon that settled here is an old dragon over 5,000 years old... Jamie decided not to think any more. * * * Kenji was descending without looking back. I didn''t feel like someone was chasing me from behind. Let''s go down this way, go to the place where the children are, and then run away to another country through a broker you know. There was enough money to move them all. If you go to another country and wash your identity, no matter how hard you try, you won''t be able to find them. ''Let''s move the continent. northern. Yes, we are going north.'' Before that, what should I do with this disgusting bloodbringer? As long as this is on my arm, I can''t even dream of a normal life. A skilled wizard will find a way somehow. If you don''t like it, you can add extra money. It''s hard to find things in the world that can''t be done with money. At least Kenji thought so, and so did the children of the orphanage. ''Wait a minute, kids. Daddy, don''t go soon.'' The descent was not easy as the mountain was so high. Rather, I couldn''t speed up to go down a steep mountain road at night. If there was even a flying scroll, it would have gone down easily... . At that moment, I felt as if there was something above me. Kenji stopped walking and shifted his gaze towards the top. Mana sensitivity is not high, so I don''t know for sure, but something seems to have happened. ''Is it the pursuit?'' Overall, this pursuit team was quite capable. Even though he surrendered himself to the Bloodbringer, he was only surviving. Even then, the benefactors discovered it, so it was a waste of time, and if he had been submerged in the valley as it was, he would have died from a drop in body temperature. Suddenly I felt lucky. '' It''s ridiculous.'' It was an absurd idea even to myself. You think you''re lucky to have something like this on your arm. I''m starting to doubt that I might have gone crazy. Kenji moved his legs to clear his useless thoughts and go back down. That was then. "The smell of blood was strong, so I did something, and it was an insect with something quite interesting." An unfamiliar voice was heard from behind. When I turned around with someone, a very handsome man was standing there smiling. It was a rare appearance. Her hair was neatly red like red lava, and her eyes were the same color as her hair, but she was ripped sharply, overflowing with charisma. The chin drew a graceful curve, and the nose rose as high as a veil. It was an unbelievable beauty that even the same man could admire. said such a handsome man. "What are you staring at? After all, the standards of beauty must be high by human standards." The man spoke with his mouth as if it didn''t matter how handsome he was. Kenji wasn''t surprised by that, but he didn''t respond because the man''s mood was unusual. The man looked Kenji up and down. Then, looking at the Bloodbringer on his right arm, he smiled. "He was eaten by it." " Do you know this?" I do not know. But just because you don''t know doesn''t mean you don''t know its essence. The man, Kairos, raised the corner of his mouth and raised his index finger toward Kenji. Then the Bloodbringer moved freely. "What, what?!" Kenji was perplexed as he saw the sudden movement of the Bloodbringer. Originally, he tried to steal the owner''s body from time to time, but he had drunk a lot of blood just a few hours ago. Bloodbringer was like a beast, so if he was full, he didn''t even bother to hunt. Judging by the amount eaten, it was normal to not work for the next two days. "Wow!" Bloodbringer''s nerves all over his body twitch and try to swallow Kenji''s consciousness. Kairos looked at him happily and spoke as if explaining. "The sword is, to put it bluntly, like a parasite. Parasites try to take away the body of their host somehow. so that you can move freely. You''d think that sword would take you away whenever you want to drink blood, but you''re wrong. It''s just that whenever there''s an opportunity to take your body, you try to take it away. Just like I gave it a chance now." "Aaaaaaaaah!" All of Kenji''s veins trembled grotesquely. Bloodbringer''s nervous system took over even his blood vessels. If you have taken control of the blood vessels, you will now extend your influence to muscles, bones, and organs. Originally, it would have been difficult, but Kairos forced the Bloodbringer to increase its output. It had become virtually impossible to suppress with Kenji''s power. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen this type of magic sword. who made it It''s a pretty good technique to just stick to a human body. Kairos was a little amazed at Kenji''s change. I''m sure it''s not a human skill. It is not a piece that can only be made with human technology. maybe a dwarf. There was a possibility that it might be a demon item. It was because the temperament of a Dwarf was very violent. "But the most important thing is the output." Kairos looked at Kenji with a curious expression on his chin. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!" His whole body was dyed red, and he couldn''t see if his eyes had already turned. His muscles were also pumped up a lot, so he was 1.5 times bigger than before. Although it didn''t look as good on the outside as the blood vessels were wriggling ghastly, the worm acquired a power that was slightly beyond the worm''s level. "Great!!" Kenji, completely engulfed by the Bloodbringer, screamed and ran towards Kairos. His brain had already been eaten, so there was no self-consciousness left. Only the body is drawn to the destructive instinct of the Bloodbringer. Kairos smiled as he saw him rushing towards him. "Actually, this is the first time I have completely taken over the host''s body, so I guess I''ll want to test my power a little bit. I don''t understand that mind. However ." Kairos smiled. "Look at your opponent and attack." bang!! Kenji''s body was buried deep in the ground. Kairos did nothing, but an invisible force crushed him. "Ugh!" I struggled to get up, but I couldn''t move. Kairos said, squatting in front of him. "But don''t praise me for being brave. I didn''t know you would dare attack this body. As his fingers moved, Kenji''s head was forcibly lifted. "But this is the only time I can attack this body without fear. I won''t forgive you twice. Don''t forget that I''m being tolerant because you''re a fun piece. Do you understand?" "Yeah ." Kenji nodded slowly. Bloodbringer realized the difference with his opponent. Kairos nodded satisfactorily and gave him orders. "Would you like to put your strength to the test? A lot of bugs are polluting my realm right now. I can''t forgive you. But it doesn''t look good to go out on your own to catch bugs, so I''ll let you clean up the bugs. "Is it?" "Oh, and there are things that are not bugs. Let''s try cleaning them too. If you clean them up, I''ll give you the best of all I have. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Kenji let out a scream as if he was going to do it. Kairos, liking the appearance, got up from his seat with a smile. "Come on and run wild, bloodthirsty beast." Kenji''s new model disappeared. * * * And Jamie, who felt the sign, opened his mouth. "Prepare to fight." "Are you a dragon?" "Not that. Probably ." Jamie answered, thinking of Kenji and his demon sword. "Did you ever try to repay the favor?" He looked like he wanted to die. - Continued on next episode - CH 234 Chapter 13: Bloodbringer (2) "Where is Captain Hilder?" "Obviously you told me to come this way . By the way, was there such a large cave here?" "I don''t know. I''ve never seen anything so big. The chasers of the Recon family had now arrived in front of the rare entrance of Kairos. Because their captain, Hilder, had ordered them to gather here. However, Hilder who gave the order was nowhere to be seen. "Did you go inside?" "Somehow, I think the killer might be hiding here." "Squad leaders each lead their squad members and let''s go inside." As far as chasing after a terrible killer, they were all elite soldiers carefully selected by the Ricon family. They tried to enter the cave with alignment. Then I found some traces in front of the entrance. One of the squad leaders ran quickly and checked the traces. A bunch of crushed meat stood out. It''s like a piece of meat put in a compressor and squeezed out. This ." "Why but?" The squad leaders who followed were looking at the chunks of meat, and familiar fragments were scattered all over the place. When the pieces were roughly put together, the shape of a hawk with its wings spread wide was created. It was a badge with the crest of the Ricon family on it, and it was a plaque indicating that it was a knight belonging to that place. The squad leaders who recognized this widened their eyes, and stepped back in surprise. "Stand, please ." "Yes, it can be. Everyone knows the captain''s skills! He must have been like this... ." However ." They knew better than anyone how strong the knights who reached expert status were. That was then. I heard the sound of someone approaching quickly from behind. It was an unusual speed, even just hearing the sound. One of the squad leaders called out urgently. "Everyone ready for battle!" The soldiers drew their weapons and turned to the direction the sound was heard. The squad leaders took the lead in unison and waited for the owner of the footsteps. Soon, the grass below seemed to shake, and something reddish jumped high into the air. When someone saw it, they cried out in shock. "Kenji the murderer!!" bang! Kenji turned against the moonlight and landed between them. It couldn''t stand the heavy weight and dust rose around it. And Kenji, with his upper body wide open, shrieked his red, bloodshot eyes. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" The whole mountain seemed to shake as if it had become a beast. The squad leaders raised their swords and gave orders to the soldiers. "Catch it!" "This time is not to be missed!" I don''t know why they suddenly appeared before them, but they felt this was their last chance. If you fail this time, you won''t be able to catch it again. For some reason, it seemed bigger and more ferocious than before, but in such a wide open space, this one was overwhelmingly advantageous. I thought so. Aww!! With the sound of the ground breaking, dust erupted like an explosion. Four or five soldiers flew into the air. Some had their bodies divided, as if torn apart. Everyone thought the same thing at the scene. ''You must run away!'' It was an instant that the idea of grabbing turned into the idea of running away. Both you and me, as soon as you saw the gruesome scene, you turned around and started running away. However. "Ah ha ha ha ha!!" Contrary to his large body, Kenji was very fast. The Bloodbringer that engulfed his body accelerated the speed of his blood and forcibly increased his body''s performance explosively. Kenji, who rushed through the soldiers in an instant, smiled horribly. The bodies of the soldiers were torn to shreds and scattered on the floor. "Wow! run away! Everyone run away!!!" "You can never win! Everyone will be annihilated!" A sight of terrible slaughter. Another blood was covered with blood, and the surrounding area formed a puddle of different blood. On top of that, the fragments of the torn body gathered together to form a single piece of meat. Kenji stepped on it and laughed like a madman. "Ki-hee-hee-hee! Hehehehehehehe!!" All blood runs through his body and sucks into the Bloodbringer. Bloodbringer only needs the blood of its host, but that doesn''t mean it doesn''t take ''loot''. The blood of enemies scattered on the floor is a great loot for it. Giving up the winner''s right is stupid. At that moment, two gigantic giants appeared from behind. When Kenji turned around, startled, two men with familiar faces looked around and approached. "I came here to tell you something You have done a very terrible thing, sir." Jamie let out a low sigh, looking at the fragments of the corpse. I knew what had happened, but I had no idea that such a horrific scene was being staged. It was the same with Jin. "Should I have just left it there to die?" He chuckled as if he regretted saving Kenji. Had he been allowed to die there, such a tragedy would not have happened. Gin, who carefully drew his sword, said to Jamie. "Don''t let me take my life." "Anyway. I''ll look for any survivors and come back. "Don''t leave it to me." Jamie''s face disappeared. Kenji just stared at him. that has to be the case. "The lives we saved will be collected in this way to commemorate the souls of the dead." It was because the godless death that erupted from Jin was putting pressure on his whole body. It was something Kenji had experienced for the first time in his life. Even the person who told him to kill the bugs did not feel such a terrible life. In the first place, Kairos had no intention of killing him, so he didn''t let him go. But that wasn''t the main issue now. That man is definitely one of the ''non-worms'' that the handsome red-haired man was talking about. It was definitely different from the insects that had just been torn and killed. At that thought, both corners of Kenji''s lips ripped upward. Jin looked at it and said. You''ve been devoured by the sword. A magic sword is definitely a magic sword. He and Kenji didn''t have a long conversation, so he couldn''t understand his personality in a few words, but at least he wasn''t someone who killed people indiscriminately. It smelled attested. But now it''s different. The evil demon sword only saw life as an object of extortion. Jin saw the moonlight. It felt like the shape of the moonlight was somehow distorted today. Is that also because they know the horrors of today? "Let me go without pain. That is my mercy." [Moonlight Resonance] A soft moonlight passed. [Moonyoung] Jin, who appeared from behind Kenji''s shadow, carefully inserted his sword. blu black- A solid line was drawn on the neck. Kenji slowly raised his left hand and placed his hand on his neck. I felt the heat on the tip of my finger, followed by the dampness. It was red blood. His own blood that had just passed through his veins. "Cut your neck straight. You will die without feeling any pain." My vision began to fall obliquely. I had never moved my neck, but it was strange. Why is my head moving so arbitrarily? Kenji raised his hand and fixed his moving head. However, his neck had already been split in half, and blood was gushing out from the cut section. "Kick-" Even the scream didn''t come out properly. I couldn''t believe this bizarre situation. How many times stronger than usual, I die in a place like this? Kenji. no. Bloodbringer had no intention of doing so. The left arm forcibly moved the head into place. It was normal to die. The head was cut neatly in Jin''s projection beyond the excessive bleeding. A brief consciousness may remain, but it was impossible to last this long. " Why don''t you die? Jin looked at Kenji''s back, standing still, with his head back to where he should have been, with unbelievable eyes. If it is a living thing, it must die. ''I think it''s good.'' If you don''t die once, cut it multiple times. You may not keep your promises, but it will be a hundred times better than keeping them alive. "It would have been easier if I had just died. It will be quite painful from now on." Once again, ''Wolyoung'' was prepared. If you can''t die even if your head is cut off, you should destroy your heart. I will cut my heart on one island. Jin''s new model was scattered with the moonlight. And the expression on his face that appeared again was engulfed in shock. Unbelievable ." Kuooooooooooo!! Blood covered Kenji''s whole body like armor. It hardened and protected the entire body. Its strength was enough to block even the Sword Master''s aura. I ." Kenji slowly shook his head. His expression was not visible because of the solidified blood, but he could feel the atmosphere. The blood of the soldiers soaking the floor like a large puddle began to rise into the air like a stalk. Bloodbringer. one who brings blood. All the blood that exists here is his weapon. Bloodbringer cried out in an angry voice. "You are the one who will destroy the world!" Jin felt his skin tingle. Now Bloodbringer has obtained the Master''s power. * * * "They are all dead." Jamie shook her head as she checked the last corpse. Even though it was quite far away, seeing it killed like this, it seemed that the speed of it was considerable. The reason he''s big and quick is probably because he forcibly increased the speed of his blood. Then the burden on the body would be very heavy, but there was no way for the demon sword to care about the state of the host. "Are you still in a confrontation?" Jin and Kenji were looking at each other and not doing anything. But the victory will come in an instant. Bloodbringer. It''s a great magic sword than I thought, but the opponent is none other than the sword master. The power is also at a level that boasts of invincibility on a moonlit night, so it will blow off the enemy''s head in one breath. Because of Jin''s nature, he wouldn''t play with it, so it wouldn''t take a second from the start to the end of the fight. "You look relaxed." Jamie, who was trying to find out if there were any other corpses, naturally shifted his gaze to the place he heard a voice next to him. There stood a handsome man with reddish hair that was much darker than that of the Simon family. ''Is it red?'' Jamie, of course, knew the man''s identity. There was only one person here who could appear even deceiving his own sense of humor. it''s a dragon I don''t know where he''s been wandering around and he''s only appeared now, but he wasn''t surprised at all because it was a known fact that he appeared in front of him anyway. When Jamie responded calmly, Kairos said in a surprising voice. "Aren''t you very surprised?" "Because there is no reason to be surprised." "Hey. You come out pretty cheeky." That was then. I felt the energy of power. And the vitality of one side began to decrease rapidly. As Jamie expected, the match was decided in an instant. I could tell that the winner was Jin without even looking at it. "Your colleague''s skills are pretty good. Is it space-related powers? It seems pretty complicated for something like that... I can''t be sure unless I see it for myself. "Are you roughly out of Jackie Chan?" Well? Are you estimating my age? This is an interesting guy." Jamie guessed his age, not caring what he said. It''s definitely not an old dragon. The dignity of the old dragon is not felt at all, and his personality is also very light. It was arrogant there. Although the dragon race itself is arrogant, it did not bother to show it when it became an old dragon. But the red dragon in front of him looked like he was anxious to show it off. "It seems that he has just become a Jackie Chan." "Is a lowly human trying to see through the level of this body? Ha ha ha ha ha! Is this really fun?" "I know roughly. You are a little less than 3,000 years old." As Jamie confirmed his age, Kairos smiled and began to stare at him with terrifying eyes. That dreadful life only directed Jamie, but he was able to resist it enough that he had reached 9th class. Kairos said, looking at Jamie, who was not at all withdrawn. "Kneel down." thud!! It was as if the world meant it. Jamie frowned at the tremendous force from above. verb. It is one of the two weapons possessed by dragons, and one of the strongest types of word and spirit magic. It was the power that made the ''will'' of the world. It is an absolute manipulation type magic that is allowed only to dragons. "It is pointless to endure. You will eventually kneel before me, and your human swordsman mate will not be able to defeat it." With that said, Kenji''s life force, which had been fading, rapidly filled up, and the surrounding air began to change significantly. Jin''s power was felt once more, but the air did not change at all, but rather began to swirl within Kenji''s sphere of influence. Jamie rolled her eyes and looked at Kairos. "Looking at this body with those eyes. The eye will be plucked out." Again the proverb was activated. Tears of blood began to flow from Jamie''s eyes. It was not easy to go against the will of the world. Jamie took a deep breath. If he relaxes even the slightest bit, the dragon''s power will mess up his body. In other words, it doesn''t mess up that much. "That''s enough." what? "He was roughly 2,700 years old." Kairos''s eyes widened slightly at an almost accurate age measurement. The standard for Jackie Chan is 1,500 years old. It was the expected age. Jamie has created numerous dragon graves so far, and has experienced a lot of their power. It is impossible to train a dragon as it is a power that grows stronger as time goes by. So experiencing the verb was the best way to guess their age. "Is that right?" "I don''t know how you got it right, but what does that mean?" "Why doesn''t it make sense?" Jamie nodded hard and raised her left arm. The bracelet on his wrist began to emit a mysterious light. "Jin will win. It''s the strong one I guarantee. If that''s the case, then I''ll just have to do it. " Are you crazy?" "Maybe you think I''m crazy. right? Perfect Cell!" A dazzling light from the bracelet began to wrap around Jamie''s body. Diablo Volfir''s three new gods, the perfect cell, an artifact of complete immunity, began to push the dragon''s power away. Kairos was astonished at the bizarre sight. "You bastard, what?" "Let''s go to our battlefield." I can''t communicate with the Red Dragon. It has been confirmed many times by many experiences. Jamie''s eyes turned purple. ''I''m glad I''m still a baby dragon.'' If it was a real old dragon, it would have been minced meat dough with only the first verb. "I die, or you die." "Are you serious?" "Gramia unfolds!" The two new models were sucked into somewhere. When they came to their senses, the place they were standing in was a vast expanse of pure white space. "Where are you?" When Kairos frowned and asked Jamie, Jamie answered honestly this time. "Did you mean to kill me anyway? You guys, I know Red''s nature very well. So I made enough places to fight. Do you like it?" "Kuk. He was very crazy. Interesting. And it''s fun. You''re fighting a dragon. OK. If you want me to, let me kill you." Kairos'' red eyes were torn vertically. Despite the terrifying life, Jamie raised the corners of her lips a little. This feeling is life-threatening. I thought it had been a long time. So, ironically, I felt alive. - Continued on next episode - CH 235 Chapter 14: Dragons (1) Blood tentacles lit the night sky. Jin tried to approach Kenji by slitting the tentacles of the rushing blood. Each time he did, another tentacle spurting out of the pool of blood interrupted his movement. ''It''s an annoying power.'' The power that Bloodbringer awakened through Kenji''s body was ''Blood Manipulation''. Perhaps because of his inexperience, he was not able to draw out all the power of his power. But once you get used to it, it won''t end with just tentacle play. I don''t know how far the enemy''s power range is, but if Jin''s prediction was correct, it could even interfere with the opponent''s blood flow. If so, even the near-invincible moonlight resonance under the night sky was dangerous. ''It''s a speed battle after all.'' Kenji stood still, surrounded by blood armor. I thought they would attack me recklessly because I was screaming earlier, but it was a surprise. It wasn''t a bad situation for Jin. The sword was put into the dojip, and then held back with the inverse water. The flocking tentacles created a slash with moonlight resonance and blew it away. If you couldn''t cut it with ''Wolyoung'', you just have to use a stronger technique. [immovable] slurp- The sword I was holding with a reversal was pulled out slightly. [Footprint: Half Moon] A new type of Jin, who disappeared in the moonlight, appeared behind Kenji in the same posture without any disturbance. Chuck - Fully retracted the slightly pulled sword. [True] "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Kenji screamed and clutched his chest with an anguished look on his face. Blood was gushing out violently from the diagonal lines on his chest. The thick, hard blood armor was cut. It was the power of one of Jin''s misconceptions, ''immobility, baldosul: half moon - charm''. "Whoa-" Jin let out a long breath. The mana in the body went out in a lump. Oui was a skill that put a lot of pressure on him as well. It contained the power of a one-hit deadly kill. He turned and looked at Kenji. "It hurts! It hurts like death oh oh oh oh!" The sight of him writhing in agony seemed pathetic. "I will cut off my right arm." If the demon sword is removed, Kenji will be able to die comfortably. They wouldn''t even have the strength to properly maintain their blood armor. Jin walked over to him, tightly wrapped around Doe Auror. Grasp the handle with both hands and lift it high in an upright posture. hurt!! Oh, it hurts so much!!" "Please pay all your sins and live in paradise." Jin closed his eyes as he heard the painful voice. The degree fell down. Seo Eok- The blade cut through Kenji''s right arm neatly. All nerve bundles were cut off, and the Bloodbringer fell to the floor. At the same time, Kenji''s movement stopped. He had been struggling with pain until recently, but when the parasites that had engulfed his body were removed, he seemed to have died. "It was a pretty tough opponent." After wiping the blood off the sword, Jin walked over to the still wriggling Bloodbringer. Having lost its host, it is now nothing more than a terrible weapon. If someone didn''t give it to me, I couldn''t do anything, it was just such junk. "Is this nuclear?" Jin saw the bloodbringer''s tentacles wriggling without releasing Kenji''s severed arm. Yellow marbles were embedded in the tentacles, and it seemed that this was the power source of the demon sword. "It would be right to destroy it." Jin, who had the moonlight in his hand, built the capital and then struck down the part with the core at once. However, the picture Jin wanted did not come out. " this guy! Bloodbringer spread a shield around him and began to float into the air. As long as they have lost their host, this terrible parasitic weapon should not be able to function. I don''t know what happened, but Jin quickly drew his sword and swung it. Fucking Jigsaw!! Red sparks popped out. All the blood around him floated in the air drop by drop. Jin looked at them with a hopeful feeling. All the blood pools together. A lot of red bubbles began to form, forming a very familiar shape. Surrounded by a shield, the Bloodbringer flew there. [Moonlight Man] If the blood form and the bloodbringer were combined, a terrible monster would be born. Jin, who had such an intuition, relentlessly gathered all the power of the moonlight resonance and radiated tension. The energy in the form of a dazzling palm hit the Bloodbringer hard. But it was pointless. "What kind of villain made such a terrible thing?" The shape of blood made a shield of blood stronger than before and blocked the moonlighters. And the Bloodbringer, who arrived safely, landed on the right side of the Blood Form. - Grrr... . The blood form gradually took on a concrete shape. A very familiar form. Jin muttered while grinding his teeth. " You chose me." It was the shape of Jin made of blood. it shouted - Whoa, whoa, whoa! The air rumbled. Jin broke into a cold sweat and put on his mask. I expected it to be more annoying than before. ''If Jamie Welton had been there at a time like this... .'' With that thought in mind, Jin looked around. Looking back, it was strange. " Jamie Welton?" he didn''t see * * * There was tension. Neither of them moved first. They just stare at each other quietly. Kairos has lived for 2,700 years, but it was amazing because it was the first time in his life that he had an experience like today. It''s not that there weren''t people who ran away without fear. However, such cases are usually those who have lost their minds due to fear. That man is different. ''Are you really going to fight me?'' I admit that I am strong enough to be human. But that was all. It''s not Hetzling, how can humans surpass Jackie Chan? In other words, the cheeky idiots who are intertwined with the dragon as the three major races have also reached the power of those who have accumulated over the years or Jackie Chan. In order for humans to face dragons, they must first transcend the limits of species. As far as Kairos knows, only single-digit humans have achieved that level of achievement over a long period of history. They too eventually knelt in front of the overwhelming existence of a dragon. "First of all, let me awaken the fear." Kairos'' right arm began to burn. Dragons are basically a race loved by nature. And the Red Dragon was a race that was particularly loved by the flames. "If it happened like this, I hope it doesn''t burn out in an instant." You don''t even have to go to magic. A blazing flame exploded in a wide open space. The explosion took place in a chain and its size was called out in an instant. The pure white space began to be dyed scarlet. Jamie felt the moisture all over her body dry out. "I have to put out the fire." It is best not to deal with the red dragon''s flames. That is why it was brought to Gremia. Here, you can lead the battle with your own advantage. [Flame Burning] puck- A series of explosions and rushing flames disappeared like a lie in front of Jamie. Kairos'' eyes widened. All elements of fire have disappeared. As long as there is air, fire can be created. Because the elements of nature exist everywhere. However, without the element of that attribute, even the optimal conditions to create fire were not created. "Now, what have you done?" Kairos, who had always had a relaxed attitude, asked with a firm voice for the first time. "It''s nothing. I just disabled the fire here." " Did you disable it?" "It won''t be that I can''t write complaints soon." [Mana Decrease] [Oxygen Low] [Increase Gravity] [pressure load] ...In addition, numerous debuffs crushed Kairos'' body in an instant. A sudden weakness, he sensed an anomaly and looked at Jamie with angry eyes. human. Are you doing something very funny?" "If the name is the strongest race, I want you to fight with this handicap. Do you think you might lose?" As Jamie provoked with a smile, Kairos''s smile grew wider. A different dimension of life began to flow out of his body. Life dyed red around Kairos''s body as if it had been typified. It was red dragon''s unique red mana. Dragons do not show their own mana carelessly. There was only one case when they drew their own mana. "I declare in the name of the dragon god Brahman. I will kill you." Only when trying to kill an opponent. Jamie swallowed dry saliva, feeling the nape of her neck tingling. Although he lowered the enemy''s abilities as much as possible with Gremia''s abilities, his opponent was the strongest creature, the Dragon. Among them, the Red Dragon boasts the most violent power. ''Did you even mention the name of the dragon god? Crazy lizard bastard.'' Dragons do not arbitrarily wager their absolute god Brahman. It is blasphemy to bet on their god, and if you do not keep it, you will be punished. However, there were cases where such dragons also bear the name of Brahmin. Just when you declare unconditional victory. If you lose the battle for the name of a god, your soul will never be saved. For the dragons, it was a very terrible punishment. So, as Kairos, we had to win. "I will kill you at once." Kairos disappeared. Jamie clasped her hands as she watched the shadows cast over her head. Start with power. ''Darkness.'' Darkness erupted. The darkness of annihilation that destroys everything began to spread widely in the form of a round sphere. But I felt the top of the sphere squashed down. Huge mana is concentrated on the crushed part. Red light penetrated the darkness. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!! Jamie leapt through space and landed on the other side. The sphere of annihilation created by the power of darkness disappeared without a trace in the baptism of red light that started from within. The power of annihilation is extinguished. It was a scene that had no choice but to be embarrassed, but Jamie didn''t show the slightest bit of embarrassment. Because it was within the expected range. "You ran away like a mouse." Kairos appeared from the place where there was darkness of extinction. He wiped the robe down with his hand once, then looked at Jamie. "Your boy. Are you dealing with black magic?" When Jamie didn''t answer, Kairos continued talking to himself. "It''s a little different from the black magic I used to know, but it''s quite interesting. I''ll catch you and use you as a lab rat. "Then let me try to dissect the dragon." cheeky . Stand still there." The proverb has been activated. Jamie''s movements stopped for a moment. Perfect Cell responded immediately, but Kairos moved faster than that. Approaching him in an instant, he casually stretched out his arms. In that direction was Jamie''s heart. visor-! Jamie, who had already pulled out the scud, blocked Kairos'' hand. Kairos grinned as he looked at the magic sword that was blocking his hand. "Such a piece of iron." clink- The sound of the blades breaking resounded in the wide open space. Jamie''s eyes widened as he saw the scud split in two. The broken blade fell to the floor and made a loud noise. ''The sword my father gave me .'' The first day I left the estate alone. The sword that his father, Earl Wellton, gave Jamie as a gift was that Scud. I remembered my father''s words to come and experience the world with this, and to see many things. Although it wasn''t a great treasured sword for the family, the Scud was a very valuable item to Jamie. I accidentally broke that. Jamie''s eyes turned purple. "Let there be light." "What-" It is impossible for even a dragon to chase the light. Kairos was unaware of what had happened for a moment. He pulled out his ''skin'' close to his instincts and deployed dozens of layers of defense magic. It was possible because it was a dragon. But what is the pain from the chest to the left shoulder? A light burst in front of me, temporarily blinding my eyesight. As Kairos touched his eyes, the light slowly began to return. And he could clearly see what had happened to him. " ." He couldn''t say anything. A terrible scar on his chest and a half blown left shoulder. Fortunately, his arm did not fall off, but he had never experienced such a wound in his nearly 3,000 years of life. But how dare a human like a bug... . dare!!! can''t forgive In the name of the dragon god Brahman, it is impossible to admit that he was wounded like this by a bug. Kairos began to grow bigger and bigger. The red scales surrounding the skin gradually grew in size and thickened. A huge tail grew, and a pair of flap wings that seemed to cover Gremia spread wide. The snout is elongated, and finally two horns have grown curvedly from the forehead. A huge red dragon with a maximum height of 300m crouched down as if gathering strength, then spread its chest wide and cried out. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! Kwaggagak!! The dragon pier exploded, spreading a large crack in the surrounding ground. Despite the overwhelming roar and threat, Jamie stood still, staring at the broken sword. His head was filled with only one thought. "I''m not going to kill you nicely." It was murderous. - Continued on next episode - CH 236 Chapter 14: Dragons (2) Are you angry? How many times has it been to feel such a blind and impulsive emotion? What is certain is that he had never felt such anger since his reincarnation. In fact, only one sword was broken. But what was contained in that single sword was the heart of the father and the parents. This means that it is a talisman offered to their children by parents who wish to be healthy. I broke it in front of my eyes. It felt like someone had set fire to my heart. Discomfort and groaning occurred at the same time. Both eyes were drenched in the purple water. The whole body is hot. Would it be okay if I turned it over with cold water? This is an emotion. This is the first rage that a warlock who had let go of his emotions erupts after regaining his emotions. Awkwardness is greater than familiarity, and therefore, like a burning wood fire. "I will not kill you nicely." The skin began to turn black. Darkness flew like a flame over the blackened skin. The whole body has changed so much. Only a purple eye gleamed round the darkness. Let''s not think of anything else. For now, he is only expressing his anger at having trampled on his parents'' hearts. So decided, Jamie lowered her upper body. bang-! The ground he stood on collapsed. Jamie''s new model was nowhere to be seen. Darkness stretched out and wrapped around the long neck of the Red Dragon. Clara la la! A large body over 300m was thrown to the ground. Kairos couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sudden attack. missed the move. Not only that, he didn''t even notice until the moment the darkness wrapped around his neck. What does this mean? Dragons, especially red dragons who are said to be the strongest in terms of destructive power, are you being thrown out by humans?! But there was no time to panic. die. Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!! The round darkness that appeared in the air weighed down Kairos. Massive destruction occurred. Kairos opened his mouth wide in pain enough to roll his eyes and vomited blood. I was lucky to have scales. If it hadn''t been for it, he would have just died instantly from that attack. But the attack didn''t end there. die. die. die. die. die. Jamie''s new model moved at high speed and pounded Kairos'' huge torso non-stop. Each time the darkness exploded, a terrible scream erupted. Either way, Jamie created the darkness and engaged in unstoppable violence. This huge body doesn''t die easily. So you have to attack harder, faster, and more painfully. That was the only thought. The movement was so fast that Jamie could no longer be seen. Only black lines covered Kairos like a tangled thread. ''This is how you die!'' I don''t know what technique he used, but that human has gone far beyond his limits. So, as a dragon, you can push yourself this much. But the world always goes back to normal. If you forcefully raise your power and break through the limit, sooner or later, all of that power will run out. It is impossible to maintain the strength beyond the limit for a long time. You just have to hold on until then. If a guy who has exhausted everything loses his energy and falls, he will trample on him and kill him. no. It will give you a taste of more pain than the pain you feel right now. ''Even so, we cannot continue to suffer.'' The scales are cracking. It''s holding up somehow now, but when the scales start to break one by one, it''s over. Kairos, who had been crouching, raised mana. must be removed at once. [Glacial Epoch] Kairos'' body was covered with pure white ice, and the surrounding area froze almost at the same time. At the sudden cryogenic freezing phenomenon, the sublimated gas floated on the frozen surface as white. Jamie, who continued the attack, also froze, engulfed in darkness. For a brief moment, the one-sided fight stopped. It was Kairos who moved first. Kudduk- Kwajik! After breaking the ice first, he flew up at once and widened the distance. Knowing that there was no chance of an all-out war, he ran away before breaking the ice. Running away from the dragon There was no such disgrace in the world, but since he swore to the dragon god Brahman, he had to defeat the enemy somehow. As Kairos widened the distance, the ice that covered Jamie was swallowed by the darkness and melted. " do the same thing." Jamie scoffed at Kairos running away. "You can''t run away!" Gramia is an artifact of shape construction. It can change into any shape in the world according to the will of its owner. That meant that the distance within this room could be narrowed down at once according to Jamie''s will. bang!! "Gagging!" Kairos, who flew hard to the other side, looked down at the terrible pain he felt in his stomach. When he was chasing, Jamie had a fist called darkness slammed into his stomach. For a moment, my eyes went blurry, and I almost lost consciousness. Because he was beaten defenseless. this This guy!" Kairos opened his mouth wide and took a deep breath. The strongest weapon possessed by a dragon. Its power is destructive enough to change the shape of the map. Dragon Breath. "It''s just one of the tricks of a lizard." Jamie''s body elongated. He snatched the right wing in an instant, then, while contracting his body, threw it away. "Wow!" Breath was fired. Red dragon''s unique red breath drew a long straight line inside Gremia. There was an explosion that was astonishingly high. !! There was a white light phenomenon that seemed to have jumped over the explosion and seemed to be blinding. Part of Gremia, which had a hard inner and outer skin, melted, and the most severely hit part was pierced as it was. The invisibility was lifted and a huge body of Gremia appeared above Mount Bepos. Jamie grabbed Kairos by the neck in a world of silence caused by the explosion of Breath. He threw it to the ground as it was, and raised the darkness like a tentacle, binding its long snout, limbs, and wings. to be unable to stand still. - Kill it. Then, the evil spirit that had been sleeping in the depths of the image was awakened. [Dark Spear: Longinus] Darkness loomed like a thread behind his back, creating a long, thin spear. Energy that denies everything in the world was flowing out of the window as if they were united with terrible malice. Longinus. A long time ago, it was a spear that inflicted fatal wounds on Zenith. It was always the most lethal weapon Jamie had in mind. Although he was inexperienced, it was Longinus that he couldn''t bring out even when he got to the 9th class. It came naturally from Jamie''s body assimilated with anger. "Even if I die, I will make you dead so that you will never die. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" The pierced target of Longinus is cursed forever. The type of curse is random. But there is no weak curse. If any curse was applied, they would only struggle for the rest of their lives in pain. That''s why it''s called ''the weapon of evil''. - Kill it. The arm of evil urged. - Kill it. It seems that the trigger that woke this up was anger and hatred. It really fits the word ''evil''. - Kill it. I thought I would do it even if I didn''t have to. Jamie, engulfed in darkness, didn''t think much of it. Kairos struggled. Even if it was surrounded by darkness, it was difficult to aim at the heart because it was a dragon with an overwhelming mass. He also seemed to have an intuition that Longinus was dangerous. But it''s already too late. "Longinus. Activation." Kye ee ee ee eee-!! A piercing scream rang out, and a long, thin spear shot silently. A white smile spread over the darkness that covered his face at the screams of the evil armament. puck- Compared to the dragon''s huge body, it was just a needle stuck in it. On the surface, it''s an insignificant attack. However, the darkness began to darken Kairos'' skin in an instant. The curse that has been triggered. Corruption. The pain of rotting the skin. Kairos'' eyes widened in pain. He struggled beyond compare to before, but the darkness never let him go. If it was an Elder Dragon, he would have overcome the current situation with his power, but it was impossible with Jackie Chan''s power. This is because Jamie Welton''s power, which was awakened by the trigger of anger, surpassed that of any dragon. "It is a great sin to break a sword. so ." That was the moment. Pick- and the darkness cracked. Jamie saw the darkness covering his face shatter exactly in half. From that point on, the power of darkness that enveloped his whole body gradually dissipated. ''At this moment!'' The force that was forced beyond the limit collapsed. high return. The burden of forcibly lifting it weighed down on her body. Jamie began to fall from the air, dripping with blood. All the mana cores distributed in the body did not work. Whole body breathing was turned off. slumped to the floor. The dizzying pain continued, but since my body was accustomed to pain, this was probably good. ''I''m happy.'' Before losing its power, Longinus was embedded in its body. The curse of corruption will show Hell to Kairos. " It was pretty good." But contrary to Jamie''s expectations, Kairos stood upright. A part of his left abdomen was torn off and blood was flowing all over him. Perhaps it was because it was a dragon, and the spilled blood had already created a lake at the bottom. He seemed to be trying to stop bleeding as much as possible with recovery magic, but it was not easy because he had torn the flesh into chunks. "Heh heh, heh heh ." It was the first time he had suffered a wound like this, so he took a deep breath. I couldn''t even use my hands properly, and I didn''t know that I would be hit this far. All humans were thought to be worms. Occasionally, there were humans beyond the level of insects, but I thought it was nothing compared to dragons. I remembered what the adults had said. - Occasionally, very dangerous humans appear. Those humans are likely to pose a danger to us as well. If you come across a human you can''t handle, run away immediately and tell your clan. -Keep in mind that dragons are the strongest, but also may not be the strongest. I thought the old people were old and their brains were gone. There is no seed superior to dragons. It is true that high elves and rands are also strong races, but the true rulers of the world are their dragons. Even now, that thought has not changed, but I had no choice but to admit what the old people said. "How many years If only a few more years had passed, this body might have been the last to fall." So, I pay my respects to the person who pushed him this far. "I''ll kill you with ease." Kairos opened his mouth. He led the mana to the lungs to breathe again. That was then. "Kick-kick What nonsense did I say?" The man lying on the floor, unable to move, began to laugh. He smirked with his purple eyes wide open. surely. Did you think you could just remove the flesh?" " ?!" Kairos'' whole body turned dark. I couldn''t breathe in the anomaly. Jamie said. "Curse. The moment you touch it, it''s over." corrupt Dragons, called the supreme race, rot only by curses. It''s impossible. It was something that should never have happened. Jamie trembled and somehow got up from her seat. It looked like he was about to collapse at any moment, but he smiled and pointed at Kairos with his index finger. "Remember wisely, lizard." Fear fell in Kairos'' eyes. Victory and defeat were divided. "I am a man who always keeps his promises." " No. The darkness of Longinus completely engulfed Kairos. - Continued on next episode - CH 237 Chapter 15: Dragon Heart (1) "Gweeeek!" Bloody nausea ran down my throat. Jamie collapsed next to him, breathing heavily. There was no strength in the body. He lost his sanity in anger, and passed the limit of his available power. A state that should have been reached later was forcibly achieved. Thanks to that, the Red Dragon had now become a cold corpse on the other side, but Jamie wasn''t fine either. ''I can''t even move.'' The mana in the body was completely depleted. The muscles were also overworked to the point of screaming, and this, too, was able to survive thanks to the Life Orb. If the Red Dragon had overcome the curse, it would have gone to the other world by now. It was such a dangerous situation. ''I''m glad it was Jackie Chan.'' If it were a dragon. No, there would be no need to go to the Old Dragon, and the result would not have been like this if it had only been the Blue Dragon Maya Trey. Even with her previous appearance, she could not guarantee victory. This is because dragons have accumulated strength over the years they have lived. Of course, talent exists even within dragons, so there were monsters that stood out from the days of Hetzling. Fortunately, Kairos wasn''t such a monster. '' It would have been a big mess.'' Jamie, who was lying face down, rolled her eyes and looked at Gramia''s inner wall. It was a trace left by Kairos''s missed breath. It was impossible to make such a large hole with any magic. It was indeed the destructive power of a dragon''s strongest weapon. If it had been hit directly, it would have been destroyed. ''Is the Jin side over?'' Clearly, Kairos said that Jin would not be able to defeat the Demon Sword. It would be dismissed as nonsense at best, but I was very concerned because it was what the dragon said. ''There is no way the Sword Master can be defeated.'' Jin is one of the strongest sword masters Jamie knows. Especially on the night when the moon rises, theoretically, you will have near invincibility. The demon sword certainly looked ugly, but it was absurd to say that it was beyond the realm. But one side of my heart was still anxious. ''I have to get up. way... .'' Jamie''s gaze turned to Kairos''s body. Most of the great body rotted under the curse of corruption. However, it was the outer part that was completely rotten, and the internal organs and bones appeared to be relatively intact. In particular, ''Dragon Heart'' was radiating its energy even in the body. The most powerful mass of energy in the world. The Life Orb, which Jamie stole and absorbed from the maker of the Chimera, was also made with a dragon heart as a motif. If you absorb it somehow, even your dying body will return to its original state. The problem is that I have to crawl over there... . ''must do it.'' If Kairos really said it, the situation down there would be very serious. I hope I''m wrong, but always assume the worst case scenario. Jamie rolled his eyes and squirmed. "Ouch !" It was barely enough for a scream to come out. Jamie began to crawl towards Kairos''s corpse, which seemed to be psychologically far away, with excruciating agony. * * * Jin saw blood dripping onto the floor. The right eye is red. When he wiped his eyes with his hand, there was a lot of blood. ''You cut your forehead deeply.'' He raised an aura on his index and middle fingers and rubbed his wounded forehead. It was painful enough to grind my teeth, but things could have gotten worse if I didn''t stop bleeding. The opponent was like that. Jin saw the monster floating in the air, wriggling its tentacles of blood. A monster whose body was made of blood and had the same shape as himself was smiling. ''A disturbing opponent.'' It made a squeaky sound as if the demon sword hung on his right arm was sneering. body is that It was clear that the enemy would collapse if we only destroyed that nucleus that had not been destroyed before. The problem was that he was in a much stronger state now than when he controlled Kenji''s body. reinserted the diagram. ''The night is still long. The sun does not set unless it rises.'' Under the moonlight, Jin is invincible. It wasn''t really strong enough to become invincible, but at least he was confident he wouldn''t lose. I don''t know where Jamie Welton disappeared, but if he was a wizard, he might have a solution. Wait until he comes back. With that thought alone, he returned to his posture. -Kirrik! Bloodbringer curled the corners of his mouth long and sprayed tentacles of blood in all directions. The ground, trees, and bushes were scratched away by the power of the tentacles without mercy. Jin cut out a large number of tentacles with his foot swordsmanship. The severed tentacles dropped in the air, forming hundreds of red marbles that poured over his head. Jin, who left as it was due to the moonlight resonance, suddenly appeared from the left side of the Bloodbringer. [Light Moon] Jin''s eyes twinkled and his sword swiftly engulfed a body made of blood. Blood was scattered everywhere. Without stopping there, he put the moonlight aura on his palm again. [Moonlight Man] As the tension spewed out, the blood that made up the body swelled up! and exploded He straightened the sword and struck the part with the nucleus. However, the scattered blood was restored at a speed that exceeded Jin''s expectations, and it hardened and blocked the way. Jin clicked his tongue as he looked at his weapon that had been dug into his shoulder. At that moment, Bloodbringer, who freely moved his body made of blood, swung his blade. It was an attack from an unexpected direction at a deformed angle. I was trying to stop it by pulling out the sword, but before I realized it, the blood on the shoulder had hardened with the blade wrapped around it. Jin had no choice but to let go of the handle and widen the distance. " ." Bloodbringer''s body roared and dragged Jin''s sword embedded in his shoulder with his left hand. and held it in my hand. In his right hand he was holding the magical sword Bloodbringer, and in his left he was holding the sword of Jin. There is going to be an unfortunate event in which even weapons will be taken from life to life. While feeling shame, Jin felt frustrated with the current situation. ''The body that controls the degree of hardening. The attack doesn''t work properly.'' I did the flow () and the river (ǿ) as I wanted, so even if I tried to cut it, it blocked or spilled. Of course, even with such a huge body, if there is a big difference in skill, it can be suppressed with an aura, but somehow the magic sword felt stronger in seconds. He became more proficient in manipulating blood flow, and reached the point of stealing his own way. ''Is there only Wolhee left?'' Jin''s one-hit deadly technique. Jamie also had such a high destructive power that he had to choose evasion rather than defense in front of that skill. The problem is that even Wolhee is not confident enough to kill him. As long as all the blood on this land is not evaporated, it will be resurrected at any time. That was then. !! A huge explosion occurred high in the sky, and a ray of red light swept the entire mountain range. The light from the explosion turned the night sky into broad daylight. Jin covered his face with both arms in the aftermath of the storm. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Then a roar rang out. In an out-of-the-ordinary situation, Jin first checked the condition of the Bloodbringer. He, too, was half-mutilated in the aftermath of the sudden explosion. Why is the guy who was fine despite his attack suddenly acting like that? I didn''t know, but I had a strong conviction that if I missed the opportunity now, there would be no next opportunity. "Moonlight Resonance." Jin''s body was dyed with moonlight. Through the thick dust, he approached the Bloodbringer at once. And the moment I got closer, I used the word "wolhui" (). - ! The penetrating light spread out in a circle and engulfed the whole area. The bloody body was scattered by the light, and the main body, the demon sword, spread its protective shield and resisted as much as possible. Jin snatched his curved sword that had fallen to the floor and raised his sword. And then, it slid towards the nucleus. Kwajik-! I didn''t reach it before, but this time I did. Jin took Wolhee off and saw his own curves embedded in the Bloodbringer. The disgusting tentacles that covered the nucleus writhe in pain. Jin just created a moonlight resonance, destroying the core from the inside out. pass- The round bead-shaped nucleus disappeared into dust. A large blade fell to the ground. The demon sword that was terribly rampant up until recently has now become an ordinary sword. However, Jin was vigilant and waited until the sword''s reaction completely disappeared. "Whoa." After being completely silent, Jin could breathe a sigh of relief. And looked up at the sky. There was something very large, made of metal, floating in the sky. It was the first time I had ever seen something that looked like a ship or a castle. There was a big hole in one corner of it, and the red light I saw earlier seemed to have pierced through it. "What was it?" It was tremendous power. The night sky became as bright as broad daylight for a moment, and the mountain range had a huge scar as if it had been scratched by a dragon. " Dragon? Come to think of it, Jamie Welton said that its huge presence was a dragon. Could it be that Jamie and the dragon are fighting inside that gigantic building? Jamie is said to have reached class 9, but the fight against the dragon was premature. Although it is not an old dragon, it cannot be defeated alone. "Whatever it is, you have to check it first !" But Jin could not go up. Koo-!! I looked back at the huge energy I felt behind me. Jin''s pupils in the mask shook. The magic sword floated in the air. It was also confirmed that the nucleus was obviously destroyed and the reaction completely disappeared. I confirmed that it had become an ordinary piece of scrap metal, but... . he didn''t know That the Bloodbringer''s power source is not just nuclear. In the first place, it was impossible to push Jin this far with the power of Bloodbringer alone. There was nothing else that made it possible. " This is it!" Jin swallowed dry saliva at the energy emanating from the Bloodbringer. The energy I felt from the red light that fell from the sky earlier coincided with the energy emitted by the Bloodbringer. As expected, there was a dragon above that building. In other words, it means that it is none other than the dragon''s mana that moves the current Bloodbringer. Pools of blood on the floor, glowing in scarlet light, floated into the air. They came together to build the human form. "It''s a really dire situation." A dragon above, an immortal sword in front. Bloodbringer made a shape of his mouth and uttered a very angry voice. -I I He is the one who will destroy the world!! Quajijik-!! The blood spread out in the form of lightning, scratching the surrounding land terribly. -I! The moment when the demon sword is about to shout again. "What are you?" Aaaaaaa-!!! A black thunderbolt fell. Blood Blinger''s body evaporated at once. clenched- Someone was standing there. Holding the blade of the lost demon sword, he asked the demon sword again. "Who are you?" I lost my body, so I couldn''t hear any answers. He snorted and squeezed his hands. Kwajik, the blade cracked and crumbled. "It''s nothing." Jamie kicked the handle and raised her hand to Jean. I''m here. At that insignificant greeting, Jin stopped thinking. - Continued on next episode - CH 238 Chapter 15: Dragon Heart (2) Jin looked at the broken blade of Bloodbringer with a bewildered expression. The one who had been regenerating endlessly despite his own attack evaporated without a trace by Jamie''s magic. To be honest, I was expecting it. Unlike Jin, who has only ''Wolhee'' in his wide range, Jamie is an archmage with innumerable wide range skills. No matter how high the survivability, it is unavoidable if it is eliminated at once. As a 9th class mage, it wasn''t that he lacked destructive power, so the theory was that this was the case. Even so, the bitterness did not go away. ''I need to hone my skills more.'' Since most of them are in charge of assassination missions, they have only been concerned about attacks on single entities. However, there is no guarantee that such a situation will not happen again. It is impossible for Wolhee to continue to overuse as it is a mistake, so it was necessary to create a substitute. Aside from that, I wondered where Jamie had been until now. "Are you the one who was fighting over there?" Jin pointed up with a finger. There was still a huge structure in the sky, whether it was a ship or a saint. Jamie shrugged her shoulders for no reason. uh. It''s mine." " I don''t know where he was hiding something like that. "Well, it''s like this." Jamie reached out toward Gramia and pretended to pull it, and the huge thing quickly shrunk and came into her hand. Jindo''s eyes widened in the mask at the amazing sight. Jamie murmured as he looked around at the scaled-down Gramia to the size of the palm of his hand. "Fortunately, there are no problems with the function. What if it was broken?" A hole of this size was able to repair itself through the function of the gremia. Since the developer no longer exists, it would have been a headache to repair it. When I made it invisible and put it in the subspace, Jin said with a slightly tired expression. "Those who are wizards are truly amazing. Every time I see something like this, I get a series of shocks." "Isn''t there anything like this in Ryeo?" Well, it''s not common on this continent either. Jamie mumbled quietly. Jin replied, shaking his head. "As I said then, Ryo''s magic was not developed. Many still call magic a miracle." exactly. To those who don''t know, it may seem that way. There are various types of magic as much as their uses, and among them, there were magic that was close to miracles for ordinary people. For example, in the case of healing magic, it was possible to cure diseases that doctors could not cure depending on the degree, and in the case of very high-level time magic, it was possible to turn back some time. Of course, there are very few people in this world who can properly handle time magic, and even if there are, they can only interfere with a small part, so the extent to which they can restore broken objects was limited. by the way. I guessed by myself, maybe... Did you fight a dragon?" Jin asked Jamie in a cautious, yet hopeful voice. It was because Jamie knew how reckless and impossible it would be to deal with a dragon alone. "That''s it." no wonder. Dragon Breath was right." Jamie saw traces of Breath stretching out over the ridge. It seemed that the breath that came out of Gremia was stirring the mountain range for a long time. It was fortunate that there was no Jin in that direction. Even a master swordsman would not have been able to easily cope with the sudden burst of breath. "So what happened? surely ?" "Killed it." " Did you kill him?" Jin looked at him with unbelievable eyes. Jamie understood the gaze. It wasn''t Hetzling, but he killed Jackie Chan. No matter how much a wizard reached class 9, killing a dragon was common sense and very difficult. What''s more, Jamie was a half ninth class. It was normal for Jin to not easily believe the word "killed". So, Jamie couldn''t answer it as it is. "The guy was really careless. I was ignoring you as a human being. So I just ate a big one." "Even so " "You know that too, right? How powerful my one room is." Jin could not easily deny it. Jamie directly intercepted the divine beast Basilisk that descended from the sky over the capital of Harmonia. If the light generated at that time had been used again, even the dragon would have been quite lethal. "Of course, I almost died. Your opponent is a dragon. Even though he was seriously injured, he was terribly strong. If I was wrong, I would have suffered." Jamie properly mixed lies, telling Jean what would have happened had she not actually pushed her limits. Having done so, Jin seemed to be convinced to some extent. However, there were parts that I did not understand, so I asked again. "Then why are you okay? No, there doesn''t seem to be any wounds. that''s ." Jamie remembered what had just happened a few minutes earlier. * * * "Jen chapter. Jamie, who somehow managed to get to where the dragon''s corpse was, gasped as if he was about to die. I only crawled a little bit, but I was almost in shock. The body that forcibly exceeded its limits was on the verge of collapse. Jamie clenched his teeth despite the terrible pain and got up, grabbing the dragon''s large body. I almost died, but I finally arrived. When the dragon''s decayed body was scraped away, the hard scales fell like sand. There was severe damage to the muscles and organs, whether the curse of corruption proceeded properly to the inside of the body. The huge ribs surrounding the chest also looked like less than 20% of them were intact. As the saying goes that there is nothing to throw away from a dragon''s corpse, from head to toe, it was nothing short of a treasure. Even small scales were being traded for hundreds of thousands of gold on the black market, so there was nothing more to say. However, most of them were rotten, so there were hardly any parts that could be used. ''no. I''d rather be happy.'' Jamie found a faint scarlet glow between his rotten ribs and organs. If the bones, organs, and muscles were intact, it would not have been possible to dissect them in their present state. However, the curse of corruption was not the time to rot and crumble like sand. "Shut up!" With all his might, he crawled into Kairos'' chest. Jamie reached the scarlet front, covering the bones and organs with sand, and stretched out her hand with difficulty. And grabbed ''it''. "Suck!" Jamie''s eyes widened at the enormous force that was pushed into her fingertips. Mana began to fill the completely depleted mana core. It is said that dragons are born with near-infinite mana, and this is because of the dragon heart. A dragon heart is not just a dragon''s heart. The heart is separate. Dragon Heart is a kind of ''manastone''. It was a level of manastone that no human dared to rank. Even though it was simply held in hand, the body just before it collapsed due to lack of mana began to recover to its original state. Dragon These absurd lizards." The Dragon Heart was a beautiful scarlet stone, a little bigger than two fists put together. It wasn''t very big, but the power it contained was deep enough to know no end. Even the older he gets, the bigger the dragon''s heart grows, the stronger the dragon. If you were born with something like this on your body, it would be strange that you weren''t strong enough. "Whoa. I think I will live now." The energy of the Dragon Heart filled the body and restored the state of the body to normal. Jamie stared intently at the Dragon Heart, then nodded as if determined. "Let''s take it at once." I wanted to absorb it right away, but I didn''t have to. If you absorb these all at once, it may take several hours for them to fully digest. In the meantime, if things go wrong below, it''s irreversible. Above all, there was a possibility that there were other dragons who noticed Kairos'' death. Jamie took only the intact parts of Dragon Heart and Kairos'' corpses, and then went downstairs. * * * "And now it has come." " like that. Jin seemed a bit distracted by Jamie''s lengthy explanation. It was such a shocking story. Jamie thought he might not believe him, so he took out the Dragon Heart and showed it to him. "Look. this is dragon heart Isn''t it brilliant? Quickly. put it in! What if someone sees it!" "The nature. Who sees?" " It looks real anyway. The energy I feel is unbelievable." Jin also swallowed dry saliva at the immense power he didn''t know from the Dragon Heart. "Anyway, I need to think a little about how to deal with this." "It cannot be sold. The dragon might wipe out the human world." "I know." There have been a few stories about Dragon Heart''s tangled anecdotes, but for the most part, the ending was similar. The dragon who came to retrieve the Dragon Heart destroyed the city or country. The scary thing was that this story actually happened. And not just once or twice, but several times. After repeating the same mistake over and over, humans never traded Dragon Hearts even if they happened to be found. The dragon heart on the market will definitely stand out, and the dragon''s eye watches over the entire human world. By the way. Why did you have to show it to me?" Jin asked as he watched Jamie put the Dragon Heart into the subspace. "The Dragon Heart is a great treasure. If you show it to others, there may be some trouble, but why did you show it to me?" huh. What''s so great about Dragon Heart? " That''s great." "It''s a relative beg. Now, I need it quite a bit... Even if you don''t, it''s just a little bit And the reason I showed you, it doesn''t matter. You got such an expensive thing, of course you want to brag, don''t you? Jin was at a loss for words for a moment at the very human reply. Then he stared at Jamie, who replied as if he was asking why he was asking the obvious, then smiled and made a face that said he couldn''t stop him. "I''m glad I''m not an old dragon." okay. I''m glad I''m not a dragon. Because the old dragon wouldn''t even be vigilant. "Are you familiar with ancient dragons?" "Roughly." At least now, monsters that you should never touch. Jamie swallowed the back words and prepared for departure. There was no preparation for departure. Because all my luggage is in the subspace. "Stop going. I don''t know if another dragon will appear. Then it must be an old dragon." Damn it. Please do me a favor." "Then go." The two new figures were engulfed in the light of mana and disappeared. * * * An unknown mountain range in a blizzard. An unknown area that has not yet been explored by mankind in the present age. A cute boy and girl with blue hair holding hands, looking down at the bottom of a cliff with no end in sight due to a blizzard. The eyes of the boys and girls were the same blue as their hair, and the pupils were long torn. said the girl. "The creature down there. strong." Huh. We are strong enough to be incompetent." "Isn''t he weaker than Senstreon?" "Stronger than Senstreon." "Wow- then should Grandpa come forward?" Huh. Grandpa has to come." The boy looked at the girl with a smile and answered. Then, as if in surprise, the girl''s large eyes twinkled, and she looked down again. It didn''t look like a blizzard, but the girl''s eyes could clearly see the person standing at the bottom of the cliff. It was a humanoid woman similar to them, but with light blue hair in long braids. On her forehead was a round jewel the same color as her hair. The girl did not know that she was of a race called Ran. because they were just born "Grandpa is coming." The boy pulled the girl''s hand and looked behind him. A middle-aged man with indigo blue hair long enough to reach his ankles was walking there. The middle-aged man was wearing a pure white uniform with no wrinkles, and he felt great dignity just by standing there. Behind him stood a young blue-haired man with a muscular physique. grandfather! Senstreon oppa!" The girl ran to the two of them. A middle-aged man called Grandpa held the girl and called her name. "Our Sevier. Why are you here? Resting in a warm cave." "The creature down there. Strong. Can Grandpa win?" "Sevier. It''s rude to say that to Grandpa. At that time, a young man called Senstreon behind him corrected the girl''s words. "Grandpa came here just to listen to that. A fight is never going to happen." "Grandpa is strong!" "Yes, yes. Grandpa is very strong. Ephetion. You took good care of your brother." "Yes, Grandpa." A boy called Ephethion laughed hesitantly. The middle-aged man put Sevier down next to Ephetion and stroked the heads of the two children. "Then don''t go away for a while. Senstreon. Stay with the children." Bye. haha. Senstreon held two children each in her arms. The middle-aged left them and walked up to the cliff. He waved his hand roughly, and the blizzard stopped like a lie. Then came the voice of a woman from below. "It was a car that had a hard time opening my eyes, but thanks to it, I can see well. Thank you, Chiron Seira." "Isis. Well, you''ve come all the way here. I would definitely have refused. Did you listen to me in vain?" A middle-aged man called ''Chiron Seira'' looked at Isis with a very cold face, unlike when he looked at the children. Even just looking at it, thunder started to strike from the sky as if nature was moving according to his will. Then Isis smiled and shook her head. "I thought about it. I need your help too. Otherwise, it won''t work." "Lady Lan. The liver is also large. You must have already forgotten who I am." "At that time, I almost died, but this time I was fully prepared." Saying so, Isis stretched out her hand in the air. A powerful lightning bolt flew from there, and a giant sword that radiated blue light was summoned. Seeing this, Chiron Seira''s eyes widened. that is ." "Thunder Dragon Sword Gram. As you can see, Dragon Slayer." "Crazy. Hi, do you really want to die? How dare you take out something made out of a dragon''s body in front of a dragon!!!" Kwagga Gaga! A storm of lightning fell around Isis. It was a huge natural disaster. It was a terrible power that could annihilate even a large city in an instant. But Isis was fine. She smiled happily and put Gram on her shoulder. "You have no intention of killing me." "You foolish little girl. Are you serious about dying?" "Let''s bet. If I don''t die, do me a favor, Chiron Seira. You know it doesn''t make sense now. The dragon is no longer the manager of Middle-earth. just ." "Shut up." "Then please." Chiron Seira closed her eyes at Isis'' serious suggestion. And when he opened his eyes, his body began to expand and become huge. Blue scales covered the entire skin, and his arms and legs grew huge as if they were about to destroy Mount Tai. It has a long snout and six horns that grow above its head. Chiron Seira roared with its huge wings that seemed to cover the sky. Koooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!! At that overwhelming cry, Isis laughed even more deeply. She swallowed dry saliva, looking at the giant dragon that filled the sky. Not hundreds of meters. It should be measured in units of at least several kilometers. old dragon. Old dragons who have lived for more than 5,000 years. And the origin that made the dragon clan the most powerful race on earth. "It''s exciting." He spread his huge snout. A huge light fell towards the ground. Isis swung Gram towards the falling light. that day. Hundreds of kilometers in a radius of the land, where no human foot can reach, evaporated as it was. - Continued on next episode - CH 239 Chapter 16: Encounter (1) About a fortnight passed over the mountain range. I slowly enjoyed wandering around. I asked Jin if he could go right away, and he replied that there would be nothing to do if the outsider had to go early. That''s because it''s such a busy place. Busy places do not serve customers well. Still, as a guest of Jin and Isis, I will be treated to a certain extent, but there must be some restrictions on my actions. In that case, it is better to schedule the arrival of Isis. Jamie and Jean were sitting in a cafe with a terrace, enjoying a peaceful afternoon. Then Jin asked. "So when are you planning to absorb Dragon Heart?" "I also want to avoid absorption." "Why?" "Because there''s no way it''s going to be completely my food." Well? "Simply put, my current state is at its peak. In order to grow further here, there must be an opportunity for enlightenment, but honestly, I don''t think Dragon Heart will be the source of that enlightenment." As I have renewed my magical subjectivity in this life, I cannot walk the same path to enlightenment as in my previous life. You will receive some help, but it is a time when you need a new realization of your own. Only then will you reach the mature 9th class. Dragon Heart was only at the level of subsidizing it. If you increase the amount of mana here and increase the limit of the body, it means that it is impossible to increase the state. The same goes for the status of the Sword Master. Jamie''s body was already at the highest level among experts. In addition, as a magic swordsman, he needed a new realization from those who normally walk the path of swords. In this life, you have to pursue new things in many ways. In a way, it can be called the path to enlightenment. "If I had been a low-level wizard, I would have received a lot of help from Dragon Heart, but in a broader sense, the difference between me and the dragon is insignificant." This is because even dragons that are known as the masters of magic stayed in the 9th class of magic. Diablo Volfir was the only wizard in the history of this planet to have reached this level. Jin shook his head and agreed. Hmm. That makes sense." "Well, I''m still thinking of absorbing some. It would be nice if the mana barrels increased." As a result of forcibly exceeding the limit, I realized that the whole-body breathing method was not enough. First of all, I was thinking of absorbing some of the dragon hearts to increase their holding power. For the rest... . ''Shall we make an artifact?'' Artifacts made using dragon hearts will emit more power than you can imagine. ''The 4th Shinra.'' Come to think of it, where is ''God Killer'' now? Unlike Perfect Cell or All Might, rumors about the God Killer were nowhere to be heard. Even though I''ve been tracking it for the past 5 years. If I had a God Killer, my power would have doubled from what it is now. "Shall we go soon?" "Let''s do it. Not much left now." Frontier was located in the 6th Ban ABRAXAS in the northernmost part of ; Olvia in the north. And the city they are in is the Kingdom of Syria, far above the Kingdom of Seldam. At the bottom, there is the Great Forest of Ariazad, and at the top there is the same prohibition, Abraxas, in a country that is nothing less than a blessed fortress. Although it is a remote area with little development, this place has its own unique charm. "Is Abraxas dangerous?" "It''s a terrible place for strangers. It''s only natural because it''s banned for six." "It will be fun." Five years ago, when I first went to Marquis Bell''s estate, Ariazad''s Great Forest could not even dare. Now it''s different. To be honest, I was confident that I would break through the Ariazad Great Forest alone. ''Garmon. It is time to find that too.'' Five years ago, Ganon, the lover of the blue dragon Maya Trey, and a warlock who discovered the secrets of the world with human power. In his diary, Diablo Volfir wrote about a tombstone he wrote just before the final battle. Ganon said in his diary that the place name "Garmon", which he did not write down, was written on the tombstone. That means someone had access to his tombstone before Ganon. I don''t know who it is, but it was clear that he was trying to lead those who reached the tomb to Garmon. ''If it''s to the northwest, it''s the Ariazad Great Forest or Abraxas.'' Whatever it is, it must be in a dangerous area. Anyone who has approached Diablo Volfir''s secret must have been pursued by the 12 gods. He should have hid himself in the safest place possible, and the 6 ban would have been the best way to avoid being pursued as it was very dangerous. Jamie confirmed that Garmon was in one of them. ''If you can''t find it in Abraxas, you go to the Great Forest.'' will find out what happened. Even if it would be a pointless step. * * * Another full month has passed. The full-day journey was mostly a series of inconveniences. There were no people along the way because there was Ariazad Great Forest next to it and the Temple of Abraxas above it. For most of the meal, wild animals were hunted. The problem was that neither of them had ever cooked properly, so it didn''t taste very good. Luckily, I was able to sleep with Gramia. If it weren''t for Gremia, I would have been homeless on the street. As it is the northernmost part of Olbia in the northern part, it is a land that boasts sub-zero temperatures all year round. If you just sleep in a place like this, your mouth will return. "It''s cold today." "I can''t help it." Jamie wrapped her body tightly in a fur coat. Although the ambient temperature was raised by magic, it was a cold wave that penetrated it. In my heart, I wanted to use fire magic that would change the atmosphere, but if I did, the ecosystem here could collapse. The two kept their mouths shut in the sudden blizzard and moved forward. "Isn''t this the beauty of travel?" Shut up. Except sometimes when Jin is talking nonsense. At some point, we have crossed the border of the Ariazad Great Forest. I just passed by the big forest, but I met a lot of monsters. They all rushed in without fear and destroyed each one without leaving a trace. Whether it''s a human, a beast, or a monster, you need to know the subject. I''m dying because I don''t know the subject. Let''s not walk around recklessly. Jamie thought so as she looked at the charred corpse of the monster. A small village appeared after passing through the great Ariazad Forest. From here, it was the territory of the kingdom of Syria. As it is located quite far from other countries, the architectural style of this place was quite strange. First, the stone wall surrounding the village was very thick and high. This was enough to make me wonder if it was a small fortress wall. It was made by collecting large and small stones, but there are prohibitions on both sides, so it was installed to prevent frequent attacks by monsters. It was well protected against the cold, and the Ondol was a heating method. I don''t know the principle, but it''s a technique, not magic, but what''s interesting is that Ryeo also has a method. So Jin said he was quite surprised when he first came here. On the outskirts of Abraxas, a group of monsters called ''Gilim'' were roaming around. Jilin is a monster that looks like a rabbit, and unlike its cute appearance, it is a monster that enjoys human flesh. Most of the adventurers didn''t survive because they flocked to them. Naturally, in front of Jamie, it was just rabbit meat. That evening they ate rabbit meat. Exactly a month and 12 days have passed since I left Harmonia. If it was longer than I thought, it was a long journey, and if it was short, it was a short journey. Jamie saw the entrance to the temple, now only a remnant of it. No matter how long it had existed, the letters that would have been written on the surface of the collapsed entrance were barely visible. has been eroded over time. "Is this the entrance to the Temple of Abraxas?" okay. "Hey. How many stones do you have left?" "The origin of this temple is unknown. However, it is a temple that is at least 20,000 years old, based on the assumptions made within the Frontier." "Twenty thousand years ." The first king Gav was also 10,000 years ago. This temple, which has existed for a longer time than that, has undergone at least two world resets. "From here on, you have to follow me. Getting lost can cause trouble." At Jin''s warning, Jamie roughly shook her head. It''s been heard several times already. If I listened one more time, I didn''t know if my ears would scab. The two crossed the entrance and went inside. Most of the inside was thick bushes, but there were a lot of unknown grasses. Some contained poison, some contained swords in a sweet scent. Another thing made my mind hazy. Everything was dangerous enough to shake life or death. Jin said, pruning the familiar, mysterious and dangerous grasses. "Among the six bans, Abraxas Temple has the fewest monsters. Do you know why?" "There are too many scary plants. No monster, no matter how dangerous, can survive in a place like this." "There are people who have adapted to this place, but like you said, it''s a place where most monsters can''t even give out business cards." "But is this the right way?" Jamie frowned as he stepped on the sticky mud. It must have been the road to the Frontier Headquarters, but I couldn''t understand the fact that the road wasn''t cleared up. "You can''t make a way." why? "It is the magic of the Temple of Abraxas. Whatever you do, go back to the beginning. The same goes for these poisonous weeds that I cut. As time goes on, it returns to its original form, as it was when it was." "Isn''t that pretty interesting?" "That''s why people who don''t know the way will die here. Even a Sword Master has a very high level of survival difficulty." "It''s worth it." Jamie readily agreed. There are so many plants that constantly attract living things. If you do not equip yourself with high mental strength, you will be seduced at once and your life will be threatened. Abraxas is the Temple of Temptation. I do not know the purpose of the person who built this place, but if it was for defense, this was a near-perfect defense facility. If you don''t know, you''re bound to lose. In that sense, it seemed a bit understandable why Frontier had its headquarters in such a dangerous place. They had a lot of enemies. "It''s all here." After not walking for a while, I heard Jin''s voice saying that he had arrived. Jamie''s eyes widened slightly as he looked ahead. "Oh." Wherever the poisonous forest went, an expansive meadow appeared. The wind gently fluttered across the expansiveness and dewy green grass that seemed to open the heart just by looking at it. Sunny weather without a single cloud. Jamie looked around blankly at the sudden sight. Then I looked back and there was still a dreary forest of poisonous weeds. Looking forward again, Jin said as he put on his mask. "This is the headquarters of the Frontier, ''Avalon''." "Avalon." Jamie murmured as she gazed at the peaceful village over the vast meadows. "It''s a good name." right? name is Did Isis lose?" "I will." Jin stepped forward on the cool green grass. Go. It seems that Isis has arrived." "It seems so." Jamie''s whole body tingled at the great energy he felt from afar. It is a huge presence that makes you shiver. The captain of the Frontier, accompanied by Jin, Han, and the storm swordsman Beiryl Onyx, is over there. ''Finally, I see.'' Isis. I heard that her race is Ran. They are praised as the three major races along with dragons and high elves. exactly. It has powers incomparable to those of the red dragons it had faced the other day. As Jamie stood still, Jin turned around and asked with a smile. "Are you nervous?" Jamie replied with a smile to the ridiculous question. surely. Meeting the strong is just fun. - Continued on next episode - CH 240 Chapter 16: Encounter (2) As we walked along the grassland, we arrived at the village near the distant sight. Seeing that the surrounding area was all fields, it seemed that they were farming themselves to provide food. Am I supposed to be surprised? It was interesting to know that there was enough fertile soil for farming in a place like this. The buildings were also clean. It was a very old temple, so I thought it was all old or torn down. "You captured the dragon vein and put restoration magic on the whole town." "Can you tell without looking at it by the 9th class?" When Jin asked a question with a surprised face, Jamie replied with an indifferent expression. "Even if you''re not a 9th class wizard, you can feel it roughly if you''re a magician who has reached the stage. It was rare for a wizard to be able to perform restoration magic like this throughout the village. To make a village that would otherwise have been rotten and torn down with new buildings that look like they were just built. I remembered what Beiryl said five years ago when he was going to the Frontier with me. - There are 9 Class Masters in the Frontier. Beiryl said he wasn''t human. maybe an elf. Among them, it was most likely a high elf. He must have been the one who put a large-scale restoration magic on this town. I thought that I would like to meet with Isis at least once. Nel - It was hung by an elf wizard named Sharan. Jin confirmed it himself. Elf? Aren''t you a high elf? "Fufu. I usually think of her as a high elf, but she is definitely an elf. A lively young elf who is only one hundred and thirty years old this year." It is said that the average lifespan of a normal elf is 500 years. If you are 130, you could say that you have just entered your youth. But how do you use such magic? It could be seen as a great talent. "But it''s pretty geeky. They are very different from ordinary elves." like that. Jamie looked around, answering roughly. There were not many people in the village. It wasn''t even a big town, so of course there were fewer people. The strange thing was the fact that everyone I saw was of a different race. It is natural that this is a village made by different races, but since reincarnation, I have lived in the human world, so the scenery where various races are gathered was a new feeling for Jamie as well. The appearance of various races, including humans, living in harmony. It was a landscape I had always seen. "It''s amazing how many different races live together." "Usually it is. I was shocked too at first. Especially in Ryo, there were no heterogeneous races, so the moment I saw it, I felt like I was hit in the head with a hammer. He has long ears, has hair on his body like a beast, and is as tall as a man. To be honest, it was hard to get used to." "You will do just that." In fact, heterogeneous races are not easily seen. Right now, in the world right now, humans and other races have hardly interacted with each other. It was only to the extent of exchanging with countries with specific regions or by necessity, most people living in countries in the center of the continent like Seldam encountered different races in books or in books. However, there were more heterogeneous races than humans here. Even when a stranger came, he didn''t really care. Considering that most of the heterogeneous races are hostile to humans, it was a part of how harmonious the Frontier was. ''You seem to know a little bit about the purpose of Isis.'' It felt like I had a little glimpse of what Frontier meant by ''freedom''. Hmm. I am here." Then, Jin suddenly stopped and said so. It was strange that the guide stopped suddenly even though Isis had not yet arrived, but Jamie nodded, saying he understood. "Go and rest." "See you later." Jin turned around and disappeared into the side road. Jamie watched him go, then looked forward. Not far away, a man was standing with his back against the building. He was looking at Jamie with his arms crossed, only his head turned to the side. A familiar yet familiar face. Seeing that, Jamie raised an eyebrow and raised her hand. "It''s been a while, Sir Onyx." Beiryl replied with a smile. "It''s been a while, Jamie." * * * Jamie and Beiryl walked the same path and talked about various things as if they were unraveling a case in 5 years. "The last time I heard it, it was said to be near the border of ; Kariren , when did you come?" "The news is a little late. I stayed there until last year and came back this year. I have personal work to do." "Is it related to Isis?" "Don''t deny it." Beiryl smiled broadly, and Jamie laughed as well. By the way Are you seriously too big?" He responded with a bewildered look at Jamie, who was slightly smaller than him. "When you''re thirteen, it wouldn''t be the time to grow big yet." "It seems that he inherited Welton''s blood very strongly. My parents were amazed at how fast I grew up." "Even so, is there a case where it grows this much?" "Because there are so many different examples in the world." "Well." It was strange to keep denying it because Jamie was right in front of me. The conversation was interrupted for a while. The two of them walked without a word, and spoke like a beyryl tossing them. "You''ve gotten a lot stronger." "Onyx hardness." "Huhu. At the time, I was a little kid, but in no time I was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with me." After only 5 years, it caught up with the status quo. I thought Beiryl had grown up quite a bit too, but in front of a real genius, it seems like she was creasing in front of a slug. If it had been anyone else, I would have felt jealous, but somehow this time I hardly felt it. Rather, he seemed to be excited. I tried to think about why, but it was natural without even thinking about it. He''s Sears'' son. "You''ve grown up well." Thank you. "I have nothing to be thankful for. Give thanks to your parents." haha. I know. But can I ask you something?" What? "Are Behemoth and Bena getting along?" In particular, I was curious about Bena''s well-being. Behemoth, most of the content was useless, but we kept in touch. So I didn''t really wonder how he was doing. However, there has been no news on how Bena is doing since their separation from Saint-Dermain. I knew she wasn''t here. He left for the place where the Valkyries were in the first place, so he must be staying there. But even so, the news must have been reported occasionally. "By the way, I heard that they met in Saint-Dermain. Did I say that a child named Bena is your subordinate?" Yeah. "Kukkuk. He knows that a little boy will have subordinates older than him. He looks like a cheeky guy." "So, do you know about Kyeong-eun Bena?" I''ve never met a boy named Bena myself, but I''ve heard his name many times. "How are you doing?" Hmm ." Beiryl seemed to be worried about something, and then smiled with a playful face. He always looked serious, so his expression felt very bizarre. As Jamie frowned, Beiryl grumbled. "What kind of face do you think you''ve seen that you can''t see?" "Speak quickly, please." "They will both be seeing each other soon." Yeah? "I''m not going to tell you this far." "Sir Onyx? It wasn''t difficult, and Jamie tilted his head at Beiryl''s evasion of answer. He was about to urge me to speak, but Beirill stopped in front of a large building like a player and said, "It''s all here." This place ." It was a really big building. At least a thousand people seemed to be able to accommodate it. All the buildings of Avalon were uniform in size, and one household in each space was sufficient to live comfortably. However, this place stood out clearly from among the numerous buildings. Surprisingly, there were no people around here. On the way, I saw a lot of people of different races, and it felt as if I had intentionally left the place. Beiryl said. "Everyone is gathered here." "Is everyone gathering?" "We have known since you arrived in Abraxas. Everyone is waiting in time to get here." "It looks like it has detection magic on it." "It is essential. I don''t know when there will be an enemy. I would like to know who would attack a place where monsters like Frontier gather, but if the opponent is not a human, it''s a different story. Beyryl led the way in first, followed by Jamie straight in. After passing the short hallway, a large venue appeared. As seen from the outside, there were seats for more than a thousand people. But Jamie couldn''t afford to look around. A huge and diverse energy was pouring in with the momentum to crush Jamie. Jamie opened her eyes and looked at the people pouring energy into her. Chairman''s center. A total of ten people were seated around a huge round table. All of them were looking at Jamie, most of them of different races. But the fact that they were of different races didn''t matter that much. Importantly, most of them . ''Master Class!'' All but three of those who sat at the round table were monsters who had reached the master class. Among them were familiar faces. Han smiled and waved his hand slightly. Seeing this, Jamie realized that they were the key frontiers. Beiryl left him and went downstairs and sat down in the empty seat. That was when Jamie was enduring the pouring energy to the fullest. Wow. Aren''t you kidding like you guys are saying? It was the voice of a woman with a sweet soprano tone. As I moved my gaze to follow the voice, there was a woman with azure hair sitting at the very end. She was a beautiful woman with a slender body with a round jewel the same color as her hair nailed to her forehead. Jamie knew instinctively. Isis looked at Jamie happily and greeted her. "Welcome, Jamie Wellton. We are the frontier." * * * "It''s like I have to do this ." "It''s been 5 years since we met, so of course we have to do this!" "It''s annoying." The small object in the shape of a cow took a deep breath. On the other hand, the girl next to him. no. A woman who has matured to be called a girl now said with an arc on her lips. "Will the Master be surprised to see us?" "He wouldn''t be surprised to see us." "Bee. you say that''s the problem Why have you become so pessimistic in five years?" "Why did you change so positively ." "Yeah." The woman clasped her pink hair in two, pulling her tight and shouting. "Because I have grown a lot in the past 5 years!" " It is meaningless in front of that person." so. Aren''t you going to help? Sigh. So what are you going to do?" "It''s not difficult." The little cow called Behi did not know how to react to his proud attitude. Maybe my brain has been reset in 5 years? Even if the journey with him wasn''t very long, I wouldn''t have known roughly what kind of personality he was. But if you don''t match the rhythm, it seems like you''re going to get pouted... . ''I don''t like it .'' Behe, who knew him better than anyone, sighed briefly. said the woman in a joyful voice. "We just have to attack with all our might." " Seriously." "I haven''t been playing for five years. Master will let you feel that I have grown up." "Will the owner never look at me?" "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t worry, Behe. The pink-haired woman, Bena, smiled with a cheerful face. Behemoth looked at her and sighed, then grinned. It wasn''t just her mature appearance that changed over the past five years. I thought that was fortunate. "I think the owner will get a strange feeling when he sees you." "What does that mean?" "You can see that." "Tell me what you mean, Behe!" "Call me Behemoth!" - Continued on next episode - CH 241 Chapter 16: Encounter (3) The ten people, including Isis, were really a mixture of different species. There seemed to be a total of three human executives, including Jin, who was not here. Two of them are from Ryeo, not the mainland, so it can be said that they have very diverse tendencies. ''There is one more Ran, a flower-in-clan in the join-in (B) family, and even dwarves and Valkyrie.'' Originally, the Valkyries were not allied with the Frontiers, but I heard that they became friendly after reclaiming Bena. However, he did not know that he would even attend the meeting of the executives. ''It must be the elf wizard who wears that hood.'' Did you say your name is Nell-Sharan? He was wearing a deep beige hood, but he couldn''t hide his pointed ears. By the way, with the exception of a few, the facial expressions were brutal. Should I say that I feel like I''m in the middle of an enemy camp? Since I''ve been invited by everyone since, I wondered if this was the right thing to do. At that time, the falcon-shaped members of the group opened their mouths while snoring. "Isis. What are you surprised by? That''s just that." Jamie frowned at the sudden quarrel. "Hey, bird head. What did you say now?" "The greatest talent in the human world? Right. Humans can do that." "Hawks. Can''t you just say that? Han stared at the Jo In-jok with a twisted posture. Then a group of joiners called Hawks crossed their arms and responded with a pretty arrogant voice. "It''s real, Han. Although strong for a human being, humans are definitely a race with limits. How many times have you not verified it already?" OK. Let''s meet again today. "These are ." Jamie was stunned to see them all growling among themselves, all of a sudden leaving him behind. Because of this, I interrupted the conversation between the two of them in a very annoying voice. "Shut up, both of you. I''m having an argument, why do you guys fight each other? hey, bird head. Is your name Hawks? The name is very simple in case someone is not a bird head. follow me I''ll make you whole chicken." "Huh? If you are ignorant, you are brave. Can you take responsibility for that?" "Did you say that because you can take responsibility? So follow me I will change your habit." "I like the guts. good. I will confirm your skills in person." Hawks stood up with a funny face. Then a huge kidney was revealed. Jamie is also 180 cm tall, and at least 1.5 times taller than that Jamie. It was clearly different from humans in terms of muscle size, just how muscular they were. The pair of wings on its back had the characteristic brown color of a hawk, and one wing seemed larger than its own body. It was definitely strong. He was strong enough to look down on Han. ''It''s like Darius.'' Darius was the person who passed on to Jamie the intentions of his grandfather, Chervyl Welton, five years ago. An undefeated champion who has never been defeated in the arena of darkness. At that time, he was not pushed at all by the joint efforts of Jamie, Siegfried, and Han in Saint-Dermain, but rather was a strong force that overwhelmed him. Hawks had the power of a whistle or more than that of Darius. "Human kid. Aren''t you scared? The Hawks walked up to Jamie''s nose and taunted him with a sneer. Jamie replied with a smile. cowardice? Why are you afraid of beasts?" "It''s fun. Follow me. There is a place where we can fight coolly." "No, no, both of you stop." At that moment, a heavy aura weighed on Jamie and the Hawks. When Jamie licked his nose and turned around, Isis had a pretty tired face. She said. "Okay, Hawks. What''s wrong with a hard-working guest? Are you crazy, are you?" "It''s just to educate people who don''t know the subject." "Education is bullshit. Why are you doing that? And did I tell you not to ignore other races? Did you forget the purpose of Frontier? Are you really a bird head?" "It is not." "Or shut up and sit down. Before I educate you." At Isis'' stern warning, Hawks thought he might be a little worried, and then went back to his seat without saying a word. Jamie laughed out loud at the sight. what. Educating me and talking like birdsong. What happened, Hawks, you new head!" "Jamie Wellton. I wish you could just do it there too. I''m going to apologize for what Hawks said. "Isn''t Frontier an organization that pursues multi-racial harmony and freedom? Sir Onyx, Han. Is this correct?" " Jamie, calm down." Han scratched his cheek with a troubled face, and Beiryl just closed his eyes without saying a word. Jamie was not funny. Frontier was an organization I had been looking forward to. I liked the direction and purpose pursued, and especially when I saw the peaceful scenery of Avalon, I thought it would be okay to have a positive relationship. However, a person called an executive looked down on people and ignored them. I couldn''t stand it at all. "Come on, Hawks! Haven''t you forgotten what you said? Or are there only cowards who can''t even keep their words? Jamie called the Hawks in an angry voice. Perhaps those words provoked the Hawks, as he tried to sit back down and looked at Jamie. At that moment, the dwarf sitting on the right kicked his tongue and got up. "I won''t let you go. If you need anything, I''ll call you, Isis. "Mr. Lil! Are you leaving already?" Han called him, but the dwarf called Lil left the place. The Chinese woman was restless and looked at Jamie and Hawks alternately, and the Valkyrie watched their fight with an interesting face. An unknown Lan man sitting next to Isis watched with an expressionless expression, while Nell-Sharan remained still with her hood pressed deeply. "I am really tired. I''m not even tired yet. Isis sighed in a weak voice. She struggled to lift her right arm that had been lowered under the table. The skin, which was sparsely visible through the bandages, even though it was wrapped around, was black and necrotic. Seeing this, Hawks flinched. "You better get some rest, Isis." "Who am I doing this for?" " ." When the Hawks didn''t answer, Isis looked at Jamie and said. "Now that this is the case, won''t your stomach be relieved by a fight?" "I''m going to have to beat that kid." Good. It''s true that the Hawks did it wrong first, so I won''t stop the two of them from fighting. But let''s set a date, not now. Are you okay?" Isis was as considerate of Jamie as possible. As the head of the Frontier, he seemed to feel responsible for the mistakes of his subordinates. The boss of the organization was fortunate that the accident had been lodged normally. If she wasn''t too different from the Hawks, she would have been very disappointed with the organization called Frontier. Jamie nodded her head. "Don''t take it that seriously. However. You can never run away. Hawks, do you understand?" escape? The Hawks walked up to Jamie again and said. "There is no escape for the great hunter." "On that day, I will break the beak of the great hunter." "Don''t expect it." The last time the Hawks spoke, they flew high with their wings wide open. He escaped through the hole in the building. In an instant, the seats of the two officers were vacated. Isis took a deep breath and said. "It is difficult to talk about it now. Let''s finish here for today, and set up a seat again later. Rosemary will take care of you." I know. A Chinese named Rosemary came up to Jamie and said, As her name suggests, she resembles rosemary. "Follow me. I will guide you home." As I learned later, the Chinese were a race dedicated to the housework of Avalon. They are peace-loving and extremely distasteful of fights, making them restless during the conflict between Jamie and the Hawks. As Jamie went out, Isis sat down and shook her head. "I told you not to call that bastard Hawks." "It''s not that we won''t be able to see each other forever, and because of his personality, it was going to explode anyway. Still, I didn''t know you were going to be like that from the first day." Han chuckled and said. The Hawks have had problems ever since. He was so talented that he became an executive of the Frontier, but he had a lot of pride in being the best of the Joining clan. So there were cases where they ignored other races, and a big fight broke out every time. limit was one of them. ''Even though I lost my mind.'' Hawks are as strong as cheeky. Except for Isis, there are very few people in Ran who can fight him by force. That guy and Jamie meet up after a few days. "Beiryl. How can I not? Jamie may be seriously injured." Han was worried. I knew firsthand that Jamie''s status had grown incomparably higher than it was five years ago, but I thought that it wasn''t comparable to the Hawks. Beiryl, who had been silent, opened her mouth. "I think it''s going to be a pretty fun match." "Hey, Beiryl!" Han jumped up and called to him in a bewildered voice. Isis said. "I don''t like the fact that this is the case, but it sure is fun. Right, Clark?" A Lan man named Clark nodded. "Clark! Will you too?" "I''m going to stop." At that moment, Nell - Sharan, who was sitting still, got up and disappeared. Han sat down with a look of giving up. " I don''t know anymore." I had a feeling it was going to happen. * * * "You can stay here." Rosemary guided Jamie to the empty house. The inside was clean and well maintained. The daily necessities were well stocked, and since the Chinese were managing it, there were small flowerpots everywhere, so it smelled good. "You can come to the hall on time for your meal. The hall is there." Thank you. "It''s my job." As if not rosemary, he shook his head and expressed humility. "Then I will go. If you need anything, please ring the little bell here. A Chinese child nearby will come to visit." "They say that the Chinese are always kind, and that is true. It would have been nice if that bird head had half the resemblance of Mr. Rosemary." "Hey, Hawks is a nice guy too. He''s a bit harsh, but he has a good heart. Sometimes we help the Chinese people by doing things that are difficult for the Chinese to do, and sometimes they can''t stand it when they see injustice. But if you associate with strong people, that bad habit seems to come out often." i See. Perhaps she thought Jamie''s answer was blunt, Rosemary corrected her, astonished. "Ah. I''m talking off topic. Please pretend you didn''t hear it. no. Thanks for the guidance." "Then rest." Rosemary ran out of the dormitory. Jamie scratched her cheek as she watched her leave. "Isn''t your personality the bottom line? Seeing the Chinese say something like that." Knowing the characteristics of the Chinese, I knew that she wasn''t just a hawk. In fact, Hawks would be the type to help the weak first. But apart from that, the appearance I saw earlier clearly crossed the line. Jamie had no intention of going ambiguously. Because he wasn''t weak. ''I will correct bad habits properly.'' How would he react if he was defeated by a human being ignored? "I have a little time left until dinner, so let''s go for a walk." Jamie roughly took her luggage out of the subspace and left the dorm. There was nothing to do, and I was going to walk around town and see. That was then. Awesome liquid-! The moment I stepped out the door, a pink hammer appeared in front of me. It was a very familiar type of hammer that I had not seen in a very long time. Jamie leaned back slightly, raised a hand and grabbed the hammer. At the same time, while pulling it toward his chest, he pulled the long handle with the opposite hand. When I pulled it using the power it wields, the owner of the hammer could not overcome the inertia and was dragged. But the moment he was dragged, he stretched out his long legs as if he would not be easily beaten. He bent his head to avoid the kick, and while releasing the hammer, he gripped the inner thigh tightly. "Behee!!" When the hammer''s owner was caught, he called someone. A subspace opened in the air, and a three-eyed bull appeared from within. The bull stretched out its horns like a buffalo and tried to hit Jamie. Jamie tossed the hammer''s master behind his back, while grabbing the bull''s horn with one hand. He was pushed away in an instant by the tremendous power, but he used that power again. "These are ." Jamie leaned back and lifted the giant bull up with the principle of a lever. Then I threw it to the floor. Kwaang!! The bull roared with a heavy sound. "Mooooooooooooo!!" Then, the hammer flew into the air and charged Jamie. As I turned my back to avoid it, I saw pink hair fluttering in the air. Holding the hammer, she spread her fairy wings and turned in the air. The hammer flew at Jamie''s head. The bull lying on the floor jumped up and glared at Jamie from the other side. Attacks are coming from both sides. Jamie smiled brightly. "For you guys to attack me ." [Baekhae - Reverse] "A hundred years is too early." The white sea was activated and the flow of space was twisted. "What?" "Be, Bena!" The pink-haired woman Bena and the three-eyed bull Behemoth were terrified. Jamie held the two of them in their heads and gave them a head-butt. "Ahhhhh!" "Aww!" Bena and Behemoth grabbed their foreheads and rolled around on the floor. Behemoth returned to its original size and shouted at Bena as if arguing. "I said no!" do not know! forehead! my forehead!" "Pu ha ha ha ha! Bena I have a lump on your forehead!" "Don''t laugh, Master!" "I didn''t want to do it!!" Jamie burst out laughing at the ugliness of the two subordinates after a long time. It was a reunion after 5 years. - Continued on next episode - CH 242 Chapter 17: The Princess of Ran (1) Jamie saw Bena weeping, still holding her forehead. Since you had a proper headbutt with the Behemoth, you will not be free from a lump on your forehead. So, who attacked? The cost of a surprise attack on the Master is so great. All those who would come under him had to be careful. You should be aware that if you don''t care, you''ll get a lump on your forehead. Bena grumbled with tears in her eyes. "It''s too much. Whatever it is, to make a lady''s forehead look like this." "What is too much? He was aiming at my head with a hammer and swinging it." "It''s not right anyway!" "I avoided it, and you did not. What about this skill gap?" blood! Bena sticks out her tongue and turns her head in a sullen look. Jamie put honey chestnuts on the head of his unrepentant subordinate. Ouch! Why again!" "It''s a punishment for your cocky attitude. Rather, Behemoth, are you okay?" "This is not a big deal." Behemoth, who returned to the small size, was muttering an apple next to him. The attitude that I did not care about the owner I met after 5 years was very impressive. It made me feel a little bad, so I gave him honey chestnut. "Kaak! You said you wouldn''t even touch a dog while eating! "If the master comes, welcome him. And are you talking nonsense again? ????????" " I did." "It''s not like I said it. This guy." Jamie smirked as he bit his tongue at the unchanging appearance of Behemoth. "I''m glad that both of you seem to be doing well. Nice to see you again." "I missed you, Master!" "I''m glad the owner seems to be doing well Yo. When Jamie expressed her pleasure in meeting for the first time in five years, Bena and Behemoth responded with bright voices. In particular, Vena was different in many ways compared to five years ago. His appearance has also matured a lot more than before, and above all, his personality has become brighter. "Did you have a good time with your mom?" Hehe. Yes. I enjoyed the lost 10 years so much that I don''t regret it. Master too... but master. Isn''t it too big? I couldn''t speak because I wasn''t in a good mood earlier, but Bena was very surprised by Jamie''s transformation. Five years ago, he was only about the size of his chest, but now he has grown so big that he has to lift his head to see his face. He thought he had grown up a lot in five years, but compared to Jamie, he was nothing. "It is you. My hair is a little darker." "It''s starting to resemble my mother''s color." Benna said, pulling her pink hair for nothing. If it was bright pink before, is it hot pink now? color has darkened It will become more and more red as time goes by. ''Certainly the queen''s genes.'' When the current queen abdicates, Bena will become the queen leading the Valkyrie. Five years ago, in that terrible place, the child I met is now the queen of the Valkyrie. Jamie wondered if the meeting had been a draw of fate. "But why are you here? I thought you were going to be with the Queen." "Bena came here a year ago." suddenly? "It didn''t come all of a sudden." What are you talking about? "I heard that the Master is dedicated to magic for five years. That''s why I came this way. I thought that if I was in the frontier, the Master would come." So, it means that Bena has crossed over to the frontier to wait for Jamie. When Jamie was silent, Bena said with a pleasant smile. "That''s what Master said. Be strong and come back. I''ve been trying for 5 years. I didn''t want to be a burden to the Master like before, so I worked hard. And I came here thinking I was ready." vena. "Look at this! It''s a testament to my hard work." Bena held out her hands in front of her. Jamie''s eyes widened slightly. Her hands were a mess. There were all kinds of calluses, old scars and recent scars everywhere. There were many places where the nails were also damaged. At least for several years, it was a hand that would have been seen only by those who had been practicing weapons. "Because I worked really hard." to stand by your side. Bena had not forgotten the promise of that day. Jamie clasped her hands tightly and smirked. "You couldn''t fight something like that, did you?" "No, Master!" Hahaha. It''s a joke, a joke. Jamie joking around, and Benna shouts out loud. This part hasn''t changed much from before. As Bena puffed up her cheeks and gulped, Jamie placed her hand on her head. Good job. You worked hard." Bena, who was courageous at Jamie''s bright smile, stared blankly at him. He looked like he was genuinely happy. At this moment, Bena realized that his Master was different from before. He was a person who did not show any emotion except for anger. He was the kind of person who was appropriate to say that he was dry. But now she smiles brightly. I could feel that it was not a formal smile, but a joy that came from my heart. What made him change like this? Bena was happy to see the changed Master, but at the same time, it was bittersweet. There must have been a reason, but he wasn''t there at that time. What is it? Jamie shook Bena, who was still, with a blank expression on her face. on? Oh no. Master has changed a lot." "Have I changed?" Huh. A lot has changed. I never knew how to smile like that before." "What am I funny about Ah. Jamie, who put her hand on the corner of her mouth at Bena''s words, realized only then, and quickly removed her expression. "That, just. People can laugh." "The owner is someone who laughs or doesn''t laugh well." "Hey what am I! What am I laughing at... !" host. A lot has changed." After Behemoth and Behemoth said that, Jamie stopped looking confused. I thought that there was no need to hide my current form from these guys. Although they met after 5 years, they were also family to Jamie. "Nice to see you again, children." Jamie laughed. * * * Ho, you''re fighting with Mr. Hawks?! Bena got up, kicking her chair with a shocked expression. Behemoth asked, scratching his back paws if he doubted his ears. host. Are you seriously fighting with the Hawks?" "Why are these so surprising?" Jamie didn''t like the reaction of his subordinates. It''s as if you''re fighting an opponent you shouldn''t fight. "How did you end up fighting Mr. Hawks?" "Whoa. What I was worried about finally came to fruition. Because of the owner''s personality, it didn''t seem like it would fit with the Hawks. " What do you mean I''m going to lose? Bena and Behemoth were silent with similar expressions. He really seemed to think so. It wasn''t funny. What do you mean by looking at people and thinking that you are pushed by such a new head? So I asked myself. "Why do you think I will lose? I won''t be angry, so let''s all talk. Well ." "That ." The two looked into each other''s eyes and hesitated to speak. Even though they''d seen each other for the first time in five years, they knew what Jamie was like. Obviously, if you say something offensive, you will start feeding them honey chestnuts. Jamie''s honey night was painful, so it was difficult to make an honest confession. "Okay. I won''t hit you with honey." "Really?" When I said that I would not hit the honey chestnut, Behemoth walked out with bright eyes as if waiting. I didn''t like it, so I ate honey chestnuts. "Ok! Oh, I told you not to hit me!!" "It hasn''t started yet." "Too good!" so. Tell me why you think I can''t win. I''m not going to hit you this time. Behemoth was still looking at him with disbelief, but he immediately opened his mouth, thinking that he should have something to say. "If the owner had seen the Hawks himself, he would have known how strong he was. I''m not sure what the current owner is, but I''m sure it''s going to be a tough fight. I think it would be wise to avoid this fight." Behemoth''s words were theorems. The Hawks Jamie saw stood on the edge of the Grand Master. If given a chance, he will break through that thin wall and enter the realm of the talisman called the Grand Master. Such a strong person was also selected in the human realm. Tarix Pan the swordsman, Darius, the undefeated champion of the Dark Arena, Kryon, the sword of Zenith . I know there are several others out there, but there is no guarantee that even they will fight the Hawks and win. ''I don''t know if it''s about swordsmanship.'' Besides, Jamie can''t use black magic, so it''s like fighting with a handicap. But I didn''t think I''d lose. OK. I will win." master. Are you really okay?" okay. And above all else, I have to fix the bad character of that bird head." "I thought it was a rough idea, so I couldn''t stop it." Behemoth sighed. Having been here for five years, I knew the Hawks better than anyone else in the group. The Hawks are strong to the strong and weak to the weak, and at first glance, they look like a righteous joiner. In fact, he was also quite just and kind. The problem is, he''s racist. In particular, he greatly ignored humans, claiming that humans have clear limits and cannot rise above a certain level. It wasn''t because humans hated the race. They think that there are only three major races that are superior to the Joining race, and they only think that humans are truly a weak race. It was a very arrogant idea, but his ability was still proving it. He was defeated several times without even passing a feather on his limit several times. "For one thing, the Hawks are very seasoned hunters. I think his strength is enough to hold on to that era." "You are pretty much appreciated." "He''s actually a strong guy. It''s nothing compared to the owner in his prime." "I''m talking natural. Anyway, thank you for saying it because I was worried. Don''t worry about Bena. What you worry about will never happen." I''ll trust you, Master. "That''s it." It was almost the end of the conversation between the three of them. smart- An unfamiliar voice was heard along with a knock. "Jamie Welton. Isis invited you to dinner." "I am leaving now." When I opened the door, a Chinese man stood politely. The Chinese were in control of the whole village, and it seemed that they were also running errands. said the Chinese. "They ask us to have dinner together in an hour." Okay. Thank you. "Then rest in peace." When the Chinese had finished speaking, they left. Jamie returned to his seat and checked the time. "I couldn''t talk properly before, so I called separately. How about the Isis you saw?" Well. Isis is... ." "It''s hard to explain." Bena and Behemoth looked troubled at words to describe Isis, but both gave up and shook their heads. "It''s easiest to get to know each other in person." "Bena is right. Isis is hard to describe in a few words." "So, every time you send me a letter, you say that you only ate an apple?" "That, that ." done. It''s my fault for infiltrating you as a spy. "The apples here are a masterpiece, master!" Shut up. Before hitting the honey chestnut again. Anyway, I guess I''ll have to see and judge for myself. good it''s min Perhaps. Benna nodded as if she would. Clearly, she wasn''t an ordinary woman. When I saw him briefly earlier, he looked like a boss suffering from a troublesome subordinate. In reality, I was expecting a little bit of what kind of personality he was. ''If many people are loyal, at least he will be a good vessel.'' What is the leader who leads the huge organization called Frontier? Jamie waited for dinner with a look of anticipation and half excitement. And an hour passed. - Continued on next episode - CH 243 Chapter 17: The Princess of Ran (2) "There was no talk of fighting!" "Ah, that''s it." "What is it that makes it so?! Damn it. I should have followed... ." "It was the same even if I followed. Would it have been more dangerous?" "I must have dried you up." "All right, all right. It''s spilled water anyway. As long as the results are good." "But the right arm ." "If you have one right arm, you can eat it cheaply. They say that if you are lucky, you will recover." Sigh. Isis, you are a real woman." When a loud noise was heard inside the house, Jamie stood still, not knocking. This was Isis'' house, but it seems that Jin visited first. The voices inside were a little quieter. He seemed to catch his breath for a moment. Jamie didn''t miss this moment and knocked on the door. come in. Hearing Isis''s roaring voice, Jamie went inside without thinking. A few candles were lit in the dimly lit house, and two people were seated at a round table in the center. Jin, who arrived first, changed his mask and greeted Jamie. "It feels like I haven''t seen you in a while." Yeah. It''s only been a few hours." "Come over here and sit down." Isis went to the seat beckoned and sat down. Jamie looked around the house and took her seat. "Is the house very old?" As she said, it was a very old house. The dormitory that Jamie entered had an ordinary, but neat feeling, and the overall atmosphere was bright. However, Isis'' house had a strong old-fashioned feeling. It had a musty, rotten wood smell, and it was a structure that did not get much sunlight. "I''m sorry for calling you to this place. My theory is that the chief should live in the most uncomfortable place." "I managed to get rid of the idea that I was going to stay in a beast cage, so I ended up here." Jin looked at Isis with a displeased face. He still didn''t like the chief''s staying here. Jamie nodded her head roughly as she didn''t really care where she was. "I have to eat." Isis got up and disappeared somewhere. Jamie and Jin were the only two men, Jin asked. "Are you going to fight the real Hawks?" "Are you asking that question too?" "Looks like it is. Hmm. Fight the Hawks... ." Unlike the others, Jin didn''t say not to fight. That''s probably because he''s the only person standing next to him who has seen Jamie''s skills with his own two eyes. So Jamie asked. "What do you think the win rate will be?" I do not know. Both are very strong even by my standards. In particular, you hunted even young dragons." It was thanks to the awakening from anger, but it was the catch that caught the dragon. "I am not sure. If you can draw the power of slaying a dragon, of course the Hawks will lose." "I can''t fight like that. Because it was kind of a miracle." "Then I think it''s half and half." Jin said so with a firm voice. The odds of winning are half. I thought it was the most objective evaluation. It was because Jamie did not feel that the Hawks'' skills were being pushed back by the current self. If so, who has the better fighting sense will determine victory or defeat. "It was a meat stew that rosemary boiled and ground earlier, and it was delicious. If you eat it with bread, it is amazing." At that time, Isis appeared with a pot of stew and a plate of bread floating in the air. The ability to manipulate things at will was only permitted to those who had reached the highest level. Isis had two of them, and they were only using them to move food. When Jamie looked at me with puzzled eyes, Isis made an excuse, not an excuse. "Because your right arm is like this." She showed her arms wrapped in bandages. As I had seen before, the skin visible through the bandages was black and necrotic. "What happened to that arm? ." "Let''s talk gradually, cha-cha." Jamie shook her head as Isis spoke with a smile. ''It just seems like a normal personality.'' Before coming here, Bena and Behemoth said that Isis was difficult to describe in words. It didn''t look like Jamie at all. Except for the fact that people seemed to be able to afford it, he just seemed like a normal person. ''It doesn''t make any sense to just look at this and figure out all of your personalities.'' It''s only a few words spoken. If you go into the real story, you will know what kind of personality she is, even if you hate her. The smell of the meat stew was no joke. Even compared to the Welton family''s main chef''s stew, it didn''t bow down at all. It was truly Hwain. ''By the way Did the Chinese also eat meat?'' I don''t know about such details, but his cooking skills were outstanding. Jamie tore off the hard bread and dipped it into the stew. As the broth soaked into the bread, the hard particles softened. As it is, put the meat and ripe vegetables on it and put it in one bite. "Is it delicious?" Jamie muttered and nodded. It was difficult to answer because I took a full bite. Isis smiled satisfied and started eating. The conversation could be shared after the stomach was full, so all three of them were absorbed in eating at first. It was so delicious. * * * "I don''t know what herb I used, but if I drink it, my head is clear. I sleep well at night." The tea served for dessert was made with good herbs, so just smelling it made me feel better. "Drink well." "I will drink well." Jamie and Jean were sipping tea at the same time. Isis was also fiddling with the teacup, but only slightly touched her tongue. so. Can I ask why the arm is like that now?" I''ve always wondered The arm of a person about the size of Isis was almost useless. It couldn''t be called a simple accident. She is the undisputed grandmaster. It had much stronger power than the Red Dragon Kairos. ''There is nothing worse than a dragon in the first place. It''s the same three generations.'' In addition, the nature of leading an organization called Frontier is probably the strongest among the ranks. If the right arm of such a being was to taste, it wouldn''t be enough to just buy it. It was right to see that it was comparable to Isis, or that it became like that in a battle with a strong opponent. "Did you fight the old dragon?" Isis''s eyes widened slightly, and Jin looked at Jamie hurriedly, as if embarrassed. It was hidden behind a mask, but he could tell without asking that he was quite embarrassed. Isis smiled. "You are quick-witted." "There are not many beings in the world who can make someone as strong as you be. If it''s a God, I don''t know. "Are there any high elves?" "They don''t care. Not being interested in those around you means that if you don''t interfere, there will be no conflict. If there was no conflict, there would be no reason for the arm to be like that." "But dragons are different?" "Because they call themselves the watchmen of the world. I don''t know why he fought the Elder Dragon, but there must be a lot of conflicts with the spirit of the Frontiers in pursuit of freedom. Isis nodded at Jamie''s words. She made a thoughtful look on her face, and then opened her mouth. "There are quite a few things wrong with it, but overall it''s true." Right. By the way. why did you come here It is said that Beiryl refused to come to the Frontier in the past. Have you changed your mind?" no. I still have no intention of entering the frontier. Jin asked me to come, and I came here because I personally have a question." "What? But do I have to give you an answer?" "I''m not going to ask unilaterally. I think you also have quite a few questions about me... Let''s go to the equivalent exchange. like a pro." "I like it because it''s like a magician~" Isis readily agreed to the consensus. Then I asked the question first. "Then may I ask first?" "If you can answer that." "Do you believe in God?" Jamie''s expression hardened at the question. "Is it rude to ask such a question to the saint of the Pyro?" A voice that seems to float. Isis was smiling. Except for the eyes. Jamie looked at his left hand. I never thought that I would be asked such a question. At best, I expected questions like what are you doing and what is your purpose. ''like that. he was that type Now I think I know.'' Isis had a face as if she had found a funny toy. Benna said. Isis would probably be nice. Behemoth said. He is a person that is difficult to describe in words. I didn''t have a long conversation with her, but I thought they made sense. He seemed to understand why they said that. ''I don''t know what it is, but this woman . It looks like he wants to play a prank on me.'' How will the other person react if you touch the most sensitive thing? Isis just wants to know. The question has no purpose. It probably doesn''t matter if you don''t answer. just as expected. "If it''s a sensitive question, you don''t have to ask it~ I''ll understand you because you''re a saint." Isis said so as if caring. But I know it''s not caring. If you knew that you were a saint in the first place, there would be no way to ask such a question. She knew from the start that Jamie didn''t believe in God. So, why did you ask a question you didn''t know? For a simple reason. "It''s not very fun to take a baseline in such a childish way." Isis lifted a smile from the corners of her mouth. Seeing that expression, Jamie continued. "Let''s have fun with the players until here. You must have a lot of questions." "I''m only thirteen, but I''m a player . I thought it would be a little cute." "Why does the non-human Princess of Ran look for cuteness in me?" At those words, Isis blinked her big eyes and immediately burst out into laughter. Jin, who was standing next to him, seemed greatly embarrassed by Jamie''s words. Isis asked, who had stopped laughing. how did you know? That I am the princess of Ran." "Is it real?" Jamie''s eyes widened in surprise, and Isis put on a look that ate a bite. "Have you been floating?" She reached out to Jamie with an unstoppable look on her face. "I think I can get to know you somehow~" Jamie smiled at her bright smile and took her hand. Isis is another. Perhaps. * * * "Ask me a question. In exchange for feeding me a room, I will answer anything you want." Isis was a cool woman. I don''t know if it''s because of his original personality, but it wasn''t easy to admit that he was pushed back in the battle for momentum. It wasn''t a bad situation for Jamie, so I immediately asked a question. "What did the Princess of Ran regret, so she organized a multi-racial faction called Frontier?" Although he was thinking about it, Jamie had some guesswork that Isis was the princess of Ran. The reason I guessed was simple. It was because of the way he looked relaxed all the time. As the head of a large organization, he could show a relaxed enough appearance, but Isis'' leisurely style was different. Jamie knew people who had that kind of leisure, both in the past and in the present. They are called royalty. Isis looked like a free-spirited royalty. it might not be It didn''t matter if it wasn''t true. Because the purpose of the question was the same as the question posed by Isis. Hmm. Isis did not answer easily. I asked if it was difficult to answer. "A difficult question?" no. It''s not difficult. What?" She said as she ran her fingers through her silky, light blue hair. "Is there a number of reasons that are intertwined?" Isis wondered if she thought about it for a bit, then said with a face that had made a decision. "Simply put, you intend to kill a god?" "Isis!" Jin kicked off his chair and got up. The head of an organization was not something to say to those who had never met him. It was such a provocative and taboo remark. "It''s okay, it''s okay." "What is okay? Jamie, this is... " Embarrassed, Jin turned to try to convince Jamie. But seeing Jamie''s expression, he couldn''t say anything. " Jamie Wellton." "Look. You said it was okay." Isis said while supporting her chin with both hands. "Do you like my answer?" Ah. After one dry wash, Jamie swept her emerald-colored hair back. Then he answered with a smile. "I liked it very much." Isis is right. So I liked it. - Continued on next episode - CH 244 Chapter 17: The Princess of Ran (3) "Can I say that you have the same thoughts as me?" Isis asked while tilting her head at an angle. From Jin''s attitude, he noticed that what she had said was true. Even if it wasn''t Jin''s attitude, I knew Isis wasn''t lying. This is because the word ''killing God'' is a word that cannot be spit out without any sincerity. In particular, if you dare say such a word in front of a saint of God and God hears you, you will be a Grand Master and Nabal, and you will be punished. Jamiya only received the saint''s token, so it''s impossible to communicate with the goddess, though. Anyway, everything Isis said was sincere, and it was in line with Jamie''s will. But that doesn''t mean we''re going to hold hands. ''If this woman''s way is different from mine, it will only become an obstacle to each other.'' So, Jamie once affirmed. "So you will react like this." "Even though you''re a saint?" She chinked at Jamie''s left hand. said Jamie, who raised her left hand. "In places you can''t hear, even Nara-sama swears at you." "That is God." "It''s not even connected." "Ha ha ha ha ha! Is it okay for a saint to stop saying this?" "If I had acted as a real saint, I would not have let an unbeliever like you alone." Regardless of who would win, a faithful saint would never have ignored Isis'' words. Isis knew it too, so he didn''t say any more. "Anyway, I''m glad you agree with us." "What would you do if you had a different opinion?" "Yeah ." Isis'' eyes narrowed. A faint light flashed over her sky blue eyes. Before you fight the Hawks, you''ll have to deal with me first. Life did not sow. He only showed his presence, but Jamie had goosebumps on the nape of his neck. indeed. It is a strong force that cannot be dealt with with the current strength. Since she is the princess of Ran, even more so. On the one hand, I liked that a strong man this size had 12 gods as enemies. Did you think of your colleagues from the past? Jamie said with a laugh. "That''s fine too." "Are you serious?" "Because fighting with the strong makes me grow." "He''s also a fun person." Isis giggled and laughed and leaned her back against the back of the chair. "Is it my turn?" try. "Did you take Gremia?" Huh. I got it." "It seemed so. Did Armion leave well?" Armion was the creator of Gremia and a 9th-class wizard who had a close relationship with Isis 600 years ago. She seemed to know that Armion''s thoughts remained in Gremia. "He left everything to me." "Hmm, that''s right. That means I entrusted everything to you with Armion." She looked down and nodded as if recalling the past. "I thought it would be nice to give him Gramia along with Gram, but he was a very stubborn friend, so he said he wouldn''t give it to me even if he died." "Because you weren''t the one Armion was waiting for." "You know too? the secrets of the world." The eyes of Isis who spoke those words were very serious, unlike before. "I know who Armion has been waiting for. I handed Gramia to you. If so, is it safe to say that you inherited his power?" Isis lived a long time. He is at least a hundred years ahead of Ganon, and probably older than Armion. In addition, if she was leading a large organization called Frontier, she had no choice but to know about Diablo Volfir''s ''black mana''. Jamie thought it would be quicker to show it than to explain it in words, so he raised Black Mana. As his eyes turned purple, a great power filled Isis''s little house. " Black magic?" Jin rolled his eyes. It was difficult to understand the conversation between the two even while listening from the other side. Although he was an executive, it was because he did not receive the information of black mana that existed in the myth era. The reason Isis didn''t let him go was that it was time to find out. "Jamie. Were you a warlock? But to say it''s black mana... ." Jin was confused. The black mana he knows is a very vicious, evil force. On the other hand, the black mana that Jamie drew out had ruthlessness but no evil feeling. Still, this was black mana. Jamie turned to Jin and said. "I am a warlock. A warlock who succeeded to the only powerful warlock who fought against the 12 gods in a time when mythology was rampant." " Isis. Am I dreaming now?" "He is right. Jin, I''m sorry to tell you now. "I am confused." Jin grabbed the mask and rubbed his eyes. Because of the shadow, I couldn''t see her face properly, but I could see a big cut that went up to her chin. He put the mask back on and told the two of them. "Come get some air." then went out It seemed quite a shock to him that the person he had been with for over a month was a warlock. "If you explain it well later, you will understand. Because he was the one I chose." "Don''t worry. I believe Jin will understand." "Fufu. After going together for a month, do you think your trust in each other has deepened?" "To some extent." so. Can you tell me where you got that power?" "This time it''s my turn." The questions were exchanged one by one. Isis had already finished her turn, so it was Jamie''s turn. "Why did you fight the old dragon?" "Hmm." It must have been a little difficult to answer this question, so Isis did not come up with an answer right away. But after a while, he answered, looking straight at Jamie, as if he had made up his mind. "I asked you to help me get to the ruins that lie dormant in the Dragon Mountains." " Dragon Mountains?" "You won''t know it because it''s a place that has not been touched by humans. About 500 years ago, dragons settled there, so it was called the Dragon Mountains." "500 years ago ? why? "No, no, no. This time it''s my turn. damn it Jamie clicked inwardly. Isis asked the following question. so. Where did you get it?" "I didn''t get it." then. "It''s innate." Isis''s fine brow furrowed. It was because the answer was different from her expectations. She muttered in a voice that wasn''t even heard by Jamie right in front of her, with her chin rests on her like a thoughtless person. However, he could roughly tell what he was saying just by looking at the shape of his mouth. ''Nonsense.'' ''Innate?'' ''Didn''t you find a stone in the ruins?'' ''But can you be born with black mana?'' ''Maybe reincarnation?'' ''It''s impossible. If it''s a reincarnation, there''s no way he wouldn''t know.'' Isis seemed very confused. ''But who is he? I don''t know what it means to be a reincarnation.'' Jamie was equally confused. Rather, the more I read the shape of Isis''s mouth, the more complicated it became. Then, Isis opened her mouth. here Can''t I just ask the question? Of course. It''s my turn. "Is that the question too?" "Tell me what happened 500 years ago." "It''s not great. there was a human He was a warlock... ." "I know about that. I heard him from the Blue Dragon, who knows him better than anyone." "You met Maya Trey." Isis was also aware of Maya Trey. Even though she is a princess of Ran, I once again felt that her feet were very wide. "Then do you know this? The place where the warlock hid from the dragon''s eyes. "What kind of ruins exist in the land of Kangma?" okay. The entire area, including the Dragon Mountains, is the land of Kangma." Jamie''s eyes widened. I did not know that the ''Land of Gangma'' would be mentioned here. Somehow, even though I searched the land of Kangma, I couldn''t find any information. I had no choice but to do so. Because the land of Kangma existed where human footsteps could not be reached. I thought I had come this far. If he hadn''t come, he would have wandered all over the place in search of the land of Kangma, and it would have been all in vain. "But why did the dragons make their home there ?" "Originally, I would say it''s my turn, but this is also part of the question, so I''ll answer it." "Thank you so much." "Thank you. The reason the dragons settled there, calling it the Dragon Mountains, is simple. Because their master ordered them." The only owner of a dragon is the dragon god Brahman. Brahman had commanded the dragons to protect the land of Kangma. To prevent anyone from accessing the ruins where Ganon hid. Why? Because what should never be revealed is sleeping. What is it? you. You must have visited the old dragon to enter there." right. Even though my right arm became like this." "Did you succeed?" "Now it''s my turn. Tell me how many traces of him have you found so far." There was nothing more to hide in the yard that even revealed black mana. "A total of four." A ''perfect cell'' of complete immunity. An unbreakable shout of ''All Might''. ''Leviathan'' of gluttony. Even the ''black mana crystal'' that is the source of the holy light. "Four each?!" Isis became surprised rabbit eyes. It was hard to believe that the little boy, only 13 years old, had found four traces. Traces of him exist all over the world, but they are not easily found. ''If I was born with black mana, I might have been attracted .'' I later realized that it wasn''t impossible. Even so, four was too many. It would be a huge thing to get just one, but if it were four, they would have the energy to easily collapse a large city. "From that reaction, do you think the Frontier also has traces of him?" "A question?" "Take a question." We are ." Isis said. "I have five, and only one of them remains here." * * * The dwarf Ironlil sat with his back to the hot brazier. Having lived in front of a furnace all his life, this kind of fire was only a warm level to him. Dwarfs are such a race. Artists who are always pounding their hammers in front of the fire to create art. Iron Lil was a rare master among them. But there were things he couldn''t easily touch. "It''s difficult. very difficult." A few days ago, Isis brought back to Avalon. It was in the form of three pairs of short fleshes of the same material attached to either side of an elongated black stick. I tried to open it because it seemed like it was some kind of device, but I could not understand the internal structure. Iron Reel was also adept at magic engineering. It was because he studied hard because he thought that it was absurd that a craftsman did not know the magic engineering that led the time. Even with such magical engineering, he could not figure this out. "You need something to make it work." The tip of the stick probably had something attached to it for energy replenishment. However, no matter how many mana stones were connected, it did not work. He remembered what Isis had said. ''It''s a mythical thing. It can be difficult if you approach it with common sense.'' The objects of the Xinhua era went through their own hands over and over again. It was now being used as an energy source in the area under the influence of the Frontier. However, it wasn''t the kind of thing that could be written that way. "Is it really something from the myth era?" It''s unusual technology. Ironreel believed that technology was at least a few centuries ahead of its time. Or maybe, even centuries later, it would be difficult to figure out what it really was. It was a day of deep turmoil. - Continued on next episode - CH 245 Chapter 18: The Savior (1) "By the way, Behemoth." "What?" "What do you think the two of you are going to talk about?" Well ." Behemoth walked to the window and looked up at the night sky. Isis invited the master to dinner. We will be able to see each other again in public tomorrow, but the reason I invited you now is probably because I want to talk about something important. If so, what is the important point? ''It could be about my contract.'' The plan that Frontier is currently preparing. Behemoth was an important figure in part of the plan. The question is how the owner will react when he hears of the plan. What is certain is that how the dinner ends will establish the relationship between the owner and the frontier. ''Looking at Isis''s disposition, it seems that he will get along quite well with his owner .'' Again, I don''t know. As long as they both dream of big business, they may try to avoid minor frictions. "Behemoth?" Bena came to the side and put her hand on Behemoth''s back, who was seriously concerned. It felt like I had just taken a bath. Unknowingly, Behemo patted Behemoth on the back. "Come on, what are you doing all of a sudden!" "Too soft." "Ah! Get this hand away!" "Behemoth, let me hug you!" "Let go of this!" Behemoth struggled to escape from Bena''s arms. And then, I remembered the owner. What should I do if my path to the Frontier is not right? ''Shore. Maybe I should break my promise to you.'' A thousand years ago, an elf wizard who offered a deep sleep in exchange for a promise to himself, who was chaotic. I''m sorry for her, but for Behemoth, the owner came first. If it''s wrong, you have no choice but to escape from this place, even with ''power''. * * * Jamie rolled her eyes and cried. five things?! Did you find that many? ''no. Considering the years this woman has lived, I haven''t found much.'' It was only about a year, just looking at the period he had acquired four of them. Isis had only been able to obtain five in hundreds of years. But even so, 5 was definitely a lot. If all of them were recovered, it was clear that the power of its heyday would be restored more quickly. "You mean one is here?" "I don''t know exactly where it is used, but our representative blacksmith is trying to beat it with a hammer." "Can I see you later?" "It''s not difficult to show, it''s okay to show." That said, I just wanted to show it off, and I didn''t want to pass it on. Well, I didn''t think she would easily pass her trail. Isn''t this the first time we''ve seen each other today? That''s why Jamie didn''t even announce the reincarnation. No matter how much they share the same meaning, they cannot divulge the most important secret. If she betrays her, it''s because she''s in trouble. And it was the same with her. "Is it my turn now? Let''s see... ." Isis pondered what question to ask. It was difficult to choose a new question because there were already many questions. I had to be careful because I had to filter out sensitive questions that the other person wouldn''t answer. Soon, Isis, who had made a decision, asked. "Can you tell me who the god you want death is?" There are twelve gods who rule the world. However, it is impossible to deal with 12 gods at the same time. So, you will have to defeat each one and choose the first god to kill. It was a very sensitive question, but Jamie had no intention of avoiding an answer. It''s impossible to get out of here because we''ve already said that we want to kill God. Jamie answered. "I will kill Janice." "The god of contradiction, symbolizing war and peace." The corners of Isis'' lips rose. "Because I touched your mother-in-law? Or is it because of the conflict with the Pyro Church?" "They are just one of the reasons." "Is there any other real reason?" "The question is my turn." "Chi. He''s not an easy boy. Isis, who was trying to keep asking questions while pretending not to know, just clicked on her tongue when her intentions failed. Either that or not, Jamie asked. "So, did you succeed?" Jamie continued to ask questions about the old dragon. Isis thought he was a very tough kid. However, the land of Kangma was just as important to those who explored the secrets of the world. Well. What do you think?" When Isis asked the question playfully, Jamie responded with an honest expression. "Don''t play with words." "He''s like a little kid who doesn''t even have the cuteness." answer. "It''s obvious. Even though my right arm is like this, I''m still alive here." The answer was enough. The Elder Dragon agreed to Isis''s deal. The more I looked, the more surprising it was. Even though she is stronger than I imagined, the old dragon is a different creature. At least it wouldn''t be a fight unless the leader of Ran stepped in. ''Or, Isis must be that strong.'' Whether it was Isis or Jamie, it was a state where they could intentionally hide each other''s strength. She also showed her strength a few times, but it was foolish to think that was all. Perhaps her power was beyond her imagination. "It''s my turn. Why do you want to kill Janice in the first place?" "Because it''s my family mate." " ?" Isis made a face that was difficult to understand. How did God become a ''family rival''? Even if Jamie really had such an idea, it was an arrogant thought. God is called God because he is omnipotent. In other words, she had been preparing to kill the gods for over a thousand years. Even so, there is still no answer, how can you bring up the word "family match" so easily? "Do you really think you are a family match?" "It''s my turn. So, who is the god Frontier is aiming for?" Sigh. It''s really not easy, kid." Isis sighed and rubbed her forehead. I heard that I was mature for my age, but I really thought that I was 13 years old. It felt like I was mixing words with my peers. Isis answered. "The god we are aiming for is dragon." This time, Jamie''s eyes widened. The frontier''s first target is the dragon god Brahman. Jamie realized that she wasn''t just looking for the old dragon because of the ruins. At that moment, my head began to spin rapidly. It felt like the scattered puzzles were put together one by one. ''ruins. old dragon. land of rivers. Brain Dragon Sword. Maya Tray. Dragon... Until the Behemoth.'' Thousands of years ago, an elf wizard belonging to the Frontier made a contract with Behemoth, who was imprisoned beneath the Kelton Mountains, according to Isis'' will, and put him to sleep. And five years ago, the Frontier woke up the sleeping Behemoth and brought him here. Come to think of it, I didn''t ask Behemoth what kind of contract he had. For some reason, I thought that the ''contract'' was an important part of the current Frontier plan. And the aforementioned pieces were put together, allowing Jamie to arrive at a certain result. There was no way the result was right. However, Jamie asked out of curiosity. "Is the old dragon a blue dragon?" " How did you know that?" Even though it was her turn, Isis was too surprised to respond. I realized it late, but now it wasn''t an important issue. She wondered how Jamie found out. "How did you know that the old dragon was actually a blue dragon?" "I do not know how the Dragon Mountains were formed, but dragons tend to despise all races except themselves. They help other races to enter the mountain range where they named their race? It''s a no-brainer." "I just can''t understand it with that much reasoning." "It''s not over. Are you familiar with Maya Trey?" It did. "Then, of course, you must remember what kind of disposition Maya Trey was subjected to at the time?" She was imprisoned by her people for her crimes of uncovering the secrets of the world with Ganon. Originally, it would not have been strange to be executed, but the dragon did not kill his people recklessly. It was because they had a stronger kinship than any other race. In particular, the Blue clan, such as Maya Trey, would have struggled to reduce her sins even a little. However, Maya Trey escaped with Ganon. This would have been a big event within the Dragon Clan, and the Blue Clan''s position would have been greatly reduced. In such a situation, the other clan dispatched the black dragon Aegos to kill Maya Trey and Ganon. The Blue clan must have felt a great sense of betrayal. If it had been accumulated for hundreds of years, the anger towards the other clan would have grown considerably, no matter how long the dragon lived. It is possible that their anger was directed at their creator, the Dragon God. "So that''s why I grabbed your outstretched hand." It was actually funny. Originally, it was normal for the Blue clan to have nothing to say, but dragons are a special race. Usually, it makes no sense to be angry with God. However, dragons can do that. Because it''s made to be superior. The world obeys the law of equivalent exchange, which was an absolute law that even the 12 gods could not break. In order to create a race called dragons, the Brahmins gave them ''freedom''. Freedom is what Jamie and Isis long for. To put it simply, the dragon clan serves the dragon god Brahman as a parent, but their relationship is not a god and a believer, but a ''cooperation''. Therefore, the Blue clan was able to have the irreverence of anger towards the gods. " What the hell are you?" Jamie''s reasoning was correct. There was nothing wrong with it. After the Maya Trey incident, the Blue clan suffered a major blow to their self-esteem as their voice was greatly reduced. Besides, even the dragon god, who can be said to be their parent, rebuked them. Because even their parents had turned their backs on them, the Blue clan felt a great loss. At the same time, resentment against other clans for treating them in this way grew. In such a situation, Isis held out her hand. "I was rejected at first. It wasn''t just that I was rejected, it was that I almost died." When I think of that time, my body still trembles. Even the princess of Ran could not easily handle the anger that the old dragon emanated. Because it was her, even her life was saved. It was the same when I visited this time. It was just a little better than the last time, but the gap with the old dragon was clear. But I had no intention of giving up. Jamie asked. "Why don''t you give up when you almost die?" that''s ." Isis remembered what the Blue Clan''s ancient dragon, Chironsera, had said. ''Lahn girl. Why do you hang on to impossible things until you get to that point?'' He, too, had asked her the same question as Jamie. Isis told Jamie the same answer he had given him. "I want to take back our world." At those words, Jamie felt something hot rising from the depths of her chest. It''s not a pretentious word. Now, Isis was confessing her sincerity more seriously than anyone else. A long time ago, he and his colleagues came to mind and fought against the 12 gods together. They were all Isis. He risked his life and fought to regain what was stolen. Even if he failed, he did not kneel easily. I believed that there was a way, and I repeated numerous failures to somehow succeed. teeth are broken They went out like lamps before the wind. However, the lamp was not completely extinguished. His own embers became a fire that connects new lamps. And a new lamp was right before my eyes. Jamie said to her like that. "You are the heir to their will." Isis wanted to respond to Jamie''s absurd remarks. But in the rapidly changing atmosphere, she could not say anything. "You are the one who desires freedom against the twelve gods." Jamie got up. At that moment, Isis had a strange hallucination. For a moment, a black-haired man appeared over him with emerald-colored hair. He had sharp eyes and a face that seemed more lonely than anyone else. "You are a member of the Resistance." The eyes were dyed purple. He reached out to her. "You are my colleague." Isis held her hand as if possessed by a demon. "My name is Diablo Volfir." All of a sudden, Jamie Welton''s appearance disappeared, leaving only the black-haired man looking at her. "It is the natural enemy of God who descended on this earth back in 66666 years." At those words, Isis got goosebumps all over her body. 66666 year. It is a day of revelation. It was the day the ''Saviour'' was born. - Continued on next episode - CH 246 Chapter 18: The Savior (2) Isis doubted her ears. ''Who are you?'' Diablo Volfir. It was the first name I had ever heard, but I instinctively realized that it was the name of the person I had been looking for. And in 66666. The first time I came across that number was over a thousand years ago. When Isis was just coming of age. She went out to the outside world without her family''s knowledge, and she happened to find a stone monument while traveling. The tombstone was very old, and for how long it had existed, it had stuck to the surrounding rocks and became one. The tombstone was written in ancient language. It was difficult to read because it was old and stuck to the rocks, but the princess of Ran was perfectly versed in ancient languages from a young age. It took time, but when she read all the contents, for the first time in her life, she was engulfed in great shock. [The old gods are dead, and even the last watchman in the world is gone. A time when the world is being crushed by the Twelve Absolutes. I write on this stone tablet. Many races, including humans, will be reduced to slavery. Their will will not reach the sky and will fall to the floor, and even the present humiliation will be forgotten in the world. However, those who succeeded the "Last Prophecy" leave traces of the last watchman all over the world. In the distant future, after several worlds have been repeated, the last watchman will appear. In a world 66666 years have passed since the last watchman disappeared, humans will have another chance to leap forward. Whoever found this stone tablet, go ahead. The place you will go to is ''Garmon''. Wait there for the savior.] Isis''s journey began in earnest from that day. And now. The last watchman appeared in front of him, one who claimed to be the savior. She looked at Jamie. Jamie still looked overlaid with the black-haired man. asked carefully. " Are you really the last watchman?" "There was a time when it was called that." When Diablo Volfir, who was defeated in the Fourth War, reappeared in the world armed with black mana, there were forces following him. But Diablo didn''t pay any attention to them. There was no reason to be interested. He had already been devastated by the death and betrayal of a colleague. He decided to kill the 12 gods by himself, without any help from anyone anymore. Separately, his followers called Diablo the Last Sentinel and regarded him as the last bastion of mankind. It was a good thing for Diablo at the time. ha. It seems to be true." Isis had a headache. Although he was the savior he had been waiting for so long, he did not know that he would meet like this. And . ''Are you reincarnated?'' Jamie said he was born with black mana. If so, the previous statement would be false, and it was more difficult for Isis to believe that Jamie Welton was actually the savior. Because I''ve never heard of reincarnation . However, the dark-haired man who looked overlaid on him seemed to be the real Diablo Volfir. As Isis looked confused, Jamie said. I understand. You''ll get a headache if you suddenly change your words. But, I am real. 12 Diablo Volfir, who has returned from the abyss to kill the gods." " It''s not that I don''t believe it. "You mean you can''t believe it?" To be honest that''s right. I can''t believe it. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that you don''t believe me because you lied, but I have good reason to do so. "Does it have anything to do with ''He''?" "How did you know that?" When Isis asked with surprised rabbit eyes, Jamie replied as if nothing had happened. "I saw you just open your mouth and mumble." "Ah, sorcery. I was so surprised that I spoke out of my mouth without thinking." Isis sighed at her mistake and nodded her head. that''s right. If he was reincarnated, there is no way he would not know." "Who is he?" " ." Isis didn''t answer. Because he still didn''t trust Jamie. understood. Although he revealed his true identity, he would not have believed it easily if it were him. There is a reason why I don''t believe it, and it will be even more so. "Then, just make me believe it." Jamie reached out. Isis flinched, but felt no hostility in her hand and did not avoid it. Putting his hand on her head, he transferred the memory as he had done to Siegfried. Isis'' eyes widened. Numerous memories began to flow through my mind. Countless defeats and victories, and again defeats, despair, sorrow, anger, hatred, revenge, malice, and finally the void . An endless vortex of emotions rushed through my mind. Although she had lived for over a thousand years, she could not easily accept the countless emotions that a human being could not believe. Tears flowed from both eyes. Jamie took her hands off her head and she collapsed to the floor. Isis lifted her head slowly and looked at Jamie. The black-haired man was no longer visible. "You are right. Diablo Volfir." "Now it''s Jamie Welton." As Jamie smiled and said, Isis shook her head uncontrollably. Then he comforted him with a comfortable face. "It has been a lot of hard work so far." Jamie just nodded in consolation that he could give because he had inherited the will. * * * "It is not in my temper to speak up. So don''t say height. her. Originally, it would be rude to say where to put your cock, but now Jamie Welton is 13 years old. I didn''t want to include the age of my previous life, so I said I would find out. "Only you know my secret." Okay. It seemed like he knew the reason, so Isis didn''t put on a toe either. The more people know that Jamie Welton is Diablo Volfir, the easier it is to keep secrets out. If that happens, the 12 gods will set out to subjugate Jamie. therefore. Who the hell is he?" Jamie couldn''t understand. How on earth can you know someone else''s reincarnation? Reincarnation is something related to the soul. If you can trace the flow of your soul, you can also find out about reincarnation, but because Jamie is also a great necromancer, I can assure you. The flow of souls was not of the kind that could be traced. This was impossible even with the 12 gods. "How should I explain this?" What? "He is just as amazing as you. It was all because of his help that I was able to create Frontier and expand it this far." "What the hell are you doing, little boy? " "Old God." Jamie couldn''t speak any more. Isis continued to speak. "I don''t have a name. According to him, he said, "It was stolen." The same goes for memory. But I knew one thing." She said, pointing to Jamie. "Your resurrection." " ." "He knew that one day you would be resurrected. And he said he could know the time of the resurrection." "Where is he?" "Garmon." The area written in Ganon''s diary. Isis told me where Jamie had been looking for. "It''s right here." * * * It was a barren land. The prisoner was tied in the air with his limbs tied. Why are you tied up here? The sinner did not know. I couldn''t remember exactly. It was so long ago that I didn''t even know what had happened. it wasn''t painful The time of torment is past in the old evening. On the contrary, it only makes me think that it would be awkward if I deviated from it. But even such a sinner knew one thing. "When will he rise again?" In the last 100 years, several souls have inhabited new life. The relatively recent one was 15 years ago. It was the soul of a woman, and after wandering for tens of thousands of years, she finally found a new body. Reincarnation is not easy. Normally, after death, the soul tends to disappear within a few hours. However, powerful souls have a longer duration than other souls, and among them, the lucky soul will be on the ''Soul Stream''. There is no guarantee that souls riding on Soul Stream will be reincarnated. Rather, it becomes part of the Soul Stream and becomes a huge stream. A soul leaving the Soul Stream and inhabiting a new body was usually one case. "In the past 100 years, there have been many desperate people." The prisoner was tied up and smirked. A soul more desperate than anyone else. I don''t know what I''m desperate for, but with a desperate desire that even Soul Stream cannot contain, it eventually leads to reincarnation. In fact, it was not enough to express the earnestness when it reached that level. longing, obsession. Even these words are not enough. Even in the state of the soul, the feelings that have continued for tens of thousands of years cannot be understood by even God. God? The old man began to giggle when he thought of the word god. Then, a sudden thought occurred to me and I shook my head. "Why is he not resurrected?" Are you still not dead? It is impossible to survive in the darkness of the beginning until now. But I still haven''t felt the soul coming out. It''s time to reappear in the world. "Then why do you have to show up?" The sinner had no old memories left. This thought was imprinted on his instincts, and he didn''t even know the specific reason. The sinner lost his memory day by day. It''s gotten worse these days, and the memory is lost every few days. But the sinner didn''t care. It was because I was used to it. "Cluckle. Clap clink." The sinner, the old god, forgotten from everyone''s memory, began to laugh at what was pleasant. That was then. space is open. "Isis? Is that Isis?!" The sinner exclaimed in a joyful voice. There is only one person who comes to this place, Isis, the princess of the Lan clan. Even the sinner remembered Isisman. Because it was a ''contract''. Isis walked out of the open space. She waved at the sinner. "Inspiration~ I''m here." Five! Isis! Why are you here now!" "Did you just forgot? You said you were going to Chiron Seira-san." "Are you Chiron Seira? what is that Are you eating?" "I wish I forgot. Rather, I have a friend I want to introduce to you. Would you like to see inspiration?" friend? The sinner tilted his head. Just then, Jamie walked out from behind Isis. The sinner''s expression hardened when he saw him. "Is the author an old rookie?" Huh. No matter how old he is, his ability is a sure inspiration." Jamie continued speaking without noticing the criminal''s expression. "Why are you hanging in the air?" well. He said he had sinned a long time ago, but he doesn''t even know what kind of sin it was. Anyway, say hi to each other. This is Jamie Wellton, and this is an unknown inspiration." As Isis introduced each other, Jamie took a step closer to the sinner. I didn''t know that the old gods still existed. They knew that Diablo Volfir had been defeated in the war with the 12 gods before he was even born. I thought that most of the old gods had disappeared, but I didn''t know that there were still gods that survived. ''Now, even though I am weak enough to be embarrassed to be called a god .'' However, it was certainly not impossible for the old gods to read the flow of the soul. The Old Gods are the ones who were the masters of this planet. However, he was a ''nature god'' who had collapsed due to the invasion of the 12 gods. Since they are directly or indirectly involved in the birth of life, they may be able to read the flow of the soul. Jamie walked towards the sinner. The sinner just stared at him without a word. I don''t know why he looks like that, but Jamie greeted him. nice to meet you. I ." Who the hell are you. The sinner cut Jamie''s words and spoke in a different voice than ever before. "How could it exist?" " What do you mean all of a sudden?" Inspiration? Isis rushed to the sudden situation. An unusual current began to flow. he is. You still exist in the darkness of the beginning, so why are you here?" The old man looked into Jamie''s face with a look of disbelief. "Now you are in front of me What is it?" - Continued on next episode - CH 247 Chapter 19: The Hunter''s Readiness (1) "Hey, inspiration? What are you talking about?" Isis looked at the sinner and Jamie alternately with a bewildered look. Guess the sinner couldn''t hear her, he just looked at Jamie and said again. "It''s weird. His soul is still in the primordial darkness, how can you be here?" " ." "Nothing can escape from the darkness of the beginning. If it''s a realm where even the 12 gods can''t interfere, what trick did you use? Jamie didn''t answer. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to do it. It is because the mind of the sinner is complicated by the words. ''Aren''t you reincarnated? You mean he wasn''t dead? But my memories are those of a previous life. There are obviously empty parts, but... .'' As she thought about it, Jamie''s eyes widened slightly. Certainly, there were quite a few empty memories in the present self. I don''t know why the memory is empty, but I thought it was about the aftermath of reincarnation. But empty memories were added one by one each time the remnants of the past were realized. ''Even if something hasn''t been added.'' It was because I remembered it from the beginning. When he acquired new powers, Leviathan, etc., the forgotten memories revived. I never thought carefully about why. He took it for granted, because he did not think that his soul would still be in the darkness of the beginning. But listening to the sinners, they were not taken for granted. ''It doesn''t make sense to get something and bring back my memories.'' I don''t know if it''s the feeling of seeing and remembering things that you''ve forgotten. As she regained her memory, Jamie felt as if she had gone back to that time herself. Does it feel like someone is putting back a lost memory? ''I took it for granted.'' So I didn''t realize it at all. Because I didn''t think of it as an incomplete reincarnation. Because I didn''t even know that such a thing was possible. It was natural. Because it was my first time doing reincarnation. It was impossible to feel strange in the yard that did not know how reincarnation was structured. If you feel puzzled about reincarnation itself, I don''t know. So, Jamie asked the sinner. "What do you see me as?" " you. The criminal narrowed his eyes like a person with presbyopia and drew his neck long forward. As if trying to get a closer look at Jamie. In that position, the sinner said nothing for a while. Only Isis, standing in the middle of the two, is restless. said the sinner. It''s confusing, it''s amazing, it''s odd, it''s mysterious. what? "Though the soul is not yours, it is made of you. Should this be considered reincarnation? However, there is no soul that escaped from the darkness of the beginning... ." "I have a question." "A question?" "A space of aeons where I was sealed. So, is it possible for a soul to escape from the darkness of the beginning?" that is ." The sinner was trying to answer right away, but he could not speak because he had a thorn in his neck. Jamie was puzzled. The space in which he was sealed was a world of nothingness, in which no light penetrated and nothing existed. It wasn''t that he didn''t even try to escape. In a nutshell, it was an impeccable space. It was a structure that could only be opened from the outside and could never be escaped from the inside. ''Then... Is it possible to reincarnate just because I died in it?'' But standing here was Jamie Welton, who had a previous life called Diablo Volfir. That fact did not waver at all. It is absurd to doubt one''s own identity. This memory contained in his head is entirely his own, and is not so lax as to be copied by a third party. So there was no such thing as a thought that it was made. This could be asserted because he was the greatest wizard since the beginning of time. ''Someone may have intervened in the reincarnation.'' Maybe Diablo''s followers planned it, and if not, Jormungand. Maybe it''s her plan. One thing is certain, no matter what this body has become, it has only one purpose. "It doesn''t really matter." "Jamie Welton?" At Jamie''s outrageous remark, Isis looked at him. Jamie walked over to the sinner and said, "No matter what I am made of, I am a man with a previous life, Diablo Volfir. I''m just running to achieve what I haven''t been able to achieve in the past. Yes. I exist to destroy the twelve gods." The criminal''s eyes widened. Without hesitation, he spit out words that could not be brought out of his mouth. "So, it doesn''t matter what the facts were. Real or fake, no matter what I become, my wishes will not change." Right. That was it." A twinkle flashed in the criminal''s eyes. After spending countless years here, he gradually ceased to linger in the eyes of sinners. But it was different now. The sinner opened his mouth with the eyes of a time when he was not a sinner. "Is it will? Did the strong will to destroy the 12 gods summon Gaia?" " Gaia?" "Gaia the creator. It is the being who actually created the present world. He is now in a deep sleep." Does such an existence exist? In fact, Jamie didn''t know much about the Old Gods. During the time he was moving, the old gods were defeated by the 12 gods and all disappeared. 12 How many traces of them did you go to oppose the gods? However, the only thing he found was a temple that was left after the old god had disappeared, and a holy relic that had lost its power. ''But the old god is now before my eyes.'' All of Diablo Volfir''s search for the Old Gods had failed. No, even if I had found it, it wouldn''t have meant much. ''If you are in the same situation as interest.'' Anyway, now, Gaia, the creation god, was important. "You mean Gaia was involved in my reincarnation?" "There is nothing certain about you. However, your resurrection is not impossible if she is involved." Looking at her, Gaia seemed to be a goddess. "Is that real, inspiration?" Isis''s eyes lit up. Gaia''s involvement means she''s still there somewhere. It will be a great help for future plans if it is the God of Creation in any form. The criminal shook his head. "Like I said, nothing is certain. What is your name?" "Now I am Jamie Welton." "Have you accepted the life you have now? It wouldn''t have been easy, but it''s amazing. It is really painful for a powerful being to be reborn as a baby with no power and to build up strength from zero. No matter how many roads you have taken, going again is no different from penance. "Your will is confirmed by me." "Who are you?" I ." There was still life in the sinner''s eyes. "Osiris." With a clear mind, he recalled his long-forgotten name. And he said as if asking Jamie. "Can you be a savior?" At the end of those words, the vitality of both eyes disappeared, and consciousness was cut off like a lie. Inspiration! Inspiration! Isis shook Osiris, but it was unlikely that he would wake up immediately. Osiris. Jamie muttered his name. For the first time, I learned the name of one of the old gods. A being who can read the flow of souls. Just knowing such a person was a great harvest. ''A secret about me.'' As a result, the purpose of killing the 12 gods will not change, but there must be a reason for his condition. And, according to my intuition, something would change when I found out the secret. I don''t know what the change is, but I need to collect the traces of Diablo scattered around the world as soon as possible. * * * Isis sighed and escaped through the gap in space. Jamie followed. The gap in space was closed. They were on an empty meadow. Only the frontier executives knew, there was a passageway leading to the space where Osiris was sealed. ha. I don''t know what it is." Isis sighed as if her head was complicated. She had only wanted to introduce Jamie to Osiris. But what I discovered a secret I never could have imagined. "Let''s talk later. My head hurts a bit." She waved her hand with a haggard face and disappeared. Left alone, Jamie looked up at the sky. The night sky was full of stars, and it seemed like they were going to fall to the ground at any moment. It seemed that if I stretched out my hand right now, I would be able to hold a few stars. "It was nice to be here." At first, I thought it was a long story, but wasn''t this ultimately the attraction of fate? Jamie used the teleport to the lodging where he was staying. When I arrived in front of the dormitory, someone large was standing leaning against the wall. "Now you are here." It was Hawks. Why did he come at midnight? "I thought it was tied, was it an owl or an owl? What is going on at this late hour?" "Follow me." The Hawks spread their wings and soared high into the sky without saying a word. Jamie flew behind him without saying a word. The two flew together without a word to some distance from Avalon. The place they landed on was a wide meadow similar to where Osiris was sealed. Since the area around Avalon was made up of vast grasslands, there was no way the terrain would change drastically just a little away. "Can I take the reason I brought you here as a sign that we are going to have a fight now?" Jamie took off his cloak and pulled out a staff member as he asked. It would have been nice to have a sword, but the Red Dragon Kairos broke it. Hawks, apparently, was equipped with a long spear in his right hand and a crossbow on the back of his left hand. As he clenched a fist with his left hand, the crossbow was loaded. It looked like a hand-operated crossbow. "I thought there was no need to wait a few days. If you are tired, you can postpone it to a later date." You''re making a funny joke, bird head. "I admit that I am strong for a human being, but after all humans are only human." "Would you believe it if that human once went to the brink of bringing down the 12 gods?" Hawks didn''t answer. It was just taking a fighting stance. Jamie caused a lightning bolt in his hand to create a sword of lightning. It''s a pity compared to a real sword, but it''s better than nothing. He laughed provocatively. "I''ll show you now." "Hando, Jindo, Beirildo. Not all of them were my opponents." The Hawks are probably the strongest in Frontier after Isis and Ran, who was next to Isis. That''s enough to be considered one of the strongest in the human world. To be honest, it won''t be easy to beat him unless you''re a mature 9th class player. Since I have no intention of revealing black magic, the odds of winning will be lower. It''s okay though. "You are out of luck, Hawks." Strength is not something that can be acquired only through training and performance. "Today''s me is something you can''t win today." A cerulean flash of lightning flashed from Jamie''s eyes. The attribute he is most confident of after black magic. [Thunder Spirit Magic] The sword of lightning began to vibrate. Class 9 lightning magic. The power of disaster that destroys everything without leaving a trace. On top of that, ''Sunggwang'' overlaps. [Magical Subjectivity: Convergence] [Light disaster] Tulle rumble-!!!! The pure white thunderbolt burned the vast grassland to black in an instant. The Hawks wore auras and fired crossbows, while simultaneously spearing. His wings are folded, his body becomes one, and he breaks through the pure white brain. Both eyes were dyed green. Hawks unleashed his powers. All of his feathers turned black and began to crystallize. Its hardness exceeds that of diamonds. [Power: Body of Diamond] The power to increase the hardness of the body to the limit. It''s a trivial ability, but it''s a different story if the user is Hawks. He''s a better hunter than anyone else, and a better auror user than anyone else. The master class aura began to appear on every wing feather. Hawks spread its wings as it was. Wing feathers harder than diamonds were wrapped around the aurora, completely ripping apart the pure white brain. The majesty of pushing away even class 9 magic with power. It made me guess the strength of the Hawks. But. "Let there be light." The opponent was a wizard. Jamie teleported through space and placed a hand on Hawks'' abdomen. And, there was light. - Continued on next episode - CH 248 Chapter 19: The Hunter''s Readiness (2) consciousness was shaken. A huge force that started from the abdomen engulfed the upper body, and eventually swept over the lower body. Raised the hardness of the body to the limit. body is pushed back The Hawks did not miss the consciousness of the distance. I''ve been through this situation more than anyone. It flapped its outstretched wings and glided down. I don''t know what kind of magic it is, but power has a flow. light that is projected in a straight line. If you move up or down, the level of force must be relatively low. He lifted his index finger and loaded the crossbow. ''It''s amazing for a human being, but I''m barely indestructible at this level.'' clenched fist Tung- an arrow was shot After being hardened by hardening, the arrow with an auror pierced the light in its thin, sharp shape. The power of the crossbow was beyond imagination, thanks to the fact that the Hawks were modified to be easy to use. Jamie was about to open the shield, seeing the arrows penetrating the light from below, and then left. Moving down, he saw the halo he had created split diagonally. "You did a good job not blocking it." If the shield had been opened to block it, it would have been pierced through and fatally wounded. Even though he was hit head-on with ''Let there be light'', he responded immediately. Is he really the strongest player in Frontier? That was then. Tung- Tung- Two beeps were heard from not far away. Jamie activated Beyond Avalon. Two arrows that flew like beams of light passed through him. And the moment it gets stuck in the huge rock behind it. bang!! bang!!! A roar rang out in succession. It didn''t stop there, and the two arrows that turned the huge rock into dust in an instant flew to an invisible distance. Fluttering, Hawks appeared flapping their wings in the air. "It''s pretty good." He landed on the ground effortlessly as if nothing had happened. In fact, his body looked less damaged than expected. Curl rumble-!! From quite a distance, I heard the sound of something like a cliff collapsing. Jamie turned around and saw that a high cliff in the forest in the distance was collapsing. Hawks'' voice was heard. "Looks like you got it now." It seemed that two arrows that had not been seen since they passed him before smashed the rock and collapsed the cliff. Jamie laughed at the ridiculous destructive power. Normally, the farther the distance traveled, the weaker the power should be. In the first place, whether it is a crossbow or a bow, there is a limit to the tension of the string. As Jamie looked forward again, the Hawks said. "Was that just your best attack?" No way. "It''s good. If that was the limit, you would never be able to defeat me." Jamie frowned at the triumphant voice of the Hawks. ''Let there be light'' was by far the best attack magic among magic using holy light. Obviously the Hawks were strong. It was a stronger bird than I had imagined. In particular, the hardening made to harden, combined with Hawks'' ability, was a power like a natural enemy for the wizard. ''I think it will be difficult to break the beak when it becomes hard.'' He declared that he would break his beak during the day. Jamie grabbed the staff and soared into the sky. I don''t think it''s going to be easy to win by any means. However, I did not want to use black magic. The secret is that the fewer people you know, the better. In the end, it means that we have to fight only with white magic... . "It''s been a long time since I''ve shown my skills." I have hardly used it in this lifetime. I thought I would get caught in the yoke of my previous life, so I insisted on a different method whenever possible. But now was not the time to save. "Is there something else to show you?" "Open your eyes and look. It will show you that there is no end to human limitations." "I am human ." The Hawks returned to their hunting stance. His mood changed. "It''s not just humans. Races unsuitable for battle can do what they can in the care of the strong. Fighting is what I do." "I don''t know why I fell into such a strange logic." Numerous lines began to be drawn intricately over Jamie''s head. "I will crush that sullen self." It was a magic circle. It wasn''t one either. Multiple magic circles were created through the layering technique, and a three-dimensional shape was formed by connecting the lines and sides of the magic circle. Several large three-dimensional magic circles were created at the same time, and a large magic circle began to appear in the high sky. Even the Hawks did not try to attack at that great sight, and looked up at the sky with big eyes. Dozens or hundreds of magic circles that looked very complicated even with just one were being created at the same time. "What is this ." Hawks unknowingly watched a giant magic circle that was gradually being completed like a man who had gone mad. It was truly overwhelming. The mana felt in the sky was as if the sea was flowing over there. So he didn''t attack. just waited -Multiple complex three-dimensional magic circle- The magical subject he realized in his previous life, and the power that made him once called the Thousand Wizard. Blood dripped from Jamie''s face lacquer. It was not a method that I realized through magical subjectivity, so a huge load was placed on my body. It feels like the blood is flowing backwards. It seemed that the mana cores would collapse at any moment. "I don''t know why they didn''t attack ." Jamie smiled hard and told the Hawks. "Would you like to stop this too?" [Super Drama (O, Unlimit) Magic] A huge magic circle that covered the sky began to emit iridescent light. Jamie''s eyes gleamed. [The End] Light fell from the center of the magic circle. Hawks looked at it and muttered. "It''s not that I didn''t attack." - Hawks! Survive! You have to survive to prove it! - That we are not weak... show you -Today''s humiliation, someday for sure! Hawks raised the spear above the crossbow. The two weapons began to merge into one. The exclusive weapon of the Hawks, which was crafted by Ironlil, the blacksmith of the Frontier. A bow string consisting of a long bow and an auror extending up and down with the left hand completely covered, and finally an auror arrow formed when the right index finger and middle finger are hung on the string. "You can''t lose to humans. I am a warrior of the Join clan who is braver than anyone else. A skilled hunter who is superior to anyone else." -Hey, I guess it''s just a bird. You are just slaves of our dragons from generation to generation. It''s like an underdog. The humiliation of being humiliated by being trampled on in the face. Born as a warrior and a hunter, those terrible memories that I had never experienced before. The strong be the strong, the weak be the weak. Then, are the joiners strong or weak? I ." The hawk''s eyes gleamed fiercely. "It''s strong. So you can never lose to humans!! Realize your limits!!!" Even if it''s like dragon logic. To get to that realm, you have to be like them. Even if I hear you say you''re a fucking bastard. "I will break your attack from the front with all my might!!" A vigorous protest was put on hold. A huge Auror''s arrow was shot towards the falling light. * * * It was a roar. Everyone who was sleeping in the village suddenly woke up to the sound. Bena, who was sleeping in Jamie''s dorm, jumped out of bed and ran to the window. Behemoth seemed to wake up and landed lightly on her head. "Wow, what are you talking about?" "A great force collided. Open the window and see!" A strong wind blew in as I pulled the curtains and opened the window. "Hey!" "Hey, what is this?!" It must have been midnight, but the sky was bright as if it was daytime. What happened to cause this white night phenomenon? Bena brushed her hair messed up by the strong wind and leaned her head out the window. She pointed a finger to see if she had found something. "Look over there!" her. Two forces collided in a fairly high sky, creating a tremendous resonance. I could feel the terrifying energy that was enough to open my mouth. Isis was also watching the scene. Oh my God. She taps her forehead! hit Jin, who was next to him, must have been absurd, and the expression on the inside of the mask was completely distorted. "You bastard, Hawks." "The opponent Looks like Jamie." "Damn it. I need to go dry soon... ." "Wait, Isis." what''s the matter? Jin stopped Isis, who was about to run to the place where the two were fighting. He looked out the window again and said. "They are two people who decided to fight anyway. Rather, it might be better." "However, there may be damage to the village as well." "Then you just have to do it. Isn''t that enough? Since it was a theory, Isis had nothing to say. She sighed and left the house. Then he ordered Jin. "I will block the aftermath of the power as much as possible, so you minimize damage to private houses. It''s an order. "I see, Captain." And another place. Blacksmith Ironlil murmured as he looked up at the sky as bright as the daytime. "Hawks. Did you write it?" The decisive battle weapon of the Hawks, which he made himself, ''The Hunter''s Resolution''. It was a fusion artifact created when a crossbow and a spear were combined into one. Its power has the power to crush the back garden even when used by ordinary mana users. If it was Hawks, one of the strongest players in Frontier, it would have changed the shape of the map. "But, the opponent is also tough." He was currently wearing the glasses-type artifact ''I can see everything!'' This was also made by himself, and in his eyes he could see a huge magic circle made in the sky. The light of mana that started there was fighting the hunter''s determination and strength. I didn''t know which one was stronger. Because they were both on the same level. This one thing was certain. "Hawks. I can no longer despise humans." Ironreel entered his smithy as if there was nothing more to see. On the other hand, there were others who watched silently. It was Nel-Sharan, an elf wearing a deep hood even late at night. Rather than the clash of two powers, she was paying attention to the huge magic circle created in the sky. I had no idea what she was thinking. It was a woman with no body expression. "Nel." Then someone called her from behind. Braha, the same elf. He was one of the people who brought Behemoth here five years ago, returning Bena with his colleagues from Saint-Dermain. He was also Nell-Sharan''s cousin. She said looking out the window, seeing the constant flash of light. You''re a lot stronger than you were then, Jamie Wellton. Know? When Nell-Sharan asked in a dry voice, Braha smiled softly and nodded. "I don''t know, but I saw it once five years ago. I thought he was a brash kid, but... ." "Strong." "Are you interested?" interest? Nell-Sharan tilted her head. She looked out the window again and murmured. interest ." Then, as if immersed in his own thoughts, he closed his mouth and looked up at the sky. Braha sighed briefly. As a wizard, you probably know better than anyone how much magic Jamie Welton performed. Braha wasn''t a wizard, but even in her eyes, Jamie''s skills were beyond imagination. ''What have you been doing for five years to make you so strong?'' High Elves, Dragons, and Rando. It is impossible to grow so dramatically in just five years. Even though his opponent is Hawks, he is not being pushed back. But in the end it will win. The light started to get stronger. When it became difficult to look straight ahead, Braha turned her head to the side. And the light disappeared like a lie, and the night returned again. There was a victory. - Continued on next episode - CH 249 Chapter 19: The Hunter''s Readiness (3) The moment the two lights collided, they both moved at the same time. Jamie wiped the blood flowing from his face and drew some of the power of the ''Super Magical Circle''. All sounds were buried in the roar of the crash, but Jamie felt a ray of aura flying through the enormous energy of the crash. He swung the power of the super magic circle focused on the staff in that direction. Once again the light expanded. Through the light, the Hawks came out. Suddenly, he turned the ''hunter''s readiness'' back to his spear and crossbow and came in with a spear longer than his body. Jamie drew the mana again and spread it out in front of him like a shield. Crackling!! The space vibrated in a violent collision. Hawks raised his claws and stretched his legs. The claws of birds of prey can easily tear through flesh. What''s more, Hawks is the strongest hunter in the Joining clan. It even surrounded the aurora, so if you block it for nothing, it will be shattered to the bone. [Active Beyond Avalon] Just before the sharp claws touched his face, Jamie''s body permeated the underworld. Hawks raised the aura of Changgeuk by illuminating the hawk''s eyes. Then he began to turn vigorously with both hands. Part of the light was drawn by the rotating spear, creating a vortex. As it rotated faster and faster, it began to shake even in space. ''Such a monster... !'' It''s a space weakened by the clash of two forces, but you''re trying to influence the world behind you with only power. Jamie approached the Hawks before the aftermath reached here. A technique he had once used on Jin in the past, he installed a mana bomb in the world behind the Hawks. He made a lightning sword again and then appeared from behind the Hawks. Mixing wind with lightning. Condensation, expansion, and division properties were again topped. [Multiple Fusion Magic] Convergence magic further strengthened by the magical subject ''convergence''. [Multi Eraser Blast] The sword of lightning turned into perfect plasma and dyed pure white. A plasma beam split into dozens of beams was shot aiming at Hawks'' back. At that moment, with the spinning spear, the giant Hawks turned back. Jamie''s eyes widened slightly at the expected action. A changgeuk filled with centrifugal force swept the plasma beams all over. Hardened feathers were shot from the wide-spread wings, holding the aurors. He was about to sneak back into the hidden world, but the Hawks moved first. ''fast.'' It wasn''t that far away, but even so, it was faster than the blink of an eye. All of a sudden, the spear was pointing just below the uvula. A hawks spear in front, and a hawks feather with an auror in the back. It was very difficult to escape the current situation by teleporting. That was the moment. It felt as if a fleeting moment was elongated. It felt like it was going to pierce my throat at any moment, but the spear stood still, stopping under the uvula. Exactly, very slow. It was approaching very slowly, as if a second was divided into hundreds of parts. So was the Hawks. With his eyes wide open, he was in a position to stab him with all his heart. ''What happened?'' Jamie looked around rather than bewildered at the sudden phenomenon. Nothing has changed around you except time. If I could move freely though, it wasn''t. ''Why is time so slow... .'' To be honest, it was on the verge of defeat. This is because the Hawks attack was difficult to avoid and defend. Actually, it''s not that time has really slowed down, but maybe it''s perceived that way at the worst moment? There are definitely moments like that. When I was in a state of being super focused on something, I used to feel that time was running out. But this is not like that. It wasn''t a brain illusion, it was actually time slowed down. ''As if my defeat was unacceptable.'' Is space-time on my side? Jamie thought it didn''t make sense. It is possible to interfere in space and time with magic and power, but it is impossible for it to come first. Then, something completely different saw this situation and interfered with space and time. Then who is it? It felt like something I knew. ''black. It was you.'' A drop of water fell on the lake of the unconscious. Jamie was standing on the surface of the water. He could see his own reflection under the black lake of the unconscious. In the reflected place, I saw a familiar and welcoming face I hadn''t seen in a long time. black. Flutter-! Black wing wings spread out behind Jamie''s back. Both eyes are dyed purple. The black wings were dyed pure white with the light of the starlight, and were covered with pure white feathers. A golden band was wrapped around the back of his head. The second hand of time began to move again. ''My victory, Jamie Welton!'' To secure the victory, the Hawks relentlessly aimed at Jamie''s neck with a spear. If that''s enough, you wouldn''t die instantly enough to have your throat pierced. Frontier has a great healer, and with his help, he will recover quickly. So there was no mercy at the fingertips. ''Don''t worry, man, leave. Let the world save me!'' The wish of the Hawks did not come true. "You are strong, Hawks." White feathers flew in the light. I could feel the strength in the hand holding the spear blade. No matter how much force was applied, the spear did not move. Hawks saw the man standing in front of him. He had purple eyes, and his white wings were spread out, although he had the same face as Jamie Welton. The atmosphere was completely different. " Who are you?" Jamie raised an eyebrow. The power of the holy light arose. As in the past, it didn''t feel like I was being energized just by handling it. It was still not an easy power, but now I was confident that I could use it quite well. "Thanks for waking up my old friend." what? "Then don''t give me a present. Just wake up from the curse of power, the strongest hunter." The light generated by the clash of ''The End of Super Magical'' and ''The Hunter''s Resolution'' moved towards Jamie. Jamie put that power into empty hands. this. Hawks predicted the outcome and clicked his tongue. The light shone great once, and night returned like a lie. * * * Jamie descended to the ground holding the unconscious Hawks. You probably won''t be able to wake up until tomorrow. He was about to receive a decent attack from the front, so if he came to his senses, he would be astonished. ''In the meantime, I tried to counterattack.'' The light gathered by the power of the Holy Light was blown to the Hawks. Even if it wasn''t magic, it was a huge mass of energy, so it was impossible to block or avoid it no matter how hard it was. But the Hawks did not give up. In that brief moment, I faced the light with all my might. "I admit it. You are a monster." saw the beak Victory was victory, so I thought I might break my beak as I had declared. "I don''t want to do that." At first he vowed to break his beak out of anger against the Hawks, but as he fought him, he came to understand him somewhat. Leave him here and someone will come to pick him up. Jamie was about to leave. " ." A girl with a deep hood, but unable to hide the magic she was holding, stood there. It was Nell-Sharan. Why did she suddenly appear here? "Are you here to pick this guy up?" When Jamie asked, she shook her head without saying a word. It didn''t look very friendly at first glance, but I asked just in case. Nell-Sharan tilted her head slightly. Then a little turquoise hair flowed down from the inside of the hood. She said pointing to the sky. "You made it?" It was a bit of a sloppy conversation. Originally, I wanted to talk like that. Jamie looked at the sky. There was not a single cloud in the night sky. In the aftermath of the end of the supernatural magic, all the clouds disappeared, and in the ensuing collision with the Hawks, all the fine dust was blown away. So now it is clearer than ever. "Are you talking about magic circles?" Nell-Sharan nodded. I heard that he was an elf who reached the level of 9th class, is it a mistake to look a little stupid? ''Your hair is a bit similar to mine.'' To be honest, her hair color was darker. Jamie answered. "I made it. Did you come here because you were curious about it?" That is amazing. Nell-Sharan mumbled in a slightly recalled voice. She walked over to Jamie. She could see her face inside the hood, which was tilted slightly. With pure white skin, big turquoise eyes, beautiful crafted features, and long ears, she was speaking as an elf without fail. But he looked very young. In terms of human age, he just looked like he was in his mid to late teens. Nel-Sharan said with wide eyes shining. "Awesome, Jamie Welton." Having said that, he disappeared. " what? Jamie mumbled in an absurd voice. He appeared out of nowhere, talked to himself, and then disappeared. She was a strange woman. Although most wizards were geeks, elf wizards were far from the usual perception. Some of them are innate in magic, but that''s because the race itself has a gentle nature. ''Well, that doesn''t mean that Nel-Sharan is mean.'' At that moment, I felt a sign of fast approaching towards this place from afar. I couldn''t see who I was. The owner, who arrived in no time, muttered as he looked at the fallen Hawks. "Did you really take down the Hawks?" It was Isis. She said, poking the beak of the lost Hawks. "Honestly, I thought I would lose." No matter how much Jamie was the natural enemy of the 12 gods in his previous life, he was a half penny who did not even reach the perfect 9th class. On the other hand, Hawks was a strong player who did not have the confidence to win overwhelmingly. "Have you awakened a new power?" Isis'' eyes felt the new power that Jamie had awakened. It was a bright power unsuitable for a warlock. "I was lucky." Hmm. Still, it''s enough to defeat the Hawks... . There are hardly any injuries." Isis walked over to Jamie and looked around his body. Since the opponent was the Hawks, I thought it would be quite fierce, but the match turned out to be neater than I expected. "Whether I should like this as a leader or not." The fight started out of nowhere at night, and I had a headache, but it was settled without any damage to the people around me. So I was a little happy, but on the other hand, I was a little temperamental. "This child. Did you train hard and lose to a foreigner?" She playfully tapped Hawks on the head. I wondered if kicking my head could be a joke, but it didn''t seem like I was really hitting it. Jamie said. "That guy was strong." what. right. Isis remembered the day the Hawks first came. -me make me strong His whole body was covered in blood. He appeared with his wings severely damaged, and he asked himself in a voice that was close to screaming. Although he was a stranger, he trained him as if he felt the pull of fate. The Hawks grew stronger day by day, and in an instant, they became strong enough to take on one axis of the Frontier. But it didn''t just grow for the better. Has it been that way since the beginning, or has it changed since coming here? At some point, he began to pursue the logic of power. The weak have their work to do, and the strong have their work to do. ''I was hoping someone would lift his curse... .'' The Hawks were mercilessly defeated by the humans they always ignored. The logic of the power he always shouted will not change overnight, but changes will surely come to him as well. But Isis was not very happy. This is because Isis was the warrior and companion she raised. great job. Stop and rest." The night breeze ruffled her sky blue hair. Jamie nodded and went home. - Continued on next episode - CH 250 Chapter 19: The Hunter''s Readiness (4) Contrary to Jamie''s expectations, the Hawks woke up sooner than expected. He looked at the ceiling of the building. His last memory was the sight of a huge light flying towards him. It looks like he hastily counterattacked, but seeing that he is unconscious... It must have been a failure. lost to humans I lost to a race I thought was weak. However, it did not feel unexpectedly humiliating. "Your expression looks more peaceful than you think?" "Isis. Did you bring me here?" Yes. Isis was sitting at the table, sipping tea. Hawks tried to get up, frowned, and lay back on his back. I didn''t realize it when I was just lying down, but when I moved a little, I felt pain all over my body. Don''t even think about moving the Doctor for a while. They said that the whole body had lost its taste." " lost. "You lost to a human who thought you were weak. very terribly So, how are you feeling?" "It''s not as humiliating as I thought." At that, Isis widened her eyes. I thought the Hawks would not accept this defeat easily. "I thought you would say that Jamie Welton is a special guy, and that humans themselves are a weak race." "That''s right too." also. Isis drank the tea with a look of what to say more. Hawks looked up at the ceiling without a word, as if in thought for a moment, then opened his mouth. "I didn''t break my beak. I really thought you would break it." Yeah? why didn''t you break it If it were me, I would have broken it." "Actually, how many times have you broken it?" "It was." When Hawks was training under Isis, it wasn''t for a day or two that he was beaten for the cause of sparring. When excessive, the wings were damaged or the beak was broken in some cases. "It has been since then. You cried out that you were going to be strong anyway." "Because I didn''t want to be left as an underdog." "Ugh~" Hawks closed his eyes. I remember that day. The opponent was a black dragon. It is unknown why they attacked the village of the Join tribe. Hawks, who was the leader of the Joining tribe, led the soldiers to the battle to stop the Black Dragon. It was a terrible defeat. All of his subordinates died, and he himself was in danger of dying. However, the black dragon did not kill himself. He just slapped his head and said. - Weak things will only fall apart if you struggle. And JOIN is just a garbage race. Be it human, dwarf or elf. When you see a dragon like me, you immediately bow your head and act like a slave. humiliation for being weak. The Hawks were unbearable. On the one hand, he felt pathetic. He suffered because he was weak. If it wasn''t for weakness, none of this would have happened. If he had been strong, he would have been able to protect everyone. - The weak act like the weak. The unknown black dragon smiled and said so. The weak are the weak. The strong be the strong. Those words were engraved in Hawks'' mind. Can the strong abuse the weak? Should the weak accept the bullying of the strong with a smile? It was absurd. The Hawks tried to kill him, but the Black Dragon said with a smile. "This is the ''right of the strong''. There the Hawks couldn''t deny it. Because it was actually the strong who held the right to escape. If you become strong, you can enjoy such things. But is that right? no. I agree with him to some extent. The strong have their work, and the weak have their work to do only for the weak. But it shouldn''t be forced. Because the strong exist, the weak exist, and the weak exist because the strong exist. If that balance is broken, the world will only roll with the logic of power. The world will be overflowing with black dragons. We need a strong force to stop such a bastard. The present self is weak. ''Then I will become a strong man! I will become a strong person who protects the weak from such things!'' Hawks, who realized the direction of life after seeing the mad Black Dragon, eventually pursued the same way, only in a different degree. The world is trapped in a ''dualistic thinking'' that consists only of the strong and the weak. Hawks did not realize that it was a twisted thought. After that, Isis appeared and cut down the Black Dragon. Later, I heard that I was planning to bring the Joiners to the Frontier, but a black lizard was messing around, so I cut it off first. Isis was strong, and she acted for the weak. whether that makes sense or not. The Hawks asked her to teach, and the gifted man quickly absorbed the teaching and quickly rose to the ranks of the strongest. And now. ''I lost.'' For people who thought they were weak. I didn''t know until I lost. Humans, and weak races similar to humans, only thought of them as objects to be protected. They felt it was their job to serve the strong and help them move more smoothly. In fact, my opinion hasn''t changed much. "Humans are weak. Dwarves don''t have much to see other than their crafting skills. Elves are just like high elves, too. But I mean." Isis said in silence with her chin on the table. "They are struggling too. To be sure, on average, the Join tribe is not as strong as the three major races, but it is true that there are many humans instead. There are monsters born that rival us in many numbers." "Jamie Wellton." "It''s not enough. Limit, Jindo, Beirill. There are countless powerful people who represent the human world. What about dwarves? Even though they are not born with force, they have the technical skills to narrow the level of strength. So, are they weak? How about the elf? They aren''t born with the strength of the high elves, but they do have children like Sharan. To the unanswered Hawks, Isis continued. "I''ve said it before. You are under a curse." "A curse of power?" "The stimulation I got from that black lizard is tormenting you like a compulsion. Wake up, Hawks. The world is not a binary world made up of only the strong and the weak." Isis stood up immediately. The Hawks will also need some alone time. As she walked out the door, she left one last word. "With this valuable defeat, I hope you will have an understanding too. rest. Hawks turned his head to see where she had left. "It''s a priceless defeat ." Somehow, it felt like my heart was being relieved. I didn''t know why I was upset. * * * master! host! Bena and Behemoth rushed at the same time. But Jamie was a little tired, so he passed the two of them and headed for bed. He took off his robe and lay flat on the bed. "Are you very tired?" "It''s like that." Jamie was the person who would normally have pushed him or hit him with honey. Benna walked over to the bed with the Behemoth on her head. "Are you very tired?" Jamie waved his hand as if he was too lazy to answer. Bena and Behemoth looked at each other. It wasn''t the Jamie they knew either. Behemoth whispered in Bena''s ear. "You must have looked very tired. Come back tomorrow." "Grang!" "You don''t follow my tone!" It was a voice that could be heard as a whisper. Still, Jamie didn''t respond. The two shrugged and headed towards the door. Then he waved his hand to Jamie, who was closing his eyes. "Master, I''ll be back tomorrow!" "Master, guaranteed tomorrow!" So the two left Jamie''s dorm. After being alone, Jamie slowly opened her eyes. He was looking up at the ceiling, clasped behind his head. Last fight with the Hawks. In the Lake of the Unconscious, Jamie saw Black, and from that point on, the power of Sung Kwang awakened. When he opened his eyes to a new power, he intuited that his realm had risen even higher. Now, he has reached the level of a full-fledged 9th class, not a half-price 9th class. The problem wasn''t that. ''black.'' Black didn''t answer. "Didn''t you wake up?" He only temporarily threw away a clue about the Holy Gwang. He was still sunk in the depths of his unconscious. It was nice to see your face after a long time. I was very curious about what state it was, and when the time comes, it will appear in front of me again. Rather, it was the brilliance that mattered. "This power is also That''s it." 13th divinity. A fictitious power created by Jormungand using his black mana. Nirvana, who was her Oreum, nailed Seonggwang and the 13th Divinity as different powers. It wasn''t wrong. The power of the Awakened Holy Light was very similar to the 13th Divinity, but it existed without ''belief''. Perhaps this is the divinity that Jormungand seeks, I thought. "The poles and the poles work together in the end." Black Mana was born in the shadow world ruled by the Dark Spirit King. As Jamie assumed, the world of shadows was a space separated from the primordial darkness. When the power it created reached its peak, it became a light. It has now been transformed into a divine-like power. What does this mean? ''The darkness of the beginning and the identity of the 12 gods.'' Black mana is a power created for the sake of the gods. He made it himself, but he didn''t know why he was so strong against the divine. perhaps. So maybe... . ''Isn''t the contrast of the 12 gods the darkness of the beginning?'' I don''t know why. This is the realm of vague speculation. However, the black mana became a holy light similar to the divinity handled by the 12 gods. It didn''t even require faith. But this also didn''t make sense. The extremes were not meant to match, not the natural enemies. Why did black mana have the power of Shinsal? Why did black mana reach the extreme and become a form similar to divine? ''Why did they imprison me in the darkness of the beginning?'' no way . ''From their point of view Because the darkness of the beginning is the most dangerous space?'' So, the most dangerous enemy, Diablo Volfir, was sealed there. This is because, by nature, living things consider the most dangerous places to be safe. It was not an impossible idea if the darkness of the beginning was a force like a natural enemy to them. Then, why is the darkness of the beginning a power like a natural enemy to them? ''I don''t know about that.'' Jamie got up from the bed and walked over to the window. "These guys left the windows open." I put my arms through the open window and looked at the night sky. The sky was clear from the previous fight. The stars were shining brighter than ever. There are 12 gods in the sky. If we can figure out the relationship between them and the primordial darkness, we might be able to kill the 12 gods. ''I failed in my previous life, but .'' Jamie muttered as she recalled the starlight on her hand. "In this lifetime, I will definitely bring you guys down." * * * It was a world where huge pillars of light fell like a waterfall. A world where the aurora is spread out in the sky, and a huge lake containing the aurora is floating in the sky. At the center of it was a huge temple with dozens of columns arranged in a rectangular shape. A beautiful fountain was placed around the temple, and a beautiful garden was built around it. The garden was being managed by fairies flying around. And there was a man watching the fairies in front of the fountain. "Free." The man was lying comfortably on the sunbed and voicing his boredom. "Nothing fun. There is nothing fun in the world. I''ve been repeating the world for tens of thousands of years, but nothing like this has ever been fun." The man looked very bored. It deserved it. It has already been tens of thousands of years to enjoy the world sitting on the absolute throne. There were times when it was a crisis, but that moment was only a fleeting moment in his long life. Even that is now in a state of being thrown into the darkness of the beginning, so is there anything in the world to fear? However, the situation was that those who were always like family became enemies one by one. "Look. How is that girl going?" At that moment, a fairy hurriedly approached me and told me. "It is said that a new apostle has appeared and is recovering the lost territory again." like that. Then who is my apostle?" "You didn''t make it." Yes it was. So what about my black?" "We are just leaving the southern lands now." "A pathetic thing." The men didn''t react much, even though it wasn''t all good news. In fact, at this point, there will be few guys who are angry or happy about personal matters. "Are we going to start a war soon?" "Are you talking about war?" "The situation is that my servants are having a hard time, so it is necessary to cheer them up. Because this is also the work of ''God''." "The faithful will repay you with more faith, my God Janice." At that, Janice nodded her head. "If we have to do this, our sun god will be stimulated a little." It was clearly a sarcastic tone. The god of war and peace has commanded the fairy. "I was bored, but it went very well. Pyro. Let''s get him out of that bitch. Let the revelation of the ''Holy War'' be given." Yes. The temple was not far away. - Continued on next episode - CH 251 Chapter 20: Blacksmith Ironreel (1) High and long mountain ranges from the desert. At the top of the snow-covered summit, a man and dozens of men stand facing each other. Dozens of men were wearing armor with a sun pattern on them. All of them were paladins of the Church of the Sun. Said the paladin who stood in the front. "The escape play ends here. You''ve come a long way, getting weak as you become weak. The man was exhausted. His hair was sparsely haired, and his beard had been roughly shaved and had grown promiscuously. A broken chain hung like a tail from the shackles hung around his ankles. The man looked at it and raised an eyebrow. His teeth were not yellow and had turned black. For five years, I was only in the darkness where I could not see an inch ahead. He prides himself on having great mental power, but after spending five years with his whole body imprisoned, people have no choice but to go crazy. Yes. The man was crazy. "Heh heh heh heh." Sable shrugged his shoulders, smiled, and raised his right hand. "How warm is your blood?" eyes filled with madness. He walked barefoot in the snow and approached the paladins. I don''t know how many people have killed the paladins of the Sun Church so far. I didn''t even want to remember. If you kill it, you just enjoy the temperature of the blood as you kill it. "My feet are cold. I want to warm my feet a little. Yes. let your blood be wet Then it will be warm." "It''s totally crazy. It''s the commander''s command. Kill him." At that command, the Paladins moved in unison and surrounded Sable. They were the paladins of the Sun Church, said to be the strongest among the 12 Churches. Its power was widely known as being at a higher level than the Paladins of other denominations. Such people have been united for years. Sword Masters who were slain by their hands were not alone. "Even so, be careful. The Paladins who were dispatched earlier were hit by that guy. Even if it is weakened, it is the sword of Zenith." Paladins nodded their heads. There was tension. There were many who were outraged by the death of their previous colleagues, but they never expressed their emotions. It is not too late to take revenge after killing. Sable glanced at those enemies, then chuckled. By the way ." [Causal Reversal] "Where are you looking?" At those words, the captain of the Paladins opened their eyes. As it is the highest level here, I noticed the discomfort faster than anyone else. One is already too late. "Bugs." Whoa! The heads of several paladins floated in the air. Sable smiled madly as he felt the damp, warm blood of his blood. "You are just worms." The causality has already been distorted. Sable only tilted his head back. Dozens of paladins were bleeding and falling. He smiled and looked at the heart in his hand. As he clenched his fists and burst, hot blood ran down his hands and onto the backs of his feet. I was stepping on the snow, so my feet felt cold, but it felt like something that was frozen was melting. To feel that feeling, he stepped on the corpses for a while, enjoying the warmth of the blood. warm. Feel so good. Let''s just go back." Sable left the corpses of the Paladins and walked back towards the headquarters of the Zenith Church. My father gave a revelation. The Revelation mentions a ''temple''. Sable recalled last night''s dream and accelerated. "Jamie Wellton!!" It wasn''t long before I could tear his limbs apart. * * * "In the end, he ran away." Yes. There were no traces other than the bodies of the paladins. Oh. There are reports of blood-stained footprints running around the corpse." "It must be a bastard. okay. Go see." When Suha left, Blazer organized the papers in front of her and pulled out a cigar from the drawer. I don''t like cigarettes very much, but I like the smell of cigars, so I sometimes bite my tongue. No matches were needed. As the sword of the sun, the power of fire was natural to him. "Is this okay?" Two days ago, Blazer had a dream. It was no ordinary dream. It is a dream that none other than his master had given him a revelation, so it cannot be commonplace. [Send Zenith''s sword.] It was just one line of revelation, but Blazer took care of it. In the process, the paladins were killed, but it was a good result as we also checked how much Sable''s skill was present. "You are strong, Sable." He was locked up in the deepest part of the world without doing anything for 5 years, so it was normal to be weak. It was right to not be able to stop the paladin''s work and be caught. However, not only did they stop their joint work, but they also killed everyone with overwhelming power. "I would have broken through the wall in prison." Sable was originally a master at the end of the Sword Master. If such a person broke through the wall, it was certain that he had reached the state of grand. There are only a handful of people who have reached the status of a Grand Master in the human realm. Since even that had never been revealed, it was known that no one was present. One more person was added to the supreme state. The Blazers happily accepted it. "You have one more enemy." Why did the sun god command him to go? But, no doubt. There must be a good reason for God''s choice, so all you have to do is follow it. When Sable arrives at the headquarters of the Zenith Church, the war will also become visible in earnest. Its scale is reminiscent of a World War, no, it will be a World War itself. "It wouldn''t be bad as the start of a world reset." Blazer said so and looked at the long staff in front of him. fresh killer. It was a staff that was given by the sun god to kill the gods. * * * The day was bright. Jamie woke up looking at the brightening sky. I barely slept because of so many thoughts, but there was nothing more sleepy or anything like that. Is it because the level was raised once yesterday? I felt refreshed and went outside. Since early morning, the inhabitants of Avalon have been busily roaming around. Most of them were farmers, so when the sun rose, they went out to the fields, and when the sun went down, they went home and slept. As I looked at the peaceful scenery, Heis came to mind. Heis was the largest agricultural city in the Kingdom of Seldam, and there was a much larger farmland than here. "It''s been two months since I left Hiss." I thought the time went by pretty quickly. How are your families doing? Are the disciples doing their training diligently? I wondered if the magic world was running well. Come to think of it, I haven''t written a letter in recent years. "Today, I should write a letter before I go to bed." You should also ask your regards and report what you have learned here. "Let''s go for a walk." There is nothing to do until Isis calls. Bena and Behemoth may come, but they will find their way into their quarters. Rather than that, Nell-Sharan, who suddenly appeared after the match with the Hawks yesterday, was annoying. Why did she suddenly appear in front of me? ''Throwing nonsense.'' I knew that he was a class 9 archmage, but the way he spoke was as if he was dealing with a child. On the other hand, I also had a question. It wasn''t even a high elf, and it was rare for a normal elf to reach class 9. This is because high elves are a perfect race by nature, whereas normal elves are their sub-products. Still, he inherited the characteristics of a high elf, so he was friendly with nature and friendly with spirits, but it was true that he was clumsy in magic. However, it wasn''t that his magic skills were falling. It had reached the level of humans it is today, but it was far short of the proportion of the Archmage as the population was far smaller than that of humans. By the way, Nel-Sharan was a class 9 archmage. ''It wasn''t complete, but it''s not too far behind compared to the current me.'' Especially the amount of mana she holds. He didn''t have multiple mana cores through the body breathing method like Jamie did, but he had a huge amount of mana in his body. This could be seen as being innate with the mana core. I wanted to have a serious conversation with her. Modern magic has taught Jamie a lot. So, what about elf magic? They will also be very different from their previous lives. "I hope it will be a good exchange." Jamie murmured, looking at the distant mountains. Then I bumped into something very hard. Looking down, he saw a bundle of hair that reached only his waist. To be precise, when I looked down from above, I could only see abundant hair. The tall man raised his head. Dark eyebrows, stubborn eyes, a large face of a two-headed level, and a small but very strong muscular body. Finally, a hand and a hammer with rough calluses. " ." " ." The two looked at each other without saying a word. * * * "Come in." Ironreel roughly threw the hammer in his hand to the side, then took off his dirty gloves as well. Jamie looked inside the forge and sat down in his seat. "The blacksmith is nice." "Stop talking nonsense. It''s a mess for anyone to see." I kept my mouth shut because it was true. Then Ironlil looked back and said, "Usually, it''s really cool when this happens, don''t you respond this way?" " It''s really cool." "You don''t need to lie down to receive me." What do you mean? I decided to just stay still. Iron Reel went into what appeared to be the kitchen. Woodang-tang, tang-tang-tang! The same loud noise was heard inside. I came in to have breakfast together, but is that the sound of preparing breakfast normally? An unfamiliar feeling of anxiety creeped up and I felt the urge to sneak out. But as long as I''m here, I''m sure we''ll meet again, so I didn''t want to create an embarrassing situation for nothing. Jamie got up and walked around the forge, looking at things. I know that he is the exclusive blacksmith of Frontier, but it was a surprising level. "Is this sword really okay?" Still, it was Jamie who had a broken scud and no sword. I didn''t get permission, but I pulled out my sword. It was a long sword that looked heavier than I thought, but when I held it in my hand, I hardly felt the weight. There didn''t seem to be any magical treatment. From the very beginning, attention was paid to light weight. Even so, if it was this light, it was enough to hear the sound of a famous sword. "What is it? Isn''t it bad? At that moment, Iron Lil''s voice came from behind. He didn''t even know he had come because he was nervous about the sword. Ironreel was approaching with a tray in his hand, making fun of his short legs. The menu was simple sandwiches. It''s a bit harsh to say this on the subject of robbery, but was there such a fuss about making a sandwich? "I like the sword." "I heard that they are also called prosecutors I can''t see black. "It''s broken. Because of some motherfucker." Jamie put the sword in its original place and pondered for a moment. Ironlil only evaluated this sword as ''not bad''. I don''t know much about swords, but wouldn''t this be a masterpiece for the average blacksmith? "You really don''t think it''s that bad?" Well? Well, yes. It was a good choice for something that was made for fun." The way he spoke, his expression, and his attitude seemed to be sincere. The less skill you have, the more you want to show off, and when you reach that level, you don''t have to show off your skills. Today''s Iron Reel was just that. Jamie sat across the table and said to him. "Let me ask you one thing." "Is that the attitude of the person asking for it?" "It is so. Let''s just ask one thing. Ironlil stared at impudent Jamie''s face and smiled. "If I had defeated the Hawks, I would have been a pretty strong warrior. I like strong guys, so I''ll listen to that request first. "A sword, please." "Take that one. Give it as a gift." "It''s great, but it sounds like you can make something far greater than that." "Now twice. That''s all I saw yesterday. But why do I have to make such a precious sword?" "I will pay for it." "I don''t really need money. After all, all materials are provided here. Please suggest something else." "Are you interested in the ingredients?" ingredient? Hmm. It depends on the material, but I''ve touched all sorts of rare things. "What about Dragon Heart?" The iron reel, who had been slicing the sandwich with a fork and knife unsuitably, stopped slicing. He lifted his head and looked into Jamie''s face. " do you have it?" "I will give you a chance to smelt Dragon Heart, so please make a sword suitable for me." Jamie took out a dragon heart from subspace. It was a dragon heart in a neat shape that was not used at all. Ironlil looked at it and his eyes widened and his mouth widened as if he had seen something he couldn''t see. As he tried to touch the Dragon Heart, Jamie pushed him back into subspace. Dragon Heart is one of the world''s most valuable treasures. No, not even one hand. At least three fingers. No matter how great a blacksmith, he would not have been able to touch this easily. No, there was a high possibility that he couldn''t even look at it apart from touching it. "Because you''ve seen it yourself, you know it''s not a fake, right? It''s a perfect dragon heart with no damage. Is this enough to make a deal?" Ironlil made a worried expression for a moment, and then said with a smirk. "I can''t stand the Dragon Heart." - Continued on next episode - CH 252 Chapter 20: Blacksmith Ironreel (2) "But, how do you have such a precious thing as a dragon heart?" Ironlil, who had been obsessed with Dragon Heart for a while, came to his senses and asked. "And are you okay? Making a sword out of dragon hearts is like turning all dragons into enemies. You''re our leader, well, even if an old dragon appears, it doesn''t matter because I''m strong enough to protect myself. "I''m fine with dragons too." "Since you defeated the Hawks, Jackie Chan seems like a good skill to try . Since you don''t seem to know, let me tell you, old dragons are generally considered ''demigods''." reply. In other words, ''God''s apostle''. A being created by God to directly communicate his will to the earth. A being most similar to God, and an agent of God. What the apostle says is the will of God, and what he does is what God desires. The halves were no different from gods, and some called them demigods. The dragon god Brahman has no apostles. Exactly, you cannot have apostles. Instead of having an apostle, all of their power was used to create a race called dragons. It was also designed to give the dragon a huge lifespan, but to keep only a certain number of individuals so that the power would not be dispersed. Therefore, apostles cannot be born among dragons, but instead, their power gradually increased as the years passed. Old dragons are among those dragons that have lived for more than 5,000 years. Although grouped into the same three major races, there was a clear gap between the dragon and the other two races. That''s because there are dragons. ''If those things chase me to kill me, I''ll be in trouble right now... .'' Jamie also knew the dragon''s habits. If they don''t attack first, they won''t care much about making weapons or doing anything with the heart of their people. I don''t know if it''s blood or blood, but Jamie wasn''t too worried about it, because he was born boring. Even if they chased me, I was confident that even an old dragon would survive now. ''It''s still impossible to knock down.'' However, as long as you completely conquer the 9th class, it becomes impossible. it''s okay. "Well, it would be nice to be able to touch the Dragon Heart." Truly a dwarf. Dwarves will be the only race to be frantically obsessed with rare materials, no matter what others do. That''s why he''s so talented, so his personality doesn''t matter. "Then, where should I listen to the quest? What sword do you want? We can make just about anything, so don''t worry and tell us everything." It was great confidence. After all, even a long sword hanging on the wall would be treated as a famous sword if it was brought to the human world. It''s the ability to make things like that for fun, so if you put your heart into it, a great masterpiece will come out. "The black I want ." I have been using Scud for 5 years. It was the sword that fit the hand best because I had been using it since I was small. But not the Scud-like type. The swordsmanship that Jamie ultimately pursues cannot be reached with a sword as sharp as Scud. ''The legacy my grandfather left behind.'' extreme food. dog wall. The ultimate mischief left behind by grandfather Chervyl Welton for Jamie. Darius, who showed the demonstration, could not completely imitate the mechanics of the dagger, and only glimpsed its status, but now he knew how great a skill it was. Therefore, it cannot be handled with a thin blade such as a Scud. In the process of cutting the space, it will not withstand the pressure and will break. No matter how good the material is. "I wish it was a little bigger if it wasn''t for both hands. I think it would be better if the blade was not too thin and the blade width should be about an inch wider than the middle finger while holding it with one hand. The length is the same as that, or I think it would be fine if it was a little longer." "Are you in need of high durability?" Right. I feel that the sword I am trying to reach is also important." "Can''t durability be solved with magic? He''s a great wizard. As said, the hardness of the sword can be made stronger by magic. However, ''Geukchaengsik: Gaebyeok'' was not the same concept as simply making the sword stronger. "It will cut the space." " Cut the space." At that moment, Ironlil nodded as if he understood. "If you are going to cut the space for sure, it would be difficult to simply be strong. All you want is a sword that can withstand a lot of mana." "That expression is more accurate. A sword that can withstand even holding mana. That way, even if you cut the space, the blade won''t hurt." There is no way you can cut through space with a normal sword. This is because, after all, cutting space is also a skill that uses mana. In fact, if it was limited to simply cutting the space, a scud-like type was sufficient. Depending on how well you have honed your skills, you can cut down space with minimal mana. However, ''Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok'' is not on that level. In the first place, although cutting space itself is a technique beyond cognition, ''Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok'' was the ultimate misinformation of the dagger. It''s a situation where you don''t even know how much mana you need. I understand. But, I don''t think it''s necessary to make it like you said. "What does that mean?" "Because they gave me good stuff. Compared to any other material in this world, Dragon Heart has an overwhelmingly superior mana sensitivity. If you''re like you, would you be able to understand even if I just said this?" In other words, if you make a sword with dragon hearts as a material, it means that the sword will not break if you pour too much mana. "But isn''t the durability of the sword itself important?" "Who do you think I am?" " A blacksmith dwarf of the Frontier." "You only say what you see. huh. Ever since then, this body has been called ''Five hands''." Jamie''s eyes widened at those words. Five Hands. The title of a great blacksmith that only five people in the dwarven world can acquire. Their skills are said to have reached the sky, and every weapon they have made has risen to the ranks of ''famous swords''. It''s not just a good sword, it''s a real sword. "So, trust me. Let me give you the sword that suits you best. In return for letting you touch the Dragon Heart." Ironlil said with a confident face. Five hands. Do you call this lucky? "I beg you." "I''ll make you something very cool." "It''s reliable, Mr. Ironlil!" "Call me Lil! Ha ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! The two of them stared at each other for a while and burst into laughter. * * * "Then, please." "Let''s use it well." Ironlil, who received the Dragon Heart from Jamie, gently stroked the Dragon Heart as if it were a treasure. In fact, the Dragon Heart was a huge treasure. As Jamie was about to leave the forge with his sword in hand, something in the corner caught his eye. uh? "Why but?" "That one." He asked Ironlil, pointing his finger at it in the corner. "That What is it?" It was a strange object with three pairs of short fleshes of the same material on either side of an elongated black stick. It was the first thing he had seen, and Jamie felt a familiar aura there. ''I can feel my power.'' At that moment, I remembered what Isis had said. ''I don''t know exactly where it is used, but our representative blacksmith is trying to beat it with a hammer.'' Come to think of it, I also heard that one of the five traces of Diablo Volfir is here. I had completely forgotten about the conversation I had with the old god Osiris and the realization I had gained from the battle with the Hawks. said Ironlil. "My head told me to find out what it was, and it sounds like something great, but I don''t know what it is. It''s so hard I can''t even tear it apart with my skills. Jamie listened to it as if possessed by a ghost. Even Iron Reel didn''t really stop him. Because there was nothing to change just by touching it, and there was nothing bad about it even if it changed. ''It was an unknown piece of iron, but I would be grateful if you could reveal the identity.'' However, what happened after that was far beyond Ironreel''s expectations. "Wow, what?!" "Is this how you feel?" Jamie, holding an unknown stick in his hand, injected black mana into it. The three pairs of flesh that stretched from side to side like sticks and wings started to split, causing blue cracks. Then it clings to Jamie''s hand, and it''s not enough to cover her entire right arm, so it covers her entire body in an instant. Its shape was as if black sand particles were wrapped around its body. It could have been a dangerous situation, but Jamie accepted it completely without hesitation. haha. May this be... ." Ironlil smiled and watched Jamie change. It was pitch black but wrapped around its entire body and began to adjust its shape to fit the skeleton. It was more tightly packed in the elbows and knees, and the ribcage and vital areas also became tighter. The hair wrapped around the head was matched to the features and a space connected to the outside was created. It was a sleek shape overall, but it was definitely a shape that anyone would know. "Full body armor!" [Hmm.] Jamie''s voice, coming out through the armor, echoed slightly altered. Jamie patted her chest. The glove part was made of a material that stretches well, but the part that bulged under the thumb was made of light armor material, so it was hard. So is the chest. The part that covered the entire rib cage was designed to have higher defense than other parts. But the problem wasn''t something like defense. [Let''s go outside for a moment.] Jamie said so and went out. Ironreel followed him, playing hard with his short legs. The place where the blacksmith was located was quite far from the road where the villagers came and went, so no one else could be seen. There, Jamie ran lightly. I ran really lightly. In terms of the strength given to the legs, would it be roughly 50cm? If it was normal, that would have been the case. But now. "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!" Ironreel''s astonished voice could be heard from below. Jamie was also quite surprised. He didn''t use any mana and just ran lightly with only his physical abilities. ''Is this the power of this armor?'' Jamie looked at Ironreel and his smithy, who looked the size of a millet. The height of the jump was about 10 meters. Even a warrior who has reached the level of mastery, it will be difficult for him to run like this only with his physical abilities. The same goes for the three selected races. It is impossible to climb up to 10m with only a "light" run. What would happen if you ran on full power? As soon as Jamie landed on the floor, he leapt as hard as he could. Koo-! A heavy sound echoed from below. I could feel the ground breaking a little. Jamie felt the landscape around him change rapidly. For some reason, this armor gave me the feeling of feeling the wind directly through my skin, even though it surrounded my whole body. [Ha ha ha ha ha!] Jamie, who ran 50m in an instant, laughed out loud from high in the sky. I got my hands on something great. ''The guy who made this... Very commendable!'' I don''t know who it is, but he made a very good thing using his black mana. Jamie jumped high in the sky over and over again after a long time in a state of excitement. " Our house is going to fall down, you bastard." Ironreel muttered, weeping at the sound of the ground thumping. - Continued on next episode - CH 253 Chapter 21: Genius Elves (1) "It''s amazing. Was it full body armor? No, I think it''s too slim for armor. Should I say that it feels like an assassin would wear it?" Ironlil gave a surprised expression as he touched the black body armor here and there. "I don''t know what kind of material it is, but it is very densely made. It has excellent elasticity, and unlike its appearance, it is not even beige with any sword. Light armor pads that protect vital areas, elbows, and knees are also very hard, unlike light materials. Besides, it''s amazing to see how your physical ability increases dramatically just by wearing it. I''ve never heard of such armor in the world. no. It''s a bit like an armor. If it''s a suit that assassins like to wear... ." Even the five-handed Iron Reel didn''t know what the black full body armor was for. There are few things that the Dwarves are unaware of in the world. No matter how mysterious the material, it inevitably goes through the hands of the creator. However, of course, there were materials that they did not know. These are the things that existed before the world reset. Little is known about what the world was like before, and what things existed. The material of the black full body armor must have existed before the world reset. Jamie said. [Very thin. So, it feels like a thin thread that is difficult to describe as thin is connected to muscles, bones, blood vessels, qi blood, and mana core.] Is it a feeling that a thin thread that cannot be grasped with the naked eye has forcibly increased the performance of the entire body? It''s not just about getting stronger, faster, and jumping better. It was as if he had acquired a bird''s eye just by looking at it immediately. what else is the sound Like a rabbit''s hearing, if you concentrate, you can hear the villagers murmur in the distance. It was the voices of women. -Well, what do you mean, yesterday the new pretty haired bachelor took down Mr. Hawks? -Oh? really? no wonder. He was tall, had a strong body, and had a handsome face. - How! -no! What''s so good about you guys saying Mr. Hawks lost?! How good Mr. Hawks was to us! - Oh, no. We didn''t mean it that way... . -You say you''re handsome when you say you''re handsome, so what do you say?! -What did you say? Hawks is also handsome... ! I decided to stop listening. Jamie''s face turned into an embarrassment. If his face had not been covered with a helmet, Ironlil would have revealed his blushing face. Ironlil, unaware of this, heard Jamie''s words and thought carefully before opening his mouth. "You could call it a reinforced suit. No such thing exists. Even so, it''s amazing. That''s amazing performance. How the hell did you get it to work? No matter how hard I tried, there was no response. By the way ." Ironlil tilted his head slightly to the side and asked Jamie. "It''s mana, but black mana was put in Did it work?" Until now, he had only shown interest in armor, so I thought he had never seen black mana infused. Well, it couldn''t be. He was a dwarf if he had a keen eye, but among them, one of the most talented people could not miss the operation method. [ ] As you can see.] "Were you a warlock? That said, the purity of mana is very high." [I am not an ordinary warlock.] "That''s right." Ironlil didn''t seem to have any prejudices about Jamie being a warlock. Usually, though, it causes a match and is hostile. This is probably because there is almost no contact point between dwarves and warlocks. Most of the dwarves are craftsmen who make things out of minerals, but warlocks are people who fiddle with things that are taboo in the shade. In addition, the dwarves were based in places other than the human world, so warlocks hardly ever went there. said Ironlil. "Don''t do anything bad. Because karma is something that goes round and round and comes back to you." [Uh, um. It''s a lot different from those warlocks, but I''ll be careful.] "But how do you take it off? Take it off." Ironreel was more interested in black full body armor than the fact that Jamie was a warlock. Jamie nodded, thinking about taking off her armor. Then the entire armor wobbled and began to seep into Jamie''s skin. As the armor was completely absorbed into the body, the two faced each other and were unable to speak for a while. It was as if he had become permanently integrated with Jamie''s body. * * * Iron Reel muttered with a sad face. "Ugh. I wanted to open it up, but I couldn''t." "I never thought it would be absorbed into the body." "I must have been the parasitic type. Well, it''s amazing because it''s so strange as it is." He referred to the full body armor as a ''parasitic type'', which refers to a type of weapon parasitic on the body. Jamie had never seen a parasitic-type weapon, so he knew it was a later technology. "Maybe this isn''t high-tech." "What is it?" "I don''t know too well, but it''s a future technology that existed in the past. I did find some traces of it, but most of them were so badly damaged that I couldn''t even properly analyze them. I wonder if your parasitic type armor is a product of high technology. I don''t know for sure, but it''s definitely something that can''t be made with the current technology. Although the world was restarted several times with the World Reset, I was slightly proud to think that mankind had invented so many things. ''Humans have been constantly striving for development.'' high technology. It felt good to put it in your mouth. Jamie raised his right hand and imagined the armored part of the black armor. Then, tiny cubes of granules rose above the skin and wrapped around the right hand. "Black suit. It''s called Black Suit. "A black suit?" Yes. It''s a simple name, but I can''t think of a better name for it." "Black Straw ." I thought Jamie wasn''t a bad name either. "It will be very useful." Black mana seeped over the gloves. Ironlil smiled contentedly and turned to the side. "Wow, what a surprise! What else are you doing?!" Jamie looked back at Ironreel in surprise. Standing there stood an elf with turquoise hair without a hood, Nel-Sharan. Perhaps because it was a bright day, her face was clearly visible unlike yesterday. At night, the white skin still stood out, but on a bright day, it was pale. I said everything because I could see the thread veins on the inside of my skin. Jamie took the black mana and put the armor part of the black suit back into her skin. "What is that?" Nell-Sharan asked, pointing to Jamie''s right hand. "Why did you come here without a word, little girl? I thought it was going to fall off." "Hello inspiration." "Hello, bitch. You''re trying to surprise an old man! surprised? "You just said you were surprised! So why did you come again? Is your wand broken?" At first, I thought they were on a bad relationship, but it seemed that they had a friendly relationship with Iron Reel just grunting. Nell-Sharan also seemed to come often. She shook her head and pointed to Jamie. "I came." "You said you came to this guy?" Huh. "You''re in trouble." why? When Jamie asked, Ironlil scratched the side of his head for nothing. "Nell is the kind of person who relentlessly pursues something he is interested in. It''s not like they''re constantly chasing them, but they appear suddenly at some point. Just like right now." Come to think of it, yesterday too, Nel-Sharan appeared out of the blue. The scary thing is that I didn''t feel the sign. It was like that today. ''Is this a specialized ability?'' A truly terrifying assassin''s talent? She didn''t look like an assassin type, but she didn''t know that she was a person. Above all, although she was an elf, she had an elf-like personality. If I ask him what his elf-like personality is, Jamie doesn''t have anything else to say, but he did anyway. Yes. Are you interested in me?" Huh. why? share. uh share? What do you want to say? Looking at Ironreel, he frowned. "Why are you looking at me? I don''t even know what he''s thinking. "Weren''t you friendly?" "It''s different from that. He''s even more geek than me. Maybe there''s no one more geeky than him in Frontier, right? yes it looked Nell-Sharan shook her head from side to side and said, ''Sharing? Share?'' He just repeated the same words. Then, realizing that, he lifted his head and shouted. A.C! Interact!" Jamie just wanted to leave. * * * So why did this happen? Jamie was looking at the excited elf''s back with a slightly disapproving expression. "Huh-huh-huh-huh-" Not knowing how to hum properly, he twitches his ass with excitement. Nell-Sharan had now brought Jamie to her lab. She, who had a very cold impression on the outside, was now very excited, flapping her nostrils and preparing something. At first, ''Exchange! Exchange!'', I thought, maybe she wanted to have a magical exchange, but after following along, what she was looking for was not something like an exchange. this! This is great!" She shoved a lump of scrap metal forward and blew out her nose with a face begging for quick praise. If it''s an ability to use a pretty face like that, is it an ability? Aside from that, Jamie swallowed the breeze as she looked at the chunk of scrap metal she held out. ''What''s this? Is it a mana amplifier? Even though the design is seriously bad for something like that... The output is very high, isn''t it?'' The aesthetics are very poor, but in terms of performance, it belongs to the very well made axis. Are you interested in creating artifacts? how? Nell-Sharan asked, her eyes twinkling. Jamie looked around at the chunk of scrap and handed it to her. "Not bad." Not wanting to show a reaction of surprise, Jamie responded bluntly. Huh Something else. Show me something else." Then Nel-Sharan went back to the desk crying. Her desk was littered with objects that looked like scrap metal. The parts were also scattered around, but it seemed that he was the type of person who didn''t organize everything at all. He wasn''t like an elf who likes to be neat. ''Are you mixed race? If not... .'' She didn''t look like a mixed race, but from her personality and behavior, she didn''t look like a normal elf. Then, someone approached from behind. long time no see. was bra. It''s been 5 years since I met her, but nothing has changed. Because he''s an elf. "I kept muttering your name, and you finally got me here." me? "I think the fight with the Hawks was very impressive." Come to think of it, even when the fight with the Hawks was about to end, Nel-Sharan suddenly appeared. He uttered an unfamiliar sound and disappeared suddenly. "He''s a unique kid." "I think I lacked a lot of social skills." "Look good. In human language, it is also called Servant Syndrome." Savant Syndrome. It appears only in a small percentage of people with autism, and is a so-called symptom of overwhelming ability in one field. Somehow, I was wondering what it was because a normal elf was a class 9 archmage. Instead of being inexperienced with other people, she was gifted with an overwhelmingly superior magical talent. That made a normal elf, not a high elf, reach the supreme state. But Jamie thought a little differently. "But this guy isn''t just born with magical talent. To be precise, I was gifted with magical talent due to Servant Syndrome, but if it had been for that, I would not have reached the level I am today." "What do you mean?" Jamie saw Nell-Sharan happy to fiddle with the things that were lying on the desk. "Is that guy so obsessed with making things that he started learning magic?" Savant''s syndrome is a symptom that eventually derives from autism. And people with autism tend to have a strong obsession with things. Nell-Sharan was obsessed with making something, and at the same time realized that it needed magic and began to learn magic. Braha nodded as if agreeing to that thought. You''re right. That kid, it''s been a bit harsh since I was little. So I was very upset." As he recalled old memories, Braha gave a somewhat bitter expression. A cousin, she grew up with Nell-Sharan, and she knew better than anyone what her life was like. Braha asked Jamie with a surprised look. "But why do you know me so well?" "I know a guy like him." - Diablo! Diablo! It''s a golem! It''s a golem I made! I like golems! Make a bunch, Golem! Watching Nell-Sharan reminded me of another long-forgotten relationship. At the same time. Memories that had been sleeping slowly began to come to mind. - Continued on next episode - CH 254 Chapter 21: Genius Elves (2) "Diablo! Diablo!" Maymill was a man with autism. Although it was not at the level where he could not communicate at all, he was a person who could speak very little vocabulary and lacked social skills. Born in an age where he did not understand mental illness, Maymill was bullied a lot from an early age, and his parents were always angry with him. Maymill''s only friend was a toy horse model. His talent started there. "Look at this! My name is Dreamia 12 years old! The setting that he is the son of Dreamia XI!" Maymill was a golem master. Even Diablo was so overwhelmingly powerful that there was nothing to compare it to. Despised by his parents and ostracized by his friends from an early age, the autistic boy made other friends similar to his only friend, a horse doll. At first, he couldn''t even play with children, but he had Servant Syndrome. His genius was barely visible, so the people around him just didn''t know about it. The isolation around him awakened his talent. He started by simply making toys, and he had the idea that it would be good for toys to move, and furthermore, he hoped for a friend with whom he could communicate. Decades passed like that, and Maymill grew into the golem master that Diablo needed. Under Diablo, Maymill made everything he wanted to make. Maymill was like a child. It was an unavoidable problem because he lacked the ability to create golems. Still, he was a great help to the revolutionary army led by Diablo. Maybe that''s why the 12 gods didn''t leave the good guy alone. "Diablo Diablo... hurt. It hurts here." His army of golems was also a great threat to the 12 gods. As time went on, stronger golems were created, so they must have grown tired of them. So he moved one of the traitors of the Revolutionary Army to assassinate Maymill. "Diablo Dreamia 22 years old... Dreamia 22 is lonely down there. I''m sorry, Dreamia 22 years old... ." The good guy closed his eyes, worrying about the golem that had not been completed even in the midst of dying. After that, the bombing of the 12 gods began. After moving Maymil''s body and comrades, the Revolutionary Army''s nest had to be abandoned. The defeat of the Fourth War may have been certain at that time. * * * "Maymil." Well? As Jamie muttered quietly, Braha tilted her head and looked at him. no. Suddenly a memory of the past came to mind. It was a bad memory. Even within the Revolutionary Army, Maymil relied solely on herself. Perhaps because of her childhood memories, Maymill first avoided them rather than the other comrades did not deal with them. But he was kind only to himself, that is, to Diablo Volfir. "He looks a lot like my friend." "If you are a 13-year-old friend, is it the same 13-year-old?" "Maybe." If I met Maymill again now, would I be able to treat her more friendly than before? Can you sympathize more with the golem he made and praise him for doing a good job? Now that he wasn''t in the world, there was no way to know. But one thing is certain: Maymil''s legacy still remains in this world. ''There were times when I went to retrieve it.'' However, they failed to retrieve it repeatedly due to the pursuit of the 12 gods. The 12 gods probably didn''t know that Dreamia 22 was sleeping beneath them. A long time has passed, but traces of Diablo still remain in this world. If so, maybe, the 22-year-old Dreamia that Maymill was making might still exist. A mighty golem that has existed since the time of mythology and feared even the 12 gods is sleeping. It was Maymill''s last will. ''I don''t know if it will work yet.'' The important thing is that you don''t know where it is. I can remember what the surrounding terrain was like, but I couldn''t imagine that it would be the same as it was back then, tens of thousands of years later. Perhaps it has already assimilated with the underground rock and has become a mass of rock. Still, since it was made by Maymill, it was well worth looking for. If you can get your hands on it, it will be of great help to your power. this! Then, Nel-Sharan approached with her eyes shining again. This? "Nia! My friend. It was a small rabbit carved out of wood. It was the perfect size to fit in the palm of your hand. At first glance, it might look like an insignificant sculpture, but it didn''t feel that way to Jamie. ''This .'' Mana was injected into the rabbit piece. Then, a red light came into the eyes, and the body part opened wide. It was wide enough to fit an adult male''s hand. When I put my hand in there, the torso closes to fit the size of the hand and begins to resize. At the same time, the rabbit''s ears perked up, the face became wider, and the mouth widened. A silver cylinder came out of it. It was in the form of an endless barrel. "Nia is a spitting kid." Nell-Sharan speaking with an innocent face. Braha, who was standing next to him, looked at the Hand Cannon named Nia with a slightly bewildered face. The red gems in their eyes were of a considerable grade, or they wanted to spit out mana through the barrel at any moment. To be precise, it was an unidentified energy substituted for mana with a certain substance. Jamie knew what that mysterious energy was. ''Also, this is It''s Maymill''s photon system.'' Since the developer is Maymil, I couldn''t know exactly how it worked. However, what is certain is that the technology that converts mana into photons is a weapon that does a lot of damage to the army of the 12 gods. And the Nia in front of her right now was also a hand cannon made using a photon system. "Can I check the power?" Huh. Nell-Sharan nodded, smirking at what was so much fun. First off, not here. Jamie moved to a wide meadow. * * * Since it was a wide grassy terrain, she could test the power of Nia from anywhere. "Thumping." Whenever possible, wearing a hoodie when outside, Nell-Sharan was running in place like an excited child, with only her nose and mouth exposed. Jamie glanced at Nia. It was a hand cannon that was just the right size for the hand, so the power could not be expected. Even so, due to the nature of photon energy, the formula "speed = force" will be followed. He raised his hand and built a large wall about two kilometers away. Aimed Hand Cannon Nia there. launch. Wow- I wondered if dazzling particles of light were being sucked into the barrel. Kuwaan!! A white beam of light was shot in a straight line through the barrel. Jamie, who had been vigilant, opened his eyes. My body was pushed back, and if my reflexes weren''t good, I''d just fall apart. A white beam of light, traveling two kilometers in an instant, collided with the massive wall Jamie had built. flash-! A beam of light penetrating into the massive wall created cracks throughout the wall from the inside out. Light leaked through the cracks and completely engulfed the wall in an instant, and when the light went out, the wall disappeared like a lie. Wow! A brief cheer from Nel-Sharan was heard from behind. "Nia is strong!" " Haven''t you ever tested it? "I saw you yesterday and made it." what? "Sparkle. strong light. Pretty. So I made it." Nell-Sharan speaks innocently and Jamie Welton doesn''t understand. Braha said with an awkward smile. "It''s been like that ever since. When I found something interesting, I tried to copy it somehow, and even though the composition was different, I ended up making it similar. Even if that were the case, it would have been possible to imitate that light." So Nel-Sharan saw the starlight last night and created a photonic system. It was impossible with Jamie''s common sense, so I asked her to confirm. "Did you really make it for the first time yesterday? Or do you mean you just made this hand cannon, nia?" If you''ve developed a photonic system in the past and simply grafted it on with age, it''s no surprise. No, it''s surprising that a photonic system could have been built to this extent, but it was far less surprising than it was improvised yesterday. Even if she has Servant Syndrome, it doesn''t make sense. The photonic system was a skill that Maymill had perfected throughout his life. Nell-Sharan shook her head and said. "I made it. light. Glitter! "So, you mean that you created a beam of photons that go out from within this nia?" Huh! Is this possible? Jamie thought seriously. and the conclusion reached. ''In front of this guy, May too should stick out both cheeks.'' * * * Nell-Sharan was a sorcerer who reached the highest level and at the same time an inventor with a genius brain. Shouldn''t have missed that in the first place. Even Maymill, a genius inventor and Servant Syndrome, didn''t have much magical aptitude. Of course, it only looked like that to an archmage, and in reality, he was a 4-5 class wizard. Since the golem was a product of magic engineering, it was inevitable, so I learned it, but it wasn''t as talented as I saw in person. Even that, most of them were necessary only for making golems. Nel-Sharan, on the other hand, was a natural wizard and inventor of artifacts. That is enough to create the photonic system that Maymill had been developing for decades in one day. "I knew it was great, but was it that great?" Braha constantly checked with Jamie if his cousin was visible again. It was difficult to keep answering each time, so Jamie kept her mouth shut. Then Braha stopped asking too, and saw Nell-Sharan twitching her ass at her study desk. "By the way, most people say that Servant Syndrome is an exceptionally developed talent related to memorization . In fact, isn''t Nell not Servant Syndrome? Certainly like Braha''s question, Nell-Sharan and Maymill were geniuses with extraordinary brains. This is because it is not an area that can be reached simply by memorizing well. Even if his genius sense, idea, imagination, understanding, and intuition were mixed together, it was unknown whether he would acquire the same talent as the present Nell-Sharan. Jamie nodded and said. "I have no words to describe it, so I call it autism or savant syndrome. Nel-Sharan''s genius category is already beyond that realm. Yes? "If I had to call it another way ." Jamie thought for a moment, then continued. "Diablo Syndrome." "Diablo?" Braha, who doesn''t know the meaning of the name, tilted her head and asked Jamie with a smirk. "Demon talent." Nel-Sharan was indeed an elf with demonic talents. "Joe, that''s not a good word." Braha kept her mouth shut, not wanting to say more. Jamie shrugged and chinked at Nell-Sharan. "By the way, is he also of high elf blood?" Huh. Unfortunately." "I must have struggled quite a bit when I was younger. Especially if it''s a child of a high elf... Their discipline must have been stronger." "Yeah, what." Whether it was a high elf or an elf, there was one justice that they sought first. That''s ''order''. And obstacles like Nell-Sharan go against their order. There are very few elves with disabilities. It was for a simple reason. They kill because they are out of order. On the other hand, there were two types of elves that survived. The elves, who were originally born without disabilities, and the elves who inherited the blood of the high elves. Nel-Sharan would have been killed by the time she found out that she had autism, had she not been of high elf blood. "I understand how you got here." "It was your mother''s consideration." Braha was also of high elf blood and a noble bloodline. Then, Nell-Sharan approached Jamie. show me. What? A.C. Come to think of it, Nel-Sharan brought Jamie here for a magical exchange. I''m not sure if that exchange is exactly what Jamie thinks it is. said Nell-Sharan. "Magician. A huge magic circle created in the sky. show me! - Continued on next episode - CH 255 Chapter 22: Dalian (1) The morning light enters the darkened room and removes the darkness. Isis woke up early in the morning and was naked and put on a white shirt. Then I walked to the window and looked outside. I could see the residents of Avalon working diligently from morning. Frontiers return because of them. They were truly grateful people. Then he looked at his right arm. His charred arm was barely palpable. It was a wound from an old dragon of the Blue clan, Chiron Seira. "You mean you haven''t fully recovered?" Even though he was armed with the thunder dragon sword Gram, the old dragon was an old dragon. It was Chiron Seira, one of the strongest dragons in the dragon clan, so one right arm was cheaply eaten. The other Frontier colleagues didn''t seem to think so, but wouldn''t it be good if the results were good? "The arm?" A voice was heard from the door. He was an impressive man with gray curly hair reaching his chin, and a diamond-shaped gray jewel was embedded on his forehead. "Clark is here." He is a Lan race like Isis, and was the commander of the Frontier, who was always silently by her side. He was also an escort knight assigned by the king of Ran to guard and escort Isis. Isis said, raising her right arm laboriously. "As you can see, it''s always like this." "Let''s go back. It can be cured if it is the secret technique of the hometown." "Why are you talking so long?" I''m not kidding, Princess. Clark''s serious words made Isis no longer joking. "Now that your arms are in that state, what more do you want? Your Majesty is concerned If you don''t intend to isolate him, let''s just go back. The cause will be taken over by someone." "Hey, Clark." Isis'' beautiful eyes opened fiercely. A terrifying life began to flow out and clamp down on Clark. Clarke, too, energized her against her life. The power generated by the two Ran was entangled as if it would destroy the small house at any moment. "I would have told you not to talk about going back in front of me again." "I have no reason to obey him. Only Your Majesty can give me orders." "A savvy bastard. How long will you live as a slave? Are you still good?" "The very idea of killing the 12 gods is wrong. Lan is strong. But why don''t you know that killing a god is impossible? Have you ever hoped for Jamie Wellton?" Isis flinched a little. Clark said with sullen eyes. "After all, he is human. I have no intention of ignoring humans like the Hawks, but no matter how strong they become, there must be a limit to what they can reach, right?" "You don''t know him very well." "Instead, you can tell by looking at the princess. Why are you so active in the affairs of other races? world reset? Our Ran can survive. Because that''s how it was created." Yes. we can hold out Maybe we''ll be appointed masters of the next world. But Clark. I don''t want to be a slave." slave. Clarke had nothing more to say. The path Isis wants to take is not just a thorny path. It was like crossing a hell of a fire with brimstone smoke rising from all directions. "We must liberate the world. It''s not that I''m going to do something like that. Because someone has to This land is the playground of the 12 gods, and all living things cannot be mere ants to them. It is said that the old gods, who were once masters of the world, existed for the sake of the world''s abundance. I want to make it that way. I want to show hell to those who do not know it, and to reach out to help them escape." Princess. "If you don''t want to help, you don''t have to help. But don''t tell me to go back. If that happens again, then I might kill you." Knowing that the last words were true, Clark had to sigh. "I will tell His Majesty that it is still okay." "Clark." Clark''s face disappeared. Isis let out a low sigh as she looked at the place where he had disappeared. thank God. She sat on the bed and brushed her blue hair back. Clark is one of the superpowers in Ran''s world. Now that his right arm has reached this point, if he decides to take him with him, he will not be able to stop it. Fortunately, it was taken care of in the end. Isis lay back on the bed. I lost my energy in the morning and I was a little hungry. Then, I saw a flash of light in the distance. "Who are you from early in the morning?" I wondered if it was Jamie Welton for some reason. Forgetting hunger, she put on her clothes and headed to the place where the light flashed. * * * "This is the layer technique." Jamie drew a magic circle using the layer technique in the air and showed it to Nell-Sharan. She was watching it with her eyes twinkling. "You don''t have to complete the magic circle all at once. Rather, if you try to complete it all at once, it becomes difficult to put the necessary symbols in the right place." Jamie was explaining the basics of circles to Nell-Sharan, as she did at Phoenix Academy. Humans of this era did not develop layering techniques or stereoscopic ductility techniques. Like the elves, Nel-Sharan was listening intently with her long ears pricked up. "This way, you increase the amount you can inject at one time. how. Did you understand?" Jamie closed the circle and asked Nel-Sharan. Nell-Sharan made a troubled face for a moment, then got up and performed the layer technique. ''Yeah, you can do it all at once.'' Apparently, Nell-Sharan also had the talent of a scholar like Anne. Of course, because of autism, he couldn''t fully utilize his talent as a scholar, but he was overwhelming in terms of comprehension. If it was Nell-Sharan, I thought maybe I could even surpass the 9th class. Even before and after his reincarnation, he was a genius that can be counted in his hands. At that moment, I felt someone approaching from afar. "What are you guys doing?" Isis'' voice came from afar. Isis, who arrived in front of her in an instant with her sky-blue hair flying, spread her arms wide from side to side and showed a wonderful landing posture. "Ouch!" Then, wondering if there was a lot of strain on his right arm, he cried and rubbed his right arm. "Isis-sama?" Braha called out her name with a hint of what was going on. "Hello, Braha." As Isis raised her hand toward Braha with a bright face, something lurked behind Braha. Then, he sticks his head out and looks at Isis. It was Nel-Sharan, half-un-hooded. Jamie tilted her head at the sudden change in Nel-Sharan''s appearance. "Did you even show hate to that guy?" no I guess I''m just scared. Well. Nell-Sharan kept her eyes on Isis with her eyes half-open. Her lips drooped down, and she really didn''t like it. Looking back, unlike his cheerful appearance now, when I first saw him in the hall, he stayed still no matter what the people around him said. "Nell is famous for only talking to Braha and Uncle Lil, how are you together? Now that we''ve seen each other for a day. On the other hand, Isis was equally astonished. He was well aware of Nel-Sharan''s mental problems. Nevertheless, he had magical skills and a genius brain, so he was selected as an executive of the Frontier. In fact, the artifacts she created were of great help to the power. "Suddenly, we started talking to each other. I must have felt something after watching the fight between me and the Hawks yesterday." "Still, he''s a very shy kid ." "But why did you come here?" "I came here because the lights were flashing. What did you do? "I tried this." Jamie showed her a piece of rabbit. "Wood rabbit? What is this?" I heard from Jin a while ago that Ryeo had something like this. One hundred and fifty words are unheard of. Even if you say it a hundred times, it''s not as good as seeing it once. Jamie injected mana into Nia instead of explaining. Then it changed into a hand cannon that wraps around the right hand. " Is it Nell''s work? "It''s a canon with a photon system." "Photon system?" "It''s like this." Nia pointed towards the sky and fired photon energy. Isis briefly admired the pure white rays that shot into the air. Five! She was a gem in magic, but she could tell that the energy she had just felt from the beam was special. Jamie added an explanation. "It''s not a perfect photon system yet, but when it''s done, the power of the speed of light will really hit the enemy. The fact that speed is power is unchanging in this universe, and its destructive power is beyond imagination." "If I could mass-produce this ." what. That''s for later. There is still a lot of work to be done." Jamie lightly tossed Nia at Nel-Sharan. Continuing to watch Isis, she hurriedly jumped out to catch the flying Nia. Then he couldn''t catch it properly and it bounced off his hand a few times and almost fell to the floor. Its basic form is wood, so it won''t break if it falls to the floor, but Nell-Sharan hugged her tightly and sighed in relief. Braha walked over to her and stroked her hair. Jamie watched the scene and asked Isis. "Then why do you look so sad?" Huh? "You look a little more depressed than usual." Isis touched her face with a slightly bewildered expression on her face. Could it have been that what had happened before was revealed on his face? It couldn''t be. She didn''t live for a day or two, and hiding her expression wasn''t even a job for her. But how did Jamie find out? "It looks real." "Did you wake up?" "Half? Depressed people have a unique atmosphere. Especially among those who are full of fighting from the morning breeze, there are some cases where they are more depressed than usual." I''m just stabbing you with something like that. Isis was absurd, but I thought that it was pathetic that he had just fallen for this kind of speculation. What had happened earlier made her upset. "It''s nothing. There are days like that about once a month." At that, Jamie frowned. Seeing him say things he didn''t need to say, he didn''t seem to want to tell me what was going on. Jamie didn''t ask any more. It wasn''t even that close. "More than that, you said you asked Uncle Lil for a sword?" "How else do you know that? I don''t think it''s even been an hour since I left it. "Everything happening in Avalon is reported to me in real time. Even small things." "Are you Big Brother?" what is that? "There is such a thing." "It''s not fun. Anyway, come to think of it, I''ve heard that you have a bit of a knack for swords, but... ." Isis looked at Jamie with a smile that was quite interesting. Jamie asked, raising an eyebrow for nothing. "What is the dragon?" "Will this sister give me some guidance?" "Who is your sister? Young too." Including the time spent in the darkness of the beginning, Jamie was an old man who had lived for over 60,000 years. Even though Isis had lived for more than a thousand years, it was an incomparable amount of time. Isis shrugged her shoulders for no reason and said teasingly. "Because I am stronger, you are my sister." "It''s interesting logic. So, who is stronger?" Jamie wiggled his fingers and raised a speculation. Still, I wanted to check how much Isis was capable of. At that moment, Nel-Sharan, who was fond of Nia, opened her mouth. "Isis is strong. Jamie lose." Leaving only those words, he took Braha''s hand and disappeared. The two stared intently at their place. And soon, Isis said with a provocative smile first. "Did you hear that? Where would you like to try a map?" "Not a map." Jamie said as he made a sword of mana in his hand. "It''s Dalian!" Then he attacked by surprise. He looked really masculine. - Continued on next episode - CH 256 Chapter 22: Dalian (2) Hmm. Jamie lay looking up at the sky. Even thinking about it myself, it was a really good surprise. No matter how much I was a sword master, I thought that I would not have been able to easily cope with the sudden surprise. But now it was Jamie lying on the floor of the wide meadow. Isis''s scornful voice could be heard above her head. "It wasn''t bad. Not bad." She didn''t draw her sword. No, he didn''t have a sword in his body in the first place. Without any weapon, with bare hands, he easily subdued Jamie, who had been attacking him, and hung it on the floor. He immediately covered his body with mana to prevent damage, but he didn''t know that his wrist would be so easily suppressed. "Still, it''s a bit like a surprise attack~" "Great." Jamie sighed and got up from her seat. Then I asked shyly. "How did you stop it? I thought the timing was perfect." If anyone who doesn''t know sees it, it may seem like they rushed in, but the surprise attack contained a lot of psychological warfare. I created an atmosphere that seemed like it would never be a surprise, and I slightly pulled out my hind legs to show that I wouldn''t rush. Gaze processing and breathing were perfectly adjusted. After that, without any preparation process, they attacked at once. "You said It wasn''t bad. But that''s all. Don''t you think there''s a very high chance of a surprise attack from the front in the first place? "Certainly not." No matter what kind of psychological warfare the opponent engages in, he constantly receives his or her information through the five senses. Even so, in the end, the person who attacked takes the first attack, so the opponent''s response is bound to be delayed by a beat. If you have a similar skill, you will be hit by surprise, and if you are a stronger opponent, you will have to take some damage even if you block it. Jamie thought that even if Isis did block it, it wouldn''t completely stop it. Anyway, the timing was great. "Try changing your thinking." "A change of mind?" "The raid wasn''t bad. If I had the same skill, I would have been seriously injured. However, it is a different story if the opponent is me." "Are you flirting?" haha. It may sound like that, but I''m not joking. Isis spread her arms wide and took a completely defenseless posture. Jamie wrinkled one eye, she said. "Come back in. I will tell you what the problem was." " Then I don''t give a shit. Jamie made the sword of Mana again and rushed to Isis. This time it wasn''t a surprise, but in his view Isis was actually defenseless. If he approached him like this and swung his sword, it was obvious that he would cut it as it is. Jamie, who had reached so close to Isis, fired a blow without hesitation, just like the words he had uttered. I never thought that she was going to die. Again, Isis laughed. Her hands moved with great speed. That''s all Jamie saw. ''this .'' Why is the ground above my head? I felt the strong wind messing up my clothes and hair. A sensation that floated in your body. Isis was turning with only her right hand slightly outstretched while holding the sword in her hand. There was no power in her here. ''You are using my power.'' I had heard of it from my father, Earl Wellton. ''You don''t have to put all your energy into using technology. Then you''ll just get tired faster. The higher you become a master, the more often you use your opponent''s power rather than your own. Because that side is good for saving power, and in some cases, it can do much more damage.'' The higher your level, the more likely you are to use your opponent''s power rather than your own. I was just talking about Isis. The more you know about martial arts, the more strange it is. Unlike magic, while using chess, sometimes it showed a magical phenomenon. It was just that right now. He subdues an adult man who weighs a lot because of his muscles, just by turning his wrist. Isn''t it almost telekinesis magic? Jamie thought a lot during that brief moment of falling to the ground. bang! "!" His back was curved like a shrimp. I couldn''t protect myself with mana this time because I was thinking about it. Jamie''s breath stopped for a moment at the dizzying pain that came out of her tears. As he was unable to open his mouth due to pain, his azure hair fell in front of his eyes, obscuring the sun. "Now do you understand? You were the most moving, but I was the least. You may have had the priority to attack, but I''ve narrowed the gap with a very small move. "Whoa. And you use my power in reverse and hang it on the floor?" right. The back pain has subsided a little. I couldn''t lie down any longer, so I jumped up. The still a little throbbing was put to sleep by spreading divine power all over the body. Jamie brushed off the grass on his body and smiled as he turned to Isis. "Is it fun?" In response, Isis wanted to close her eyes and then smiled the same way. how. Would you like to do more?" "I''m begging you for one." no. up to here with me It''s quite amazing for what I''ve been training for for 5 years, but I''m still young." then? "Did you forget? This should be the frontier." The frontier was full of strong forces. * * * Jean was in front of Jamie''s house. It was the first time I had come to him after hearing that he was a warlock. At first, he was angry at the feeling of betrayal that he had deceived himself until now, but then he heard about the circumstances from Isis. After some misunderstanding was cleared up, I wanted to have a serious conversation with Jamie. So I was trying to find him last night, but somehow, there was a fight with the Hawks. It was a sudden fight, but I decided to watch it because I thought it was a necessary process. And when I heard that Jamie had won, I was happy inside. I was going to visit him right away, but he must have been exhausted from the fight, so he came today. By the way. "The Master must have been out for a while." Yes? "What happened to the morning breeze?" "I have something to talk to you about Jamie Wellton." Jamie was not in Jamie''s dormitory, but Valkyrie Princess Bena and the ancient beast Behemoth were there. I don''t know why they''ve been here since early in the morning, but I thought I was at the wrong time, so I decided to come back later. Then, Bena suggested. "You must have gone out for a walk, and you will probably be here soon. Come inside. I was still preparing a meal, but we are eating together first." "Grand. Come in." Anyone who sees it will know who the homeowner is. Jin nodded his head as he touched the white mask for nothing. "Is that so?" It was certain that he would have to go home and be alone, so Jin did not hesitate and went into Jamie''s dormitory. And after a while, when Jamie returned home. " What are you doing?" "Say, save me, Jamie! This! This is uneatable food!" "Jin, too~ Why don''t you eat this delicious thing?!" "Hey, why are you so strong?!" "Yum yum yum yum yum." Jin, who tries to escape after putting all the food in his mouth, Bena, who holds his waist tight and does not let go, and Behemoth who just sticks his nose in the food without paying any attention to what the two of them are doing. "Why that ." Isis, who was behind him, looked at Jamie who was not going in and asked, then looked inside and shut his mouth. stop! I can''t stop eating... Gagging!" "Please look at my sincerity~" "Yum yum yum yum yum." Seeing the horrific sight, Jamie threw out a word. "Pigs." * * * "Whew died and came alive It would have been a disaster if you hadn''t come. Because of the mask, he couldn''t see his expression, but Jin was very relieved. Perhaps the mask had been replaced recently, so it was a mask that covered the entire face. I felt the will to not allow even the slightest amount of food. "Jin, too. to overdo it. Did you eat Behemoth so deliciously? Right, Behemoth?" "I want an apple." Jamie sighed. I don''t know why he stays in his dormitory with this combination, but it seems like they had breakfast together. I don''t know what the menu was like, but I thought it was natural for Jin to do that just because of the stench that stung his nose. So I told Bena. "Bena, don''t cook in my house from now on. No, please don''t cook in front of me." why! "Since when have you been a cooking character?" "I worked hard for five years ." "I tried, but that''s not enough. Let''s wield the hammer harder with Philion. Perhaps excited to have been mentioned in a long time, Filion in the form of a ring held up Bena''s hand and waved it voluntarily. "Stay still, Philion." Bena slapped Philion with the palm of her hand. Then Philion became quiet. Unlike in the past, it seems that he has definitely taken the initiative from that Ego Hammer. "And it''s not enough just because Behemoth eats deliciously. This guy usually eats just about anything." apologize. I want to eat an apple, Master." "Go and eat." "I see!" Behemoth hurriedly left the dormitory, thinking that he had just said permission. Isis looked at the back of Naga Behemoth and asked Jamie. "Then the Behemoth could be your ?" that''s right. Oh. Behemoth is an ancient beast that she had planned for a thousand years ago to obtain. I knew it was a creature closely related to the Savior, but I didn''t know it was really Jamie''s subordinate. vena. you''re out for a while I have something to talk to Jin." "Can''t you listen from the other side?" "I can''t because I''m going to be ashamed." "Shit." I thought I was going to cry, but Bena went out more than I expected. Then, for nothing, I glared at Isis. "Are you going to be Isis-sama?" Well. Jamie thought for a moment, then opened his mouth. "He''s going out with Bena too." "Sheesh." Isis thought it was going to pass, so he stayed still and clicked his tongue when the shouting fell. Then I looked at Bena, and Bena was single and smiling badly for nothing. "Why is our princess like this?" "Isis-sama is also a princess, isn''t it? Enjoy tea time with the princesses." "Since when did Valkyrie enjoy tea time?" "I am a new generation of Valkyrie these days." Hearing Bena''s undefeated voice, I thought that her personality had changed so boldly. Still, it was better than being timid. When Bena and Isis left, only Jamie and Jin were left in the house. The two did not open their mouths first. Jin was the first to speak. "I heard from Isis." "At first, I was going to talk right away, but something happened in the middle." "I heard that he had met an old god who slept in this land. Right after that, I even got into a fight with the Hawks. So I came here today." Well. Well, we don''t have the personality to talk to each other. Sorry for hiding it. But it was not easy to say." If it had been before I heard the truth, I might have pulled out my weapon right away. But now that I know how important a man Jamie Welton is to the world, I have no intention of reproaching him. Since there is a law in his position, he would not have been able to reveal such a secret. "But I haven''t heard everything from Isis either. He told me to listen to you." "I have been with you for over a month. I know roughly what kind of personality he is." " ." "So I think it''s okay to say it. That''s why I revealed that I was a warlock on the spot." "I did." Jamie looked up at the ceiling for a moment and stood up. And he introduced himself again. "Hello again. My name is Jamie Wellton. His previous name was Diablo Volfir. A warlock who returned to this land to kill the 12 gods." Then he reached out to Jin. "Whoa. When I heard it with my own mouth, I was not shocked." Jin lifted the mask and rubbed his face once, then stood up. Then he took Jamie''s hand. I''m counting on you. It''s Jin." * * * Jamie and Jin left the dorm after saying goodbye. Isis was leaning against the wall of the dormitory, waiting for the two of them. "Are you done talking?" it''s over. But what about Bena?" "I was taken away by Pyon. Should I do pre-meal training?" Fyon stayed in the Frontier as a substitute for the Queen of the Valkyrie clan, and was a kind of ambassador and officer. I heard that they are currently training her while protecting Bena. Except for the first time I saw him briefly, I had never seen him or talked to him, so I was curious about what kind of character he was. "I''m just going back. Call me if you have work." "Wait, wait~" Jin, who was about to leave, was called by Isis. "Why?" "It was fine at the time. I''m done talking, shall we go right away? "If it''s Jin, it''s not bad." What''s not bad? Jin frowned at the sudden words of the two people under the mask. Isis said with a smile. "Is it some sort of touring battle?" Behind him, Jamie began to warm up. Jin replied with a smirk. "That''s good." - Continued on next episode - CH 257 Chapter 22: Dalian (3) shit. It''s warming up slowly now, so why bother calling me? Please bring your own sword!" Ironlil came to me with an angry face. He was carrying a long sword the size of his own on his back. That''s what Jamie said was a good sword. Isis patted the short but heavy iron reel on the shoulder and expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Lil~" shit. So who fights with whom?" "They." Isis pointed to Jamie and Jin, relaxing from a distance. Ironlil said while furrowing his eyebrows like Songchung. "If you only fight with a sword, you won''t be able to compete, right?" "There is a lot to gain just by fighting the strong. And Jamie Wellton is a genius." "You must be a genius by human standards." "Is that so?" Ironlil looked at Isis, who was drawing a sinister smile, with uncomfortable eyes, and then threw a sword at her. Isis with the sword asked him. "Aren''t you going to see me?" busy. I was going to make him something really cool." Ohh. Have you been showing off your skills since a long time ago?" "I''ll make you something bigger than him." "I''m going to try to surpass the previous generations. Is this this? That''s cool, my little one. "Who, who is the kid!" From the outside, Iron Reel looked tens of years older, but Isis was actually several hundred years older. In fact, Isis has been watching Ironlil since he was a baby. Needless to say, the creator of the Thunder Dragon Sword Gram was the grandfather of Iron Lil, the former Five Hands. Perhaps that''s why Isis and his grandfather had a lot of interactions and had seen each other since childhood, so she knew a lot about Ironlil''s wealth. Ironlil, who was suddenly embarrassed when he remembered the old days, hurriedly turned around. shit. "Aren''t you going to say hello?" "What is a greeting? I''ve seen it before." Then he grunted and returned to the forge. To Isis, he looked like a child, so he giggled and laughed. "Hey, Jamie~ Take this~" Isis threw a long sword at Jamie, who was in full swing. Jamie, who had easily grabbed the sword, nodded, looking at the clean blade. "Is Iron Lil gone?" "I just gave the sword and left." "Say goodbye and go." "Looking at you earlier, what did you say goodbye to?" "That is also true." I swung the sword a few times. It was also a well-made sword. The light weight is also weight, and the hand feel when swinging it was much better than the Scud. In the first place, the Scud was a magic sword made of artifacts, so it was not at a great level as a sword. Even so, the skills of Iron Reel were clearly felt as the years were similar to, or better than, a bitter sword. After unpacking, Jin touched the handle of Jikdo and asked Jamie. "Are you all relaxed?" uh. OK. It looks like they''re both ready. Isis, who will serve as a referee, walks between them. Then he started explaining the rules. "In this battle, magic and power are never used. Mana is fine to use. But the Sword Master''s auror is never allowed. "Can''t you even use it? but ." "That sounds a bit bad, doesn''t it?" Jamie''s eyes widened as he looked at Jin, who had left behind unspoken words, and Isis calmed him down. "Don''t fall for any provocation, and don''t try to kill each other. Well, whether we should try to kill each other, we don''t know when a fight overheats. This Dalian is purely a practical exchange through Dalian. You learn by experiencing each other''s skills firsthand. Do you both agree?" To agree. "I agree." In response to the two of them, Isis also nodded. "Winning the opponent if he abstains first or renders him incapacitated. I make the judgment of incapacity. All to location." The two of them stood a little distance apart. Jamie is a front-slashing posture based on the Welton method. Jin looks defenseless, holding his scabbard lightly. Of course it was Jin who had the upper hand in pure technical battles, but Isis thought that Jamie''s potential was too strong. ''My opponent was just me, but the basics are solid. And if it''s Welton''s swordsmanship... .'' The corners of Isis'' lips rose subtly. She exclaimed as she lowered her raised hands. "Start Dalian!" [footprinting] Jin''s eyes radiated from the mask. [Transliteration Cham ()] His body, which had activated his entire body with mana, arrived at Jamie with great speed. Before he realized the power of the moonlight, it was the foot sword technique he liked to use. Mana flowing softly in a straight sword flew in, aiming for Jamie''s neck. Truly a Sword Master. Jamie thought, gazing at the narrowing of the distance at once. ''It''s hard to avoid.'' If you try to avoid it prematurely, you will only get hurt. The opponent is the Sword Master. Even if you can''t use Auras and Powers, the time and concept of holding the sword must be one level higher. Trying to deal with frivolous hair for nothing is rude before you can really die. There will be many defeats in this "tourism match". It''s probably hard to win even once. But I didn''t mean to just let go and give it a shot. ''It''s not like that''s a circuit competition.'' I want to try as hard as I can to see how far my sword can reach the sword masters. Jamie''s eyes turned purple. I didn''t mean to use black magic. Isis forbade magic, but allowed the use of mana. If so, wouldn''t it be right to use the power that suits you best? ''After all, you learned a sword for that.'' Combination of black magic and sword. Ironlil''s long sword was dyed purple. The distance to Jin is 2 meters ahead. [Welton style dagger] A purple line crosses the air. [Black Thread] Jin''s eyes widened. He quickly retrieved the straight sword that flew at Jamie''s neck. Thanks to this, I had to spread the distance as if dancing while stepping on the noisy steps. Then he saw a black line made in front of Jamie''s nose. It feels like a string is hanging in the air, which is really dangerous. If the straightness had not been obtained, the hilt would have been split in two in the gap of the cracked space. Since I couldn''t deal with Aurors, evasion was the best option. "This is the Welton family''s arcane swordsmanship, the ''Dagger Sword''." I was familiar with the term ''dagger sword''. A sword that cuts through space. It is said to be handed down only to the Welton family, and it is said that a single-ditch sword that has been forged in polarity can even divide dimensions. When I saw it as a real thing, the word ''really'' came out. But it looked a little different from the dagger he knew. ''Did I say black?'' I''ve only heard of it but haven''t seen it in person so I can''t be sure, but I''ve never heard of a blackened space. At that moment, Jamie turned and looked back at Jean. His eyes were dyed purple. Right. Jin laughed as if it was funny. "Aren''t you going to lose easily?" Jamie took a stance and prepared to run backwards. At first, it was a yogi to only correct posture with a light mind. However, seeing it in person, it seems that I have surpassed that stage. I was always focused on magic, so I didn''t know it well, but I was sure of that one move. ''You must lose.'' Did I mention it''s a round trip? It occurred to me that maybe the tour would take Jamie to the next level. And, the starting point was you. * * * how. The Sword Master''s wall is quite high, isn''t it? "Ok." Jamie moaned instead of answering. Five minutes ago, the results of the first circuit match came out. The fight ended sooner than expected. It was good for Jamie to contain him with a black mana dagger, but he couldn''t easily react to his swift projection. To be honest, there was movement. The problem was that it was very difficult to block it with only a sword. If it were magic, it would have been easier to dodge and counterattack, but it was still a long way from reaching that level with a sword. "Do you understand the cause of the defeat?" "I think I know a little bit from seeing it in person." The crucial difference between Jin and himself. Speaking of speed, that would be the sewer''s answer. He knew that the difference in speed was huge even before he fought the sword. The crucial difference isn''t something like speed. If we had lost because of speed, this world would have been normal if the good swordsmen had ruled it. "Number reading." that''s right. Mu-in does more sensory training than physical training as the level increases. It was a simple reason. If you activate your senses to a higher level, you can more easily predict what your opponent will do. In fact, Jamie also came to the present stage and tried techniques by first understanding the opponent''s psychology. From the master class, it takes place to the extreme, and the battle for power is also a fight, but from then on, who knows more quickly became the key to victory or defeat. Of course, the difference in skill between masters was stark, and in the case of users with powers that were nothing more than cheats, there were cases where the gap was narrowed at once. "Did you see Jin''s movement?" Huh. I saw it all." "It''s because the level of experience passed down from previous lives is different. If you use magic, Jin won''t be an opponent, but a wizard''s vision and a swordsman''s vision are very different. So even if you see it, you can''t react. Honestly, how many times have you almost used magic?" "Stop without knowing ." "It''s instinct. Even if you train a sword, your essence is a magician. It''s an unavoidable problem. But if you want to elevate your rank as a swordsman, you have to put up with it for now." do not worry. Even if I die, I won''t use magic. "Don''t die though. If I die, it will be a big setback for my future work." " Don''t take it seriously." Hahaha! The two set out to find their next rival. Jin''s wounds were not deep, so he was able to recover quickly with divine power. A magic swordsman who uses heels on his own? I can''t use magic right now, so I''m not a magic swordsman. circuit Dalian?" As he was having a leisurely breakfast, Han looked at Jamie with a look on his face, wondering why he was doing that. "You''re a great archmage. But why black? I remember using a sword five years ago, but wasn''t it just like a secondary weapon?" "Don''t talk too much and come out~ You''ve finished eating." "Isis, are you serious?" "What else is not the truth?" Jamie answered. Han scratched his cheek for nothing and got up from his seat. "I''m going to do it without Auror and power." "It is a foul to use both. To an opponent who is not even a Sword Master." Han responded casually to Isis'' words, but Jamie''s expression was not very good. Already ignored for the second time. Noticing this, Han waved his hand in bewilderment. Oh. I didn''t mean to make you feel bad. I know. I knew that Han wasn''t sincere. Still, I couldn''t help but feel bad. Because I wasn''t in a position to be treated like this. But this part was accepted. As for the sword, it is a learning position. Compared to the warriors here in Frontier, Jamie is a young chick. We have to rip out the lessons we can somehow learn from them by itinerary competition. "I''m not going to kill you." "I''m going to get mad if you take it easy." "Then I won''t decline." Han pulled out a stick. There was still a thin thread at the end of the stick, and at the end of it were two bells making a rattling sound. Come to think of it, Han''s fighting style comes out in earnest when he uses the ability ''change the status quo''. "Will that work?" When Jamie asked the question in a worried tone, Han asked, thinking he had heard it wrong. what? "Will that be enough? You''re the type of person who fights by changing weapons in one form or another. "Are you worried about me? Isis, is this right?" When Han looked at Isis with a puzzled face, she could barely hold back her laughter. It was then that Jamie realized that she had made a mistake. It was after he reached the mastery level that Han gained the power to "change the status quo." Before that, I would have always carried it with me. Asking a person whose main weapon is a bell stick in the first place is it okay with that? "Excuse me." "Uh, um. Well, that''s not a bad thing to worry about. Looking at this alone, it definitely looks weak. However ." Han''s eyes changed. "If you experience it yourself, you will be very annoyed." with daughter The bell made a clear sound. [Welcome ceremony] Even before the Han government achieved a "change of the status quo." [Song sound] He was the mastermind of Hwandong (ù). Jamie clenched her teeth as she watched the countless drops of baptism pouring in. It was not easy to avoid or prevent this. If so, what should I do? ''Read the next number.'' The two options became difficult, so there was only one left. ''Go in.'' The blade was dyed purple. I had been beaten hard by Jin earlier, but the realization I had gained from it did not go away. Jamie flew towards the baptism of the drops, unable to see an inch ahead. What to look for... . Gap of space to squeeze in! You have to put a dagger in there. - Continued on next episode - CH 258 Chapter 22: Dalian (4) A phantom attack is a tactic that confuses the reality and confuses the opponent. Among them, there is only one reality. However, Han-eun is a master who makes everything even the illusion of drops feel real. It is impossible to understand with the naked eye. What you need to read is the flow of power. And Jamie had the skill to subdue that flow. [White Sea] thud-! With the sound of heavy footsteps, the flow of mana around him began to focus on Jamie. flows come together At the same time, the illusion of flying drops gradually diminished. Some of the flow is lost. Han narrowed his eyes. ''What about this technology?'' space is taken over. Losing space in the battle of the uninhabited effectively means defeat. Space is an area for uninhabited people to move. The wider the area, the more techniques and tactics that can be deployed. Therefore, taking over the space meant that the range of motion of action was reduced. ''It''s fun.'' Jamie was rushing in with strange steps. It was clear that the power to take over the space started from that step. The illusion of the drops is broken one by one. They are pushing ahead in the technology battle. However. ''It''s too early.'' He swung the stick once. The thread fluttered and the bells spread the sound. Then the disappearing bubble illusion began to multiply like a lie. [Welcome Ceremony: Thunder] With Quarara!! In an instant, thunder roared out loudly. Not only did the drop illusion increase, but it also sprinted destructively, drawing the shape of lightning. Jamie hesitated at the sudden change in attack and had to step back. Even though they have not yet found a gap in the space to break the illusion, they have been pushing it in a more bitter form. ''Chit.'' With his ''dark dagger'' clad in black mana, he slashed the illusion of drops in an oblique line and jumped high backwards. After that, as soon as it landed, Baekhae focused on swordplay. sting!! Black mana enveloped the White Sea. A purple thunderbolt began to stir the flow of space. The drops reached a short distance. Jamie opened his eyes and stabbed the dagger in a straight line. There was a crack in the space. At the same time, Han jumped high. He smiled and retrieved the bell. Then, as it swung like a whip, the thread stretched and fell, aiming at Jamie''s head. But Jamie didn''t panic. "Whoa." Those who have reached the stage will be determined by who can read the numbers faster. And Jamie succeeded in predicting Han''s next action 10 seconds ago. [Jamie Expression Transformer] [White Sea] He stretched out his arms toward the split space. He spread the dagger in his hand and grabbed the space. [Free space] And he pulled it hard towards the inside of his body. A space occupied by the White Sea and a space cut with a dagger. Space is not a property that can be held by hand, but if it is a dagger that cuts through space, it will be able to hold it. So I grabbed it. The space occupied by the White Sea was transmitted through fingertips. So, it could be shaken. "Get out of the way!!" Space is not fixed. Jamie twisted his body to crumble. The space that begins to increase, as long as it takes a great leap forward, and the drops fall terribly. They twisted all at once. Han widened his eyes at the sudden anomaly. "The space !" The thread that was rushing towards Jamie while drawing a smooth curve was bent at a deformed angle. Han is also the same. He realized that his standing position had changed slightly. "What kind of monstrous skills do you have?!" The body is forced to lean. ''Did you induce this situation?'' Han felt his body fall down and retrieved the bell. And when I swing it to the other side, the space is fine! There was a sound and a shock wave was generated. The flow created by the shock wave slowed the fall. At the same time, when I stepped on the air a few times with mana, my speed drastically decreased, and I was able to land smoothly. However, Han could not be at ease. Jamie approached, aiming for the head and stabbing the sword. Karan-! Han swung the bell without embarrassment. Although the sword and the bell collided in mid-air, there was no rattling sound. This is because the high-density mana was condensed into the drops. Jamie was unable to continue the attack. It was a weak-looking thread and bell, but it was Han who handled it. It could be said that I was lucky that I wasn''t pushed. The two fought several times without stopping. A battle of who looks ahead first. ''Is that good enough?'' Watching, Isis marveled at Jamie''s quick adaptation to the water fight. He was attacking Han''s behavior patterns one by one, thinking what the best response would be. Normal warriors tend to predict the opponent''s attack close to their instincts based on the experience they have accumulated in their body. Calculating actions and thinking of ways to respond would take a long time, and in a fight between powerful players, your neck could be blown away in an instant. The current way was the way Jamie was able to as a wizard. ''You must have always understood and developed the magic tricks with your head, so the speed of thinking will be different from ours. Besides, if it''s a 9th class Archmage... .'' no. Diablo Volfir, the strongest warlock who was called the natural enemy of the 12 gods. It would take less than a second to see the number of opponents with both eyes, to think with one''s head, and to know what kind of response to take. So that''s fun. "What kind of power do you want to acquire?" Jamie will definitely rise to the level of a sword master. And you will get ''power''. Usually, powers have to do with a person''s characteristics, but Jamie''s talents were so numerous that it was not easily predicted. "But it won''t be easy to get your hands on. Even if it''s Welton''s bloodline." Isis smiled faintly. * * * As Jamie and Han''s battle grew longer and longer, onlookers flocked in. However, the two did not pay attention to their surroundings and bumped into each other until one of them collapsed. As Jamie shoved the bell and tried to come in, the thread wrapped around his wrist or wrist and threw him to the floor. On the other hand, if Han wanted a break, Jamie launched a fierce counterattack using the white sea and a dagger. Clearly, one side had the upper hand. "If you are tired, you can give up." "Stunning me. That''s it." "It''s awful." Han clicked his tongue as he saw Jamie rushing to him even though he was sweating profusely. He wanted to subdue him at once, but as time went on, Jamie''s skills were getting better and better. It is getting stronger by fighting. Reading the numbers was getting faster and faster, and the response was almost the same as thinking. ''What the hell is this guy?'' As a great wizard who reached class 9, I don''t know why he''s so obsessed with swords. He knew he had great talent for swords, but no matter how much he looked at it, he couldn''t compare it to magic. I thought it would be better to practice magic during this time, but Han didn''t say anything because he was neither his teacher nor anything. It just attacked when there was a gap, and defended when an attack came. "Heh, heh, heh, heh." "The sun has already risen in the middle of the sky." a little bit. little bit more. Jamie looked very tired. It seemed that both eyes were physically limited. He did not get tired even after running for hours without a break, but fighting by mixing weapons consumed incomparable stamina to running. Not only that, unlike when using magic, mana was wasted too much. ''Don''t stop doing it.'' No matter how much your skills continue to improve, you will be defeated at this rate. Rather than that, it is better to inflict a certain defeat and achieve enlightenment. After making the decision, Han changed his stance. The atmosphere has changed. He leaned heavily forward with his upper body, keeping his body almost in a straight line with the ground. Then, he kicked the ground with all his might. " ?!" And a silver long sword appeared in front of him. In Han''s head, three letters came to mind. Clearly, Jamie had some distance. But why is his sword lying down here? The thread was twisted and wrapped around a long sword. When the bell made a rattling sound, Han pushed the ground to the side once in a while, breaking the direction. The two passed by and looked into each other''s eyes. Han was shocked. ''This guy .'' eyes are empty It''s not that my stamina has reached its limit and I''m not out of focus. Jamie Welton has now reached a state of unconsciousness. The sword flies from a deformed direction. Han regretted himself for entering Dalian with a light heart. As he blocked the sword with the stick and at the same time pulled the thread with the index finger of his empty hand, the bell turned in the direction of Jamie''s head. Jamie diddge the bell without difficulty and reached out to him with a hand holding the trick of a dagger. "!" Even if you don''t use Auras and Powers, there is a clear difference in skills between Masters and non-Masters. But Jamie had fallen into a state of unconsciousness, pushing Han into a corner. [Welcome] [Thread knitting] Han stepped back, set the stick, and, holding only the thread, manipulated the bell to and fro. But Jamie narrowed the distance, dodging the bubble as if moving without thinking. Then, they attacked unexpectedly from an unexpected direction. can''t read the number When the other person fell into the unconscious, the behavior pattern that had been seen before disappeared. ''Is there no other way?'' I didn''t want to do it because I didn''t want to get seriously hurt, but if I stayed like this, I was going to be seriously hurt. If he did, he would surely get rid of the other guys. I just didn''t want to die. "I''m sorry, Jamie Welton." Han dangled a drop. I don''t know what you''re thinking in your subconscious mind. "It''s impossible to block or dodge with your skills right now." [The Feast of the Leemun Hanga] The highest season in the family. Originally, you had to use an auror to fully unfold it, but this is enough to subdue it. I thought so. The blade of the knife touched the taut thread. The seams of a very thin thread began to spring out as if it would break at any moment. ''What .'' It was not a distance that could be narrowed down at once. But Jamie is standing in front as if leaping through space. Did you use any magic? No, that would have made Isis a foul. If there is no reaction, it means that no magic was used. ''no way .'' A thought flashed through Han''s mind. At that moment, the sword aimed at the head and stabbed in. It had just been in contact with the thread. Han instinctively manifested his powers. It was an instant when the bell stick turned into a dual-wield dagger. It was small and fast, and it easily struck the sword that was flying towards the face. Changed the shape to Chidogon. As it was, he swung his chidogon towards Jamie''s head. "Until there." Han narrowed his eyes as he looked at Chi Do-gon, who stopped in mid-air. To be precise, a long, slender woman''s hand was holding Chidogon tightly. "Isis." Han lands on the floor and turns Chi Do-gon back into a bell stick. I looked at Jamie, who had fallen to the floor. It wasn''t that he fell because of Han''s attack. The unconscious state ended and he passed out. Looking at Jamie''s condition like that, Han said. "Isis. The technique this guy just used must be... ." that''s right. Isis nodded her head. "It was definitely power." - Continued on next episode - CH 259 Chapter 22: Dalian (5) "Tell me exactly what happened." However, he did not understand exactly what had happened. I understood that Jamie used the power. But I couldn''t figure out what kind it was. At some point, the position of the sword was just moved. Also, very threatening. Because of this, there was no choice but to use the power ''change the status quo''. If I hadn''t written it, it would have been me who suffered. "Simply put ." Isis said looking at Jamie who was lying down. "The body Should I say?" There were many onlookers, but Isis was the only one who clearly saw Jamie''s power. However, it was difficult to explain with certainty what kind of Isis was also. that too. "Jamie Welton was not one." "It wasn''t one?" "If I had to explain ." Isis pondered for a moment, looked at Jamie without saying a word, then shook her head and opened her mouth. "Should I say ''number of cases''?" "I don''t understand any more." "How did it look to you?" "It was because the position of the sword was suddenly moved. It was in contact with my steel thread, and suddenly a sword flew in my face." "Did you just see that?" "What does that mean?" Han couldn''t quite understand what Isis was trying to say. Isn''t it called an alter ego, or the number of cases? Conversely, Isis was also a little surprised by Han''s words. She smiled slightly and muttered in a voice that was quite interesting. "Have you awakened an interesting power?" "So what do you mean? Please tell me so I can understand!" "It was Jamie''s three black guns." what? "The sword you said you saw, which suddenly stabbed in the face, and the sword that aimed at the gap in the lower abdomen. And even the sword that was about to blow away the finger holding the stick." So Isis naturally thought that it was an alter ego, and he had no choice but to think of the number of cases. Because, the trajectory drawn by those three swords was all aimed at Han''s gap. It was a fact that could be known because it was Isis, who was stronger than the two of them. " But why didn''t I see the rest? "You said number of cases. I don''t know why I couldn''t see you, but the judgment aimed at the head was the best attack. "It''s a complex power." "I wasn''t quite sure either. It may not be the case." Maybe it was simply the power related to the clone. It could be that Jamie''s ability to target Han''s gap was purely her skill. So I couldn''t be sure of anything until the party woke up. ''What is certain is that he has entered the state of being a sword master.'' Isis let out a smirk. Not that there were no cases. Among dragons and high elves, there were sometimes 9-class sword masters. However, it was possible because they were long-lived species living in a distant time. Jamie Wellton... . Diablo Volfir is a wizard. ''A kid who hasn''t been holding a sword in a few years .'' But we don''t know yet. Unconsciously, he entered the state of being a sword master. Will he be able to remember his powers even after regaining consciousness? * * * It was an unfamiliar ceiling. Jamie squeezed her heavy eyelids with her hands. At some point, the memory disappeared. While confronting Han, he avoided his attacks and counterattacked several times. Swinging the sword for a long period of time was more difficult than I thought. Even the opponent was a sword master, and he was more exhausted than usual because he was handling a bizarre weapon. Still, as I got used to Han''s movements, I learned how to respond. However, it seems that physical strength has reached its limit first. ''I just didn''t expect it to be so exhausting.'' It seems that he was mentally exhausted because he was not simply wielding a sword, but was equally fighting against someone stronger than him. It was funny. To say that he, who has prided himself on being a veteran among veterans, feels mentally exhausted just to that extent. It seems that his passion and will for the sword was greater than he thought. Does it feel like going back to the beginning? I felt the emotions I felt when I first encountered magic in my previous life after a long time. ''I thought I forgot everything.'' Although all of his mana was depleted and his blood flowed backwards, he almost became a bad person, but he liked magic so much that he constantly craved it. "But, I think I felt something." Before losing consciousness, Jamie felt a strange sensation. But he immediately lost consciousness, so he didn''t know exactly what it was. The realm of the unconscious was literally unconscious, so it was only natural that he didn''t know it when he woke up. When I looked out the window, the sun was already setting. It was in the morning when I was fighting with Han, so it must be said that at least five or six hours have passed. "I slept a lot." Then I frowned at the smell of chemicals stinging my nose. Looking around, I saw several identical beds placed at regular intervals. In one corner, there was a chest of drawers with medicine bottles. It looked like a hospital. It was as if he had lost consciousness and was put in a hospital. I decided to go outside and left the hospital room, and someone was standing right in front of the door. At first, he was a very short person who thought it was Iron Reel, but when he looked closely, he was an old woman with a curly waist and white hair like a balloon. "See you awake." The old woman was an impressive grandmother with small wrinkles. He looked quite old. She walked over to Jamie with difficulty and started rubbing her legs out of the blue. "What are you doing?" Jamie asked, she said. "My muscle density increased while I was sleeping. The body must have been awakened." excuse me? "Call me Doctor." The old man, who introduced himself as "Doctor," climbed Jamie''s body like a tree, carefully checking his abdomen, chest, neck and arms, and jumped down. Then he said "It''s a harbinger of awakening." " What do you mean?" "Speak with Isis for details. This is a place only for sick people, so get out." The Doctor left behind those words and disappeared somewhere. Hearing this one-sidedly, Jamie left the hospital scratching her cheek. And I found Hawks, a giant joiner who was holding out in front of the hospital. Nearby, Isis sat cross-legged on a nearby bench. "Why is he here?" When Jamie pointed at Hawks and asked, Isis grinned. "The tour competition isn''t over yet." I''ve only been in a match twice. To that extent, it could not even be called a circuit competition. Shouldn''t it be called a circuit competition if it''s done at least 3 times? Isis asked Jamie just in case. "Jamie. Do you remember how the match with Hangwa ended?" Anna. "Then you don''t even know what you did?" what do you mean? Nope. If I have to explain it with my own words, it will only make my head complicated. It has already been manifested once, so if you want to fully realize it, you will have no choice but to hold the sword again." At the unknown words of Isis, the Hawks took a step forward. "I came here to bathe last time." " But, how are you standing here?" Jamie was not funny. It was only a day ago that he gave him a defeat. The power of the fully awakened Seonggwang would not have been enough to recover easily no matter how much he joined, but Hawks held his arms crossed as if nothing had happened. "He''s not normal either. It''s pretentious. "I am fine." Away from the pretentiousness, Jamie sticks his tongue out at the toughness of the Hawks. He probably would roll over on the floor if he poked a little with his finger. But was it because the defeat at that time was really unfair? I thought it wasn''t Jamie. There was no evidence, but for some reason, Hawks'' eyes did not show the same poison as before. said Hawks. "Pull out your sword." * * * As soon as I left the hospital, the third round of competition began. Opponent is Hawks. Except for Isis and another Lan race, Clark, the strongest of the Frontiers. He was also seriously injured in a blood battle with Jamie last night. But even in that state, it would be quite daunting to use only a sword to deal with him. Jamie slowly drew his long sword. The Hawks, on the other hand, stood still, bare-handed, with neither a spear nor a crossbow armed. Isis stepped out between them and explained the rules. "It''s going to be a little different this time." "How?" "As you can see, the Hawks are going to fight with their bare hands. Unlike Jin and Han, if that guy picks up a weapon, the match won''t work. This is because they are strong players on a different level than the two of them. He knew the strength of the Hawks better than anyone because he had personally met him. instead. Isis smiled as she raised her index finger toward Jamie. "Hawks use power." "Why Hawksman?" Well. Do I need to push a little?" Isis still couldn''t understand what he was saying. I didn''t have to vomit. If you are as talented as her, you will have something to think about. Moreover, the power of Hawks was the ability to control the hardness of the body, so he was able to cope with it sufficiently. "Other than that, everything is the same. Then prepare both." Isis raised her hand upwards and exclaimed exasperatedly. "Fight!" At the same time, the Hawks slammed to the ground. It was great speed. At that moment, Jamie experienced a strange phenomenon. I couldn''t get my mind off the phenomenon that I had experienced for the first time in my life, where the space seemed to overlap in several layers. "You''re thinking in front of me." Go!! "Uh-huh!" Jamie vomited blood as he saw a giant fist piercing his upper body. The sensation of his ribs and internal organs being smashed into pieces made his mind wander. Hawks didn''t care. He straightened his knees, raised his chin, and slapped him with his widely spread wings. "Aww!" Jamie bounced to the ground a few times and fell to the ground. The Hawks approached without hesitation, raised their feet and tried to trample Jamie''s back. bang!! Jamie rolled to the side just before his foot fell, wiping the blood from his mouth, widening the distance. It was hard to come to my senses from the huge shocks that followed, but the illusion of seeing multiple spaces overlapping did not disappear. '' what''s this?'' Jamie clenched it. In multiple overlapping spaces, the Hawks move in multiple directions. Countless selves were fighting against such Hawks. Most of them knelt before the power of the Hawks, or even when they were beaten, they did not give up and rushed towards them relentlessly. But there was no sight of victory. In the multiple layers of sight, no one was able to defeat the Hawks and was frustrated. ''what''s this. What the hell is this?'' My head is throbbing. Jamie''s forehead staggered in the delirium that unfolded out of nowhere. The Hawks didn''t wait. Suddenly, he came closer, raised his sharp claws, and slapped his chest. "Huh!" Somehow, he held onto his ankle tightly to prevent it from stabbing any more, but nearly a third of his 10cm-long sharp claws had already penetrated. "If you stay, you will die." The lively voice of the Hawks was heard. He grabbed Jamie tightly with his feet and lifted him up high, throwing him to the floor. "Cool, cool!" Jamie, who rolled on the floor, inhaling the dust, coughed harshly and tried to get up. If it stays like this, the Hawks will attack again. "Only with that skill ." fists fly As Jamie was about to swing his sword to block it, several swords appeared overlapping in similar trajectories. The swords that reached first could not withstand Hawks'' fist and were broken. Then, a sword dyed the blade purple. ''Dark Dagger.'' A family''s arcane swordsmanship strengthened by overlaying black mana on the blade. Hawks collided with a long sword with fists and dark daggers. Blood spewed from Hawks'' fist for the first time. And, it became a reality. ''How did this happen .'' Blood dripped from Hawks'' fist. Jamie looked at the sword in his hand. With the power of a dagger, the purple swordsman slashed the space along with a part of Hawks'' fist. Jamie was confused. ''When did I get black mana?'' When was the dark dagger unfolded again? Of all the sights I had just seen, it was the only sight that caused damage to the Hawks. However, I made that scene with my own hands. Are you dreaming? The Hawks spoke as Jamie had a puzzled look on his face. "Congratulations on becoming a sword master." Jamie looked at Hawks'' face in surprise. He had blood dripping from his fists, and he had an inappropriate smile. - Continued on next episode - CH 260 Chapter 22: Dalian (6) Jamie''s eyes widened at the hawks'' absurd remarks. Congrats on becoming a sword master out of nowhere. ''Am I the Sword Master?'' In the already confusing situation, the words added to the confusion. Jamie''s head was still dizzy as he saw several identical spaces overlapping each other. Could this phenomenon be a power? Then I thought it was pretty boring. Where in the world is there a power that cannot be controlled? And, somehow, he wounded Hawks'' fist, but he still didn''t understand the principle. "Let''s close Mana for now." At that moment, Isis'' voice came from behind. I wondered if I could feel her touch on her back, and the key blood vessels began to close as if they were blocked with a stopper. The mana supplied from the mana core was cut off like a lie. The countless spaces that disturbed my mind and the images of myself moving there disappeared like a lie. "Whoa." Jamie sighed as if exhausted and squatted down. Soon after, he raised his head slightly and looked around. There was no longer the phenomenon of multiple spaces overlapping, but the normal vision felt awkward. And for some reason, hallucinations appeared as if other selves were doing different things here and there. "Do you know what happened?" At Isis'' question, Jamie turned her head and looked at her. She watched the match against the Hawks from start to finish. As the Grand Master is a higher level skill, he must have discovered something other than what he felt. Jamie explained to them the strange phenomenon he had been experiencing. "Same space It looked like several overlapping. I was in each space, and I was dealing with the Hawks in a completely different way. All the attacks failed, but at the last moment, unlike the ones that failed, there was a scene where the attack succeeded. When I woke up, I was the owner of the scene It is. I don''t think it makes sense even if I say it. "Is that the number of cases?" "Number of cases?" "You seem to have a higher level ability than that, but in my eyes you were seen as multiple people." "I didn''t feel that way." Hawks tilted his head and said. I knew Jamie was using her powers because I had competed in person, but there was no such thing as a broken body. "Little said so. They probably don''t feel like they''re going to face each other in person." "Then, is it a power in the form of division?" "If that were the case, the Hawks would have felt it too. number of cases. So, in my eyes, Jamie, you seem to be picking the best moves to take down the Hawks. What appeared to be several is probably ''afterimages''." "I see what you mean." Hawks nodded seriously. "Your last attack. The attack was obviously so fast that it was hard for me to react. It wasn''t even a quick sword concept. It''s hard to explain in words, but it suddenly appeared in front of me. It felt like that." As Hawks said, Jamie was doing something she wasn''t aware of at the last minute. "It might be ." Jamie and Hawks looked at Isis. Isis said. "It may be your appearance in multiple universes or parallel worlds." * * * late night. Jamie was sitting alone on the roof meditating. Mostly it was a retrospective of what had happened in the morning. "Multiverses, or parallel worlds." I once studied about him. It was a time when I was clinging to space-time magic, and as research progressed, I even hypothesized that there might be a different world like this one. couldn''t prove it It was also a difficult study, because the cost performance was bad. Even if it proves that it exists, it was not easy to graft it into magic. There was no shortage of resources right now, and there were 12 gods at the time, so we needed magic that we could use right away. For this reason, the multidimensional theory had to be abandoned. I haven''t thought about multidimensional theory since then. However, I thought that Siegfried, who specializes in space-time magic, might have studied the multidimensional theory to some extent. Of course, I was just thinking, I didn''t mean to ask him directly. ''It''s not like I know what to do. It may not be a real multiverse or parallel world-related power.'' The number of cases Isis spoke of is probably correct. Previously, it was difficult to grasp the situation because there was no economic situation, but when I think back on it, the overlapping spaces were producing similar but different results. It was as if he embodied a number battle going on in his head. And the image of himself who made the best choice among them was directly overlapped and became a reality. no way Have you awakened such power by engaging in a water battle?" That''s what I thought, but then a snort came out. Does it make any sense to get the power just by concentrating on it for just one day? I heard that the powers you acquire as you become a master are often related to the person''s identity. So, it meant that there was no case where a completely meaningless power was born. "In a way, that''s right." Although Jamie wasn''t a space-time wizard like Siegfried, he used space-related powers no less than that. Gremia was a piece of equipment that created a new space, Beyond Avalon is a staff that connects to the other side of the world, White Sea is a space-controlling technique, and a short sword is a family''s arcane swordsmanship that cuts through space. As such, Jamie had a lot of power related to space. In such a situation, I realized the importance of fighting. Perhaps all of them interlocked and the present power was born. "Activate." When Jamie opened his eyes, he saw the world overlapping. There were places where a gentle wind blew and heavy rain poured, and there were places where the sky was bright and clear. Every Jamie Welton present there was sitting cross-legged, staring at the scenery. One of them slowly drew his long sword and stood it parallel to his body. Black mana was overlaid on the blade, and the purple auror blade flashed at the same time as a flash of purple. Right. All of a sudden, Jamie had become Jamie from another space, who gave birth to an auror with black mana. He smiled as he looked at the fluttering purple Auror Blade. "The name of the power is ." Having made the decision, Jamie stood up and said: "Future Walker." * * * As the day dawned, I visited Isis. come out? She asked with a puzzled face. Jamie nodded. "Aren''t we supposed to face the best players at the end of the tour competition?" "Only with a sword?" Sure. "Should I call this brave? ." "Don''t talk and come out. Let''s go with full power this time. Saying so, Jamie pulled out a long sword and showed off a purple aura. Seeing this, Isis narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Are you awake? But, it''s difficult if you''re just that strong enough~" "It''s not like there''s anything special about it. It''s because I can''t think of anyone other than that person who can definitely accept my ''Future Worker''." "Hey. Did you just come up with a name? Future Walker... . Huh. It suits you very well. However. Isis raised her left hand and waved her finger. "I still can''t deal with this body." what? Are you avoiding it?" "No, you are avoiding it. There is someone better suited than me." "Are you the right guy?" Isis waited for a while and headed somewhere. Then, after a while, I brought someone... . "Princess, are you kidding me?" It was Clark, the commander of the Frontier and another Lan clan. He was staring at Isis with a very uncomfortable face. On the other hand, Isis smiled and said to him. "Try this opportunity for yourself. Don''t just complain." "Why do I have to do such a troublesome thing?" "Will you change your mind if you see it in person?" At Isis''s expression, which only smiled and stared terrifyingly, Clark clicked his tongue and looked at Jamie. He said. "I may die." "These are I keep using my sword, so do you know that I am a real Hogu?" huh. Follow me." Clark didn''t even listen and disappeared somewhere. The speed was so great that he lost his movement for a moment. Jamie, who sighed, sensed a presence and tried to follow, but Isis warned. "Clark is stronger than me. Huh. He''s stronger than me. "Not bad." ha? "If you''re going to watch, follow me soon." Jamie said so and teleported after Clark. Isis, who was left alone, stood still with a puzzled expression on her face, and then smiled softly. "It''s also fun. It''s fun, Jamie Welton. She screamed and ran towards the two distant signs. "Go together!" * * * Clark stopped at the place where he had a battle with the Hawks. I didn''t know that I would choose this place for Dalian. He turned and looked at Jamie and Isis, who had been following them. "I don''t know why I have to do things like Dalian from the morning breeze ." He said, looking at Jamie with disgruntled eyes. "Maybe it would have been better. Princess, watch. Prove that the man you expect is nothing." You''ve been talking nonsense ever since. I will pluck out that tongue." "Both of you stop. Let the fight be done with your own body." Isis intervened between them and stood in the middle. And I started explaining the rules. "There are no rules. Don''t kill each other, and if you think something bad is going to happen, let them abstain. And I know that because I will intervene if I see a serious situation coming up. And this match... ." Isis took a step back and looked at them in turn. "It''s an all-out war. then Fight!" As soon as the signal fell, Clark slammed to the ground. His new form disappeared like a lie. "It''s over." A voice came from right below. He reached Jamie''s footsteps and wrapped the Auror around his clenched fists. As long as Isis had declared an all-out war, I had no intention of looking at it. Rather, it was meant to knock him down with a single blow and make him realize that Jamie Welton was a worthless person. "If it was just yesterday, I would have suffered like this." Zeng!! Clark''s eyes widened. His fists were touching the sword, not the abdomen. Jamie smiled as he felt the blade tremble. "I, who exists in multiple dimensions, ultimately comes down to one." The purple aura blade soars. Clarke deflected the sword that was aiming at his neck by rotating his right forearm. At the same time, he spread his left palm out wide. Jamie''s eyes widened as she looked at the palm of her left hand that was filled with terrifying power. [Future Walker] The purple aura blade is reborn as a dazzling light. It''s a ''starlight''. Every Jamie Welton present in countless spaces created a light. [Let there be light] flash-!! The light of the holy light that spreads widely. Clarke escaped from the light, wrapping his entire body in mana. But even that couldn''t break free from ''Future Walker''. how ?" He grabbed the sword that stabbed in from above with both palms. Jamie spread her pure white wings on her back and lit up the light again. Clark''s eyes widened at the power of the Holy Light that crushed his whole body. "Don''t admit it. The princess had a reason to choose. However! An ominous energy began to flow from Clark''s body. At that moment, the alarm went off in every space that appeared as a ''Future Walker''. Every Jamie Welton is torn to shreds. There was no choice in front of that overwhelming power. ''Did you say you are stronger than Isis?'' Indeed, it is such a subversive power that the words come out of nowhere. said Clark. "Show me. This is my power." [Annihilation Game] The crimson energy that destroys everything began to erase the power of the Holy Light as if a lightning bolt was spreading out. "Kneel before this power." Clarke threw out the first ticket wearing a ''play of ruin''. Jamie didn''t dodge. He stood still and did not look away from his fist. Isis screams and runs to this place. Countless blue shields floated around her. But it was late. Clark''s fist will smash Jamie''s head. no!! Isis exclaimed, and the red waves of the ''play of ruin'' spurted out enough to upset the heavens and the earth. That was the moment. exactly. It''s a formidable force." [Sword of Fusion] However ." In the red wave, the starlight sparkled even more dazzlingly. Like hope that blooms in despair. "So there is a possibility." [Convergence] The red wave of ''Destruction Game'' is sucked into the sword. blah- There was a crack in the sword. Even though it was an excellent long sword made by Iron Reel, it was impossible to fully capture its destructive power. However, that''s fine. "Give me back." The red wave of Ruin Yu-hee, fused with Sung-gwang, was shot in reverse, aiming at Clark. The blade broke. However, the two forces, united by ''convergence'', sprinted without stopping. Clark muttered as he saw the force that was rushing into him, which was his own but no longer exists. "It''s amazing. was it like this perhaps ." The words did not go to the end. The two auras fused together were not enough to engulf him, and they devoured the whole area by going further for several kilometers. Isis and Frontier''s officers, watching from afar, could not speak for a while. - Continued on next episode - CH 261 Chapter 23: Apostles (1) Jamie looked at the crumbling sword. Even though Iron Reel made it, it was not able to fully capture Clark''s ''play of ruin''. Not only that, convergence failed to completely converge. It was because he had a higher level of power than he is now. Yet it is such a destructive force. Jamie sticks out his tongue as he sees some of the green meadow completely evaporated. Some were surprised by the tremendous destructive power, but there was another reason for sticking out his tongue. "A monster." One arm protruded through the foggy explosions. There were small scars on his arm, but there were no serious wounds to be seen. Arms bent inward and moved greatly. Then, following his hand, the deflagration was cleared as it was. Clark stood still. Only the clothes were a little tattered, and he received a decent attack from the front, but it didn''t look like he was hurt at all. The only difference was that the gray jewel on Clark''s forehead was glimmering. The gray hair also shed a soft shimmer to match. "Is it ''Ranseok''?" Dragons are born with a dragon heart in their body, and high elves are born with the favor of nature. And Ran is born with a small jewel called Ranseok on her forehead. Ranseok''s role is simple. storage. Regardless of any kind, it was a storehouse of power they had accumulated throughout their lives. It is a stone that brings out the stored power at the moment it is needed, making the existing power jump several times. Therefore, Ran was a race with the strongest military power. "You made me use ranseok." Clark brushed the dust off his body and leapt forward. The distant distance was narrowed in an instant. He lands softly in front of Jamie. Hopefully, Isis shouted at him. "Clark! You can stop now!" Clark glanced at her and then looked at Jamie again. Jamie didn''t avoid his gaze either. The sword lost, but could fight more to fight. immediate situation. Clarke blew out his nose. "The excitement has gone down." what? He didn''t answer and flicked away. Again, the speed was difficult to follow. As Clark disappeared, this time Isis and the officers approached Jamie. What did you say? Isis asked, looking in the direction Clark had disappeared. Jamie shrugged. "The excitement has gone down." "It''s Clark." Yeah. Clark like." "I''m glad it''s okay, though." Hawks, Han, and Jin spoke in turn. Isis also sighed in relief. "I didn''t know how it would turn out, but I''m happy." Hmm. Jamie frowned slightly at the word happy . Although he had not yet faced Isis, it was unclear whether he would be able to defeat her even after awakening as a sword master. And Clark was a Ran warrior who recognized that he was stronger than Isis himself. And when I experienced the power myself, my mouth wrote it. ''I need to restore the power of my prime.'' Jamie''s eyes narrowed. The desire for power was always great, but when I faced an opponent with a clear difference in skill, that desire grew even greater than usual. by the way You became a sword master in one day. It''s ridiculous." As Jamie made a serious expression, Jin''s voice was heard from behind. Hearing that, he answered with a smiley voice. shit. Damn talent omnipotence. How can you be a thirteen-year-old 9th-class wizard and a sword master?" "Practice. You also need to practice." "What about this child? At times, the subject was repeated like a parrot that humans are weak." "It is true that you are weak." As the Hawks scratched his nerves in a calm tone, Han exclaimed in tears. OK. Let''s have a fight with me today! Get your weapon out, you bird of a bitch!" "Shut up, Han. You lose anyway." "Why are you lighting the candle again?" that''s right. I''m going to lose anyway, so why lose power? Do some training~" "Hey Isis! Even you?!" As I listened to that frivolous conversation, my sincere heart sank like a lie. Jamie smiled at them and turned around. "I go back first." They didn''t hear their greeting and teleported towards the dormitory. * * * When I got back, someone was sitting there. It was Beiryl. As if he was drinking alone, an empty glass was on the table. "Come." "Since when have you been here?" "From right after the fight started." Come to think of it, unlike other executives, Beiril did not appear as a meadow. If there had been such a clash of powers, I would have been interested. Instead of going to the meadow, I came here. Beiryl gestured to the seat across from him. "Sit down." Yes. Maybe it was because I was close with my parents, so it was difficult to refuse Beiryl''s words. I don''t see any particular reason to refuse a request to sit down, but it seems like there''s some power in the words? Beiryl said. "You have become a sword master." Jamie also relieved the burden and responded to the calm voice. "It happened." "Fufu. Even if you can''t be happy to become a sword master, are you just using those words instead? "Ugh. Maybe it''s because I haven''t really felt it yet." "When your father sees it, he will be surprised and black. Before I left the house, I was a kid with a sword, but suddenly I became a sword master. If possible, I''d like to see Earl Welton''s surprised expression from the side. Beiryl chuckled at what was so good. He looked straight into Jamie''s face. Although it has grown a lot over the past 5 years, the youthfulness of seeing it for the first time still remains here and there. Even then, I knew that I would become a great guy someday, but I didn''t know that I would grow so quickly. On the one hand, I was proud and proud, but on the other hand, I was still a child and felt like I had grown up already. ''no. Mentally, it''s not much different from before and now, isn''t it?'' This is why appearance is so important. It is because the feelings of a child becoming an adult and an adult becoming an adult are completely different. Beiryl leaned back against the back of the chair. "Jamie." Please speak. "I have always lived with the heart of a godfather. Neither you nor your parents may think so, but I always thought of you." " ." "Even if you do not approve, I will live as your godfather. Being a godfather is nothing. It is the pillar that supports you together next to the pillar of parents." Yes. "As a godfather, I will keep an eye on your progress. When you''re tired, I''ll give you my back, and if you''re going to do something, I''ll lend you my strength. So always look ahead and run. If you want to look back, I''ll be standing there, so let''s have a drink then. Yes. "I am proud of you. I am just as proud of you as your parents. I wanted to say this." Beiryl stood up with a smile. You worked hard. rest." He left those words and walked towards the door. Jamie said looking back at him. "Thank you, Godfather." Beiril stopped there for a while, then nodded his head slightly and disappeared out of the door. Jamie looked in the direction he disappeared, then lifted his head and looked at the high ceiling. "It''s not a bad feeling." When I thought that the ambiguous relationship with Beiril had been established, one side of my mind was at ease. I thought about why it was comfortable. Obviously, it was because I had another one on my side. Jamie walked to the bed and lay down. I felt like I could get a good night''s sleep last night. * * * "Who are you?" "Stop there and prove your identity!" Early morning with heavy rain. A man came to the Zenith Church headquarters. The soldiers of the church, who were standing on the guard, demanded the identity of their opponents, holding their weapons with menacing faces. The man brushed his wet hair back and looked at the soldiers. "These are No matter how much time has passed, do you not recognize me?" "Who are you?" "To reveal your identity ." The soldiers carefully changed their tone of voice, wondering if it was a high-level person in the man''s threatening attitude. Man, Krion said, twisting his lips. "It is a felony to not recognize me. Both are executed." There was no time for the two soldiers to respond. Krion passed between the two of them casually. There was only blood on his hands. "Kuk-" "Cruck ." The soldier on the right was pierced to death, and the soldier on the left fell painfully while clutching his neck. He let out a popping sound, and a large amount of blood was dripping between his hands on his neck. "How did Kigang eat? If the head of the Seven Knights comes, shouldn''t he come out and greet him? Kryon shrugged the clown and walked inside. Kurreung- The sky flashed and thunder roared. The light of lightning on his face made his mood even heavier. He felt annoyed by the wet and heavy clothes and went inside the bridge. At that moment, a loud whistle was heard from outside. Perhaps the death of the sentries guarding the main gate of the headquarters was known. Krion ignored the whistle and walked inside. However, soldiers soon appeared and blocked his way. Because he didn''t really hide his appearance. who are you! The paladin of Zenith, who appeared with the soldiers, drew his sword and aimed at Kryon. Kryon looked at the sword and revealed it. "These are real Do you all want to die?" There was madness in his eyes. 5 years. In the lowest floor of the Catacombs, the infamous dungeon of the Taeyang Bridge, he was imprisoned without seeing a single ray of light. During that time, Krion couldn''t stay sane, and eventually went crazy. In such a situation, the ones who always supported them pointed their swords that they couldn''t say goodbye. "The death penalty. death penalty Death Penalty Criminal Criminal Criminal Criminal Criminal Criminal Criminal Criminal Action!!" An unstoppable energy wave erupted from Kryon''s body. He was the one who broke through the existing state during the crazy time. Its power is so high that there is hardly anyone in the human world to stop it. It is enough to wipe out all the troops with bare hands. You just have to find a new long-term horse to use anyway. The new ones will pack things that can even lick their feet. Thinking about it that way, a smile bloomed on his face. He swung the aura he had gathered in his hand towards the paladin and the soldiers. "Do, run away!!!" At the cry of the paladin, all the soldiers started to run away in confusion. But it was late. [Causal Reversal] His power hasten the results. That was then. Oh dear. The sword of Zenith, who appeared after a long time, was very excited." A young man appeared with his silver hair fluttering with a dazzling light. He said with a leisurely smile. "Be careful. This is Zenith''s... ." The power of God was spread out in his hands. "It''s a fishery." you ?!" Kryon''s aura was swept away like a lie. My power, ''Reversal of causality'', also failed. Crion saw the man who suddenly appeared with his eyes wide open in this absurd situation. The silver-haired man had eyes the same color as his hair, and as soon as he saw him, he knew who he was. The man introduced himself. "It''s a pity that our first meeting was like this, but Nice to meet you, Sir Creon. My name is Noah." Noah showed the emblem of Zenith on the back of his hand. "I am an apostle of the god Zenith." - Continued on next episode - CH 262 Chapter 23: The Apostles (2) Apostle? When Krion looked surprised, Noah said with a benevolent smile. "I understand your surprise. When he suddenly said that he was Sado, I would have been surprised." " I haven''t heard of the apostle''s birth. "It is the will of God. There is no need to explain it to the believer." Crion''s face frowned at Noah''s words, which nailed Zenith''s sword as a believer. "Are you referring to this body as a believer?" Hahaha. Of course, you are not a single believer. You''re still Zenith''s sword. But... ." Noah, who was smiling, smiled and asked Creon. "How long will you be quiet?" what? "I continue to respect you, but I was wondering if this was the right thing to do when a person below me treats a person above me." my Senior?" "Isn''t it?" Noah spread her arms wide and smiled brightly. "I was chosen by my father, Janice God, and became his alter ego. He is the second highest being in the Zenith Church after his father. but you? iced coffee. Of course, I know you are not lowly. But even so, you''re not in a higher position than me, are you? Even swearing allegiance is not enough." Krion, who had a puzzled expression on his face for a while, stared at Noah and suddenly started to laugh. "Kiki Kiki Kiki Kick! KKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!" "Hey. What are you having so much fun with?" father! Father! Is this also an ordeal you inflicted on me?" Kryon looked up at the sky out of nowhere and shouted like a madman. "Then, I see." Then he reached out towards the corpse of the soldier lying on the floor. The sword held by the corpse was sucked into his hand. As soon as it was held in my hand, a fierce aura erupted from the sword violently. The overwhelming power that was not refined at all, but felt like a grand master, began to rage like a storm. Noah muttered out of regret. "You must have been very tired for the past five years." Then he slowly raised his hand. "It wouldn''t be a bad idea to start by changing your habits. This or that, it is your father''s sword, and it cannot be cast down without your permission... ." The pure white Zenith''s divinity is condensed with your fingertips. "It is said that the nature of a hunting dog is refined through training, so it can be seen as a part of education." "It''s been nonsense ever since! annoying!!" Unable to hear, Kryon burst into anger and ran towards Noah. No matter how much God''s apostle, even Creon''s Black Dragon, who became a Grand Master, could not easily stop him. Unlike before, he became sincere and swung his sword with the intention of severing Noah''s head at once. "I''ll start by telling you the difference in class." Noah reached forward with his right hand slightly outstretched. A high-density Auror blade touched his right hand. Krion tried to blow off his neck with his hands. tuk- Noah''s right hand was pushed back slightly, but that''s about it. The fluttering Auror blade burned in the air without cutting his right hand or pushing it with force. Krion''s eyes lit up with astonishment. No matter how much force was applied to the hand holding the sword, the sword could not move forward. It had the power to cut down even a huge rock like a piece of paper, but even the slender palm of a human being could not penetrate it. It was an incomprehensible situation. The opponent did not use much force. I honestly felt that the divinity I had gathered in my hand was insignificant. Then Noah said. "Did I tell you, Sado?" Sado is. God''s agent. god''s body. Messiah ordained by God. "Being born as a human and gaining power that far surpassed the limits of a human being with just one sword, it is definitely a great thing. But it is." Kryon''s aura shook. An unknown and unprecedented power began to scatter Zenith''s divinity. Kryon couldn''t contain his bewilderment at the sudden phenomenon. It felt like everything about him was succumbing to what was happening. As I was about to step back, Noah grabbed the blade lightly. It was so light that I thought I could take it out if I wanted to. However, Kryon could not pull out his sword. It was impossible no matter how hard I tried. It was even more incredible because the Grand Master was in a state that was not bound by power. Noah gave the answer to that question. "It gives me a lot of strength." why Why didn''t you fall for it? "Fufu. You are misunderstanding something." what are you talking about. Noah said this to Krion''s bewildered voice. "Aren''t you even trying to get rid of it? But you''re asking me why I don''t fall out. "You mean I don''t want to take it out?" It couldn''t be. Kryon was still struggling to pull out the sword. Purple. Aren''t the Grand Master''s arms trembling to the point of trembling? It was definitely like that... . ''Why am I only giving you strength?'' It was giving strength to the arm, but not pulling it. Why do I have the illusion of pulling? No, it''s obviously trying to pull, but why isn''t it? "That''s right, Sir Krion." to me What have you done?" "It''s not what happened. It''s just natural." " ." "I am the representative of my father, the alter ego of my father, the Savior and Messiah whom my father sent down to this earth. And you are the sword that protects such a father. In other words, wouldn''t it be a sword to protect me?" no way ." "It is impossible for the guarding sword to aim at the target it is guarding. This is against the divine law, and cannot exist under the Father''s law." Noah put down his sword and took a step closer to Krion. Krion stepped back without realizing it. He had tried to kill Noah mercilessly until before, but now he doesn''t feel like a lie. No, only one heart welled up from deep within. It was incomprehensible, but in other words, it was not necessary to understand it. Krion stood facing Noah and slowly knelt down on one knee. Then he said "This article swears to dedicate this body to the representative of God." "That''s it, Sir Krion. I hope to go along well. The light shining from the crack in the ceiling enveloped the two of them. Believers gathered around the area, joined hands, and began to pray to their father, Zenith. * * * The main hall of the church, where the five colors of light pour through the stained glass. An impressive boy with silky brown hair was kneeling and praying. The boy looked like he was now in his mid-teens, wearing a pure white robe and holding a rosary of pure gold in his hand. Then, someone opened the door to the main hall and entered. He was a handsome man with bright blonde hair and a paladin outfit. He bowed his head to the boy who was praying, putting his right fist to his chest. "Holy Executor Lars Armetic, you are back." came? "If I had known that you were praying, I would have greeted you later. sorry. "We even apologize to each other like this. The Goddess must have commanded you to receive Lord Lars'' greetings rather than to offer prayers to you. At that, Lars smiled slightly and shook his head. The boy also stopped praying and got up. "Whoa. Today''s prayer is over. Shall we go eat for a while? The boy, Ricky, turned around and smiled coolly. Seeing that cheerful figure, Lars smiled and nodded his head. "They say the meal is ready." "Because when the two of you are together, talk comfortably." "The more you two, the more serious it should be. You are no longer a child." "When you''re thirteen, you''re a kid." Ricky, who turned thirteen this year, was performing his duties perfectly for his age as an apostle of the Goddess, the highest order of the Pyro Church. As a result, Lars and other people around him no longer treated him as a child. Ricky himself thought that he had grown up regardless of his age, but he always referred to himself as a child because he thought that if he gave up his childhood, he would lose his creativity. "Aren''t you?" "It seems that the saint went out for a while." but. It''s a fun time to be around." Ricky, thinking of his younger sister, smiled involuntarily. Anna, who was blind, fully awakened her divinity a year ago, and finally opened her eyes. After spending 10 years in the dark, the light has returned, and since the opening of the eyes to today, he has been walking around non-stop. "How about the wires?" "It is still. The countries on the ; Kariren side also have masters, and ; Olvia also has a balance of power, so only small-scale battles are taking place." The Eastern Continent ; Kariren led by the Zenith Church. In order to subdue the Zenith Church, the Northern ; Olvia Alliance and the Pyro Church united around Seldam. Because the cause was in the northern ; Olvia , the western ; Arisha and the southern ; Brion expressed their intention not to intervene. And the central continent ; Haron was in a state that did not reveal any intentions. It''s attached to both continents, so you can''t threaten it recklessly. But the leaders knew. "There has not been a proper engagement yet, but when the war begins in earnest, there is a high possibility that some kingdoms in ; Haron will join with the Lily Church." Zenith, the god of war and peace, Brahman, the dragon, and Lily, the goddess of beauty, were one faction. In the case of the dragon god, he will not intervene in this war because he cannot tamper with the dragon race. If they intervene in war, the high elves and Ran will not stand still. But with Lily, it was a different story. "You should expect other denominations to check it. In fact, it seems that negotiations are going on in secret." "I''m really glad that this world is all made up of religions." This land is very strange, there was freedom of religion in any country. No matter how corrupt a country was, it could not block the choice of religion. Ricky thought the reason was because the influence of the 12 gods was too strong. On this earth, the 12 gods are absolute, not abstract beings, but real transcendental beings, so even the king of one country could not recklessly criticize other religions. So, although they could reject other religions, there were no cases of rejection. Because it feels like an insult to that religion. For that reason, there were many cases in which the religion of each territory was different in one country, and there were also cases where the religion of the people in the territory was different. Religions are more likely to be unified, but because of such a characteristic, it was difficult for the Lily Church to move freely. "I''m glad ; Olvia has a perfect alliance system." "The Kingdom of Seldam played a big role." Seldam, the northern hegemony, criticized the Zenith Church for summoning demons through dialogue rather than force, and united the powers of the northern kingdoms as a pretext. But behind the scenes, there were many contracts, and besides, there were interventions by the gods who hated the Zenith faction. "The system of the 12 gods has already collapsed. You have to attack first to survive." "That means ." "I want to see the Pope." Although he was still young in appearance, he was an alter ego of the Pyro goddess, an agent, and a savior sent by the goddess. He was also the highest ranking member of the denomination. His will is the will of the denomination, and his choice is the choice of the denomination. "Now?" Ricky laughed at Lars'' question. "First, we have to eat. If you want to do something, don''t you want to eat?" With that innocent expression, Ricky didn''t know what rhythm to match. He smiled sadly and nodded. "That''s right." "By the way." Please speak. "Is Jamie doing well?" "Jamira ." Five years ago, I had never met Apton for the last time. I only heard the news from time to time. "I heard the news a few months ago that he did a great job." "I know that you played a big role in repulsing the holy water of God Drian and transforming Harmonia into a new country." "He''s a really cool guy. Can we see you soon?" "We will see you soon. Because Jamie wants it more than anyone else." Even if he didn''t have to say what he wanted, Ricky understood. He just nodded without a word. I thought it wasn''t too far off. The great war for the life and death of the northern and eastern continents was approaching. - Continued on next episode - CH 263 Chapter 24: Garmon (1) master! I made a sandwich today!" " ." Jamie saw Benna''s sandwich (?) since early morning. As if he was trying to remove the burnt part, the bread was full of ripped marks here and there. Even that, there was something darkened because the burnt part was not cleaned properly in the process of removing it. It looks like they were trying to put the contents in a pretty way, but the sauce was messy, so it felt like a child was playing with it. The smell was also bizarre, but I had no idea what ingredients were in the sauce. The impression was frowned upon by overlapping the burnt smell. In my case, there was a tea that I was trying to make well. Yeah, it was tea, but... I couldn''t say that it was well made even with empty words. "I failed a few times, but I think this one is well made!" However, I was sorry to put out the plate with an innocent face and put it aside. Jamie took the plate and looked at the sandwich(?) without saying a word. He reached the level of a fully matured 9th class, and even became a sword master, but how can I say this? ''I think I will get burnt if I eat it.'' Actually, it doesn''t seem like it will get rid of this much, but the mood of a person can affect the health of the body. "Did you give me Behemoth? Behemoth first." "All the failures were eaten by Behe." "A pig in cow''s clothing." Yes? no. By now, you will be lying on your back somewhere, feeling "full of stomach". anyway. The important thing right now is that there is no Behemoth to eat this instead, so you have to eat it yourself. My head was dizzy. I must have told you not to cook again before, but if you have a bright face like that, you can''t get angry. "I''m full." "You haven''t even eaten one meal." Bena said with a cold smile. She seemed to have noticed Jamie''s continued refusal to eat. Jamie coughed in embarrassment for nothing. There was a time when I had no choice but to take a bite. zero! main! Sir! "Hey! Blood, it''s Pyon! Master, tell me I''m not here! Bena was startled by the voices from outside, and then went inside the room and hid. After a while, someone slammed the door open and entered. She was a beautiful woman with short orange hair. It was a face I had seen once when I first arrived, and it was a Valkyrie named Pyon who stayed in the Frontier as the representative of the clan. I heard that he is currently in charge of Bena''s education here. "Oh, were you eating? Sorry sorry. But is our princess here?" Fyon strode into the house without Jamie''s permission. Jamie looked at Pyon, who was about to enter Bena''s hiding place without a word. He looked at the sandwich (?) in his hand and sighed a little. "This guy and that guy." What did you say? At Jamie''s murmuring, Fyon turned his head and asked him. "Both in my house ." Jamie got up slowly and cried out with a very annoying, annoyed face. get out!! At the same time, Pyon''s figure disappeared. Pyon wasn''t the only one missing. Bena, who hid in the corner of the room, also chased away. Then, as the house became quiet, Jamie clicked his tongue and took a bite of Benna''s sandwich. shit. It''s terribly tasteless. I also thought that I would never eat again. * * * After a rough meal (throwing away the sandwich), Jamie left the dormitory. There is something important to know today. I couldn''t ask because I heard something I didn''t think of last time, but today I have enough time to talk. On the first day, Jamie walked slowly along the path that Isis showed her. It was a good day when the sky was clear, and the grass was swaying in the cool breeze, making a muffled sound. He arrived at a large open space. The old god who introduced himself as Osiris was sealed here. Osiris, who may have been imprisoned here for an uncountably long past, perhaps even older than when he was active as Diablo Volfir, might have known about ''Garmon''. Isis opened the door to Osiris with some spell. But if it was Jamie now, she could open it enough without knowing the spell. "Is it here?" As he reached out, concentric wavy circles began to spread through the air. When I put my hand in there, my body naturally sucked in. An old man with his limbs bound with thick chains was drooping in front of him. It was Osiris. As Jamie approached, Osiris slowly raised his head at the sound of footsteps. "Who are you?" Osiris didn''t remember Jamie even though he had only seen it a few days ago. It wasn''t much of a surprise to me to know that he wasn''t sane. Jamie walked over to him and put a hand on his head. Osiris only looked at Jamie''s hand with innocent eyes. What are you doing? "It will be temporary, but it will be fine." Jamie was also adept at psychic magic. In particular, he knew how to treat mental disorders by analyzing the brain structure if possible, and even if it was difficult to cure severe diseases such as dementia, he was able to make them normal even temporarily. It would be difficult if she had completely forgotten her existence, but Osiris regained her sanity at times. Black mana slowly penetrated into his head. "Huh?" Osiris straightened his back as if struck by lightning and opened his eyes. Slowly, focus began to return to both eyes. Jamie took her hand off her head and took a step back. Osiris, who had been staring blankly into the air and rubbing his eyes, shifted his gaze to Jamie in that state. "You saw then ." He recognized Jamie to see if he had regained consciousness. Then he looked around and muttered. "What year is it today? What about Isis?" "I don''t know how many years, Isis will be in her house." "Are you here alone?" "I have something to ask you." "I know you told me everything you were curious about last time." "I have to say that the field is a little different. I have heard from Isis that this is Garmon." "There was a time when I was called by that name. But not now. Isis had no other words to explain, so I told him it was Garmon, but that name no longer exists." Is that so? If so, ask your question here." Jamie held out her index finger, then said. "I heard that there were people or groups of people who stayed here at the time when this place was called Garmon. Who is it? According to Ganon''s diary, the name Garmon was written under a tombstone left by Diablo Volfir just before the final battle. That said, it was correct to assume that someone brought the contents of the tombstone here. Right. Did you come all the way here after following their tracks?" "Rather than chasing traces, I came to this place by accident. I was lucky." "Is it the charm of fate?" What does it mean? "I have very little memory of them. Because, you know, memories come and go. It wasn''t much different back then than it is now. But I still remember one of them." As Osiris looked back on his fuzzy memories, he recalled one of the hordes who had dwelt upon this land long ago. I don''t know his name, but I remember him because he was a very unique person in the group. "He always said this to me." - This world is ugly. 12 It is an irrational world that is struggling in the mischief of the gods. If he hadn''t failed, the world would have been different if he had driven out the 12 gods. -But it failed, and now I don''t know if I''m dead or alive. probably dead Even if he barely survived the 12 gods, he was a human and would have died eventually. - He failed. It was a bittersweet failure. You''ve lost your one chance to drive out the 12 gods. It wasn''t easy. If I wasn''t alone I saw the inscriptions on the tombstone he had written before he went to the final war. -It was generally said that we would win, but we ended up losing. Personally, I think it''s pathetic, but one way or another, he''s right in the end. -I will follow his way and make up for his shortcomings. no matter how long it takes -It will be me who defeats the 12 gods. sure to say Jamie didn''t say anything for a long time. Because it was correct. He had the power to defeat the 12 gods, but he was tired of the death and betrayal of his colleagues in the past and chose to be alone. In the process, I even lost my mind. At the time, I thought that was the right answer, but now I have a different opinion. If I had gathered the rest of my colleagues and worked together, if I had fought with the workhorses to the end. Maybe the results have changed. As Jamie was deep in thought, Osiris spoke. "But they also did not stay long on this earth." "What else does that mean?" "The plague has spread. The memories of that time are hazy, but it is certain that most of them died on this land. Only him and a few others survived. They left Garmon as if on a run, and this place has been plagued by an unknown plague virus for a long time. After a long time passed, Abraxas was built in this land." Considering that ''Abraxas'' has existed since the era before the world reset, it is concluded that the group with the words Garmon on their tombstones existed at least 20,000 years ago. One thing is for sure, the group knew specifically about Diablo Volfir, and one of them was that they tried to become Diablo Volfir themselves. But seeing that the 12 gods still exist, their plan must have failed, but if not... . ''Maybe he''s still surviving and looking for an opportunity.'' If you were alive, what would you be doing right now? ''I wouldn''t have spent 20,000 years in vain.'' It must be doing something. However, the possibility that it may have been altered should be kept in mind. Because humans are such a race. * * * -you i hate you - Garbage child. trash child... ! -How, how can you do this to us? - When I die, I will pray to the gods for your death. Please die painfully. The boy opened his eyes. His face was drenched in cold sweat. He ruffled his black hair back. He was sweating so much that his hair was soaking wet. got up from bed Seeing that his back was damp, the duvet must have been messed up with sweat. The boy rubbed his purple eyes and washed his face dry. "Why the dream of that day ." I can''t even remember how many years ago it was now. So much time has passed. The boy got up and walked to the window. The Milky Way stretched out in the night sky as if it were about to pour. raised right hand The tips of his fingers trembled and he grabbed them tightly with his left hand. ''You still haven''t been able to get out of that nightmare.'' The boy clenched his teeth. Ultimately, it is a problem that must be overcome. I shook my head as I walked back to bed to go back to bed. In this state, it seemed that I would never be able to fall asleep again. Reluctantly, I opened the door and went out into the hallway, and Jormungand, in a black dress showing off her sensual body, was leaning against the wall with her arms folded. The boy said with a slightly startled look. It''s a surprise. What are you doing here?" "Another nightmare?" " I just woke up feeling a little thirsty." He said that and rubbed the back of his neck for nothing. Jormungand said to the boy. "Even if the karma of the day is scary and difficult to overcome, you must move forward." " ." "Because it was a contract for that." "I know." "Prometheus. If you want to give humans a real fire, don''t hesitate any longer. For me and for my master." The boy, Prometheus, answered with only his eyes rolling to the side. "Don''t worry. It was such a contract." "Right." Jormungand gently stroked his hair like a good child. Prometheus felt her touch and his eyes lit up coldly. ''Not long.'' Prometheus remembers. what happened 20,000 years ago. The tragedy in Garmon. The past when I slaughtered my comrades with my own hands. So go ahead ''I pass a new fire to mankind. That is the wish of me and my colleagues.'' To do that, you only need to do one thing. ''I''m not giving it to anyone. 12 It is me who kills the gods.'' That was for the comrades I killed with this hand. - Continued on next episode - CH 264 Chapter 24: Garmon (2) "Thank you for telling me." "Any more questions?" "A lot." "Ask now when you are sane." "Why is it like this?" Jamie asked, pointing to the chains that bound Osiris. It was Osiris, presumed to have been sealed here much earlier than when he was active as Diablo Volfir. How did he come to be like this? said Osiris. "Because we lost." "Are you talking about the 12 gods?" "Two days. It''s called the 12 gods now, but it wasn''t then. Those guys... ." At that moment, Osiris widened his eyes, raised his head, and convulsed. Then, he drooped and lost consciousness. Jamie put a hand on his head at the sudden anomaly, but Osiris never came back to his senses. "Is it forbidden?" Apparently, measures were taken so that the sealing-related things could not be disclosed. This may also be because it is related to the past of the 12 gods. Why do they hide the blank past so meticulously? Between multiple world resets, what the hell happened? We''ll find out someday, too, but there''s no way to find out right now. Jamie was forced to get out, leaving Osiris behind. * * * "Young ga oh oh oh oh wow (you said you met inspiration)?" Isis said with a piece of bread in her mouth. Jamie frowned at the crumbs bouncing into the air. Do you really need to talk while eating? At least drink the water next to you and talk. With those thoughts in mind, Jamie lifted the piece of bread from his face. "I have a question for you about Garmon." Oh. Come to think of it, you said you were looking for a place called Garmon. What did we talk about?" "People who knew me a long time ago asked if I had come here." "Is that so?" "There was. those who followed me. Most of them died from the plague, but a few must have survived." Hmm. But the days when this place was called Garmon was long before Abraxas was built. If you were a human living in those days, you would have already died and turned to dust." After hearing the story, Isis ate the bread again with an indifferent face. It''s fair to think that she doesn''t exist in this world, but Jamie had a feeling that one of them might be alive. But it didn''t come out of my mouth. Nothing was certain, and if you think about it common sense, it''s unrealistic to be alive. If you are alive, you will someday appear before you. in any form. "What are you going to do today?" well. I think I should meditate on my own." Since I was not alone in the realizations I gained by coming here, I need to hold onto me and make sure I get it right. That way, you can handle it completely on your own. Isis nodded, saying it wasn''t bad. "Tell me if you need anything." " Don''t spill, eat." "Namisa." At Jamie''s nagging, Isis stuck out her tongue with a shriveled face. It was clear that he had been wasting his age of a thousand years. Jamie left Isis'' house. My stomach rumbled. Come to think of it, I haven''t eaten a single meal today. To be precise, I ate it, but immediately spit it out. Bena''s dishes were not edible enough. Even wild animals will not pick up and eat them. " Did I make Behemoth a lesser behemoth than a wild beast?" Looking at Bena''s dishes casually, it''s clear that there is a problem with taste. Next time I have a chance to make a workhorse, I vowed to pay more attention to the palate. Jamie headed straight home. Isis''s house and the dormitory were not too far away, so I came back slowly for a walk, but I felt popular inside. "Are you here again?" Jamie let out an annoyed sigh and went inside. Then Pyon lowered his teacup and waved his hand with a bright face. I''m here? Should I call this shameless, or should I call it good attachment? I''ve seen Pyon a total of three times so far. The first one is in the hall on the first day, the second one when they broke into the house in the morning, and the third one now after trespassing. What is certain is that they have never had a proper conversation. Wouldn''t it be less than 5 minutes if the total time we met? But why is he shamelessly sitting in someone else''s house, sipping tea? "Why is he here?" iced coffee. If I stay here, the princess will come." Then Pyon drinks tea. Jamie had nothing more to say, so she reached out to her. I was thinking of kicking him out of the house again. I was planning to put a barrier just for her so that if I kick her out this time, she would never come back. Pyon noticed this and quickly got up and waved his hand. "Wait, wait, wait, wait!!" "Any last word?" "It''s sad that it''s the last time, so why ." "Stop it." vena! I came here because I have something to tell you about Princess Bena!" When Jamie was really about to blow him away, Fjorn hastily spoke of his purpose. "About Bena? I have nothing to say about him." "Because you are Princess Bena''s master. I''m the princess''s education center, so I don''t think I have enough to say? It wasn''t wrong, so Jamie withdrew her hand. At that moment, Pyon breathed a sigh of relief. "So what do you want to talk about?" Jamie asked as she sat across from her. "It''s nothing." Fyon also sat down again and placed his hand on the hot teacup. Then he slowly opened his mouth. "The princess keeps saying that she is following you, but I want you to stop me." what? "Princess Bena is the next queen. My role is to help him grow into a Valkyrie worthy of the throne. But, since I met you, I keep skipping education. It doesn''t matter if you''re just skipping education... ." Fyon said while turning the tip of the teacup with her finger. "I insisted on following you. That''s not going to happen. Even for the survival of the Valkyrie." " ." "You seem to know quite a bit about our Valkyries. Do you know how important the Queen''s existence is to us? Please let the princess dry. Please. To say that it was not a big deal, Fyon''s words were very important. As much as he was once entangled with the Valkyries, he also knew to some extent their ecology. Therefore, five years ago, Bena was returned to the queen''s arms. He knew he had to dry Bena again this time. Even for the survival of the Valkyrie. But it didn''t come off easily. Because I remembered the promise I made to her five years ago. ''Your seat will always remain by my side, so please come and go comfortably. This is a command.'' At that moment, Bena answered with tears in her eyes. For Bena, those words would have been a source of power to endure for five years. I felt that when we met again this time. So I couldn''t answer that I would. "Jamie Wellton." When Jamie didn''t answer, Pyon hardened. "Think of the Valkyries. You are the only one who can stop the princess." "I will need some time to think." Hey! Pyon got up from the table, but Jamie didn''t respond. Reluctantly, Pyon sighed and walked towards the door. The Queen''s life is short-lived. what? "10 years since the princess disappeared. The Queen, who had lost her successor and her precious daughter, was getting worse and worse. The Valkyrie Queen is special. Everything from the process of birth to growth, ability, and the meaning of existence. But the strongest and weakest. It''s because it''s a flower. Once they wither, they die out of control. The princess has returned and is feeling a little better, but once a flower has withered, it is difficult to come back to life. The queen''s lifespan is at most one year. The princess doesn''t know that. " ." "You can''t let the princess go with you on the rough road you''re going for. Please, Jamie Welton." Leaving those words behind, Pyon left the dormitory. Left alone, Jamie closed her eyes. * * * master! host! In the evening, Bena and Behemoth returned together. Even then, Jamie was sitting at the table, deep in thought. The two paused in front of Jamie, who looked serious, and talked. "Do you know why Master is doing this?" "How am I? Master, wake up. host! "I can''t hear you. Can you pass out with your eyes open?" "Master, I am hungry. Master, eat. You said Bena was cooking." That''s not allowed. Hearing that Benna was cooking, Jamie raised her head and refused with a single blow. Bena''s cheeks swelled up. "How about I made it!" "You can''t. A little later, Mr. Rosemary said he would bring a meal. You can eat that." "The rosemary rice is delicious!" Rosemary, the head of the Chinese tribe in charge of Avalon''s housekeeping, provided for Jamie''s every meal. I couldn''t eat her meal because of Bena this morning, but this time I will eat a normal meal that is not Bena''s food. tooth. Either I did it or Mr. Rosemary did it, there it is." "Very different. a lot. "Rosemary rice tastes better. Bena rice is just rice. You eat without thinking." Behemoth also seemed to have a sense of taste. Although it was still a problem in that he ate the rice made by Bena casually. "Behee, whose side are you on!" When Jamie and Behemoth crave for their cooking skills, Bena is back! shouted vena. Stop screaming and sit here." Jamie suddenly set the mood and asked to sit down, and Benna, who was angry, tilted her head and sat down. Behemoth also looked closely and sat leaning in the corner. Bena asked cautiously. "Anything to say ?" vena. Yes. "You said you would follow me." "It''s Pyon. I met Pyon." Yes. You said that to Pyon." "Because it was meant to be. You said that five years ago." Jamie said, lowering her gaze slightly. "You must become a queen and lead the Valkyries." master! "I heard that the Queen is sick. Am I right? Jamie didn''t even mention lifespan. If she finds out that the queen''s lifespan is less than a year, Bena also doesn''t know what will happen right away, so she doesn''t say anything. said Bena, hesitating. " I got permission from my mother." Yes. A mother would say enough for her daughter. But Bena, you are not alone." "It''s okay, it''s okay! You can stop by later! That''s it!" Bena explained as if there was no problem at all, using her hands and feet. "The Queen said it was important, but it was okay to be away for a while. Uh, my mother also said that she traveled the world when she was young... ." "The next place I will go is the battlefield. It''s not just a battlefield, it''s a great war for the life and death of the world. I can''t just look after you there." "I trained hard for 5 years! I tried so hard not to be disturbed by the master''s side! "If a war breaks out, the Valkyries will also join the war. Many Valkyries will die. Surely it will be Because there can be no sacrifice. However, with you, the Valkyrie can be revived." "You just have to survive." vena. It''s a commitment without promise." no!! Bena grabbed her head and screamed. Jamie couldn''t say anything. Hearing her sobbing, she kept her mouth shut. Behemoth looked at her and called Jamie. host ." Silence passed. Bena was shaking, clutching her head, Jamie looked at her sadly. Know. How bad are the words he utters to her. But, as Pyon said, taking her on his own journey, he also knew how cruel it was to the Valkyries. Calmly, she does not need to have Vena, but she is an important next queen that Valkyries must never have. vena. Think soberly." "How can you be sober? What did I wait 5 years for? I''d rather not go there... ." I''m sorry. "I''ll cool off and come." With those words, Bena left the dormitory. Jamie sighed, unable to catch her. Behemoth came up to me and said, host Bena will surely understand the owner." "Behemoth. Please come and comfort Bena instead of me." "I don''t think so. I will go." Behemoth followed Bena out of the dormitory. Being alone again, Jamie muttered as she looked at the half-open door. "It must have been this." Today, my mouth wrote. - Continued on next episode - CH 265 Chapter 25: Together! (One) Hippen, the queen of the Valkyrie, roamed the forest with helpless steps. Recently, his condition has been so bad that he can clearly feel his health deteriorated. Maybe it was too much because he didn''t want to show his weakness to the people, and now he struggled to even walk. "How long can I live?" She pretended to be okay in front of her daughter, but the queen''s health had deteriorated before that. at least a year or so. A withered flower is irreversible. Hippen felt it clearly. She entered the depths of the forest without assistance from an aide. It was the ''Forest of Birth'' where Valkyries were born. Even now, several trees were growing beautifully. The next generation of Valkyries will be born in there. And further inside than here. There was a space only allowed to the royal family. Speaking of the royal family of the Valkyrie, there were only the queen and the princess who would become the next queen. There was a slender white tree. Its height was similar to that of Hippen, and it was a tree that looked weak from the outside. Contrary to appearance, however, the white wood was not at all fragile. Rather, it had the strongest vitality in this land where the Valkyrie resided. It was because it was a tree with red flowers that gave birth to the royal family of the Valkari. I remember the first time I received my Vena here. "I cried hard." I still remember the cry of that day that echoed through the forest. Did Bena meet the man called the Master? The boy said that he must go with him. Even though she had to shoulder the queen''s work, she said that she couldn''t concede that alone. Hippen didn''t break the boy''s stubbornness. I had no intention of breaking it. No matter which path she takes, it is her daughter''s choice. If the price of the Valkyrie is cut off because of that, it is also fate. In the past, she would have said no, but as her lifespan was short, she became more tolerant. Moreover, if it was a daughter, she wanted to live freely. "You have to spread your wings and fly more beautifully than anyone else. Bena, you were born for that." The mother prayed for her daughter who was not here. Then, he carefully knelt down in front of the white tree and caressed the tree. It was a ceremony performed by the Queen for the Valkyrie. This time, it is a ceremony only for Bena. "Please be healthy." As Bena left the forest, she felt it intuitively. that we will never meet again. When that child returns, he will be out of this world for the rest of his life. So, while I was alive, I hoped for it with all my might. ''Odin. Please take care of your children.'' An ancient god that exists in the history of the Valkyrie. Hippen prayed for the name, which was passed down only to the royal family. Then, something caught Hippen''s eyes. " This? Her red eyes fluttered. * * * Bena ran blindly without thinking about where she was going. Beyond running, it spread its wings on its back and flew high into the sky. My heart was tired. The betrayal was also intense. What was 5 years for? If I had known that I would hear such words, I would not have left the Master''s side at that time. The person who saved him was more precious than the people he couldn''t even remember. too bad. Tears that flow non-stop are twinkling and scattering in the air. how far would it fly I flew without hesitation, and the frustration subsided a little. Bena descended slowly and carefully landed on the ground. It was a wide field with nothing. The cool night breeze mixed in with the scent of the forest, which did not go well with the gloomy mood. I felt my head clear. Bena sat roughly on the floor and hugged her knees. ha. A sigh came out on its own. What should I do next? Judging from the Master''s reaction, I think he really didn''t want to take him. Bena was depressed again. I knew that the road the Master was going to go was tough. Of course, he knew that his life could be in danger. So I trained with the determination to die. Five years is a long time if it is long and a short time if it is short. He also thought about how to deal with enemies stronger than himself. The Master said that he couldn''t afford to look after him in a dangerous situation, but he thought it was because he didn''t know his true abilities. ''I can do well. I can help you.'' Why can''t you believe it? Bena felt more pity for her drooping shoulders today. That was then. Kugugugung- A resonance was felt from below, and the ground rose convexly. Heaps of weeds and dirt bounced all around, revealing a giant scorpion''s tail from within. At a glance, its huge tail, which was over 10m tall, was surrounded by an indigo blue carapace that was harder than steel. The thick, sharp stinger on the tip of it fell aiming for Bena. monster?! Why are there monsters here? Monsters were unable to approach the vicinity of Avalon at all due to the protection that the Frontier had given them directly. If he did, he would be preyed upon by the monsters of the Master Class who stayed in Avalon again. Bena felt strange and grabbed the necklace-shaped Philion with her hands. Filion became a pink hammer in an instant. [what''s the matter?] He was sleeping well and asked the reason for the unexpected form change, but he was not in a situation to answer. Bena struck the flying stinger with a hammer. Boom!!! [Extremely hard!] Bena''s body was pushed back about 10 meters. The shock was enough to make both hands pierce. Kugugugung- The ground rose like a bump from the tail, and a huge scorpion appeared as it pushed away a pile of dirt. A giant scorpion the size of a garden threateningly struck a claw the size of a house. "Why are there monsters here? He looks so dangerous." [Hey, Bena. Where are you?] At that time, Philion, who felt strange, asked. Huh? [This is outside of Gaho! You mean you didn''t feel this?] "Out of the house?" It was then that Bena realized that she had flown without thinking. The sadness and betrayal felt by the Master were mixed in a complex state, so it seemed that he did not feel even coming out of the protection. Bena''s expression darkened. I sometimes forget about it because of my peaceful life in Avalon, but this place was Abraxas, a land that belonged to the sixth prohibition. The monsters inhabiting the 6 Great Bans all had terrible strength. Look at the giant scorpion right in front of you. [Bena, transform into Valkyrie mode.] Huh. Bena grabbed Philion with both hands and spread the fairy''s wings. Her hair was dyed bright red and a formidable power began to emanate. The giant scorpion that inhabits the Six Bans is definitely a scary monster, but Bena wasn''t scared at all. "I needed to unwind a bit. It''s better!" It was the moment to say. thud! thud! thud! thud! thud! A lump of dirt bounced off all sides as if it had been hit by a bomb, and five more giant scorpions appeared. " ." This is the 6th Ban Abraxas. Rough terrain that does not allow human access. Bena clenched her teeth and flew away. "Everything disappears!!" Red light began to stir among the scorpions. * * * Bena gasped. The taste of blood rises from his throat and lingers in his mouth. Meanwhile, three scorpions slowly approached. Two were smashed with thick carapaces behind them. It''s difficult to fight one, but I killed two while fighting five at the same time. Still, there are three left. [Don''t let go of your focus.] Philion constantly stimulated her mind. A situation in which the physical strength has been pushed to the limit. The concentration has fallen to the bottom, so one inattentiveness can lead to death. Bena knew it too. ''I have always done it in practice.'' The fact that he risked his life for training for five years was not a simple metaphor. She was led by Pyon, who is in charge of her education, and actually crossed the line several times. I learned what it was like to fight there. So don''t lose your concentration. ''But my stamina has definitely gone down. If I don''t finish it quickly, I might be in danger.'' shudder- As the hammer''s head split in four directions, a blue gem appeared from the inside. When mana was injected, the blue gem began to glow slowly. As the fairy''s wings shook, beautiful particles of light flew into the air. The new version of Bena flew up in a red trajectory. Bena approached the giant scorpion in the center at once and swung her hammer without hesitation. hey hey-! [It explodes!] Philion''s exclamation mixed with joy. When the hammer hit the giant scorpion''s carapace, a powerful explosion occurred in the blue gem. Aaaaaaaaaan!!! The scorpion wailed a scream mixed with pain. A huge tail flew towards Bena. She reacted immediately, but her tail moved faster than that. A poison sting hit her body. [Einheri Valkyrie] Particles of light that flew from the fairy''s wings spread red, and the three times changed into huge red wings. Bena grabbed the sting of a giant scorpion that was approaching her nose with her bare hands. At the moment when the body was about to be pushed by the tremendous force, red wings were sprayed sideways and started pushing the scorpion''s tail. key? The scorpion also cried out, as if embarrassed by the sudden situation. Bena exclaimed and swung Philion. "Hey, ah!" A blue gem shone from the inside of the hammer that opened again. With the explosion, fragments of the poison sting were thrown in all directions. Bena decided to kill all the scorpions before the end of ''Einheri Valkyrie'', which temporarily awakens the power of the Valkyrie. ''If Einheri Valkyrie ends in the middle, I''m done.'' Instead of forcibly raising the power, it was a kind of doping technique that stuck you as soon as the technique was released, and that was the Einheri Valkyrie. She scatters a more vivid red light, striking the next giant scorpion''s head. Wow-! The carapace thick enough to be called a fault was shattered at once. In the past, she had a history of suppressing the Demon Baron Reeta by force, even if it was temporary. In such a state, for 5 years, he used the Einheri Valkyrie to forcibly awaken his power. It was difficult for even the largest scorpion to survive her attack. ''Now one.'' It was about to fly towards the remaining one, but the red light emitted from its wings began to gradually weaken. It had only been about a minute, but the power was consumed too quickly. Because it''s an imperfect technology. That''s why Pyon was attached to her. To complete the Valkyrie''s most important skill, ''Einheri Valkyrie''. [vena! It is recommended to avoid It could be dangerous!] ''you can do it.'' Bena clenched her teeth. The red particles became stronger for an instant. Vena rushed at the giant scorpion with great speed. The giant scorpion also swung its claws with great speed despite its size. After hitting the tongs that had fallen down with a hammer, Bena turned one turn in the air and turned towards the head. at that time. pick- uh? Red hair is turning pink. The wings disappeared and the red particles began to slowly disperse. [this!] Philion exclaimed urgently. The giant claws of the scorpion approached wide open to crush Bena. If that gigantic thing were to close, she would be reduced to a handful of blood. Only one left. I was upset that I couldn''t take down that one. shit Sorry. Bena closed her eyes, throwing an apple she did not know to whom. "The guy who can''t stop." "That makes sense." It was then that two familiar voices were heard. Someone wrapped Bena''s waist. Bena, who had been dangling from someone''s arm, opened her eyes and looked at the person who saved her. "Oh, Master?" Jamie smiled instead of answering. Behemoth''s voice was heard next to Jamie. "I will go. host. That was the moment. A huge shadow fell over the sky. Its shadow was so huge that it swallowed up even a giant scorpion that easily exceeded ten meters. [A scumbag.] The heavy voice was unfamiliar. It was a behemoth that was transformed to about 1/100 of its original size. Still, the giant scorpion felt like an arthropod the size of a palm. Behemoth''s front paws fell off. Bang-!!!! It was like a volcanic eruption. The vibration was so great that it spread throughout Abraxas. Bena''s eyes widened. "Bhe, Behe?" "Hey Behemoth. You mean you''ve only been able to restore this in five years? Unlike Bena, who was surprised, Jamie had a slightly dissatisfied face. Anyway, the situation cleared up quickly. All five corpses, including the giant scorpion that put Bena in danger, were flattened into Behemoth''s front paws. Jamie came down and gently lowered Bena. Then he coughed once and opened his mouth. "Ainheri Valkyrie. looked good I didn''t know you had already mastered that skill to that extent. " master? "It was great technology. I''ve personally experienced the Einheri Valkyrie, but it''s amazing that I''ve reached that level with only five years of training, although I''m still inexperienced. Besides, it''s not easy for a Master to defeat four out of five Great Mountain Scorpions alone." "Hey, why are you praising me all of a sudden?" "Because you did well. I saw with my own eyes the results of your five years of training, and felt that your hard work was not in vain. You worked hard, Benna." "Hey hey Master... ." Bena wept at his rare compliment and hung from his pants crotch. Jamie smiled and patted her head. "Still, it was an overkill to aim for the last one. If I hadn''t been watching, it would have been really bad. Please don''t do that kind of thing in the future. It''s great because you can do it." Yes ." "Let''s go back. Behemoth, you... ." Jamie was speechless to see a Behemoth in the distance eating a scorpion. I forgot that pigs in cow''s clothing didn''t even choose poisonous raw food. * * * On the way back, he didn''t say a word. To be precise, they both wanted to say something, but their mouths didn''t come out. Because what happened in the evening felt like a thorn in his neck. The three entered the house. Behemoth yawned droopy and lay roughly in a corner. Maybe it''s because it''s been preying on it for a long time, or maybe it''s a hundredth the size, but it''s returned to its original form, and as soon as I got back, I fell asleep right away. Thanks to that, there were only the two of us left, and an even more awkward atmosphere flowed. "Would you like a cup of tea?" "I will ride." "I can''t leave you a cup of tea." too bad. At Jamie''s joking sincerity, Bena inflated her cheeks. But what to do? All the food in her hands turns into something that isn''t food. There was no guarantee that the car would be all right. While Jamie was making tea, Benna was pulling her legs together with a sullen face. It didn''t look dull because I couldn''t brew tea. Benna looked at the car in front of her and asked Jamie. "I can''t go with you either." vena. I want to go with you too. I saw your sincerity today and confirmed that five years of training were not in vain. But, you are the princess of the Valkyrie, and the one and only next queen." " ." "Can you throw them away?" "Give it away You don''t have to throw it away." "Bena, you know my purpose. Can you still say that?" Benna didn''t answer. Jamie Welton''s purpose. It is the ruin of the 12 gods. The expression of asceticism will not be enough for the path to be taken in order to achieve that goal. It is not strange to die, and it is not strange to be in a state that is no different from dying. Moreover, although Bena''s skills have improved by leaps and bounds compared to 5 years ago, there are still many things that are lacking. "Be a queen. And I hope you will lead the Valkyrie and help me." master Jeon !" That was then. Someone smashed the door and came in. "Is everyone here?" It was Pyon. She appeared in an outrageously bright look, taking turns looking at Jamie and Bena. "But why are the two of you like this?" "Pyon?" " what? Even though the situation was already serious, the faces of the two of them darkened by the actions of an unexpected intruder. Fyon is also a savvy person, so he carefully opened the door and went out again. Then he slammed the door again and came in pretending nothing happened. "Very good news for both of you! This is really good news, especially for the princess!" "What news are you happy with?" "Pion. I''m serious right now. Ha ha ha ha ha. I see you, princess. Even if you don''t say it, I think you''ll know." "Are you here to tease me? I was so excited that I couldn''t go with Master, so I tried to tease me... !" Angry at Pyon''s teasing attitude, Bena jumps up and tries to shoot her. "Brother! A new princess of Valkyrie has been born!" " uh? "What do you mean?" "Literally." Pyon said with a broad smile. "The second princess is born, and the first, Princess Bena, can go on an adventure with Jamie Wellton." Jamie and Bena did not immediately respond to that. They just looked at each other with bewildered faces and blinked their eyes. - Continued on next episode - CH 266 Chapter 25: Together! (2) Jamie doubted his ears at Fyon''s outrageous nonsense. Bena''s younger brother was born out of the blue? Could it be possible to know such a thing all of a sudden right now? It was the same with Bena who was confused. "Pi, Pyon? It''s a bit of a joke. "I am not joking, Princess." no no. That doesn''t make sense. It''s not that the dragon asks for it, it''s suddenly a younger brother. No matter who hears it, doesn''t it feel like a joke?" That was correct. Babies aren''t made all at once, and when a little brother is born out of the blue, someone will say, ''Wow! Awesome!'' Would you react? Fyon nodded as if he understood. "Does the princess know how Valkyrie is born?" uh? Come to think of it, I didn''t hear how the Valkyrie was born. Not a single Valkyrie has been born since Bena returned to the Queen''s arms. It was a simple reason. Valkyries do not prosper through sexual intercourse adopted by normal creatures. Initially, the Valkyries were all women. Therefore, it was not a form of sharing love between men and women and having children, but a form of extracting Valkyrie factors and making seeds. If you plant it in the soil in the ''Forest of Birth'', flowers will grow and Valkyrie will be born there. Usually the cycle is once every 10 years. But the Queen is different. The Queen''s Son of Man is planted on a tree. The so-called "white tree" is located deep in the forest of birth. When the Son of Man was planted there, red flowers grew, and a princess was born there. "It must have been seven years since the princess disappeared. We had almost given up on finding the princess. No matter how much I searched the world, I couldn''t find it." Gav, the warlock who kidnapped Bena, hid her so that the Valkyries would never find her. So no matter how much I searched, I couldn''t find it. "The princess''s absence was a serious situation for our people. Because the existence of the race was at stake. So the elders made a proposal to the queen." It was the queen who supported the Valkyrie, but there were four elders who supported her. Originally, the queen would have the greatest say, but at that time, the survival of the race was at stake. The elders demanded that the queen make a new princess. "At that time, even the Queen could not refuse. I planted the Queen''s Son of Man on such a white tree... There was no reaction." It was serious. Usually, if the Queen''s factor is planted on a white tree, the flowers will grow over 10 years. However, there was no sign of the flower growing even though the factor was contained in the tree. The whole Valkyrie trembled with anxiety. The already closed race became more closed in those three years. Fear of not being able to continue the bell engulfed the whole thing. "At that time, when most of the Valkyries were giving up, the news came that the princess had been found." Once again, the Valkyrie Princess was restored, and the Queen''s Son of Man planted on the white tree was in a state of disregard. Five years passed like that. "Did the flower just bloom?" "It looks like it was growing inside a tree to be exact." " There are all these things in the world." Jamie was listening, but doubting his ears. So, for the past 8 years, the red flower that will become Bena''s younger sister grows inside the tree, so no one knows. Besides, what is the probability that flowers will grow inside the tree? Growing up in the first place was amazing. Because of the powerful queen''s factor, she was able to survive in it without dying. "Should I call it lucky or bad luck?" The fact that I didn''t know that flowers were growing for eight years was obviously not a good thing, but the flowers that have now surfaced have given me a reason not to go back. But Jamie had a different idea. "That means it will take two more years for Bena''s younger brother to be born." right. "Then you haven''t been born yet?" Huh. Not yet. After all, it is said that the queen is only born after the death of the queen. Valkyries born in a special way also start with babies. In other words, it was impossible to sit on the vacant throne. "It is something to celebrate that a second princess is soon to be born, but ." Jamie glanced at Bena with a puzzled look on her face. vena. I guess I have to tell you." "What is it?" "Jamie Wellton!" Fj?rn, noticing what Jamie was trying to say, tried to stop him, but he couldn''t. "Be in moderation, Pyon. Originally, I thought it would be better to know after Bena is gone, but I have no choice but to talk about it now that the situation is like this." " ." Pyon couldn''t respond and frowned. Bena''s face became bewildered at the sudden situation. "Wow, what are you trying to say?" vena. After all, you are the only one who is suitable for the Queen." "But Pyon is fine ." "No, it''s not okay." why? I really hate going with me, so... ." Jamie cut Bena''s words, and said in a serious voice. "The Queen, that is, your mother." "Why my mother?" "I have a little over a year left. So you have to be the queen." As soon as she heard those words, Bena hardened. She stared blankly at Jamie''s face, barely opening her mouth in a trembling voice. "My mother why? Princess. "Pyon? Why uh mama... Why does my mother only have one year to live?" that''s ." "The shock of losing you, and the process of creating a new princess, your health must have deteriorated rapidly." Jamie did what Fyon couldn''t say. "The Queen of the Valkyrie has only one child during her tenure. Because the queen''s blood must be strong. So, the Queen has no choice but to spend a lot of energy to create the factor. The Queen was heartbroken at the loss of you, and in order to keep the servant alive, she forced herself to draw a new element. That would have been the most fatal." So As a result, because of me, my mother ." With her legs loose, Bena sat down. She shrugged her shoulders with tears on her face. Fyon turned his head to see if he couldn''t see Bena like that. Jamie squatted down and made eye contact with her. vena. because of me. Because of me, my mother, my mother !" vena. no. I hate my mom dying. why mama die Why did my mom ." "Benaya." "I can''t. dream, it will be a dream I''ve only been with my mom for five or five years! vena! "Mom, I''m sorry. Even if I didn''t get lost that day, that day... ." match!! Pyon''s eyes widened. Bena felt the heat and pain radiating down her right cheek. Jamie said as she lowered her slap on her hand. "Calm down." master ." "The past cannot be undone, and regret is only painful." "But my mother ." Yes. You shouldn''t be doing this, even for your mother''s sake. " ." "Before becoming a queen, as a daughter, I have to protect my mother''s side. Until my brother is born." At those words, Bena started crying sadly. "I miss my mother. I miss my mother." Lived apart for 10 years. After that, they lived together for 5 years, but could not fill the gap of the lost 10 years. remaining period. I was thinking of slowing down what I couldn''t do as a child. I knew my health was bad, but I didn''t think it was serious. Because he always showed a strong side in front of him. If only I had paid a little more attention. If only she had been a daughter she could lean on a little more. "I miss my mom right now." Huh. Let''s go see you right now. Jamie grabbed Bena and lifted her up. Fyon stood behind them with a bitter expression on their face and then approached them both. "I will go with you." "Give me the coordinates." "Read my mind. It''s that easy." Confirm. As soon as Fyon''s permission fell, he checked the coordinates in her head. "Grab your shoulders." Huh. "I''ll go, Bena." Benna nodded her head. Jamie teleported to the coordinates in the memory he was handed over. * * * Ariazad Great Forest. Inside, there was an expansive field that did not fit the name of the Great Forest. There, mana stirred once, and the figure of three people appeared. It was Jamie, Bena, and Pyon. "It''s not terribly far from Abraxas, but it''s not even close enough to come all at once. What kind of monster is a 9th-class wizard?" "Stop talking nonsense and guide me." When Fyon spoke in a startled voice, Jamie responded as if nothing had happened. Follow me. Fyon beckoned and started walking towards the center of the field. Then the surface of the space shook, and her figure disappeared like a lie. I thought it was strange that there was such a wide plain in the great forest, but this place seemed to be a passageway to another world. Jamie also supported Bena and walked in the direction Fyon disappeared. The surroundings were dyed with rainbow colors, and in an instant, a world covered in pastel tones appeared. I also saw a beautiful spring, which seemed to be the "spring through which time flows" where the Valkyries live. Pyon, who was waiting first, said to Bena. I''m back home, Princess. Let''s go see the Queen right away. Huh. master. I will walk alone from here. Thank you for supporting me." Yes. Jamie lifted his hand from Bena''s shoulder when he said that he was going to walk alone. Although the released strength has not yet fully returned, because this is the hometown of the Valkyrie, Vena regained some strength and started walking slowly. Valkyries flew around, but no one spoke to them because of the serious atmosphere. At that moment, a Valkyrie with impressive indigo blue hair blocked their way. She was the first to greet Bena politely. "Second Elder Sentina is seeing the princess." "It''s been a while, Sentina." "I''m going to talk to Pyon for a moment." The Valkyrie, who introduced herself as Sentina, glanced at Jamie at the back, and then asked Pyon as if to shoot him. "Pion. Why did you come back without talking? And why did you bring humans? Why does the princess look so bad?" "I have come to see the Queen." "The Queen? I should have told you that the flowers of the second princess had bloomed." "Princess Bena wants to see you. I''m only here as a guide. And this man is Jamie Welton." "Jamie Wellton !" Sentina''s eyes widened. Maybe it was because he was a human tied to Bena. Jamie shrugged at the gaze. Right. Princess, please wait a moment. I will inform the Queen that it has arrived." After saying those words, Sentina quickly disappeared. Jamie looked at her as she moved away and asked Pyon. "The author is one of the four elders." "You are strong. You are my direct supervisor and also the queen''s assistant. "I see." As an elder of the Valkyrie, the aura I felt was at least a master class. Valkyries are not as long as the three major races, but because they are long-lived, Valkyries have enough power. Besides, when it comes to elders, they have the second strongest power after the queen. It would have been rather disappointing if it wasn''t for the master class. After a while, Sentina came back and said, "Pyon remains, Princess and you come in." Bena nodded and walked in first, followed by Jamie. As we entered, the first thing we saw was a huge tree. There was a big hole under the tree with beautiful shades. Inside, the current Valkyrie Queen sat in an alluring posture. The queen beckoned to Bena. "My daughter. come here." mom! As soon as Bena saw Hippen, she immediately embraced her. Jamie stood still and watched the two mothers and daughters. Hippen was taken aback by the sudden appearance of her daughter crying and wiped her tears away. "Why are you crying all of a sudden? Did anything sad happen?" "Ugh huh. There is no such thing." Bena shook her head, crying, not wanting to worry her mother. As a result, the queen''s dress was soaked with tears, but it didn''t matter to the queen. "Then why are you crying? Are you crying because you have a younger brother?" "About my brother I heard." Huh. Bena has a younger brother. There are about two years left to be born, so let''s love the two of us when we are born." " ." Benna didn''t answer that. Hippen also patted Bena''s head with a slightly bewildered face when her daughter didn''t answer. "Why won''t my daughter answer?" mom ." Huh? "You really only have one year to live?" Hippen''s eyes trembled at that question. She quickly straightened her expression and said in denial. What are you talking about. Why does my mother only have one year to live? All my life with my daughter... ." "I heard it all. because of me I disappeared, my mother was overworked and pulled out the queen factor... ." vena. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, Mom. Bena was sobbing and trying to hold back her tears, but there was nothing she could do about the tears that leaked out. Hippen felt like his heart would burst at the sight of such a daughter. I wished Benaman didn''t know. Even if I found out, I wish I had known when he passed away. "I''m sorry, Bena." "Tell me early, early. If I had, I wouldn''t have left the forest even for a moment. I wish I had stayed by your side a little longer." Huh. sorry. I''m sorry Mom. Hippen took Bena in her arms and patted her on the back. - Continued on next episode - CH 267 Chapter 25: Together! (3) The two mothers and daughters hugged each other silently for a long time. Jamie looked at them and thought a lot. They were mostly about family love. How would you feel if your mother Sears'' health deteriorated? Father Earl Wellton. brother Sarah. Probably not much different from them. Your chest will burst and you will feel as if a part of your heart has been cut off. Vena will be now, and Hippen will be as well. However, divorce is not inevitable in life. It was a problem that had to be overcome someday, and it was something I had no choice but to accept even if I didn''t like it. ''I was, and I will always be.'' In my previous life, it was painful to endure the pain, so I made the extreme choice of castration. This life won''t be like that. If we break up, I will fully accept it. Because that''s what you''re doing for your opponent. If it had been the case back then, wouldn''t the result have been a little better? "You look like you can''t see the guests in front of you." As Jamie was deep in thought, Queen Hippen spoke to her. She, too, was crying and her eyes were wide open. Hippen smiled and said to Bena. "Let me introduce you to Bena." Huh. Bena seemed to have calmed down a bit, so she got up and introduced Jamie to Hippen. "It''s my master. Have we talked a lot before?" "This is Jamie Welton." Being the queen of the Valkyrie before being Bena''s parents, Jamie greeted them politely. Upon closer inspection, Hippen''s face resembled that of Netis, the former queen of the Valkyrie. In the past, I didn''t bother to use my honorific name for Netis, but since the times and attitudes have changed since then, I didn''t intend to act like I used to. "It is only now that I have met the benefactor of the Valkyrie. Thanks to you, I was able to find my daughter. thank you. Still, since she is the queen of the Valkyrie, I thought she would come naturally, but Hippen expressed her gratitude to Jamie with the utmost respect. no. "I have nothing to offer, so I hope you will accept this. It''s something I''ve been wanting to give since a long time ago." What Hippen held out was a green leaf. It looked like an ordinary leaf, but when she saw it, Jamie had a slightly startled expression on her face. that is ." "You know too. The leaves of a white tree. Just what you have is energizing." It wasn''t empty words. The white tree of the Valkyrie is a divine tree that is not inferior at all compared to the world tree of the elves. In particular, it was known that it surpassed the World Tree in terms of vitality as it embraces the queen''s factor. Its leaves were precious, incomparable to any other treasure. No, it wasn''t something you could get what you wanted. "Please take it." Jamie was contemplating whether to accept it or not, and Bena, who was standing next to her, smiled and nodded. Jamie smiled involuntarily at her appearance. He took a step closer to the queen and gently reached out his hand. "Then I will be grateful." Jamie, who was handed the leaf of the white tree, felt her body recover to its best state. Anyway, I was mentally stressed today, but the pain has completely disappeared. Indeed, the leaves of the divine tree were different. Hippen asked as Jamie was peering through the white leaves of the tree. "Then I want to talk to you about my daughter''s future, is that okay?" "Uh, Mom." "Bena, stay still. This is a conversation between you and the person you have mastered." However ." "Because it''s okay. Step aside for a moment." "Listen to the Queen." As Hippen and Jamie spoke at the same time, Bena was forced to step aside. The two men, Hippen, opened their mouths first. "What should I call you?" I don''t mind calling you Jamie. "Then Jamie. Have you ever told Bena about my lifespan?" Yes. also. Hippen nodded as if he knew that. "I thought there was no way Fyon would have said it. Unlike his light personality, he has a very heavy mouth." "I didn''t say it lightly." I think so. Does Jamie want Bena to be queen? Maybe to get help from the Valkyries in the upcoming war?" "I would be lying if I said no. But not just for that reason." then? "It doesn''t make sense that parents don''t live long, and that daughters don''t know that. So I was very discouraged that he would follow me, but I ended up talking about it when I said that it would be okay if I had a younger brother." It was something I could say because it was Jamie who woke up to family love. i See. "I heard that the flowers for the second princess to be born have bloomed. I still think it makes sense, but it takes two years for everything to go away and another queen candidate is born. But just because you''re born doesn''t mean you can become a queen right away. you''ll have to grow It may take years, but I don''t think it''s going to be just one year. "You know." "Then we know that the Valkyrie will have to go through the absence of a queen for at least a few years, and that for the Valkyries, a queen is not just a ruler. Isn''t the Queen itself the significance of the Valkyrie''s existence? Hippen was quite surprised that Jamie knew so much. Come to think of it, the little bull-shaped bow that brought Bena five years ago was also well aware of the Valkyrie. Did you say your name is Behemoth? Jamie continued. "Anyway, for that reason, I told Bena the truth and made her come back here." "I didn''t want to tell Bena." "That is too selfish as a parent. Children have a right to know about their parents." "That''s right. It was my selfishness that I didn''t want to see my daughter suffer. But now I feel relieved." Fortunately, the. I wondered what would happen if you got mad at me." When Jamie smirked, Hippen shook his head in disbelief. "I heard from Bena that she is the youngest among humans It doesn''t seem like that''s the case." "Because there is an old man inside." As Jamie smiled and said, Hippen picked up and laughed. He probably thought it was a joke. I''m serious. "It would be very reassuring to have someone like you by my side." "It would have been like that. Bena is my proud man." Hahaha. You call the next queen of the Valkyrie a subordinate. You have good courage." "Please, half-jokingly. Half the truth." The two looked at each other and then giggled and laughed. Then Hippen opened his mouth again. "Thank you for sending my daughter." "It is difficult for the queen to bow her head so often." "I can do anything for my daughter''s benefactor." "It''s because I''m embarrassed. So could you please call me Bena? I have something to share with him." Yes. Anything." * * * After a while, Bena returned, and this time the Queen stepped aside. Vena had completely stopped crying, and although her eyes were red, she looked fine. Jamie got lucky first. vena. Having come all the way here, you must have made a decision." master ." "How long are you going to whine like a child? You will be the new queen of the Valkyrie within a year. Show me your dignity as a queen." "Not so ." vena. Do you remember the day we first met five years ago?" "Of course I remember." How can I forget that time? " I was beaten up by the Master." At first, the Master thought he was being chased by bad guys and was trying to save him, but it turned out to be a lure. Then again, he was found out that he was a warlock, so he almost got into trouble, and he begged him to accept him as a disciple for the purpose of living half a life. Of course, he was rejected harshly, and even his memories were read, but in the end he was saved by his hands. "It was disappointing the first time I found out that Valkyrie lacks talent for magic, but it was nice to be able to work with them nonetheless." The appearance of a squirrel was also uncomfortable at first, but after I got used to it, I often turned into a squirrel these days. Anyway, for Bena, meeting with Jamie was a moment of salvation, a moment of meeting a leader who would lead her, and a moment of meeting a hero who would one day save the world. "But how can I forget?" Bena wept and spoke again. "How can you forget, Master?" we can''t be together anymore I waited for the day to stand next to the Master again for 5 years, but now I can''t. That made Bena''s heart pound. Jamie nodded. Huh. I will never forget I still have the memories of that time." master. "It has been the same for the past five years, and it will be the same in the future. I am your master and you are my subordinate. Even if our bodies are separated, the bond of that bond never breaks." "Really, really?" really. You are my first subordinate." "Ouch ???? ." "Even if we are apart, we are together, Bena. Always remember that." Huh together! At the same time as those words, Bena burst into tears that she had been holding back. Jamie struggled to appease her dear first subordinate. We will be parting again like this, but this is not an eternal parting. So we can meet again anytime. * * * "You don''t have to come out to meet me." However ." "Rather, if we break up like this, won''t we be able to meet again soon? If we hold each other and part, I will only think of you more." Jamie patted Bena''s head and stood up. I saw the Queen approaching from afar. told her "I''ll stop." Thank you again. no. Bena, take good care of the queen." " I will." Huh. Jamie said goodbye to the two and walked out. Outside, Pyon was waiting for him, leaning against a tree. "A princess?" in. like that. thank you it worked out thank you so much. Unlike before, Pyon bowed his head politely and thanked him. Jamie shook his hand roughly. done. I didn''t ask anyone to say thank you. " sorry. You must have been troubled." "Let''s go back. They are dispatched to the Frontier." Huh. The two came out of the "fountain of time" as quietly as possible. No one stopped them because Jamie wanted them. When I came out to the field, I could see the Milky Way in the night sky. Whether this place also shared the same sky as Abraxas, it was the same Milky Way. Jamie told Pyon to put his hand on his shoulder and then teleported. "Drink~ Pyu~ Droooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo~" As soon as I returned home, I heard Behemoth snoring. It''s disgusting to see him sleeping without the world knowing what had just happened. I stopped trying to pull my ear off. This guy, too, would be depressed without Vena when he wakes up. I''m not the type to show tea on the outside. "Then I will go back. Thank you so much for today." Yes. Go and rest." Pyon returned to his home. Jamie walked over to the bed with weary steps and lay flat on her back. Somehow, I felt alone again. Behemoth is sleeping down there, and in the far away kingdom of Seldam, there are family and fellow wizards. I felt an unknown sense of loss. No, there''s no way you can''t be unaware of this loss. "Baby Bena. Be healthy. Jamie lay alone in bed, blessing his men who would now become queens. I closed my eyes and fell asleep quickly. I must have been very tired. * * * Someone shook his body violently. Jamie rubbed his eyes and saw the object shaking his body. " already! Jamie Wellton!" Blue hair was visible through the hazy vision. A woman, three men, and a gigantic Jo-in stood next to him. Jamie rubbed his eyes and grabbed the arm of the shaker. what''s the matter. I fell asleep deeply and never woke up. Jamie yawned and got up from the bed. Then I checked the faces of those who had gathered here. It was Isis, Jin, Han, Beiryl, and finally, the Hawks. Why are the best forces of the Frontier gathered here? Jamie was about to yawn again, but Isis spoke urgently. "This is not the time to yawn!" "Then why are you doing this?" "It happened." " what? "War." The 524 year of Friedmoor''s calendar, the time of entering winter. The State of Terrisia, which was established on the border between the North and the East, has invaded the North with the Zenith Bridge on its back. - Continued on next episode - CH 268 Chapter 26: The Barisada (1) around 1 am. The war started when Therizia, the country of the eastern ; Kariren side, raided the Cheshan kingdom of the northern ; Olvia side. Although the two countries were originally acquainted with each other, they kept an eye on each other while minimizing fighting despite the recent unstable situation. Therizia broke it first. Therizia was secretly supported by troops and weapons from the Zenith Church and the eastern countries, and the border city of the Cheshan Kingdom, ''Gerin'', quickly turned into a sea of fire. The Cheshan Kingdom was always in a state of tension, so the response was quick, but it was impossible to stop Therizia, who was fully prepared. Even the troops dispatched by the northern allies suffered close to annihilation without any help. The northern lord of the Seldam Kingdom activated the warp plane and immediately dispatched all forces to the Cheshan Kingdom. They burned Guerin and faced Therizia''s forces advancing to the next city, Aegean. Thanks to that, Therizia''s advance was temporarily halted. However, there were master class superhumans in Therizia Army, and they were going to re-advance as soon as the sun rose after the reorganization. Still, I had a few hours left. King Abtesha IV of the Cheshan Kingdom urgently proposed an alliance meeting and held a meeting with the rulers of the alliance through magic communication about the immediate situation. - What should I do? King Friedmoor''s support created a situation of respite, but they didn''t do much damage. It is said that the lost troops are being quickly replenished, depending on how much support they received. At this rate, even Egene will be burned by their hands. After Egee, Sire, Appo, and Catel. I think we all know that once we get to those three cities, my country, Cheshan, is practically no different from being cut in half. It''s not just Cheshan''s problem. From then on, even if you do not have to conquer Cheshan, two roads to the north will open up, so the Kingdom of Apsilon and the Kingdom of Rendry are also their conquering categories. Also, Yvrie Liberation, which lies on the border with Cheshan, will also have to endure an invasion from the side. If that happens, the Seldam Kingdom will also be burdened. - Right now, it is difficult for us to transfer support from the sea to Yvrie. We also do not know when the attack will come from Kwatacha. Please understand. The Sea of Yvrie was also a country with intercontinental borders like the Cheshan Kingdom. On the other side of that, there were the Eastern Kingdoms of Kwatacha and Einstel, and compared to Cheshan, the situation was worse. At least, the Einstel Kingdom was an eastern country where most of the people believed in Arbela, the god of wisdom and stupidity, and the influence of Zenithism was very little. In fact, the main enemy was the Kingdom of Kwatacha, but even this country has more than 1.5 times greater national power than the Liberation of Yvrie, so if you go to war, there is no answer. So the Northern Allies had sent more troops to support the Yvrie Sea than the Cheshan Kingdom. In such a situation, Therizia suddenly attacked the Cheshan Kingdom, and the situation became dizzy. - Understand the sea king. However, this is a warning. If the Cheshan falls, the neighboring countries will also be in danger. - Well, then, what should I do with Apsilon? I said I''ve already sent enough troops... Should I spend more or more? - I''m sorry. King Ray can''t even make his own decisions? How do you manage Apsilon''s state affairs with such an attitude? And what else did you say you sent? Are you not the decision maker? Is there any other real king? King Vito of the Kingdom of Galtheon was angry at the timid voice of King Rey of Apsilon. Then, Queen Anna XI of the kingdom of Fiangre, adjacent to Apsilon, defended King Rey. -Stop it, King Vito. King Ray came to the throne less than a year ago. You have been seated on the throne all of a sudden, so you must still be getting a lot of help from key officials. -huh. I sat on the throne without knowing the subject. - That''s not what I''m talking about here, King Vito. "Everyone, stop." As the mood worsened, King Friedmoor, who had remained silent, intervened. "Now that the enemy invasion has begun, are we going to fight over such a trivial matter? I want everyone to focus on the current situation." -Thanks for the arbitration, King Friedmoor. - Hmmm. As the leader of the Northern Alliance, King Friedmoor, who calmed the atmosphere at once, continued. "Currently, Archmage Richter Simon and Mar Linmerle have been dispatched to Seldam, and in addition, Earl Welton is heading there with 10,000 troops. But it will take some time to arrive. How about sending additional troops from Apsilon and Rendry, and half of them from Rendry to Yvrie?" - Anyway, as soon as I heard the news of the invasion, General Calgar and 3,000 troops were sent to Yvrie. General Ento and 7,000 troops have been dispatched to Apsilon. Please wait until it arrives. -Oh oh! If you are General Calgar, you are a Knight of Fire! If he comes, even Kwatacha won''t be able to attack you carelessly. -indeed! The boldness of dispatching a major force straight away! Thank you very much. This grace will surely be repaid. - I will definitely repay Yvrie. When King Dikaroi of Rendry Kingdom immediately dispatched support troops from both countries, the kings of both countries responded and expressed their gratitude. - Uh... I, too, request that General Shadichan and 5,000 troops be dispatched... No, I''ll send it! -Thanks to King Rey too! This favor will surely repay you! At once, more than 20,000 troops began to gather in the Cheshan Kingdom. However, it takes a certain amount of time for the troops to arrive, so until then, the situation has to be done somehow. Abtesha IV spoke with one voice with a firm determination. - I''m sure I''ll persevere. You can never lose to those wicked things. - Only the East... . Even the border country, Einstel, doesn''t sympathize with the Zenith Church, right? huh. You can''t be our opponent. -you''re right. I always thought he was cocky, but it turned out better. Take this opportunity to eradicate the Zenith Church that summoned demons, and tell ; Kariren who is stronger. - Let''s show the power of the Northern Alliance. "Everyone should not be vigilant. The power is higher here, but the Zenith Church has a history of colluding with an evil group. Also, you never know when the demons might be summoned. If that happens, no matter what the ending is, it''s not strange for me, so don''t be vigilant and everyone... ." King Friedmoor said with his golden eyes shining. "So that we can focus on the annihilation of the Zenith Church." To that, the kings of the north answered in unison. -sure. * * * "Has the war started?" "Aren''t you very surprised?" Isis was rather surprised by Jamie''s blunt reaction. Jamie answered. "Small engagements have been going on for a long time, and it''s a war that should have been fought five years ago in the first place. It would be even more surprising if it only started now. So, what about the war situation?" "Gerin of the Cheshan Kingdom has already fallen into the hands of Therizia. The two archmage from your country stopped them from continuing their advance." "You don''t know your name?" "The Count Simon and the Marquis Linmer." Beiryl gave the answer for me. "I have also been ordered to return immediately." "I will be contacting you soon." As soon as the words were finished, a response came from the communication port in the subspace. As Jamie pulled out the communicator, a light flashed upwards, and a line of text appeared. [The outbreak of war. 3 Elder Jamie Welton returns quickly.] The Kingdom of Seldam is not in danger right now, but since the Kingdom of Cheshan, an ally and the gateway to the north, is in danger, they want to secure a master class as soon as possible. "What are you going to do?" Isis asked, looking back at Beiryl and Jamie. Both belong to the Kingdom of Seldam, so they were obligated to participate in this war. Maybe you don''t have to answer this call right away, but if you don''t go back, you could be severely punished. Before that, patriotism will be questioned. "I must go back at once." me too. Isis nodded her head. In the first place, Jamie is not a member of the Frontier, she is not in a position to give orders, and she knows Beiryl''s situation, so she has no intention of stopping her. However, the line was clearly drawn. "We can''t help." Know. I''m sorry I couldn''t help. "Frontier is also preparing for a big deal, so don''t feel burdened if you can''t help." "Thank you for saying that." Isis smiled bitterly. Her goal is to kill the dragon god Brahman. To that end, he recently visited the Dragon Mountains and signed a contract with the head of the Blue clan. "It won''t be easy, but you have to do everything you can. So will you." "Please, kill the dragon god. I will definitely kill Janice." thanks. So when are you leaving?" "What will you do?" Beiryl asked Jamie. Jamie saw Behemoth still sleeping. He must stay here and help the Frontier. That way, the chance of killing the Dragon God Brahman increases by even 1%. "I''m going to eat. Still, I have to fill my stomach." "Good. Then I''ll have to go ask Rosemary to give her some strength. Then first... dissolution! * * * Before eating, Jamie headed to Ironreel''s Forge. He asked him to make a sword using dragon hearts. It would be nice if it could be completed before I leave today, but a good sword is not made right away, so you''ll probably have to come back later to get it. Then why are you going? I didn''t have a sword to use right away, so I was on my way to get one. "Mr. Lil, are you inside?" I heard a hammer knocking from the inside, but I couldn''t hear Ironreel''s answer. Are you immersed in your work? Jamie quietly walked inside. land- land- land- land- A constant resounding hammer sound. I could feel the tremendous heat of the brazier in the aisle of the studio. He tilted his head slightly and checked the situation inside. " !" Jamie looked at the view of the place with a shocked face. A huge fire engulfed Iron Reel. Inside, Ironreel was holding the shape of the blade, swinging the hammer in a state of high concentration. How could you hit a hammer in such a situation? Dwarves are strong against fire, and high-level dwarven blacksmiths say that it is okay to touch fire to some extent, but at first glance, the flames covered thousands of degrees. It was strange that even a Dwarf belonging to the Five Hands would not die. That''s why Iron Reel looks like... . "Looks like it''s on fire." It''s not covered by fire. Ironreel was on fire. In that state, he was wielding a hammer and completing a sword for himself. I never expected to witness such a sight. I thought I shouldn''t be disturbed. Jamie swallowed dry saliva and came out. That was the moment. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!! Flames engulfed the entire forge and spurted out. "What is this!" I was embarrassed by the sudden situation, but the fire that spewed out was about to burn the surrounding vegetation. Jamie steered the wind current toward the sky to prevent the flames from spreading. Then the flames soared high into the sky, as if ascending to heaven. Great heat and the energy of the fire swept around him, but Jamie couldn''t shut his mouth in surprise. what''s the matter? "What kind of pillar of fire all of a sudden?" "Did Lil hit anything?" fire. cool. When an unknown flame rose like a pillar in the smithy, the people who had just parted gathered in front of the smithy. Isis said, feeling the energy flowing from the pillar of fire. this Isn''t that the red dragon''s flame? that''s right. I entrusted him with the Dragon Heart of the Red Dragon. I want you to make a sword." what?! "A sword with a dragon heart? Could it be that the sword that Lil said to be made was a sword made of dragon hearts?" Oh my God ." All of them reacted astonishingly, but now was not the time for Jamie to care about their reactions. "Coming soon." A huge pillar of fire is gradually increasing its heat. And. A fierce flame began to be sucked into the forge at great speed. Everyone opened their eyes to that lie-like situation. Earth-!! Along with the cool sound of a hammer, gray smoke embracing high heat spread over the forge. Jamie once again manipulated the wind to blow smoke into the sky. Thanks to that, there was no damage to the surroundings. After a while. "Whoa. It was so hot that I almost died." Iron Lil walked out, soaked in sweat. He was holding something wrapped around his side in a pink cloth, and he tilted his head at the crowd outside. "What is happening in front of my house since the morning breeze?" A situation where everyone seems stunned. Jamie took a step forward and asked him. "Mr. Lil. Is my sword finished?" Oh. Anyway, I thought I''d go see you now. Ironlil, who found Jamie, smiled brightly and held out something wrapped in a pink cloth. "Completed. It''s your sword. I had no idea that it would be completed in such a short time. Jamie took the pink cloth without saying a word. Can you make a sword out of a dragon heart within that short time? To be honest, if I hadn''t seen the work, I might have thought that he made it roughly. However, Jamie saw with both eyes. "Let''s unpack it." Yes. Ironlil nodded with a nervous expression on his face. I watched quietly to see if the people around me were also nervous. Jamie unwrapped the cloth. The first thing that came out was a scabbard made by tinkering with white leather, decorated with gold, and looked very luxurious. The handle also felt that it was a sword for himself, as it was wrapped around Jamie''s hand. In particular, the dragon''s head carved under the handle proved that this sword was a dragon slayer. It was light in weight, just as Iron Reel had said before. Jamie slowly drew the sword from its scabbard. Hwareuk! Like a sword made of a red dragon''s dragon heart, flames leaked out even when the scabbard was slightly opened. But this sword is not just a fire-breathing sword. "Pick it." at a whack! Ironlil exclaimed. Jamie clenched her teeth and drew her sword vigorously. And at the dazzling brilliance flowing from the sword, Jamie smiled involuntarily. - Continued on next episode - CH 269 Chapter 26: The Barisada (2) The light emanating from the sword faded away, and a subtle energy revolved around the sword. It was a neatly stretched silver sword. The sharp blade of a suitable length seemed to cut it just by touching it slightly. Jamie lightly rubbed the sword with his hand. It must have been made of the red dragon''s dragon heart, but the day was as cold as midwinter. I flicked it slightly with my finger. taang- A clear and crisp sound resounded. He moved the sword from his right hand to his left and tried to grasp it, or held it tightly with both hands and held it high. He changed the angle of lifting and looked at the weight of the sword. I especially liked the feel of it. It was wonderful as if it had been his sword for a long time. Jamie focused on the sword and drained the mana. Whoops!! As mana soaked in, flames spontaneously erupted from the sword. "It was made with the heart of a red dragon, so it was impossible to extinguish the flames. It seems that my skills were lacking." "It''s because I''m a Dragon Slayer. Even he can''t completely get rid of his brain. It was not a mistake." As Ironlil spoke with a sad tone, Isis offered words of consolation as if alleviating his disappointment. Jamie couldn''t hear them. That''s how high the concentration was. Jamie slowly raised the auror, ignoring the flames. The nature of mana began to change into the form of an auror according to the will of the sword master. very slowly and calmly. Whoa-! A sword was heard. My fingertips trembled and I felt a vibration. The sword was crying as it caused a strong reaction to the aura. There was no negative reaction. Rather, it vibrated loudly, as if asking for more power. "Isis." Huh? Please. Jamie, who held the sword at an angle, looked at Isis and said. He seemed to know what he was asking for without even asking. When Isis spread out her right hand, Gram, the thunder dragon sword, was summoned along with a blue thunderbolt. As I gripped the handle, a menacing thunderclap rang out, saying, "Kurreung!" "Let''s go to a bigger place because other places may be ruined." great. Near Avalon, there were a lot of flat plains where no one lived, so the two went to an empty place and settled down. The onlookers followed the two. "Everyone, keep your distance." At Isis'' request, all the onlookers spread a distance of about 100 meters. Jamie opened his mouth, looking at the sword that had not yet been named. "I will wield it with all my might." "Okay~" The two put all their concentration on their swords in a state of confrontation. And the moment they faced each other, they swung their swords with all their might. Two dragon slayers collided in mid-air. Then fire and lightning intertwined without mercy, creating a bitter air current. Quarararalarak!! Woooooooooooooo!! A vortex of flames and thunderbolts were created around the two, and the surrounding area was devastated in an instant. Even the onlookers who were about 100 meters away were astonished at the impact of the tremendous power. "Only two swords collided!" "Is this the Dragon Slayer?" "Is Jamie''s sword not pushed against him at all?" "The light gets stronger. Everyone go away!" The Hawks flew backwards, warning everyone. As he said, the energy generated from the two swords gradually began to change into a form of intense light. The light swelled in an instant. All of them were talented, so the moment the light burst, they quickly retreated. Woo woo woo woo!! The light, made of fire and lightning, seemed quiet on the outside, but inside it caused a violent chemical reaction. whose power is stronger It almost seemed like it was only for the sake of competing. However, Jamie did not allow the will of the sword. ''Follow my will.'' Whoo!! The sword resisted, but Jamie''s strong mental power weighed on the sword''s will. And while holding the hilt even more tightly, he exclaimed with a silent vigor. Woooooooooooooooooooooo!!! The expanded sphere of light cracked from above, spitting out a huge mass of energy. Once upon a time there was a huge shock. Dust spread out in concentric circles around the light. The ground shook violently like an earthquake. It was an unbelievable aftermath to say that it was only one clash, but no one complained because they knew the level of those who made this aftermath and the level of weapons. The light gradually dispersed in the form of particles, and thick smoke flowed out of it. All onlookers strengthened their eyesight to observe the situation inside the smoke without speaking. However, it was difficult to check the situation inside because the aftermath of the two forces still did not go away. That was then. The wind blew and the smoke began to clear. And everyone looked at them in surprise. how? Isis draped Gram over his shoulder and asked Jamie. Thunder Dragon Sword Gram couldn''t calm the excitement of the collision, so he constantly tried to blow out his brain energy. To prevent that from happening, Isis continued to supply Aurors to subdue the thunderbolt. It was the same with Jamie. "You''re trying to run rampant." It''s because it''s a weapon made out of dragon hearts. Or, I don''t know if he felt a strong stimulus from the previous collision, but he constantly tries to spit out flames. Just like Gram. Aside from the fact that they had a good heart, it was a difficult sword to handle. Being a Dragon Slayer, I was prepared to some extent, but I suppressed my attempts to get out of control over and over again. Those with weak wills will be eaten by the sword. If that happens, this sword will become a terrible demon sword and become a disaster in the world. ''But now it''s in my hands.'' If you can''t handle this, it will be difficult for you to succeed in your future plans. therefore. how? Isis summoned Gram and asked. There was only one answer to that question. "Great." * * * reel. congratulations. Isis touched Ironlil''s shoulder with a happy face. On the surface, Isis looked like a granddaughter for a long time, but in reality, she was hundreds of years older than Iron Reel. Because he was about the same age as his grandfather. Ironlil coughed for nothing and pretended it didn''t matter. huh. Nothing to celebrate I just did what I could." "Is this guy shy?" "Soo, who is shy! The realm of a young man has surpassed that of a long time ago!" Jamie smiled and nodded at the sight of Iron Reel. "You did something really great." what. From what I can see, the sword was well made. The material was good too. It was made by mixing the mythril and steel that I had hidden in Dragon Heart to save it. It won''t be scratched by any attack. It''s the sword you''ve been waiting for. Yes. I bumped into him earlier and felt it. The hardness of this sword is superior to any sword I have ever seen. I will write well." "Mmm. so be it." "By the way, aren''t you both forgetting something important?" Isis, who was quietly listening next to her, opened her mouth. Jamie and Ironlil looked at her and tilted their heads. Isis sighed at the two''s faces and pointed to Jamie''s sword. "Shouldn''t we come up with a name?" It was. A great sword was actually made, but the name still doesn''t exist. Jamie scratched his chin as he saw his sword in its pure white scabbard. What is the name for this sword? There was nothing I thought about because I just got my hands on it. "I also focused on making it, and I don''t have a name in mind." It was the same with the producer, Iron Reel. Originally, they gave names to what they made, but this time it was a bit of an exception. As I said that the material was the material, I focused only on the completion. Because it is not making an ordinary sword. It was when Jamie and Ironlil were seriously contemplating a name. Isis raised her hand slightly and said. "If it doesn''t come to mind, can I build it? I have a name that suits him pretty well." What? "Tell me." Before saying the name, Isis explained why she came up with the name. "There are several great weapons in the legend of Ran. The name I will give the sword is derived from one of them." In terms of pure force, Ran was the strongest among the three major races, and if they were weapons treated as legends, they would certainly be great. "His name is Barisada." "Are you a Pharisee?" "It is a legendary sword that existed long ago, possessed by my ancestors. The original owner was a separate sword." " What do you mean? "Simply put, the original owner of the Barisada tried to kill the ancestor with the sword, but failed, and conversely, the ancestor took the Barisada. The problem is that the ability of the Pharisada was not unusual." "What ability?" "The power to cut through space." Jamie''s eyes widened slightly at those words. A sword that cuts through space. He seemed to understand why Isis had recommended the name. The swordsmanship of the Welton family is the power to divide space. And this sword, which Iron Reel had crafted by hand, was intended to handle its power with ease. "By the way, the name of my ancestor who owned the Pharisada is probably well known in the human world." How do humans know of Ran''s ancestors? Jamie made a strange expression, and Isis smiled with a naughty face. "Hero Roland. Pharisada was one of his swords." At the word Roland, both Jamie and Iron Lil looked slightly startled. A hero who wielded the holy sword Durandal and commanded the world. Its name was so famous that it was widely known not only in the human world, but also in the dwarf world. Although his end ended in tragedy, his heroic tale was widely known to posterity. Did Roland have any weapons other than Durandal? "Is Roland Ran?" "Then the legendary transcendent power is understandable to some extent." "Anyway, looking at that sword, I couldn''t think of any other name other than Pharisada." "It''s a Pharisee ." Jamie drew his sword from its sheath. The dazzling silver blade was shining sharply as if it would pierce the space at any time. great. From today onwards, this sword is ''Pharisada''. That''s a cool name." Huh. It suits you very well." "If it''s Roland''s sword, I have no complaints as a maker." Jamie nodded her head in satisfaction. Yes. it''s a barista I''m counting on you. woong- As if responding to Jamie''s words, Barisada lowered her sword. * * * "Heh heh. I don''t know how long it will take to wear it. Kryon looked in the mirror while wearing the clothes permitted only by the Seven Knights chief. His beard and hair were neatly organized, and he was also supplied with fresh divine power from the head office. Thanks to him, he was almost back to his youthful appearance. "Like someone else." He was imprisoned in the catacombs of the dungeon of the Taeyang Bridge for five years, and lost most of his vitality during that time. Even though he was alive enough to remain young even after turning 50, the hellish environment of the Catacombs was enough to drain his mind. So, there was no way that vitality could be maintained. His promiscuous hair and beard, stretched wrinkles, flaky skin, and a thin body gave him hell every day. "This is This is it." Krion smiled contentedly as he looked at the mirror with his hand. Then it returned to its original position. It didn''t just come back. In his head, a war scenario that had stopped five years ago was running fast. His eyes, tinged with madness, looked naked through the mirror. "Jamie Jamie Wellton." A hateful name. Had it not been for that little dog, there would have been no disgrace for five years. I heard that he has now become an archmage who has reached a considerable level. It wasn''t surprising that I had seen that talent with my own two eyes. Rather, thinking that he was not a fresh opponent, blood poured down his lower leg. don''t die easily It is no fun to trample and kill as easily as an insect. The stronger he gets, the stronger the resistance will be, and the joy of revenge will be maximized when you trample on the hope that blooms in the resistance. Krion wiggled his fingers and grinned mischievously. "Let me beg you to live. please save me Kreon, please save me. I will be a dog I will become a slave I''ll even lick your feet. Please live... Oh no. Please don''t touch your family. You will become a slave for the rest of your life. Waal in front of Kreon! barking dog... Hehehehehehehehehehehe!!" Kryon spread out all kinds of delusions and laughed to the point of drooling. The boy standing next to Kryon with his clothes on was shaking his shoulders with his head bowed. This time, he was a newly-assigned servant. As Kryon placed his hand on the child''s head, a fluttering expression spread through his fingertips. A clear fear, Krion felt a strong excitement there too. "Am I scared?" "Oh, no." "Then why are you falling like this?" "Joe, it''s a little cold ." Right. Is it cold here? what can be cold Take it easy." He turned around, gently stroking the boy''s head with a kind face. The moment the boy sighed in relief and looked at Kryon. uh? The illusion that the field of vision is obliquely divided. No, I wasn''t mistaken. The boy''s head split diagonally and fell to the ground. In an instant, the floor was covered in blood. Creon yawned and muttered. "Take it easy, go to work next to Janice God. This is a promotion." And he stood in front of the sword in the black scabbard decorated on one side. Krion carefully picked up the sword and then slowly pulled it out. A holy sword bestowed directly by the god Zenith. Although it was a sword looted from its original owner, it was recognized as a holy sword because the god Zenith directly recognized the power of this sword. Five years ago, I had infiltrated Apton as a spy, so I couldn''t take it with me. "I''ll be using it for a long time, Durangdal." The corners of Creon''s lips rose slightly. - Continued on next episode - CH 270 Chapter 27: Farewell and Meeting (1) There was no luggage to bring. This is because they leave all their luggage in the subspace in the first place. Barisada was also wearing a waistband, so there was no feeling of emptiness any more. Have you become a full-fledged magic swordsman now? I heard that the magic swordsmen of the past were neither one nor the other. Indeed it was. The magic swordsman was the one who felt the limits of their magical talents, and those who felt the limits of their swords, decided to try tricks. So they are neither this nor me. However, Jamie wasn''t a magic swordsman, neither was he. ''How far have I come now compared to the skills I had in my previous life?'' I still think it''s a long way off. Diablo Volfir had risen to the highest level because he was a priest. Compared to five years ago, I got a different level of strength, but the enemies I will face in the future will be just as strong. You can become an apostle, or you can become a grand master. Maybe it''s a dragon. But no matter what happens, we can only win the war if we become stronger than we are now. Also, you must become stronger than you are now to reach the state of your previous life, and only if you become stronger there will you be able to defeat the 12 gods. As a result, you can''t stop getting stronger. Because there are too many strong enemies. "Are you ready?" "The preparations were already done." At Beiryl''s words, Jamie took a look around the dormitory. It didn''t last long, but I got used to it enough to feel like it was my home. Then his gaze rested on the table for a moment. There, Behemoth was glaring at Jamie with wide eyes. Jamie coughed for nothing and said to him with a slanted gaze. why? "Because they say, Master." "Hmmmm." There were two reasons for Behemoth''s reaction like that. The first was that Jamie was informed of his sudden departure, and the second was . "If you''re going to send Bena, I shouldn''t have to wake you up!!" "I didn''t wake you up because you slept so hard." "Tell me that!!" Behemoth stood up with his short legs spread out and shouted loudly. The whole building shook slightly. No matter how small he is now, his appearance was huge enough to reach the sky, so the sound was no joke. "I think we need a conversation. I''m not going out for a while." Beiryl coughed once and went outside. Jamie sighed as he watched him leave. "I''m sorry." "Then, Bena You''re not coming back forever? "We can''t act together. Because she will become the next queen." "Is the master going this way?" Yes. You stay here and help Isis." ha ." Behemoth let out a deep sigh. I slept and woke up and a lot had changed, so it was strange that I couldn''t breathe. To be honest, the owner was resentful, but he was not young enough to force them to bring Bena. I thought it was better. Because Bena didn''t have a personality suited to the battlefield. He wanted to appeal that he could fight well, but it was Bena who didn''t do well in the Warlock School for 10 years. Is it possible to travel the battlefield with such a child? Even if he said he was fine on the outside, the inside would have gotten worse and worse, rotting and rotting. "I will contact Bena later. You can do it through Pyon." "Take this too." Jamie took a piece of cloth from his bosom and placed it on Behemoth''s back. Behemoth, who took the cloth with her mouth and put it down on the floor, tilted her head. A magic circle of a very complex formula was drawn on the cloth. "What is this?" "It''s a warp magic circle that can be activated about once a month. It''s connected to where Bena is." host! "Is that enough mana?" "Of course!" Behemoth exclaimed excitedly. I proceeded with the work without saying a word to him, so I thought I would not be upset if I had to do this. As expected, Behemoth liked to wrap the cloth around his neck. ''Simple guy.'' I made it that way, but when I see it like that, I think it''s very simple. "Anyway, please help the Frontiers with their plans. And focus on restoring more power. Last time I saw it, it was still a little bit. That''s only going to get you killed. "I see, Master. Next time we meet, I will try to restore most of my original form." "If things don''t go well, call me. And if you report that you ate a lot of apples... Next time we meet, I will stab you with an iron skewer in your body." "What do you mean?" "I''m going to bake it." "Hey!" Behemoth made the match. At the sight of the untrustworthy guy, Jamie let out a sigh. If Jormungand was by his side, he would have taken good care of that pathetic bastard. ''by the way Where are you?'' If Jormungand had been there in such a situation, it would have been a strong support force. Jamie patted Behemoth''s hair once, then came out. Beiryl, who was waiting outside, opened her mouth. "Are you done?" Yes. "Everyone is gathered in the hall. Let''s go and say our last goodbye. All right. * * * When they arrived at the hall, Isis and the officers welcomed them. "Come quickly and sit down~" "Have you packed all your belongings?" "Jamie. leave. I''m sorry." Isis, Han, and Nel-Sharan spoke in turn. Hawks and Jin sat quietly with their arms crossed, and Ironlil didn''t come, saying that he had already said goodbye. Fyon was nowhere to be seen, but it seemed like a lot of things had to do with Bena. Rosemary smiled softly and bowed her head to the two of them. Jamie drew a faint smile in the family atmosphere. "Come and sit down!" At Isis'' beckoning, the two of them sat in the empty seats. I sat down and looked at everyone''s faces once. I haven''t been here for a long time, but looking at them as if they''ve gotten to know me quickly, I didn''t feel any discomfort. In particular, I didn''t talk much with Rosemary, but since we saw each other every day, I felt especially affectionate. "Delicious meal, thank you always." "I am grateful that you enjoyed it." Rosemary blushed in embarrassment and shook her head. Even this was good because it was like rosemary. Next I saw Hawks. As soon as I came here, I had an argument with him and I remember that I was quite emotionally drained. At that time, I hated it as much as I wanted to kill it, but when I was trying to achieve enlightenment recently, I volunteered to help. Although the method was radical, I still remember the smile the Hawks had back then. "Hawks. Thanks to you, I was able to organize my realization clearly. Thank you. "You are talking nonsense. It''s nothing." "Still, even if it looks like a weak race, don''t ignore it. In any case, if you want Frontier to achieve its goals, you must be willing to work with anyone. I hope you realize that in your fight with me." huh. Hawks snorted for nothing. It seems like he didn''t know that words would make a difference in a place like this. Still, it seems that a lot has changed in that join since that day. Jamie was happy with it. The Hawks are an important force in the Frontiers, so his behavior will be important going forward. In that case, the same thoughts as before will not be of much help. It''s best to fix it if possible. Next, I said to Jin, who was sitting right next to me. Jin. I''ve been traveling with you for over a month. It was pretty fun. Crossing borders illegally." "Why are you crossing the border when you have a counterfeit plaque?" Han intervened in the conversation with an absurd tone, but the two did not dare to deal with him. Jin said in a smiling voice under the mask. I''m glad you had fun. Jamie nodded and looked at Han next to him. Somehow, it seemed like he was talking to the people gathered here one word at a time, but there were actually things he wanted to say, so he didn''t care. one. "Hey, is it me this time?" "I wanted to say thank you for bringing Bena and Behemoth here safely. Thank you. "Uh It''s strange to hear this from that young kid. Well, we did it because it was necessary for us." Huh. That is enough." "I''m getting chicken meat for nothing." Han doesn''t like a serious atmosphere, so he used his arms quickly for nothing. Next was Nel-Sharan. As if waiting for her turn to come, her eyes were twinkling. She had nothing else to say. Even so, the conversation didn''t go well in the first place. Still, it seemed to me that I had to satisfy my expectations to some extent when my eyes were shining like that. "Next time, I''ll tell you about a more wonderful magic circle." "Wow-! Magic circle!" "Perfectly digest what I have shown you until then. Okay? Huh! promise! "Yes, I promise." The distance was far, but Jamie and Nell-Sharan put their fingers in the air. Jamie saw Isis one last time. She smiled and nodded her head. I thought it was a signal to say something, so I thought about what to say. I had a lot of conversations with her, so I had nothing to say. Jamie pondered, smiling faintly, thinking about what to say. "My real name is Diablo Volfir. 66666 years ago, a warlock who faced the 12 gods." Isis'' eyes widened at the sudden remark. Jindo, who knew the secret, opened his eyes in the mask. Neither of them seemed to think that they would reveal their identities in a place like this. It was the same for Jamie himself. I never thought that I would reveal my identity here. I had no intention of revealing anything other than Isis and Jin. This is because the more people you know, the more likely it is that they will leak out. However, I thought that such a thought was disrespectful to them. If it''s long, it''s long, if it''s short, it''s a great help. Thanks to the help I received here, I became a sword master, and Seonggwang evolved once. He also obtained a new sword, and obtained the leaves of the white tree of the divine tree. I also learned about the old gods, and also learned about my own great secret. There was delicious rice, a warm house, and finally, a godfather named Beiril. ''I just came here to receive.'' At first, Jamie didn''t have a good image of Frontier. Even though Beiryl existed, they thought they were vicious people who destroyed the system in the name of revolution. Those thoughts came here and they all fell apart. The Frontiers were just a group that resisted the 12 gods and sought freedom. Living modestly in Avalon, seeking peace by eating grain grown in the fields. That was the essence of the frontier organization. So, I thought it would be okay to tell them. "I went back that long time and came back to this land. I don''t know how or why he came back. One thing is for sure, I have only one purpose, then and now." Jamie raised her index finger and said to everyone. humanity. No, it is the freedom of this world." The surroundings were quiet. Except for those who knew the secret, everyone looked greatly embarrassed. It was worthy enough. There must be some who do not understand what they are saying. But Jamie continued. "To do that, you have to defeat the 12 gods. But I failed once, and when I got a new life on this earth, I thought that no one could oppose the 12 gods except me." It wasn''t. There were still those who wanted to destroy the 12 gods directly in this land. "And I found you right away. You guys were fighting a reckless fight to win freedom, even by hitting rocks with eggs. It''s like you can really do it without losing hope. I saw it with my own two eyes." "How about checking it yourself?" The question unexpectedly came from Rosemary. Jamie answered her question with a smile. "I told Isis the other day ." what? "I, Diablo Volfir''s upkeep, and further, the Resistance''s upkeep, a revolutionary army that opposes the 12 gods. All those people... ." Jamie opened her purple eyes and said to everyone. "It''s my colleague." A still silence lingered in the venue. - Continued on next episode - CH 271 Chapter 27: Farewell and Meeting (2) To the sudden disclosure of Jamie''s identity, those who didn''t know the secret scrambled, not knowing how to react. Anyway, Han looked around and thought he had to say something, so he asked Jamie. that I''m serious? "It''s sudden, but it''s all real." "He is right." The answers were replaced by Isis and Jin. Even within the Frontier, they were two people who could not be left out if they trusted each other, so there was no choice but to keep their mouths shut. Because they had no reason to add to the lies in a place like this. But even if it was true, it was so sudden that Han didn''t know how to react. "So, can we understand that an ancient being reincarnated on this earth again?" It was surprisingly Hawks who took it lightly. Jamie nodded at his question. Yes. "Interesting." Those four words were the end. Hawks closed his eyes as if no longer interested. While Han was taken aback by the cool Hawks, he wondered if he was being too serious. No matter how much you think about it, it is right to take this seriously, but it was strange to be alone in this kind of atmosphere. Beiryl looked at Jamie, who was sitting next to him. He, too, was very surprised to find out Jamie''s identity for the first time. Do Earl Wellton and Sears know about this? Because of Jamie''s personality, it seemed like he wouldn''t have told them. he said with a smirk. "Now I understand why you were such a brilliant child." "Sorry for not telling you in advance." "It''s not something that can be said easily, so I understand. But, are you okay?" "What do you mean?" "Having a previous life like that and making me your godfather." "What else do I say?" At Beiryl''s words, Jamie responded with a smile as well. "There was me in my previous life, but the me I am now is different. It doesn''t change that you are my godfather." "Thank you for saying that. Do your parents know your secret?" "I am not going to tell them a secret." I thought so. The conversation ended with that. Naturally, there was nothing more to say. Han-eun, who was watching it, could not understand this time as well. "Am I weird?" So I asked everyone. Han continued to speak, feeling the gaze of others. "It was 60,000 years ago. Aren''t you surprised? Just interesting, I thought so, is this the end? Does this make sense?" He turned to Jamie and asked bluntly. "It''s not that I don''t believe it. Isis and Jin also said they were right, so believe me. Still, 60,000 years is a little too much, isn''t it?" I understand. "Are you really 60,000 years ago? No, I am a frontier executive, so I know some things, but 60,000 years have gone too far." Han''s reaction was completely normal. As he said, the other people who accepted it were rather strange. Jamie liked that. Even on the frontier, at least one person who thinks normally is absolutely necessary. Since everyone is not unusual, if such people collide with something, there will be no mediocre results. So, in the future, the same person will have to come forward and tackle, only then will others realize what the problem is. one. "I''m listening." "Everything you can''t believe is true. I can show you my memories." Well ." At Jamie''s calm reaction, Han couldn''t find anything to say. However, I personally didn''t seem to care to say, ''Then show me!'' Han scratched his forehead for nothing and sat down. and talked but. It would be a luxury to expect common sense in this world." "It''s a world beyond common sense. I came back to this land to correct that nonsense with common sense. in an unusual way." Hearing those words, Han seemed to think for a while, then said with a serious face. "How were those days?" "It was terrible. more than now." Compared to those days, the world today is a peaceful world. Even if it was a fake peace created, peace was peace. On the other hand, the previous world was a terrible place. Fanatics ran rampant, and the 12 gods were directly involved in this land and disturbed the world. In addition, the Resistance, led by Diablo, struggled to drive out the 12 gods, and several great wars broke out that engulfed the entire continent. It was a world where there was no place that was not burned, and the screams did not cease. Even in the devastated world, mankind continued to fight as mankind and the 12 gods as the 12 gods. And as a result, Diablo Volfir was sealed in the darkness of the beginning, and mankind fell into slavery to the 12 gods. Thus a false peace was created. "But I think so." how? "This peace is in other ways more terrible than the times in which I lived." It is a peace made according to the taste of the 12 gods. There was no blood, no violence, no destruction, but a world where all life was reduced to their playthings was disgusting. In particular, the extinction of species in the name of World Reset was beyond the threshold. So, in another sense, the present peace was terrible. "So, I intend to spread the hell of that era on this earth again." The beginning is a war between the North and the East, but this is only the beginning. "I bring down all the 12 gods. And I will sever the invisible chains that hang around the necks of all races that live on this land." " ." "That is my mission to go back in time 60,000 years." Han couldn''t think of what to say. At first, I just said it because I thought that 60,000 years didn''t make sense, but now things like time have gotten better. I just fell in love with every word Jamie said. Han looked at Isis. She smiled brightly. That smile was the answer I wanted. "Thank you, Jamie Welton." Yes. * * * "Now I really want to go." "I hope your plans go well." Beiryl and Jamie greeted those who met them at the entrance of Avalon. Isis walked out as the representative and spoke to the two of them. "It will be a battlefield led by the Zenith Church. Because they have a ''spiral of battlefield'' that can simulate any war. Perhaps this surprise was also calculated through the spiral of the battlefield. It will never be an easy war. So, both of you be careful." do not worry. There is no reason for the North to be pushed back either in terms of military power or in cooperative relations." that''s right. and i have They will be the starting point of the hell I will create." Jamie said, clutching Barisada''s handle. Isis nodded her head. Huh. let''s see you alive us or you." "If we all survive and see each other again Then let me have a drink." "Survive, all." The greeting ended with that. Jamie and Beyryl left Avalon as they were. The remaining Frontier personnel remained there until they were completely invisible. Then, when he became completely invisible, Isis said to everyone. now. Let''s go back and do what we''re going to do. I will be busy in the future." Either way, they try to fight the impossible. I don''t know if it''s actually possible. It''s just that the odds are very low. Even if it''s a rock hit with an egg, didn''t Jamie say it? "Let''s run for freedom." * * * Abraxas has completely escaped. Because I knew the way, there was nothing dangerous about the 6-car ban. Even if something dangerous came up, it wasn''t a threat at all, as Jamie could easily get rid of it now. It was snowing outside. Avalon had forgotten that the season was fixed to spring by the magic of Nel-Sharan, but now it was midwinter. It may not be winter where the war took place, but anyway, seeing the white snow gave me a strange feeling. "I haven''t been in Avalon for a while, but it feels a bit awkward outside." "I think that''s how much I love them." Right. Jamie raised her robe collar and stepped on the snow. I felt my eyes crumble through the soles of my shoes. After looking at the darkened sky once, he said to Beiryl. "It goes right through." "Is it possible?" "Since then, I''ve always been a 9th-class wizard." "Fufu. Then let''s go see Zenith Kyo, to punish those motherfuckers." The figures of the two were engulfed in the light and disappeared. * * * Aegean, a small and medium-sized city in the Cheshan Kingdom. It became the front line of the battlefield, where nearly half of the current kingdom''s troops were stationed and faced off against the enemy, Therizia''s army. The castle of Aegean was not very high, so Mercury had difficulties, but thanks to the two Archmages dispatched from the Kingdom of Seldam, I was able to buy some time. "What should I do now?" The lord of Aegean, Bhoboi Omulet, was a fleshly man. He was sweating often, and he was still wiping his sweat with a pink handkerchief. Count Simon crossed his arms and looked at the composition of the wires laid out on the wide table. "The enemy supply continues. Probably faster than ours. I would have prepared everything in advance." "Well, then, isn''t it impossible to stop it?" "Even this situation was all calculated. Because they have the battlefield spiral, a war simulator." This time, it was the Marquis Linmer. He remembered Therizia''s army that had been pushing here for the first time. With all their preparations, they came incessantly like a storm. In particular, the performance of the magical corps stood out, and if Linmer and Simon had not arrived on time, Aegean would have fallen into their hands. "In the end, it''s a battle of how to deal with the enemy commander. Isn''t that right, Count Simon? "It''s the same idea." Count Simon tapped the enemy''s horse on the map of the battlefield with his hand. "Currently, the commander-in-chief of Therizia Army is Katarina Lobzen, an 8th-class Archmage. And the problem is This is the magic army he has built up." "Homunculus." "Ho, if it''s a homunculus Isn''t that an artificial human made by magic? "Right. Katarina Lobzen''s nickname is ''The Puppeteer''. Such a person produced a large number of homunculus with the enormous support of the Zenith Church." That was the reason why they were able to capture Gerin, the border city of Cheshan, at once. However, Foggy did not understand. "A homunculus is a doll that mimics human appearance, isn''t it? How well do they use magic? ." "It''s a different story if the person who made it is an 8th-class Archmage. In addition to that, if it had received a huge amount of mana stones from the Zenith Church, it could be said to be a magical weapon that can be operated semi-permanently." "Well, is that that much?" "There are homunculos who use at least 3 class, some use 5 class level magic." At Linmer''s supplementary explanation, Foggy could not continue to speak. He, too, had seen the advancing enemy army, and saw the magic troops constantly shooting magic from behind. All of them were semi-permanent homunculus, magical weapons. It was surprising that Aegean had not been captured. "What would you like to do?" The two archmages could not easily answer that question. That''s how bad things were. The enemy''s supply was constantly increasing, and this was a situation where we did not know when the reinforcements would arrive. Even if the supply was cut off, the number and food of the immediately gathered enemy troops was far from being surplus. That''s because it was thoroughly prepared. In other words, they had to hold out until the reinforcements arrived, but it was too difficult to stop them all even with the power of the two archmages. "Why are there no answers?" Foggy spoke to the two of them in an anxious voice, but Linmer and Simon only had serious expressions on their faces. That was then. "Hey, it''s an emergency!" A lieutenant appeared urgently and told them. "The enemy has brought 5 siege weapons! They are all bunker breakers equipped with Class A Manastones!" bunker breaker. As a weapon that destroys hard things, it was able to shatter steel with simple power. If you put A-class mana stones in such a thing, the power would be enough to blow away the entire wall. Currently, the two archmages joined forces to build a magic barrier, and it was probably meant to be destroyed. But 5 was too much. Isn''t this like trying to blow the whole thing away? Simon jumped up and said to Linmer. "Let''s go out first!" "I see. The lord has to evacuate the citizens immediately. It''s an emergency! The moment the barrier is breached, the enemy will march forward to capture Eegeene again. Then, the merciless magic bombardment of the magic army made up of Katarita''s homunculus would also fall. "I and Count Simon will do our best to stop them, so before that, leave Aegean and escape!" "Ugh All right! Bulletproof answered with a face that looked like he was about to cry, and hurriedly ran outside. Linmer adjusted his robes and prepared to teleport. At the same time, I had no choice but to bite my tongue in the dire situation of the present. Theresa has prepared a lot. Also a lot more than expected. - Continued on next episode - CH 272 Chapter 27: Farewell and Meeting (3) Simon climbed the wall and found five deformed machines placed in the enemy''s formation in the distance. Instead of a barrel, it had an elongated iron rod and was studded with large blue marbles in its form, which was far from a weapon. Is it like a giant lollipop? However, unlike its ridiculous form, it was a weapon with vicious destructive power. Just bunker breaker. It was also a bunker breaker of terrible power that operated with A-class manastone as fuel. Simon looked at it and muttered. "I can hold on to one room." It was a magical barrier that two high-class 8-class archmage worked together. No matter how powerful the weapon, it was not made to be easily penetrated. However, the second bombardment also caused heavy damage to the walls. The walls will be broken in three rooms, the fortress will be destroyed in four rooms, and the city will become a sea of fire in five rooms. "You are well prepared." They had no intention of getting caught in Aegean here. If it was enough to mobilize five such horrific weapons, it was obvious that he was going to easily push away the Cheshan capital. In fact, if there was even a slight delay, the Cheshan Kingdom may have already fallen into the hands of Therizia. If that happens, the entire northern ; Olvia will be in danger. "I came here to stop that." Simon''s eyes turned yellow like the sun. A haze rose around his body, and his whole body was engulfed in flames. [Fire Emperor] The appearance of Seldam''s scarlet lily created to use only flame. A crystal of arrogance, named after one of the 12 gods. Woooooooooooooo!! The flames radiated golden light and soared into the sky. The enemy was trying to take the first attack before firing the bunker breaker. "Elemental magic." He stretched out his right hand, dyed yellow, toward the enemy. [Ifrit Hand] A huge palm of flame made in the shape of Ifrit, the king of the spirit of fire, was shot with momentum to set the world on fire. The heat and light were so strong that it made the night like early evening. A wide-area attack allowed only for wizards. It was also a magic developed by the Archmage who had reached the 8th class to annihilate the enemy. At least thousands of people were sure to oxidize in the flames. "It''s Hongryeon." At that time, I saw someone from the enemy side raising the corner of their mouth and flying in the ''Ifrit Hand''. He was a pretty young-looking man, but if you find out who he really is, you will feel terrible in his appearance. "Blow that as well." The man, Katarina Lobsen, gave a command, pointing her finger at the Ifrit Hand. At the commander''s command, the first bunker breaker was activated. Wow-!! The moment when the mana of A-grade mana is concentrated in a large blue marble. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! A destructive beam of unstoppable power was shot in a straight line. Then, as if the surroundings had been turned upside down, there was a great vibration and a gust of wind raged. Katarina''s long hair fluttered in the storm, but the corners of her mouth grew longer as if she didn''t care. "Stop it, Hong-ryeon." The beam of the bunker breaker and Simon''s Ifrit hand collided in mid-air. The sky, which seemed like early evening, became bright as if it was broad day. Soldiers not far from the point of impact felt blood dripping from their ears. A shock wave, and a roar that is inaudible to human hearing, exploded in succession. Even if the A-class manastone was placed, the opponent was attacked by an 8-class archmage. "One more." Katarina snapped her fingers, and the second bunker breaker was activated. If one room does not work, it is enough to finish with two rooms. The reason why I brought five of them in the first place was also because of the two Seldam''s archmage who came here to apply. Although one or two vehicles cannot completely penetrate their Mercury. What if five guns were fired at once? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! The second bunker breaker fires a beam of destruction. Simon soared into the air and flew towards the beam. His body gradually changed from yellow to blue. The heat grew stronger. [Extreme Flame Magic] The moment his body touched the beam. Like magma exploding in the crater of a volcano. [Great eruption] A semi-liquid, superheated flame erupted. The flames began to repel the bunker breaker''s beams like sticky magma. Not only that, but it bounced like a mass of erupted lava towards another beam that was likely to pierce the Ifrit Hand at any moment. It was a process that clearly showed how much power the Archmage who supported a country had. But. "I didn''t know it would stop twice . If so, you can''t." Katarina beckoned, still sitting comfortably. And the third bunker breaker worked. He didn''t know that he would use three units per person, but his magic army behind him had to solve the lack of firepower. Either way, even if only one of the two archmage is neutralized, this side will win. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! A beam of light was shot. It was impossible for even Simon to block all three beams at the same time. A large amount of mana and mental power must have already been consumed by the two large magics. As expected, Count Simon tried to block the 3rd beam, but was stuck in the 2nd beam. A situation in which the 3rd beam will break the barrier if left alone. Katarina muttered as if she was happy. "You have to come out, Seldam''s Demon!" An old man with long white hair appeared in the air with the sound of flapping, robes blowing in the wind. Rinmer lifted the staff high with his shaped eyes shining. At the end of it, the light of mana started to form and a huge mass of energy began to form. [Shape of Annihilation] Goo-! A beam of energy as large as a bunker breaker was shot from the mass of energy. Katarina jumped up with excitement and ordered the fourth bunker breaker to be activated. Seldam''s demon. Along with the King''s teacher, Offen Ginger, the most powerful wizard in Seldam. And the one who wields the most magic in the world. That''s why it''s called a demon. "If you can cut the demon''s head, this war is half-win!!" A fourth beam was fired. Rinmer opened his eyes and manipulated the flow of mana. There were blood vessels on his forehead. That''s how much mental power is consumed. But I couldn''t stop. "Aaaaaah!" Rinmer let out a scream that was close to screaming and reversed the flow of mana. It is a flow manipulation magic that surpasses that of Welton''s White Sea . The fourth ray deviated from orbit and rose into the sky. Even that was Katarina''s calculation. He smiled cruelly and activated the fifth. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! How many bunker breakers an 8-class level archmage can handle has already been tested in their own country. It''s not like I prepared 5 for nothing. If it was Rinmer who had drunk, he could possibly handle up to three bunker breakers, but he had a secret plan for that. ''Looking at the shape, it seems difficult to block three.'' But even blocking the three bunker breaker didn''t seem easy. Katarina raised her hand to order the entire army to advance. If you lower your hands like this, tens of thousands of armies will destroy that small city. In the first place, you are doing Mercury in Aegean or something. It would have been a little longer if I had abandoned this place and took the lead in the next city, Sire Castle. "All troops!" He lowered the hand holding the command to advance. "Advance!" That moment. Ooooooooooooo-!!! Qua-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-GA-G-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA-GA- I-I-I-S Light fell from the sky. The light engulfed five bunker breaker beams. Katarina''s order to advance was drowned out in the noise and not delivered to the soldiers. He just stared at the white world that seemed to be blinded. '' What happened?'' Even Katarina, the Commander-in-Chief and Archmage who reached 8th class status, did not understand the current situation. Is the light falling from the sky magic? If so, who used this magic? No, is it possible for humans to use this level of magic? no way In the Kingdom of Cheshan, a magical weapon of this level was hidden. no. I don''t remember hearing such information. Thousands of thoughts ran through Katarina''s head. It was such a shocking sight, and it was hard to believe. But the problem didn''t end there. The wind blew. Before long, a lot of blood began to splatter in the air. The reason I became aware of the problem was because of a scream I heard from not far away. "Ok!" "Hey, I''m low!" "The enemy has invaded!" Chrysanthemum- the sound of the wind blowing. It was invisible, but something was churning among the soldiers at a tremendous speed. Arms cut off, legs, body, even head. As if a reaper had appeared, the wind embracing the sword swept Therizia army. A swordsman moving at high speed with the wind that cuts through people. A thought popped into Katarina''s mind. no way!! A being capable of slaughtering a thousand soldiers in a single person. Sword Master. And there was only one Sword Master in Seldam who could freely control the wind. "Swordsman of Windfury Beiryl Onyx!!" Puff!! blood spurted. Katarina saw one of the soldiers who had been dragged by the shield split in diagonal lines. In front of him was Beiryl, with an expressionless face, wiping his blood-stained sword. "It''s a check mate." "It doesn''t matter!" A Class 8 Archmage who is perfectly prepared for battle is never defeated even when faced with the Sword Master. The fact that a wizard assumed the position of commander-in-chief meant that he had considerable knowledge in battle. In fact, Katarina was a person who had achieved great achievements as a battle mage. He looked at the blades of the flying wind and memorized a memorized spell. [Summon: Battle Doll ''Raviro''] A black bayonet protruded from the air, blocking the blade of the wind. The summoning circle opened up, and a large man walked out of it. The man was wearing black full-plate armor just like the greatsword, but at first glance he was a strong man with a very intimidating power. Beiryl''s eyes narrowed. "Ravi. Isn''t that the name of the commander of the squadron of Therizia? I heard he''s dead. Could it be necromancy?" "Kukkuk. it''s necromancy There''s no way you could have mastered such crude black magic, right? It is a doll made after the figure of him during his lifetime." Of course, you can''t compare it to a real Raviro, but it''s an elaborate battle doll modeled after a sword master, so you''ll be able to save time. "Attack the entire army directly!" The light was almost gone. Katarina ordered the entire army, regardless of her own crisis. Beiryl flashed her eyes and ran again, but Raviro doll was not easily pushed back. Reluctantly, the moment he was about to raise the Auror, Beiryl smiled faintly and pulled out his sword. "That''s all I have to do." what? "The next generation of heroes will do it." Beiryl disappeared suddenly, leaving only those words. Katarina was taken aback by the unexpected situation. If they cut their own throats, Therizia''s forces will lose their command system and chaos will come. Besides, the magic troops are also disabled, so are you passing this good opportunity? ''The next hero?'' I don''t know what it was, but if Beiryl disappeared, that was enough. I don''t know how stupid it is, but you can still use the bunker breaker one more time. The soldiers also began to march, and the magic corps would immediately start a magic bombardment if they gave orders directly. If Beiril appeared again, he would be in trouble, so he prepared thoroughly. ''By the way, where did Beiryl appear?'' Suddenly, a thought occurred to me. Even if you''re a sword master, unless you''re a wizard, you''ll be blown away in the air! and cannot appear. It is absurd to miss a target when there is snow everywhere. And the Zenith Church nailed it, saying, ''No interference.'' ''When I think about it, that light .'' I forgot for a moment because of Beiryl''s surprise appearance. Powerful enough to wipe out five beams of a bunker breaker, who... . [Let everyone listen.] At that moment, a young man''s voice was heard in the air. Katarina moved her gaze to it without realizing it. There was a young man with impressive emerald hair. With a wing-shaped light flashing behind his back, he slowly stretched out his hand forward. Then, he said. "Let there be light." The light swept over Katarina''s army. - Continued on next episode - CH 273 Chapter 27: Farewell and Meeting (4) Katarina''s reaction was quick. People call him a puppeteer, although he thinks his magical subjectivity has to do with making things. That''s wrong. The magical subject he established was ''the establishment and manipulation of multiple linkage information''. It is a complicated word, but to put it simply, it is a magical subject that can manipulate many things at once. In other words, if he wanted to, he could give orders to the 300 magical artificial creatures ''Homunculus'' included in this army at the same time. "Defect 4 in Mana Burning Magic!" The magic army composed of homunculus opened their blue eyes at once and reached out towards the light. Mana burn magic literally burns mana away, and defect is magic that manipulates the flow of mana so that the magic does not stay as intended. As 300 homunculus deployed at the same time, ''Let there be light'' also began to shake as if it had come from noise. Katarina did not miss the opportunity. "Maximum deployment." He took off his robe. His right arm was wrapped in a bandage with all kinds of runes written on it, but a spark of mana ignited the bandage and burned it in an instant. Then the hidden tattoo on his right arm was revealed. The tattoo written in red was a code that only Katarina could interpret, and it was his secret skill. "Shut up!" A situation in which ''Let there be light'' cannot move forward due to a large-scale defect magic. The light began to slowly drift from the red tattoo on his right arm. Catarina''s eyes lit up with blood. As he grinded his teeth, he raised his right hand to the ground and cried. "Summoning ceremony! The Gate of Heaven!" It peeled off the arm like a tattoo, and it soaked into the ground. Then, a huge amount of characters expanded in the form of a magic circle, expanding to a scale of several tens of meters. Katarina took the scroll from her waist, untied the string with her thumb, and spread it over the ground. Soon, he lowered his left hand and infused mana there. "Come! Sir Peros! Sir Draxar!" The scroll permeated beneath the huge textual magic circle drawn on the ground, and at the same time, two pillars of light erupted. From there, two middle-aged men walked out. Both were fully armed. The man on the left had blond, curly hair and an eighth beard, and the man on the right had short auburn hair and a cut in his left eye. The man on the left, Peros, said while fiddling with my beard. "If it''s enough to call us together, is it already a crisis?" "That''s why I said I would go." Hearing what Ferros said, she looked at Katarina with a face that she didn''t like Draksar. Katarina gasped and said to him. "No time to complain! I will grant them commander''s authority. Command the entire army. I will prepare my dolls and magic." Feros and Draxar were masters of Therizia. Cataria had a summoning circle engraved on her right arm so she could call them at any time. Originally, I had no intention of calling so quickly, but without them, a large army of 50,000 would disappear without a trace. Such a terrible disgrace could never have been endured. "What happened in such a hurry ." Ferros was about to speak with a face that did not understand, but at that moment, his mana fluctuated greatly. The light that had been temporarily stopped by the defect magic in the air began to move again. "What is that mass of light?" "No time to talk!!" Katarina''s eyes seemed to roll away. It''s annoying to see a nonsensical monster appearing on the other side, but those who came as reinforcements keep asking questions. It would have been better to explain in the first place, but now there was no time for that. "I don''t go first. Ferros, I hand over all control to you." Recognizing the seriousness, Draxar leaped towards the light. His weapon is a spear. A gaybolg who is notorious for his magic spear. It was a weapon that could surely kill an opponent just by stabbing it. It didn''t just limit living things. As long as that light was made of mana, it could be scattered just by stabbing it. ''The homunculus magic corps has even used mana burn magic One room is enough.'' Dark-red thunderbolts jumped out of the magic spear. Lance Master Draksar clenched his teeth and threw the Gaybolg. "Are you a master-class reinforcements?" Although there must have been a considerable distance, his voice was clear as if he was talking to him right next to him. Draksar''s eyes widened. "I saw your level well." It felt as if huge purple eyes were staring at him. "It was boring and I wanted to die." The light exploded. Its power was not lacking even if it swallowed up a large army of 50,000 at once. Draksar reached out towards Gaybolg, who was caught up in the explosion, but the explosion, which expanded at such a high speed, swallowed even him with ease. With unbelievable eyes, Katarina saw the exploding explosion. Since he is an archmage who can break time into seconds, it was not difficult to grasp the current situation. ''Damage close to annihilation.'' There was no time to do anything with a large army of 50,000, and the light came upon them. Ferros drew out his dual swords and fired hundreds of slashes using his power ''Fission Slash'', but it was impossible to stop the light. It just turned white in front of my eyes. !!! There was only light. * * * " ." " ." The two archmages belonging to Seldam could not keep their mouths shut at the scene unfolding now. Beiryl landed gently beside them. He opened his mouth as he watched the feast of flashing lights. "The power seems to have risen even more than it did back then." I watched it from a distance when competing with the Hawks, and even then, it was very powerful. But now, at least the ship seemed to have more firepower than it was then. I don''t know how he got his magic, but because of the nature of light, the speed at which it spreads was beyond imagination, so I thought it was the strongest wide-area magic. Even though it was a 9th class magic, its power was all that made him pause for a moment as we saw before. Simon still looked at Beiryl with an unbelievable expression on his face. " Is it Jamie?" "As you can see." "I don''t know why I showed up with you, but what the hell happened in two months ." Simon was Jamie''s closest confidant, so he knew he had reached 9th class. But Jamie himself said he was only stepping on the threshold, but now it looks like he has reached the perfect 9th class. Knowing how difficult it is to take one step forward as you get higher, it was hard to believe that it was a change in just two months. It was the same with Linmer. haha. The years of this old man feel wild." I don''t know if Jamie is cleaning up the East alone. It was such an incredible impact. To wipe out an army of 50,000. It was also a fully prepared army. A cold sweat ran down my back when the last bunker breaker worked. If the wall had been broken, the ants-like Therizian army would have pushed in and crossed the wall and captured Aegean. That was then. Woong- Aww!! A beam of light pierced the light with a sound of condensing energy. The light beam that appeared in an instant reached the barrier at once. Simon, Linmer, and Beiryl all flew towards the beam, but Jamie, who appeared before them, reached out toward the beam. When the hand was enchanted with reflection (reflection magic), the beam split in all directions, and spread promiscuously here and there. Some collided with the barrier, but the split force was not so strong that it could not break through the barrier. "Hey. Is it good enough?" "Jamie!" "What happened!" Simon and Linmer, who had come all the way to the back, talked to each other without anyone saying anything first. Jamie smiled at the two of them, waved them, and then flew up again. Even after the reunion conversation was over, it was not too late. "Is that the wizard?" I don''t know the name, but he was the only one who responded directly to ''Let there be light''. Even the fact that he temporarily stopped class 9 magic made of holy light was an enemy, but it was worth buying. What''s more, he survived the explosion and even counterattacked. He has experience on the battlefield, but he is also a veteran who is very good at magic warfare. Jamie swung his hand and cleared the deflagration. Nearly half of the 50,000 troops were destroyed. ''You blocked it.'' Originally, it should have been annihilated. However, saving half of it would have been quite difficult if it had been him before he had grown up. But not now. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" From afar, a cry that was close to screaming was heard. Jamie jumped over the space and moved in the direction the sound was heard. There was a man with dark skin and a lot of dirt covered in dirt. He saw Jamie suddenly appearing and shouted. "It''s you!" Jamie landed on the floor as he heard a scream near the foot. He quickly looked around and prepared an attack magic. Even if half of them survived, their condition was not good. In particular, the 300 or so magic troops who used burnout-type magic were mostly messed up. In this state, there is no need to subdue all the soldiers. one guy. In other words, if you suppress the boss who vomits anger towards you right in front of you, the situation will end. So Katarina was furious. "Neonoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" He stretched out his left arm towards Jamie. The left arm was also engraved with a special tattoo like the right arm, which was a mana amplification technique. Because of that one guy, all my plans were ruined. Even if he returns alive, he will be responsible for the failure of this invasion with his life. Then I had to risk my life here. kill it!! The veins on his left hand became prominent, and it began to turn purple as if blood was not flowing. The blood was twisted. Still, Katarina did not stop. The mana amplification technique engraved on the left arm maximizes the power of magic with the vitality of the arm as collateral. Class 8 strongest single attack magic. [Soul Destruction: Doom Eternal] puck! left arm exploded The terrifying pain nearly knocked her out, but Katarina endured it with superhuman patience. The power of magic with the limbs as collateral is not lacking even when compared to class 9 magic. The power of doom fell upon Jamie. "How could you keep such a secret number hidden until the very end? Enemy, but great." However. Jamie''s eyes turned purple, and the power of the Holy Light returned to black mana. Katarina''s eyes widened at the sudden appearance of darkness. "Warlock?!" "Eat it." [Leviathan] The darkness of gluttony sleeping in the abyss swallowed up the power of destruction. At that absurd sight, Katarina even forgot the pain in her left arm. Instead, realizing that he could not survive this irrational being, he ordered all the soldiers. "Those who survived are prepared to die and charge! Die here for the latter!" Defeat was confirmed. It was hard to believe that a large army of 50,000 had been defeated by just one person, but it is foolish to turn away from reality. Catarina, ready to be annihilated, ordered the soldiers to march. However, the soldiers who witnessed the horrific scene did not respond to orders. Rather, he was terrified and saw Jamie surrounded by darkness and just ran away in confusion. It''s like a jigsaw puzzle. Fortunately, the limb-bound soldiers were able to escape, but the seriously wounded soldiers remained immobilized and frightened. Katarina frowned at the pathetic sight. Where have all the brave soldiers gone? "These idiots ." The answer seemed to be fixed. Reluctantly, Katarina announced with a smirk, kicking her tongue. "I will surrender." * * * "General Katarina is an excellent commander who has already achieved great results in many wars. It has received a lot of support, and if it''s really dangerous, I can summon two masters right away, so it''s easy to conquer the Cheshan Kingdom. "The battlefield spiral of the Zenith Church also concluded that this war was going well. I have set up an army from Seldam with Earl Welton as commander, but it will take at least five days to arrive." "By the time we arrive, all the passages to the north will be open." The kings of the East, deeply involved in this Cheshan invasion, giggled as if it was an easy task. In fact, after counting the number of cases in the spiral of war, which can be said to be the greatest weapon of the Zenith Church, the result was that most of the battles would be won. He did not believe in it unconditionally, but in fact, the first city, Gerin, fell without doing anything. The next city, Aegean, was temporarily hampered by unexpected reinforcements, but Therizia''s army is in perfect condition and will be captured before dawn is over. Everything was relaxed. "In the north, that coveted land has been possessed by cattle-like things for too long. Now is the time for us to rule it." "That''s right. In particular, Seldam they act like they are the center of the world. I mean, it''s dry. Isn''t that right, Emperor Drake? The man seated at the top, Drake, the emperor of the Eastern Hegemony Drakeron Empire, opened his mouth. "Don''t let the bugs try to stand shoulder to shoulder with me." He showed the side of the king with a calm face. Then the king of Kwatacha, who spoke to him, bowed his head in terror. "Mi, I''m sorry." The Drycron Empire was the most powerful and absolute nation in the East. In effect, the rest of the countries were merely vassal states of the empire. Except for Einstein, not all countries in the East were at war with the North without a justification. It was because they were afraid of the Drycron Empire. "Apart from that, the North will be my land again." "Yeah, it will be." "Don''t worry, Emperor. If it was General Katarina, he would bring you the northern territories in an instant. In that case, be sure to keep that promise." "Don''t worry, King of Thergia. All the east coast of the north will be yours." Despite his name as the monarch of a country, Emperor Drake did not know the name of King Thergia. However, the king of Terrisia, Aboke, did not show any signs of discomfort. I was just saying thank you. thank you. Emperor Drake nodded. That was then. "Wow, that''s a big deal!" Someone hurriedly slammed the door and entered. It was not enough to pay for it with their lives for daring to enter the meeting place of the owners of the East, but now was not the time to discuss such trivial matters. "What?" When King Abok commanded him to speak, he reported to the princes in a trembling voice. "Te, Therizia''s army has been defeated." - Continued on next episode - CH 274 Chapter 27: Parting and Meeting (5) The Pope of Zenith, Iliod IV, cried out in anger. "Say something that makes sense!!" He couldn''t understand the current situation. The ''Spiral of the Battlefield'' causes errors! The spiral of the battlefield was a sacred gift from the god Zenith, and it was a tool that simulated victory in all wars in advance. So was this war. In addition to thorough preparation, the number of cases was strengthened several times by bearing the causal ratio through the spiral of the battlefield. Naturally, external intervention was also included in the simulation. "Why didn''t you calculate the enemy''s wetness!" In the Pope''s wrath, the manager of the battlefield was sweating profusely, only making excuses with an apology. "Sorry, I''m sorry. Obviously, I analyzed and understood all the situations, and the spiral of the battlefield continued to produce the same result ." "Did you?" "The presence of Jamie Welton seems unexpected." "So, does that mean that the holy things that the god Zenith has given is wrong?" At Iliod''s sarcastic remarks, the manager raised his hands and waved his hands. "Oh, that could be! Belief, it seems that belief made a big mistake in the manipulation process!" Right. Then it is clear that it is your fault." Yes ?" The manager felt strange at the pope''s words and shook his head. But there was nothing he could see. The moment he raised his head, his neck fell off his body. The Seven Knights paladin wiped the blood on the blade with a cloth, then put it back into the scabbard. "Take away the body." At Iliod''s command, the waiting soldiers went outside with the manager''s head and body. He looked at the apostle, Noah, who was sitting next to him with a tongue-in-cheek expression on his face. "What should I do? Apostle give me your opinion." The age difference between Iliod and Noah was that of an old man and his grandson, but due to the nature of the apostle, even the Pope could not call him low. This is because the apostle was an alter ego of God. Therefore, Noah did not immediately answer the Pope''s question, and wiped his chin with a thoughtful expression for a moment. ''It''s Jamie Welton... . It is not surprising that he defeated 50,000 soldiers alone. Because if you''re a superman, it''s possible enough. However, the three masters were also defeated by themselves.'' In the past, there were several people who defeated the strongest in the Master Class alone. Typically, the champion who stayed for a long time in the dark fighting arena killed two sword masters alone in an event match. In addition to that, there were quite a few strong men in the Dark Realm who could tear down even an entry-level sword master. ''The problem is that those three aren''t masters of the introductory stage.'' Katarina, who served as the commander, was a veteran battle mage with extensive battlefield experience in the 8th class, and Feros and Draksar were masters representing Therizia for over 10 years. They are different characters from those who have risen to the God Masters, but three of them at the same time. He even defeated Katarina''s homunculus in a situation where it was supported. ''Besides, Katarina has been suppressed.'' This meant one thing. "Probably ." When Noah opened his mouth, the pope and other key officials looked at him. "Jamie Welton, he seems to have reached the climax." "The supreme state?!" One man screamed in surprise. Among those gathered here, there was no one who did not know what the supreme state was. 9 class. The state of an archmage that no human being has ever reached throughout the present history. In fact, there were those who reached that point, but all of them were wiped out without being recorded in history. And now, it is presumed that Jamie Welton has reached the level of 9th class. "You have to send the garbage out to get back to where you are." At that moment, the man sitting at the edge of the edge opened his mouth. Pope Iliod IV called him by name. "Krion." your Majesty. Send me." Crion got up and walked to the Pope. The holy sword Durandal was hung around his waist. He said while fiddling with Durandal''s pommel. "If he has reached the supreme state, others have no chance to compete. give me an army The northern bugs will make you go through hell." Creon smiled bitterly and licked his lips with his tongue. Iliod frowned at Kreon like that. ''In five years, people have completely changed.'' Kryon was originally a man with a calm personality and consideration for others. In addition to having excellent skills, he became the object of envy by many. However, after disappearing for five years, he appeared before him as if he had become a completely different person. The life and madness that flowed naturally just by standing up made him doubt whether he was really the seeker. Apart from that, it is also true that he broke through the wall during the five years he disappeared, and that he became stronger than before. "Leave it to Sir Krion." The apostle Noah said so. Others didn''t just talk, they were looking at them saying so. Reluctantly, Iliod summoned another manager of the Spiral of the Battlefield. "Look. Let''s go straight to the spiral of the battlefield to examine causality." Noticing what those words meant, Krion smiled and bowed his head. "Thank you, Pope." The opportunity will come so soon. Kryon wanted to run to the battlefield quickly. ''Jamie Welton... !'' He will experience hell for that cheeky kid who dropped himself into hell. * * * All the fleeing Therizia''s soldiers were arrested. It wasn''t that difficult for Jamie. He scans the many large mana prisons, then sees a middle-aged man kneeling in front of him and a man half charred. The middle-aged man was the Archmage of Therizia and Katarina, widely known by the pseudonym of a puppeteer, and the charred man was Draksar, a lance master with a pseudonym of a spear. There was one other person besides him, but he seemed to have been wiped out by the light. "Kill it." Katarina said to Jamie, feeling the loss of her empty left arm. As long as he was a prisoner, he had no choice but to die cleanly here. Having traveled to many battlefields, he was well aware of how miserable a prisoner''s position was. Of course, this too was the heart of the enemy captain holding the leash, so he only wanted to kill him. Of course, Jamie couldn''t do that. "Are you crazy? You want me to kill a master-class prisoner?" The war has begun anyway, and you know our necks aren''t worth much, warlock. Katarina recalled Jamie''s ominous dark powers that devoured the art of conversion. It felt very different from the black mana he knew, but the ominousness was definitely the nature of darkness. "The fact that you are a warlock is a good thing. We lost our value as prisoners of war anyway. It can''t even be used as a threat." Know. I don''t even consider you worthy prisoners. "Then why don''t you kill me?" "Yeah ." Jamie pressed his own face against Katarina''s face, letting out a cruel voice. "Aren''t you going to have to pay the price for messing up this land?" " what? "And, if you make a Master-class living sacrifice into an undead, its power Do I need to tell you?" "It''s easy! Kill it! Just kill me!" Jamie walked towards the enchantress, which was sitting neatly, leaving Katarina writhing and wriggling even in her captivity. "Don''t touch mine!!" Katarina''s voice was heard from behind, but she ignored it. Jamie was quite impressed with the magical army made up of homunculus only. As if the nickname "puppeteer" was not for nothing, the artificial humans created by magic boasted a considerable degree of perfection. This too was a product of magic engineering created by modern magic. "Is this worth using?" If you modify it to suit your taste, it will be a great power. "Jamie!" "Why are you in such a hurry to deal with it yourself!" Then, Simon and Linmer arrived behind them. Jamie looked at them both. "I''m sorry for greeting you now. I think the priority is to subdue the enemy first." no. good job Well Very well done." Linmer drooled slightly as he saw more than 20,000 soldiers locked in several huge mana prisons. Is it possible for an individual to subdue a battlefield with a master alone? There was such a hypothesis. Linmer took a negative stance. No matter how powerful a Master was, he thought that it would be impossible to subdue a large army of tens of thousands of Masters alone. Indeed, Linmer''s idea was not wrong. An archmage of class 8 or lower, or a master''s level, could not subdue a large army including a master. This has been proven many times in many wars. But now, Jamie has proven that hypothesis. "Amazing, Jamie. Have you reached it?" Simon looked at Jamie''s condition with admiration unmatchedly. In the past, the extent of the cultivated land could have been known by the public, but now it seemed that the Great Sea was right in front of them. "After all, you have reached the supreme state." Even Linmer had to admit it. There is only one way to achieve such an achievement. "Finally reached." Right. Is it finally?" The two knew Jamie''s secret. So I wasn''t too surprised that I had reached the supreme state. Even so, it was unavoidable to be in awe. A human who has reached the level of admiration and reverence of all wizards appeared. If this fact were known, the world would once again be swamped by a genius. But for Jamie, that didn''t really matter. "For now, we need a place to gather the enemy soldiers in one place." "You should tell the lord. If you''re a prisoner of war, there''s plenty of room for use. You can send it to another country." Prisoners of war are usually reduced to slaves if they lose their value. Those more than 20,000 prisoners will also be forced to become slaves. I''m sorry but I can''t help it That is the end of the loser. "What do they think?" Rinmer pointed at Katarina and Draxar with a chin. You could destroy the mana core and make it a slave, but I think there''s a better way. "They are going to be eaten by me." "If you eat it, do you mean that you will turn it into an undead?" Yes. It will be a valuable force in future wars." The two archmages nodded their heads with faces they couldn''t get used to. Jamie understood their reaction. No matter how much he believed and followed him, if he told him to use a corpse, he would have reacted in denial. Rinmer nodded with a determined face. "I will do anything for the sake of mankind." "It is the same." Simon agrees with his opinion, too. Jamie smiled and nodded. thank you. But where is Sir Beiryl?" "I went to the lord. He said he would sort out the chaos." i See. If it was Beiryl, he would rather have more credibility than the two archmages. This is because sword masters are treated better on the battlefield than wizards. "More than that, Earl Wellton is coming here." "Are you your father?" I haven''t heard of Earl Wellton coming here. Jamie looked in the direction of the next city with wide eyes. Through that road comes his father, Earl Wellton. Although it had not been long since we left, the thought of meeting my parents in a distant land gave me a strange feeling. Simon patted Jamie on the back and said. "It will take some time to get there, so take a break. I know you come from afar." "Yeah. Leave this to us." Oh. Then please. I still wanted to do some washing." To say that it was a long way, it came through the warp at once, but as soon as it arrived, it was a bit uncomfortable because it inhaled a large amount of dust. Jamie entered the city with a light footstep. - Continued on next episode - CH 275 Chapter 28: Have Mercy (1) "It''s urgent!" A raider who entered Seldam''s Royal Skadium appeared with an important letter. The king and ministers, who were in the midst of a meeting about the war ahead, looked at him with displeasure. "What the hell is going on, so a gangster enters Daejeon recklessly?" Instead, one of them took a step forward and beat the gangster. Originally, it was necessary to go through the process of sending a letter to a low-ranking official, and a low-ranking official filing an appeal to the king through a high-ranking official. However, there was no way to get a good look at it, as a raider who was not a nobleman entered the battle of the Skadium, which was difficult for even nobles to enter. However, the deputy''s voice was not heard in the ears of the raiders. With a heavy breath, he knelt before the king and hurriedly reported. "I''m sorry for such a rude person to set foot here. Ha, but I didn''t have time to follow the procedure." "Hey! Come on, take this guy... !" stop. As the ambassador, who thought he had been ignored, blushed and tried to summon the guard, King Friedmoor stopped him. The king clenched his jaw with his right hand and gave the order to the raiders. "Tell me in detail what is going on. But, if it''s not a big deal, I''ll play the sutra. "You will surely be delighted!" The raider slammed his head into the ground and reported every word he had brought to the king. It was about the battle that took place just last night in Aegean, and the king and ministers, who had heard everything, looked at the raiders in disbelief. "Is that really true? Are you really saying that the three elders subdued a large army of 50,000?!" To King Friedmoor''s cry, the stalker shook his head again and answered. "That''s right!" "Ha, ha, your Majesty. How far can you believe the words of a single gangster?" "Come right. Trusting the words of a single scammer is probably... ." When some of the ministers showed distrust and looked at the messenger with suspicion, they shook their heads urgently saying that they were not. "I am not lying! What kind of safety would I tell the supreme of this country a lie!" "Even so, it''s so absurd ." your Majesty. That was then. An old man who had been silent in the first row stepped out. The audience became quiet at the appearance of the old man. It was proof that the status of the elderly in Seldam was great. The old man, Marquis Bell, spoke to King Friedmoor. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, can I tell you about your grandson''s grandson for a moment? "The Marquis deserves it. Speak." The ministers who had just expressed disbelief at King Friedmoor''s words flinched. He was not even given the right to speak, but he was talking about the situation a while ago, when he ignored the king and opened his mouth. The Marquis Belle smiled kindly and said. "Perhaps what the rapist said is true." "Why do you think so?" "Because my grandson stayed with Beiryl Onyx in Abraxas, the northernmost part of Ban, not long ago." "With Beiryl?" "And Beiril was also with Aegeene yesterday. Isn''t that right, rapist? "No, that''s right!" The striker nodded his head vigorously. Marquis Bell nodded and looked back at King Friedmoor. "Soshin was in constant contact with Beiryl Onyx, so he was aware of the situation. also ." also? "I have also received reports that my grandson, Jamie Wellton, has reached the heights of supremacy." King Friedmoor jumped up in surprise. The ministers also doubted their ears. supreme realm! No one was here who didn''t know what that meant. "Is it something you can take responsibility for, Marquis?" "I will bet my honor." "If you do, why are you talking now?" "It''s because I wasn''t even sure of my beliefs. I do not disbelieve Beiryl Onyx, but it has not been proven, so please forgive me for not speaking to Your Majesty right away." "So, does that mean you''re sure now?" "It is. A sorcerer who has reached the supreme state will be able to run through that distance at once, and he will be able to subdue a large army of enemies alone." That''s right. Even if you climb to the 8th class level right now, you can travel a great distance alone, but if you are the 9th class, the supreme level, it will not be as difficult as going back and forth between the ends of the continent. Soon, as if to prove that statement. "Lung, Your Majesty!" The minister, who was standing at the end, heard someone quietly approached him, and, in shock, came to the king and knelt down. What''s going on? "I just got a report from Aegean! 20,000 and 8,000 enemy soldiers lost their lives, and the remaining 20,000 and 2,000 were taken prisoner, Commander Katarina and Lance Master Draxar were captured, and Sword Master Ferros is missing, but it is said that they are presumed dead!!" In other words, it was not enough for Jamie Welton to succeed in defending alone, inflicting a huge blow to the enemy. Hearing the results, the stadium was filled with shouts for a while. ''Jamie Welton.'' Isabel, the princess sitting quietly behind King Friedmoor, smiled. Only here she was not surprised. Because I already knew. ''I didn''t know when, but that was today.'' She knew this sight. Because she has the ability to foresight. So, I knew what was going to happen next. '' Jamie. Darkness is coming.'' The darkness, which may be light to some, will gradually encroach on Jamie. And the person who knows it better than anyone else is Jamie Welton. ''What are you going to do now?'' Can you get through the rough thorny road? The end of the thorny road could not be seen even with foresight. The smile on Isabelle''s face disappeared, and the depth of the water filled up. * * * " My son." Earl Welton, who heard the news too late, smiled faintly. He did not know that his son had defeated 50,000 enemy troops alone. It was hard to believe at first, but I couldn''t believe the sudden news that came from the Royal Stadium. ''It''s the supreme state.'' How would Sears react if he heard of this? It''s been about two months since Jamie hasn''t come home, so Sears was struggling quite a bit. So, sharing this news will surely bring you back some vitality. It will be the same for her daughter Sarah. I was already excited to see my son. "Are you going to be stronger than me now?" As you will see for yourself, Earl Wellton did not reveal everything in front of his children. Because I didn''t want to be overtaken by my son yet. Still, as a parent, shouldn''t you protect that level of self-esteem? "Fufu. What a great kid. Oh, is it rude to call you a child now?" no. He''s not as big as a kid, but he''s still only thirteen. Earl Wellton saw an old man walking side by side on horseback. He was also a person who had just emerged from the world after five years of self-reliance, and Earl Welton felt an undeniable power in him whom he had not seen in a long time. Archmage Offen Ginger, the first elder of the magic world and known as the king''s teacher, said with a smile. "Huhu, I will be very surprised to see you after a long time." The last time I saw it was 5 years ago, right after the demon crisis that took place in the magic world. At that time, he was still a child, but now he has become an archmage who has reached the supreme state. "Genius is scary." "I am also my son, but I am a little scared." "I want to see you as soon as possible." "So do I." The two smiled low and speeded up. * * * Two days have passed. Jamie saw Katarina locked up in a dungeon. Imprisoned with the mana restraint restraint device, for the past few days, he had been wrinkled as if he had been decades old. In fact, that''s what Katarina really is. Previously, she had only maintained her youth by using magic and fake skin. Katarina''s real age is eighty-four years old. He was the same age as the Marquis Linmer. " Kill it." "You said I plan to make it mine." "Do you know how to be forgiven by the 12 gods for doing such a wrathful thing?" it''s okay. Because I am a saint." Saying so, Jamie showed the sentence with the pie in her left hand. Katarina''s eyes trembled. He looked very angry, but that was all he could do now. Winners don''t have to look at losers. Jamie squatted and spoke, eye level with Katarina. "But the preparation process is taking a little longer because the team has good skills and there is a high chance of failure. So just make yourself comfortable. Don''t stress yourself out." "You devil." "If I could kill you guys, I could be more than a demon." As Jamie warns with gleaming purple eyes, Katarina twitches and looks away. Those purple eyes contained an ominous ominous feeling that just gave them goosebumps. Jamie snorted and saw the man lying corpse next to Katarina. He was a very famous Lance Master as Draxar. His favorite lover, Gaybolg, is now temporarily sealed off here. The reason for the seal was that the gay ball itself was a powerful cursed magic spear. If you leave it alone, the weak lives around you will die from the curse of the gaybolg. So, if you get stabbed directly, whoever your opponent is, you have no choice but to die. ''I don''t know if the other one is dead or alive. There aren''t too many traces of it to say he''s dead.'' Draksar, who was swallowed up by the light right in front of him, was still alive, so did Peros disappear without a trace? Jamie thought no. However, there was no sign of it being felt. ''Since detection magic has been spread throughout the city, if there is any unidentified movement, you will be able to tell.'' No matter how hard a sword master is, he will not be able to escape the detection magic of a 9th class wizard. Maybe he had that kind of power. ''What if, even if it can''t be detected.'' Jamie walked out of the dungeon with a strange expression on her face. And the next day. Hmm. Jamie scratched his chin as he looked at the corpses of Katarina and Draxar, whose necks and hearts had disappeared. He was fine until yesterday, and the guards came down periodically to check their condition. However, he was killed last night. Seeing that he had his head cut and his heart cut out, he seemed to know the plan to turn him into an undead. Jamie laughed. "This is a goal-scoring guy." He moved freely in the detection magic he had laid down. That means it has the power to deceive detection magic, as feared yesterday. However, there was one thing he overlooked. "You bastard. How do you fish like this?" Initially, Jamie had no intention of turning Katarina and Draxar into undead. It was a simple reason. Because they were the ones baptized by Janice. As soon as they were taken prisoner, it was confirmed what religion they believed in, and in particular, it turned out that Katarina had even received a surname. Because of that, I gave up making it undead. If I made it for nothing and Janice found out, everything would be in vain. Instead, the plan was to turn it into bait. I needed something to fish for, since I was half convinced that Ferros was alive somewhere. ruler. I''ll have to look into your memories from now on. The body does not remember with the head. A corpse exists and remembers the past. Jamie reached out to Katarina. The moment black mana burrowed into the corpse, he cast a spell. "Remember. Memories in death." [Corpse Memory] Katarina''s corpse, the only body left, shuddered, and began to transmit memories of last night into Jamie''s head. After reading all the memories, Jamie laughed happily. "Run hard, Peros. Let''s run away harder." That''s why you''ll have a taste for chasing!! Jamie''s new model disappeared with the purple light. - Continued on next episode - CH 276 Chapter 28: Have Mercy (2) Ferros was limping through the forest. He glanced at the walls of Aegean in the distance, stopped for a moment, and then sat down as if hiding behind a large rock. "Whoa." He looked at his left leg. He was dead, and he couldn''t feel his senses properly. I was caught up in the light and became like this. ''Jamie Welton... !'' The man suddenly appeared and swept the battlefield in an instant. It was an unstoppable firepower that I experienced for the first time in my life. Tens of thousands of soldiers vanished like dust, and Lance Master Draxar was lit from the front and turned into black charcoal. If it weren''t for the ''power'', I would have been in a similar situation. The power of Peros is ''Spirituality''. Simply put, he was able to change the nature of his body into a ghost type, a kind of undead. Although he lost one leg, he was able to survive thanks to his powers. And the immortalized body was almost completely immune to detection magic. Special ability for assassination. With that ability, he was able to assassinate Katarina and Draxar who were imprisoned in the dungeon without difficulty. Because it is self-evident that if the two master class become undead, they will become very deadly enemies. ''The Black Mage... I never thought I would be a warlock.'' Having experienced that power directly, it is certain that he has reached the 9th class. Seeing that he was dealing with black magic in such a state, his power would have already gone out of context. I don''t know how he reached the supreme state at the age of thirteen, but that wasn''t the important thing now. "If we can only make this fact known, the cause will come back to us. Even this defeat is enough to make up for it." The side with the current cause of war is the Northern Alliance. This is because the circumstantial evidence that the Zenith Church summoned demons was too clear. Eastern countries were also aware of this fact, but many countries had Zenith as their official religion, and they also participated in the war due to pressure from the hegemony of the Drycron Empire. But that wasn''t the only reason. If you win, you will be able to obtain the abundant resources and fertile land of northern ; Olvia . The Zenith Church declared that it would distribute the lands in the order they contributed to the victory, so it was worth the risk to enter the war. However, he was criticized by countries all over the world because he was always pushed back from the cause. However, that is also the end. If Jamie Welton''s identity is revealed to the public, it will be the kingdom of Seldam who will be cornered. If Seldam, the center of the Northern Alliance, was shaken, victory or defeat was obvious. ''I have to start again.'' Maintaining ''incarnation'' for a long time was harder than I thought, so I still haven''t been able to get away from Aegean. Still, there is little risk of being chased, so it doesn''t matter if you''re late. ''Jamie Wellton doesn''t find me.'' Even the wide-area detection magic he had unfolded could not find himself. The same goes for any other detection magic. As long as there is spiritualization, no one can find himself. Usually they think so. that you can run away Darkness had come in an instant. Ferros hurriedly crossed his arms in front of the incoming darkness and took a defensive stance. Darkness passed him like smoke, but it wrapped around him. His eyes fluttered wildly. "Uh, how?" The astralization boasted almost perfect immunity to any detection ability, so finding it was virtually impossible. Moreover, since there was no substance, traces such as footprints could never be left behind. No, there would be no smell and no shadows, so it was even more impossible to trace them with traces. I don''t understand. "Uh, where are you?" He obviously ran away without leaving any traces, but how did he find it? I mean, what kind of magic did you use? "Come out! Don''t hide and come out in front of me! I''m afraid. I feel terrified up to this point. "This body is Therizia''s Sword Master Peros! Evil Warlock! I will judge you in the name of God!" I''m afraid to say anything. Was there no mental discipline in the discipline of the past? "Come out!" Pares thought he was going to lose his mind, so he swung his sword at random. The auror blade spurted out like a piece of paper cut the surrounding trees and rocks, but I couldn''t feel the sensation of cutting through the flesh. Ferros used Auror as a lamp to illuminate the surroundings. He was the only one standing in the thick mist of darkness. "My, am I afraid? Aren''t you afraid to come out? The voice was no longer heard. The unknown silence further stimulated Ferros'' fear. I didn''t even know how much time had passed. Even though the morning was bright, the sense of time seemed to be messed up after the mist of darkness appeared. Sometimes I felt like someone was touching me. Even though I knew it couldn''t be, it felt like Jamie Welton would pop out of nowhere. That feeling of pressure made me sweat through my whole body. "Come out! Why don''t you come out! If you don''t come out, I will cut down the entire forest!! Again, trees, grass, rocks, etc. were cut down. Still, the sensation did not diminish at all. Rather, it became more sensitive, and I could even feel a grain of dust touching my skin. ''where are you. where are you! Where the hell are you!'' There is nothing to bear or to feel. What was spread out was the endless fog of darkness, like an expansive sea. By the way. When did the fog spread so wide and thick? As soon as that thought entered my head, I felt my breath suffocate. ''This damn thing... .'' There is nothing in the forest. Rather, the trees and rocks cut by his sword vanished, and he stood alone in the empty darkness. It feels like the hairs all over your body are standing up. The illusion that time has stopped. Fear of not knowing when and where an attack will come. me Wow. Called and called, but no answer flinch. I felt something touching my arm. But, of course, there was nothing that touched his arm. This time, the back of his neck twitched. I hurriedly rubbed my neck with my hand, but again, it was because of my feelings. It''s similar to the fact that your body itch after seeing a bug. Ferros couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted. Where are you! Where are you!! Please come out!!!" That was then. Something passed by. Feros was startled and hurriedly swung his sword, but there was nothing there. As I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, I felt something passing behind me. Ferros held his breath and quickly cut his back, but there was still nothing. "Heh, heh, heh, heh." I was out of breath even though I didn''t do anything. Even though the Sword Master barely moved this much, he couldn''t get tired of it, but the psychological burden pushed him to the limit. It would be okay if even the fog of darkness was lifted. I''m sure I''ll feel lost and get out of here quickly. That was then. chin- A hand protruding from the darkness grabbed Peros'' wrist. "Woah ah ah ah ah!!" Ferros started a match and thrust his sword towards the opponent who grabbed his wrist with his sword. Whoops, there was a taste. no way! How did you approach it this way? Distrust rose for a moment, but Ferros, who had gone crazy with fear, did not recognize the fact. Driven by the instinct to just survive, he pulled out the stabbed sword and tried to stab it again. -why why did you kill me... . In the darkness, a bloody head protruded from its eyes, with its eyes pierced. "Choot Up!" Ferros made an unfamiliar sound and hit his butt wheel. He looked at his head and crawled back as if frightened. He knew who it was that was floating in the air. So I couldn''t help but be terrified. "Hey, go away!!" -why Even if I didn''t kill you... That''s right. The head let out a mournful voice and approached Peros. Ferros shouted at Katarina''s head, which he had cut off by himself just a few hours earlier. Do not be ridiculous!! You guys have to die for me to live, so of course I have to kill you!!" - Bad guy... selfish guy... . OK. Don''t make me speechless." Peros jumped up and approached Katarina''s head as if possessed by something. - Bad guy. trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. ugly guy trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. ugly guy trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. ugly guy trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. ugly guy trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. "Die!" Katarina''s hair was cut in half. The two-parted head was wrapped in darkness and disappeared into the mist. Ferros took a deep breath. Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead onto the back of his hand. I just rolled my eyes and looked to the side. - . He had a face that was charred. He knew who that face was without having to ask. "Draxxar." - . -why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!" I feel like I''m out of my mind No, I went out. Ferros cut off Draxar''s head. But it wasn''t just one or two heads. Dozens of the heads of Katarina and Draxar came to mind, and they began a hellish recitation. - Why did you do that? why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill why did you why did you kill -why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. why. - You die too. you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too you die too - Bad guy. trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. ugly guy trash guy. trash guy. selfish bastard. Even after cutting, cutting, and stabbing, the head appeared endlessly. Above the mist of darkness, Ferros could neither die nor kill, but only wielding his sword in fear. However, it''s just tiring. Ferros knelt down with despairing eyes. Heads gathered around it and poured out endless, truly endless curses. Oh God to me... to me... ." He looked up at the morning sky and prayed. "Have mercy on me." Suddenly, his head completely covered him. * * * Hahaha. Jamie was sleeping on a tree with her legs crossed, looking at Ferros as if watching a playful play. As if dancing alone in an empty forest, they cut down trees and cut rocks while screaming. Thanks to this, all the animals nearby had run away. The reason he did that was simple. [Level 3 Power: Cursing] He used the power of the curse he had awakened two years ago, driving his mind to the limit of fear. Having reached the level of 9th class, it was impossible for even a sword master to escape Jamie''s grasp. He could have killed him himself, but the reason he didn''t do it was because Peros crossed the line. "You betrayed your colleague. You don''t deserve to die in peace. He didn''t even make the slightest effort to save his colleague, but rather seized the opportunity and assassinated. I don''t mean to blame the lack of camaraderie, but at least you should have run alone if you wanted to escape. If you ruin the lives of others and pursue your own interests, you deserve punishment. "To suffer endlessly in the abyss of darkness, and then die." Jamie stood up and spread darkness over his head. You will die struggling alone in the swamp of darkness. It was the future shown by ''Future Walker''. - Continued on next episode - CH 277 Chapter 29: The Rich (1) A large red flag with a huge dragon on it fluttered in the wind. Countless number of feet move regularly without any deviation. So many soldiers lined up with O and 10 to fill the ground in black, heading towards the wall in front of them. Among them, those who lined up in the front, left and right put the large horns in their hands in their mouths. Correspondingly, a rider dragged his horse forward and drew his sword high from his waist. As soon as the raised sword was lowered, the horn let out a huge sound. Boo woo woo woo-!! At the signal of the horn, the soldiers on the wall identified the large army approaching and signaled downwards. Then someone shouted in a loud voice. "The Seldam Kingdom Army has arrived! Open the gates!" "The Seldam Kingdom Army has arrived!! Let everyone open the gates!!" At the successive signals, the waiting personnel hurriedly turned the cogwheel handle connected to the door. Suddenly, with a sound, the huge gates of Aegean opened. Watching the door open, the First Elder Oppen Ginger said to Earl Welton. "I think you have finally arrived. If you ride a horse for a long time with an old body, you will ache everywhere." Earl Wellton smiled softly at those words. It''s been a month since I left Seldam. Originally, it would have taken more than a month, but as a result of running through all the city gates without a single inspection with a very tight schedule, we were able to arrive in less than a fortnight. In fact, I moved more quickly and tried to arrive quickly, but somehow, Aegeene''s situation improved in an instant, so I had a little bit of leeway. So it arrived two days later than expected. Offen said as he entered the gates. "You must be excited to see your son after a long time." "I would be lying if I said I wasn''t excited. However, as long as you come here for public service, you don''t have to worry about it because you will keep the public life." haha. It''s not meant to be that way. I''m a little curious though. This old man is never married and has no children or grandchildren, so I have no idea how the Count feels. Is it because I have been away from my family for too long?" "After the war is over, let''s find a partner. It is said that these days, it is a twilight marriage, and they spend the rest of their lives with like-minded people, no matter what age they are." "If anyone would like a geek like me." The two exchanged jokes and headed forward, and the castle of the lord was in front of them. There were few people in Aegean. It was because the lord of Aegean had sent all of them to the surrounding cities to evacuate, in case they were to be caught up in war again. Originally, all citizens would have come out and welcomed reinforcements from other countries. Now, the lord and some of the bureaucrats of Aegean running from afar were the end. "Hey, you did a great job coming this far!" Perhaps it was because he ran away without a horse, the lord''s gunshot was dripping with sweat from the fleshy body of the Omulet. Holding his breath as much as he could, he bowed his head to Earl Wellton. "The lord of Egeene is an omelette. I should have served him more grandly, but due to the situation in the territory, it is regrettable that we were greeted modestly with this number of people." "It''s okay. First of all, I want my soldiers to rest. You have come a long way in haste." Yes Yes. do not worry. I asked the citizens for their understanding and instructed them to use all the vacant houses." It is said that over 80% of the population has been evacuated, except for the minimum manpower needed to return to Aegean. In other words, there is plenty of room for 10,000 troops led by Earl Welton to rest. "Leave the soldiers to us, and let''s go to the castle together." "I see. aide. Talk to this guy so that the soldiers can rest." All right. Earl Welton and Offen, who had entrusted their authority to the lieutenant, headed to the lord''s castle with Balboi. On the way, he asked me. "Is my son staying at the lord''s castle?" Oh! woefully. I couldn''t tell you because I was in a hurry. Our son, Sir Wellton Jr., is thankfully out on patrol." "A patrol?" Why did the supreme archmage go out on patrol? A patrol would suffice as a guard. Yes. He went out in the morning saying that it is faster and more efficient to come by himself. It''s lunchtime soon, so won''t you come back? Earl Wellton didn''t show a tee, but he had a slightly sad expression on his face. You must have heard that Abi was arriving. To be honest, I thought I was going to meet you with the lord. When the Count regained his appetite, Oppen, who was next to him, chuckled. "You look a little disappointed, Count." "Until disappointment." "Two days. Doesn''t that mean you''re no longer a kid? It''s time to be independent from your parents." huh. Our Jamie... My son, Wellton Jr., is already independent. I gave up the idea of keeping it in my arms more than five years ago." "That''s right. Hahaha! The Count glared at Oppen, who laughed as if teasing from the side, and then sighed inwardly. what to do Even though he said this, his love for his son was so strong that he didn''t show any marks on the way to this point, but even if he was alone, he wanted to run to his son''s place first. But the fact that he had to be more patient made the Count dizzy. ''Boy Jamie. Are you going to burn even your father''s favorite place?'' naughty bad boy. The Count sighed involuntarily, and found Oppenn smiling with an unpleasant expression next to him. * * * The Count and Offen entered Yeongju Castle with the guidance of Po-gai. Since Aegean was not a large city, it was less than half the size of the lord of Heis. Still, there was a space inside the castle where the soldiers were training, and the soldiers were training hard while rolling the floor. "Are the soldiers finished with these?" Earl Wellton looked around the soldiers in training, clasping their backs. Because it was a small city, the army was definitely low. The fact that it did not cross the continental border would also contribute to the weakness of the forces here. Still, everyone was doing their best to train, whether they were aware of the dangers of the past. Foggy replied with a puzzled face and scratched his head. Yes. I think it will be necessary to cope well with the war in the future." But in the eyes of the Count, an expert, they were not needed right away. "The war has already begun. Such training has been done steadily since the peaceful times, and it is not something that can be done by cramming. I''d rather get some rest. That would be more helpful for survival." "Yeah, I will." Since it was the words of Earl Welton, one of Seldam''s five fingers, Balboy decided to follow. Originally, no matter how much the reinforcements were, there was no need to listen to the nobles of other countries. Reputation is so important. At that moment, someone familiar with Earl Welton''s eyes entered. "Beiryl?" "Are you here, Count?" Beiryl, who was resting in the shade under a large tree, raised her hand toward the Count. I knew he was here, but I didn''t think he''d be able to sit comfortably among the soldiers. Perhaps Offen was the same, and when he saw Beiryl, his eyes widened. "I didn''t know you would be here. Long time no see, Sir Beiryl." "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the first elder." "The last thing I saw was 8 years or so? Anyway, I knew you were here, but nice to see you again." Yes. Beiryl responded briefly and approached them. The Count and Beiryl looked at each other. They didn''t say a word other than the first time they called each other. As if observing, they just checked each other''s condition. In fact, fifty thousand thoughts were running through their heads. ''You have reached a great level, Beiryl. It''s different from the previous meeting. Have you come to a great enlightenment?'' Earl Wellton seemed to be quite impressed when he confirmed that Beirill''s status was beyond his imagination. It was the same with Beiryl. ''I thought you caught up with me quite a bit, but what did you do, Count? This .'' He didn''t show anything on the outside, but he was more startled than anyone else at the change of the count. The two looked at each other like that and held out their hands without anyone saying anything first. "I didn''t expect to see you here before Heiss. Nice to meet you, Beiryl." "I''m sorry I couldn''t find you." The two shook hands and nodded. Poboy thought as he looked at the two of them. '' It''s awkward.'' A suffocating awkwardness seemed to cover the entire training ground. * * * "Are you here, Count? The first elder also came." "It''s been a while, both of you." Simon and Linmer on the top floor of the castle greeted Earl Welton and Oppenn. They couldn''t even meet them because of the Guerin recapture operation, and they were squeezing their heads where they were now. Earl Wellton greeted them lightly and looked at the Guerin map and chess horses that appeared to be enemies on the central table. Offen also looked at the map together, but their expressions were not very good. What is this? When Earl Wellton listened to the star-studded chess piece, Simon explained. "An anti-magic artifact. The sudden appearance of Jamie Welton and the sense of crisis we had with our support, so it was installed in a hurry." Even one or two anti-magic artifacts cannot stop a wizard who has reached the supreme state. In addition, two 8-class archmage assists, so it would have been normal if Guerin had already recaptured it. But what I haven''t been able to do yet... . how many is it? There were star-shaped chess pieces scattered all over the map, but not many. But in reality it will be much more than this. just as expected. "There are more than 3,000 that we have identified." Rinmer spoke with a slightly cramped face. I don''t know where he got so many anti-magic artifacts, but Jamie''s magic has been stopped once. If it is enough to block class 9 magic, it means that it can block even dragons. As such, the Zenith Church showed a strong will to defend Guerin. In Earl Welton''s eyes, it seemed like a desperate attempt to never cross the East. "I heard that Jamie went on patrol, did you go to see Guerin?" patrol? I''m not on patrol, I''m here for reconnaissance. Earl Wellton stared at Foggy. Foggy was sweating profusely and corrected his words. "Oh, I guess I was wrong. haha ." "Anyway, it was." It was just a patrol, so I was quite upset because my father didn''t come to meet me. If he had gone to reconnaissance the enemy, of course he could understand. Even so, what I want to see is inevitably my father''s heart. Simon, unaware of such circumstances, brought the Count back to reality. "Anyway, I''m really glad they arrived on time. It is said that General Ento of Rendry Kingdom and 7,000 troops will also arrive in the middle of the day after day. Apsilon also said they would send reinforcements, but something seems to have gone wrong internally." When the war had just begun, at a meeting of the Confederacy, King Rey of Absilon boldly declared that he would send General Shadikan and 5,000 troops. However, for some reason, there has been no news of the dispatch so far. "Still, 17,000 troops are gathered here, so if you add up the existing troops, roughly 20,000 will be filled. It is enough for us to try to retake it." "There are already 5 Masters gathered here, and General Ento is also a strong person close to the Master, so that''s enough." No matter how many anti-magic artifacts are laid out, there is no way to stop the sword masters from entering and making a mess. Just by disappearing some of the anti-magic artifacts, the archmage''s firepower was revived, so Guerin would be able to recapture it in an instant. Since there are 20,000 troops in hand-to-hand combat, it will be difficult for the Eastern Union to lose 50,000 recently. "The key to reclaiming Guerin is the sword master." The Sword Master has always been very active as a decisive weapon on the battlefield. The same goes for this time. "We don''t have time, so let''s start the meeting right away." Naturally, the meeting began under the direction of Earl Wellton. * * * that time. Jamie was scouting the city from above Guerin. The observation magic that reached the 9th class was as clear as seeing it right in front of you no matter how far away, so this was a clairvoyant. "Ignorant bastards. Why did you put so many artifacts on it?" If you use black magic, you can somehow see through it, but that''s a problem after that. After all, anti-magic artifacts are everywhere, so there is no choice but to limit the magic. ''It must be that you are afraid of me.'' That anxiety only appeared in the form of thousands of anti-magic artifacts. However, his weapon was no longer just magic. "Go ahead and slaughter everything ." I haven''t been able to properly check the performance of Barisada yet. So, when I thought that it wouldn''t be bad to see the performance by slaughtering the enemy. Well? A group of dots that appeared to Jamie''s eyes was approaching here. Since he has clairvoyant level of vision, the actual distance would be at least 500km, but he seemed to be riding a horse, so I thought he would arrive here within 4-5 days. I wondered if the East might have sent reinforcements again, so I focused a little more. " Will we meet like this?" The corners of Jamie''s lips rose. A man was clearly visible in his eyes. His appearance was quite different from 5 years ago, but even so, it was difficult to recognize. "Sable, no Creon!" Zenith''s sword was coming here with the troops. - Continued on next episode - CH 278 Chapter 29: The Rich (2) Jamie couldn''t understand why they were trying to defend Guerin in such an ignorant way. It seems that he was trying to hold on somehow until Kryon''s army arrived. In fact, at least 20,000 troops were heading here. They were fewer than Katarina''s army, but Kryon was included there. Five years ago, he was the one who messed up Apton, killed the Archbishop of the Pyro Church, and even summoned the Demon Baron. At that time, there was no proper match due to the overwhelming difference in power, but now it is different. "But I have no intention of waiting for you guys to arrive." As long as you''re bringing the army, you have a little more time to arrive. Even if it''s overkill, we need to retake Guerin. It''s up to you to meet them. ''Let''s go back for now.'' It was already well past noon. By now, the army of his father, Earl Welton, would have also arrived in Aegean. Originally, it was right to wait and meet up, but I came here because I wanted to retake Guerin quickly. And, I thought it was good. Because I personally confirmed that Kryon''s army was coming. Now you can strategize based on that. Jamie teleported towards Aegeene. As soon as I arrived at Aegean in an instant, I felt the enormous energy of the two beings in the castle. One belonged to Earl Welton, but the other was a little strange, and he seemed to have felt it somehow. ''Who is it?'' It felt like a magician. However, Simon and Linmer are already here, and Siegfried is in Yvrie Sea Country. All that was left was the 5th elder Luke Pretzel and the 6th elder Adelhardt, but they were not separated so long that they could not feel the energy of the two. Besides, the aura I felt was far beyond the level of the 7th class. ''You''ll find out when you check it out.'' Jamie went straight into the castle. Since his face was already known, no one stopped him. Jamie entered the room with the greetings of the vassals and headed straight to the top floor. It wasn''t long before I last saw my father, Earl Wellton. about two months? But maybe it was because there were a lot of things in between, mentally, it felt like seeing him after a few years. Feeling that pounding heartbeat, Jamie opened the conference room door. Sitting in front of the door, a middle-aged man with emerald-colored hair like himself was smiling happily. "Are you here, Jamie?" When Earl Wellton said nothing to his son, whom he had seen for the first time in two months, Jamie felt a sense of relief. Jamie smiled broadly and said hello to his father. I''m home. * * * haha. Am I in Highs?" "That''s it." "Fufu." As Linmer opened his mouth to alternately glance at Earl Welton and Jamie, Simon responded to him. Beiryl just smiled. Earl Wellton came to his senses at the three people''s reactions and said as if he was amused. "Excuse me for this. Sit down, Jamie. Let''s unravel it later. Ah yes. Maybe it''s because it''s been two months since I''ve seen him, he was acting like he was doing at home without being conscious of his surroundings. Jamie sat down, coughing for nothing, with a face she hadn''t seen in a very long time sitting next to her. Oppen simply raised his hand to greet him. "Long time no see, Jamie. Oh, should I call you three elders now?" "First Elder. You came out of hiding." Somehow, it was unfamiliar, but when I said I felt it somewhere, it was the energy of the first elder. I didn''t notice it because it''s been 5 years. However, it was quite surprising. ''What has happened in five years?'' The other elders did not stop training mentally and physically for five years, and they achieved considerable results after devoting themselves to it. However, Offen''s realm seemed to have gone beyond the limit. When I saw it in the past, it was slightly higher than Rinmer, but now I am standing at least half a level higher. Even in class 8, it''s very late. ''Maybe, it may have reached the supreme state.'' It was impossible to fully grasp the depth of it because he had captured his powers well, but the current Offen was a magician at a unique level in the kingdom, except for himself. "What are you staring at?" "Ah, long time no see... ." "It''s spicy. Let the meeting begin." It was Earl Wellton who sat at the top, but Oppen was the oldest, so he announced the start of the meeting first. Earl Wellton nodded and said. "The urgent thing is to retake Guerin. I think it would be difficult to attack with magic, but what do you think should be done?" "Before that, I have something to tell you." "Tell me." Earl Wellton agreed, and Jamie nodded and told them what he had seen. "Kryon, the sword of Zenith, is marching here with about 20,000 men." what? "Is that real, Jamie Welton?" Jamie nodded and added a supplementary explanation. "Estimated arrival time is 4-5 days from now." When the specific schedule was mentioned, the masters quickly began to discuss their plans for the future. "In four or five days Quite fast." "Twenty thousand troops are troops, but if the commander is Kryon, the assortment will be very different from the last time." "There''s no way the master class could be alone." Hmm. Should we abandon Aegean and also move to the rear and build a defensive line?" "It might be better to quickly retake Guerin and build a defense there. Guerin was quickly captured, so there must be plenty of supplies left. Moreover, since it is a city that crosses the border, there have been frequent clashes with Therizia since ancient times. It will certainly be well guarded and well equipped for our use." "I think the same. Therizia has to be drilled anyway, and Guerin is the only way to Therizia. You must get it back. Because we can''t just be right like this." They exchanged opinions quickly and tenaciously expressed what they thought was necessary. Because it was such a serious situation. Jamie opened her mouth as she listened to them. "If I capture Kreon, will I be able to penetrate the first gate of Thergia, Giodo Castle?" While we were talking about the need to recapture Guerin and the need to abandon Aegean and build a defensive line from the rear, everyone was silent when the opinion came out of nowhere to charge. That''s because it was a proposal that omitted the intermediate process. " What does it mean to break through the Giodo Castle?" Earl Wellton asked his son with a slightly bewildered face, and Jamie spoke as if it was nothing special. "We''ve gathered this much power, can''t we get our Guerin back right away?" No matter how many thousands of anti-magic artifacts were laid out, there were not many troops available for Guerin. According to the investigation, the commander Nishiro was the sword master, but in the end he was alone. On the other hand, how many masters are there? Even with the exception of himself, there was a powerful sword master named Earl Welton. Jamie never thought that his father would lose to something like Nishiro. "It''s enough for me, my father, and 100 elite soldiers. Tonight, you and I will retake Guerin." Earl Wellton didn''t know how to react to Jamie''s outspoken remarks. One thing is certain. ''my Is this my son?'' The father, who had never worked with his son, was puzzled for the first time. * * * Siegfried saw Jeon Seo-gu flying toward the west of the Cheshan Kingdom. It contained a very important document, and I did not take my eyes off it until it was safely away. Fortunately, Jeonseo-gu disappeared safely and out of sight. "Come to Aegean safely." He sighed briefly, then picked up the telescope again. And I saw the forces of the enemies that were lined up beyond the continental border. That place was in the direction of the Kingdom of Kwatacha, an eastern country bordered by the Sea of Yvrie and the maritime border. Just two days ago, tens of thousands of troops had already begun to gather there. It had only been two weeks since the invasion of the Cheshan Kingdom had been largely unsuccessful. In the circumstances of such a great loss, the Eastern Union once again made a bold investment and was aiming for liberation in Yvry. "How much can you stop them if they come?" Siegfried asked the man standing next to him. It was a fairly old man with gray hair, but the figure wearing his armor was the status of a general. In fact, a man, Delkit, was a prominent commander of the Yvrie Sea, and was a hero who led the naval battles against Kwatacha to victories on several occasions. He was also the lord of this place, the border city of Rakham. He said. "They say that 3,000 troops dispatched from Rendry will arrive tomorrow." "I heard that Sword Master Kalgar is also there." "It will still be difficult." "It would be, too." Originally, the Kwatacha Kingdom had 1.5 times greater national power than the Yvrie Sea Kingdom. However, with the support of the Zenith Church and the eastern countries joining forces, it seemed that the number of troops in sight would easily exceed 30,000. Including the invisible places, it is at least 50,000. There were 50,000 troops used by Therizia to invade the Cheshan Kingdom. If you see that you have collected that much but haven''t competed yet, it must be that you are not ready. Gather your troops in such an openly visible place. This means only one thing. "I must prepare my heart." No matter how much a country''s hero is, seeing the constantly influx of enemy troops will inevitably lead to a drop in morale. "I think it would make sense to build a defense line in Grace Mountain, thinking that this place will give." Grace Mountain was a gateway city to the north and boasted a natural fortress as it was surrounded by a huge canyon. As long as you hold on there, no matter how many enemies there are, you won''t be able to break through it easily. Instead, building a defensive line there was no different than handing over the three castles, including Rakham Castle, to them. It was a fatal loss, but I decided it was unavoidable in the current situation. But Siegfried did not agree with that opinion. "It is too early to give up yet." "What do you mean?" "Whether to defend this place or not is a matter of who moves faster." "Who moves faster? It''s hard to understand." "Simply put, it''s never too late to make a decision after seeing what''s going on in your neighborhood." At those words, Delkit shook his head with a face that he understood. "You mean I mean, the speed at which Jamie Welton retakes Guerin will change the outcome of this place in Rakham. you''re right. By now, the army led by Earl Welton should have reached Aegean. a week if not. That''s where Guerin''s situation will come to an end. "If the Cheshan side wins That wizard, who has reached the highest level, will be able to come over here at once." "The question is, how long can we survive here?" The troops gathering in the Kingdom of Kwatacha will be completed within the next day at the latest. Because they also have no reason to procrastinate. Fortunately, Yvrie Sea State is a peninsula-shaped state, and Rakam is a maritime city at its tip. It was the same with Kwatacha, but Rakam only has to do Mercury somehow, as they will attack from there. But even this was not easy. Delkit murmured in a slightly heavy voice. "The only thing I''m worried about is that it''s so close to Kwatacha that you can see it through a telescope." To the surprise of Yvrie Liberation and Kwatacha Kingdom, the distance between the last cities was only about 30 km. With a good telescope artifact, it wasn''t hard to figure out what was going on there. Aren''t you watching the enemy''s troops gather here right now? In other words, even if you bring a boat, it will not be a big crowd, and it may fly by magic. It was not impossible to bombard them with long-range magic. "I am." Then, Siegfried opened his mouth in a confident tone. Delkit looked at him and spoke with a face that said rude. "I''m sorry. I forgot that the wizard of space was by my side." Siegfried in space. The only Archmage in the Kingdom of Seldam who came a long way to help the liberation of Yvrie. He would be able to block the enemy until Jamie Welton comes in for support. "If you do your best, you can defend this place. And if you succeed in holding it... ." Siegfried looked at the enemy in the distance and opened his mouth. "Next time there will be a fire there." So you must win, Jamie. Siegfried swallowed and shut his mouth. - Continued on next episode - CH 279 Chapter 29: The Rich (3) That night. After the meeting, Jamie and Earl Wellton had a separate time. It''s been two months since we''ve seen each other, so I thought I''d relax a bit and talk deeply about the strategy we talked about earlier. The count glanced at his son walking side by side. My son, who was slightly smaller than him two months ago, is now at eye level. In the meantime, he looked taller. "You are tall." "Hey? a little big? I do not know. Having never had their height measured, Jamie didn''t know if he was tall or not. Come to think of it, unlike before, he seemed to be at the same level as his father, Earl Welton. The Count is still a little bigger though. ''Maybe it''s the influence of Dragon Heart.'' Last time, after killing the Red Dragon, I had no choice but to absorb a part of the Dragon''s heart because my mind and body went over the limit. In the process, the dragon heart''s tremendous vitality resonated with the life ball, and it seemed that his body had grown. "Mom will be surprised to see you." "Is it that big? It''s only been two months." "That''s it. It''s only been two months, but it feels like it''s been two years." Iknow, right. It''s been a while since we''ve actually been apart, but strangely, it feels like we''ve been seeing each other for a long time. At his son''s words, the Count smiled and patted Jamie on the back. "The lord has taken good care of the garden. Let''s sit there. It''s good. I can see the moon well." The two sat down at a table in the middle of the garden. Even though the table was outside, it looked like it was clean and the servants took care of it every day. It seems that Yeongju and his wife came to this place for a walk and had tea time. Yes. The news kept coming. After finishing Harmonia''s work, you went to the Frontier, didn''t you? Yes. From there, I came here with Sir Beiril." "Did you get any Kiyeon there? There seems to have been a lot of changes related to swordsmanship." Again, the Count was noticing Jamie''s change. Seriously, it was strange that he couldn''t figure it out if he had the eyes of a man the size of a father. Jamie didn''t even want to hide it from the Count. He naturally took out the barisada and put it on the table. It was a beautiful sword with gold decorations in harmony with the overall white form. "What is this black? What about Scud?" "It broke during the battle." like that. The Count didn''t seem to have any regrets at all. Still, the sword he was using when he was young must have been the Scud, but it was surprising that he didn''t regret it. It was a thing that had a connection with the previous count, so I thought of course I would hear something. The Count pointed to the Barisada and asked. "Can I touch it?" "If you were my father, I would be able to touch you." " What does that mean?" "If you pull it out, you will know." At Jamie''s smirk, Earl Wellton tilted his head and grabbed Barisada''s scabbard and lifted it up. And the Count''s eyes widened. son. What is this... ?" "Take it out." He was just holding his sword, but the energy he felt from within was unusual. It felt like a fire that seemed to burn everything was asleep. is this a sword Or, some creature''s fangs. The name of a certain race came to mind in the earl''s head. I grabbed the handle and slowly pulled out the blade. Whoops-! The fire came out. It wasn''t a pretty fire. I don''t know why he didn''t go wild, but he had the power to immortalize everything if he made up his mind. A sword with its own flames. I''ve touched many magic swords, but I''ve never seen anything so blatant. The Count''s eyes lit up and he drew his sword completely. The flame drew a curve in the air following the shape of the blade. It was great heat. " ." The Count looked at the long stretched out silver specimen. I don''t know who made it, but just by looking at it, I could feel the sharpness that seemed to cut it and the hardness that it would never break. Above all, I had no idea what kind of material the mirror-like black face was made of. What is certain is that if you wield this, someone will die. It was a ''weapon'' made for that purpose. "The sword has ''flesh''." "That''s how it was made." "Looking at it, it looks like it was made recently." Yes. I haven''t seen it for a long time, but it''s a sword made by a blacksmith with all his strength. "I wonder who the blacksmith is. There is no human in the world who can make such a sword... It doesn''t exist." There may be a human blacksmith with great skill somewhere, but as far as the count knows, none of the blacksmiths can make such a great sword. That said, the blacksmith who made this was not human. "It was made by a dwarf." This time, Jamie was a little surprised. I didn''t know that it would even match the race of the blacksmith. "I didn''t know you would hit it just by looking at the sword." "Do you think Dad only touched swords for years? And with such a great sword, anyone with a knack for swords would have expected a Dwarf." Jamie smiled and nodded. Then he told me about the maker of the sword. "I''m a dwarf named Iron Lil." "The name seems to have been born for steel." "And five hands." Upon hearing the word ''Five Hands'', the Count looked back quickly. The Count also knew about five hands. No, it would be more difficult to find a sword-toucher who doesn''t know five hands. They were truly the gods of the blacksmith. When the Count didn''t say anything with a surprised face, Jamie continued to explain. "I''m currently in Frontier, but somehow I ended up entrusting the sword." her. How can you entrust a sword to a giant like Five Hands?" " well? "If you don''t want to tell me, say no." Earl Wellton snorted for nothing, thinking that his son was joking, and looked at Barisada again. Jamie looked a little startled to see his father like that, but then he let out a laugh and burst into laughter. "What is funny? Daddy was pissed off." Hahaha. No, no." The Count, who was in a prickly mood when his son laughed, smiled and put Barisada back in his sheath. Then I handed it to Jamie. Jamie, who received the sword, still couldn''t help but smile at the Count''s reaction. Earl Wellton is an externally cool, charismatic figure with a great sense of weight. However, in front of his family, he would show his cute side as well. Jamie realized once again that this was family. ''This is family.'' It''s a relationship that shows you things that you can''t show others without hesitation. Perhaps the closest relationship in the world, connected by blood, is the most perfect relationship. Of course, there are families with quarrels, but Jamie didn''t even think about that. Right now, I just wanted to see my father in a way that other people couldn''t see. Perhaps conscious of his son''s gaze, Earl Wellton coughed for nothing. "Hmmmm. that''s a good sword It''s so great that it can''t be compared to Scud. It is such a great sword that it will be recorded in history when it is revealed to the world." "I broke my scud because I didn''t take good care of it, aren''t you mad?" At Jamie''s outrageous question, the Count closed his eyes and then shook his head. "A sword can be broken. Scud is definitely a meaningful sword for the Welton family, but it''s not particularly heirloom. At the Count''s cool reply, Jamie nodded in gratitude. "It puts my mind at ease when you say that." guy. Why are you so fresh today?" Iknow, right. The Count looked at his son, who was smiling, and tapped his sword. "Would you like to try Dalian after a long time?" "Is it Dalian? I don''t even have a wooden sword." "Once you reach that level, it''s only a real sword from then on." Saying that, Earl Wellton quietly drew his sword. At the earl''s words of serious sword battle, Jamie was a little perplexed. "Are you serious?" "Shall we go to the gym? There will be no one there now." Jamie stared blankly at the sight of his father heading towards the gymnasium with a swish, and then got up from his seat. It''s a daring all of a sudden. Originally, we were going to talk about recapture of Guerin after only checking each other''s well-being. Jamie sighed and headed to the gym. * * * Earl Wellton explained a short rule as he scratched the floor of the gymnasium with his foot. "The rules are simple. Whoever admits defeat first loses." "What if we both admit it?" "Then what ." "Let me see the judgment." On behalf of the Count, who had not briefly answered Jamie''s question, Beiryl walked out of the building. "Since when have you been there?" "My house is right in front of here. I came out and looked at what he was talking about, and it turned out to be a pretty interesting spectacle." "You still kill the spirit like a ghost." "It''s a habit." At the Count''s point, Beiryl responded with a brazen face. The two looked at each other without a word. I don''t know if they''re good friends or if they''re bad friends, but one thing is for sure- ''Awkward?'' The two had a very awkward relationship. I just continued the conversation a little bit with a feeling of strife, and it felt like the air around me was freezing all over. Even if they had solved all the old things, they were the parties to a duel that risked their life over a woman. I couldn''t make friends so easily. So Jamie said to Beiryl. "Then please." I get it. I''ll change the rules a bit. Declare defeat first, or lose if you see that one side is clearly behind. Do you both agree?" To agree. I agree. I would like to start a fight between the father and son in earnest like this, but the Welton family was originally a world-famous master swordsman. It wasn''t a light exercise in the morning, and if it was a battle using a true sword, it had to have a minimal form. First, Earl Welter introduced himself. "Argeno Welton. I''m counting on you. "Jamie Wellton. I look forward to. When I finished greeting, I opened the gap slightly in line with Beiryl''s signal. And each held their swords and held them forward. Beiryl, who checked the condition of the two, nodded and lowered both raised hands down to announce the start. "Start Dalian!" Earl Wellton spit out the air with a gurgling sound. And he held the sword with both hands. The atmosphere began to change rapidly. "Son. When you get to the top, do your best." Aurors explode. Jamie was startled by the Count''s sword flying like a beam of light. ''What is this!'' He hurriedly put on the Auror and deflected the Count''s sword. It was a shock that felt like it was going to rip apart. Jamie was shocked. Father Argeno Welton, whom he knew until now, was hiding his "power" even in front of his son. That power, now that it had collided once, I could tell how much it was. ''More than a Hawks!'' bang! bang! bang!!! It wasn''t the sound of swords and swords clashing. The dazzling traces of the Aurors tear the space apart. This is the ''dagger sword'' that has reached its climax. It was so sophisticated and powerful that it could not be compared with the level of a dagger that Jamie had reached. "Is this only enough?" Jamie frowned at the Count''s provocation. ''I can''t.'' I tried not to use even the power of a true sword. However, it seemed that he would not be able to endure without using his powers. Jamie''s eyes twinkled. [Future Walker] "Is that your power?" That was the moment. Something intervened between the number of Future Walker''s numerous instances. sharp, sharp. Numerous slashing baptisms that divide everything. [Dimensional Charm] "This is my power." Cross-sections of numerous dimensions began to be mercilessly cut. All cases disappear. The unbelievable sight made Jamie feel an indescribable feeling. "Jamie, Dalian has just begun." A power obtained by Earl Wellton. It was a powerful slash that could even cut through another world. - Continued on next episode - CH 280 Chapter 29: The Rich (4) Jamie thought he should strike the sword, but soon realized it was impossible. If it was blocked, there was a possibility that no matter how much Barisada could not stand it. Avoidance is best. The sword of Earl Wellton flew in, aiming for Jamie''s head, slashing the number of Future Walker''s numerous instances. Jamie clicked and teleported. The Count''s sword pierced the air. He said looking into the empty space. "You used magic." Turning around, Jamie brushed off the barrisada a few times and got back into position. "I don''t think the sword alone will ever be able to compete." "Fufu. It was a good decision. If I hadn''t stopped, that wonderful sword would have broken. It was an arrogant statement that could break the Dragon Slayer, but it didn''t sound arrogant to Jamie''s ears at all. The Count''s power ''Dimension Charm''. Looking at the Dimension Charm itself, it could not be said that it was a superior ability than Future Walker. The power to cut down to a dimension is certainly enormous, but compared to the Future Walker who can read and respond to all cases immediately, it can be seen that in practice, it is one step behind. However, the number of cases of Future Walkers was the ability to interfere with the parallel world. The parallel world consists of different dimensions, and the dimension charm can cut them. Simply put, the power of the supreme saint. Count Wellton said. "Jamie. Congrats on breaking the wall and reaching the Sword Master in 2 months. He also had great powers in his hands. But it is." The Count''s sword had a deformed aura. Perhaps it is the power that cuts the dimension. "There is nothing absolute in the world. Everything is tail-to-tail. It''s like your power is eaten by mine." Jamie saw the space around the Count distort. A huge wave had even intervened in the space. How was it possible to hide such a power over the past years? The Count spoke with a relaxed face. "Do you have any questions?" "I''ll tell you a little later. I''ll ask questions at that time, so from now on, I''m going to be a ''Magic Swordsman''. "Awesome!" The Count smashed the ground. The distance narrows in an instant. Jamie didn''t spare a teleport. Moving behind the count''s back, he stabbed the sword as it was. The Count smiled and slammed the ground once more. Pharisees are stuck in the ground. Earl Wellton said, looking at Jamie, standing on the palm tree with one hand. "I already saw it." Jamie''s eyes widened. space is cut Mana was released while twisting in the air. A certain space is distorted, and the cut part is a little farther away. Even so, the skin was cut slightly along with the hem of the clothes he was wearing, and blood was oozing out. Using teleport, he again aimed at the earl''s head. Jumping high with one arm, he lightly dodged the barisada and prepared for a slash. [Dimension Charm - Glass (, Afterimage)] The space was distorted a few times, and three or four cuts were made where Jamie was standing. Jamie quickly rolled forward and dodged the attack. In terms of body flexibility, elasticity, strength, and sensibility, Earl Wellton is excellent. In fact, the period of holding the sword itself was long enough to be difficult to compare. [White Sea] Jamie hit the ground. The flow of space began to focus towards him. The Count felt the flow change, stretched his left hand to the side, gripped the space as if ripping it off, and landed down. Then, like a lie, the white sea opened by Jamie lost its flow and began to scatter. "The White Sea." Jamie frowned at the Count smiling and talking. Welton''s technique doesn''t work. In other words, the difference in skill level between Jamie, who has been training for only 5 years, and Earl Welton, who has been training for several decades, is overwhelming. A fireball appeared around Jamie. It''s not like a low-level magic fireball. [Hell Fire] The fireball turned black and became the flames of hell and was shot at the Count. When the 9th class magic suddenly unfolded, the Count seemed to feel the crisis, so he flew a dimensional charm and spread the distance. In an instant, the Count was engulfed in black flames. ''Even if the power is reduced, it is difficult to expect damage.'' Had it been a complete Hellfire, the castle of Aegean would have been burned with hellfire. Again, the Hellfire with reduced firepower was split by the Count''s sword. It was a bit of a disappointment, but in the first place, he had no intention of what to do with the Count as Hellfire. Because that''s just a trick. ''If my presence completely disappears, no matter how hard I try, my father cannot easily stop it.'' Jamie breathed mana into the ''Beyond Avalon'' summoned in his left hand. His body seeped into the back. If you approach the Count like this... . "Not through." When the Count tapped the ground with his palm, a shock wave in the form of invisible concentric circles was generated. Jamie hastily returned to the real world, feeling that the other side of the world was collapsing. The count said, rubbing the dirt on his left hand roughly on his pants. "When you become a father. I am able to use my powers in one way or another." Hopefully, it will shake the world with a dimensional charm. It is difficult to fully use magic in a limited space. In the end, it is said that the sword has to be used as a support, is it possible to deal with the Count just that much? If you stay still, I''ll let you go again. Earl Wellton bounced off the ground, leaping overhead in an instant. Jamie struck the falling sword, but he couldn''t let go of his concentration on the successive attacks. Still, he did not allow as much attack as possible, and calmly blocked all swords. However, this was also possible because the Count was not using a dimension charm. He seemed to think that if he continued to use the Dimension Charm implicitly, the match would not be established. Jamie felt resentful at his father''s consideration rather than consideration, and tried to counterattack by mixing magic. The count blocked or avoided the flying magic, but did not spread more than a certain distance. Still, he constantly pressured his son. As the two of them poked around the gym, the place they passed turned into a mess as if it had been turned over. bang! bang! bang! The sensation of resonating bones throughout the body. The Count''s long ponytail can be seen fluttering in violent movements. Jamie clicked his tongue. I didn''t want to write in Dalian. He deflected the Count''s sword and swung the sword. When the count stopped it without difficulty, the two men stared at each other with crossed swords in the middle. In that state, Jamie said. "It will be a little different from now on." "How do you mean?" Jamie''s eyes widened at the question of his father, Earl Wellton, who seemed a bit teasing. "Like this!" The ''black suit'', which had been absorbed into Jamie''s body as very small particles, is revealed on the surface of the skin. In an instant, Jamie, whose body was covered in a black full-body suit, pushed the Count away with great force. It was not enough to be embarrassed by the sudden appearance of his son, so the Count had the illusion that his body was floating. ''It''s not an illusion.'' In fact, the body floated into the air. That''s all. Earl Wellton felt his body fly away with great speed. pushed out of power No, it wasn''t about being pushed, it was so heavy that I thought it might have been wielded by a legendary giant. The Count thrust his sword into the floor. The sword stuck in the ground scratched the ground as it was, causing friction. The push-back speed has been significantly reduced. But the attack didn''t end there. Jamie, who was approaching me, laid down Barisada in a single position and swung it. He bent his body backwards like a shrimp. Pharisada brushed her nose. The Count drew his sword from the ground and immediately tried to cut Jamie''s shoulder. Kang!! Jamie turned around and blocked the Count''s sword, then raised his leg and kicked it. I thought the Earl had escaped, but Jamie, who had moved a short distance by teleporting, suddenly stood up on her knees and took a picture of her chest. As soon as he raised his left elbow to block his knee, a weak shock wave was created between the two of them. Jamie, who had landed on the floor, took a step back and asked the Count. "Aren''t you using the dimension charm?" "I wondered if the balance would break too much if I use it in succession ." father. Jamie took a charge position. The Count broke out in a cold sweat at the explosive rage of his son. "Don''t look." The brightly shining eyes in the black helmet are telling him that he is sincere. With those words, the Count looked down at his sword once and opened his mouth as if he had made a decision. "Then, be prepared." The rich collided again. * * * Beiryl was tongue-in-cheek at the rich man''s match. ''How the hell did Welton''s blood come back? .'' After Jamie pulled out his black suit, the battle intensified. The gymnasium was already so damaged that it was difficult to call it a gymnasium. Looking up, I saw the archmage and the lord watching Dalian from the top of the castle. They were all watching Dalian with curious eyes, but only one was biting his nails with an anxious look. It was Yeongju firing. His front yard is getting messed up, so he thought it was worth it. They weren''t the only ones watching. Because of the commotion in Dalian at night, everyone in the castle looked out the window to watch. Beiryl turned to Dalian again. ''The Count''s power is beyond imagination.'' The Count did not use the Dimension Charm at some point, but after a conversation with Jamie, he started using the Dimension Charm again. Thanks to that, the game started running fast towards the end point. ''I''m sorry, Jamie. If it had been a wider open area, I would have been able to show the true nature of a magic swordsman.'' Even Jamie now is doing well with the help of a black suit, but since the space is too small for an Archmage, he can only use assist-oriented magic. Despite the fact that he is holding up well, the rumor that he is the greatest genius of all time suits him best. ''We will win soon.'' Beiryl''s eyes quickly followed their movements. At first glance, it seems to be boiling, but the momentum of one side has already waned a lot. Exactly Jamie. Even though he was wearing a black suit, he could not surpass his father with his sword yet. Earl Wellton prepared a dimensional charm to finish off. Whether he was planning to finish it in earnest, he constantly threw fake attacks so that you wouldn''t notice it unless you looked at it from a distance. Indeed, Welton''s ability as a head of state. The match will end with the Count''s victory without any major changes as it is. That was the moment I thought. "Jamie!" An unbelievable sight unfolded in his eyes. Onlookers also began to murmur with their eyes wide open at the sudden anomaly. In the fight between the rich and the poor, a conclusion is finally reached! "The winner is !" Beiryl exclaimed, raising her right hand upwards. * * * next day. Jamie''s body ached. His whole body creaked, and his muscles screamed. It was the first time that I had muscle pain like this since I had been touring battles with the frontier officers in Avalon. ''Well Come to think of it, the circuit battles weren''t too long ago.'' Anyway, muscle pain usually gets better after sleeping, but it seems like yesterday was pretty bad. His father, Earl Wellton, didn''t even know how to use a sword seriously. It didn''t feel bad though. I was rather happy. I think I got to know a little more about my father. He was proud that he knew nothing because he had always been with his mother Sears and sister Sarah, but he was not a father. He knew that he loved and cared for himself, but he did not tell his children what kind of person he was. Until the past, we have only been able to grasp the level of the count by eye. It was all an illusion, though. At that moment, Earl Welton''s voice was heard outside with a knock. "Jamie. Can I come in?" Come on in. The Count, who entered the room, looked fine, unlike Jamie. It will be... . ''Because you had so much fun flying yesterday.'' especially at the end. Jamie still regrets thinking about that time. Just before the match was finalized, Jamie showed off her treasury skills against the Count''s Dimensional Charm. It was the ''convergence'' of the magical subject, and he aimed to turn the other way by making the Dimension Charm into one with Barisada. However, perhaps even noticing that, the count pretended to wield a dimensional charm and stabbed the vital point with the capital. The Count''s sword was hung around Jamie''s neck after an unexpected attack, and in the end, he was defeated. "Are you still fat?" Earl Wellton smirked at his son''s bad expression. "I didn''t know you would avoid a head-to-head match." "It was a match that was nothing like a real battle, so isn''t it natural to attack in a direction with a high chance of winning?" "Ok." Jamie had nothing to say. The Count smiled at his son, but stopped laughing as he remembered Jamie''s last blow yesterday. ''I wish I could have saved that... .'' At the end, the identity is still unknown, but at some point, Pharisada shone with an iridescent light. The Count, feeling uncomfortable there, avoided a head-to-head match and, although a bit clumsy, aimed at his son''s vital point and won. The Count knew it too. The fact that Jamie didn''t properly use the magic that reached the supreme state. If they had done their best, frankly speaking, victory could not be guaranteed. Jamie was a strong man who reached that level. So, for the last time, I will not fight again with my son. That way, I can always be a strong father. - Continued on next episode - CH 281 Chapter 29: The Rich (5) "So, when did you reach the grand stage?" At Jamie''s question, Earl Wellton unbuckled his sword from his waist and set it aside. "Well. I can''t say for sure when I became a Grand Master. Is it because I am at this level when I wake up?" The Grand Master is a state that is difficult to experience in person. This is because there is no such thing as the manifestation of powers like when you first became a master. As he continued his training in training, he became a Grand Master at some point. So the Count could not say specifically when it happened. "Still, you must have felt the change in your body at some point." Hmm. About six years ago." At the words of six years ago, Jamie''s eyes widened. Did you know that you were on the grand stage even before you started your full-fledged activities? So it was natural that he couldn''t see through his father''s level. How did you know the level of a person who became a Grand Master early? Even now, if he really hides his power, it''s hard to notice. Of course, so was Jamie. "Anyway, I didn''t mean to cheat." "You didn''t even want to tell me." "It is." It''s true that he''s a Sword Master, because there are more harm than good to hide, so I revealed it, but I thought that the Grand Master was different. From then on, it was regarded as a power more than the state, so he probably received a lot of interference from the royal castle. That''s not to say it''s a bad thing, but if it bothers you often, you don''t care about your family. That''s why I hid it until now. "Doesn''t anyone know?" "You don''t know the sword. It is almost impossible to fool his eyes." Sword Sword Tarixpan, the first sword of the Kingdom of Seldam. One of the swordsmen known to be closest to the Grand Master in the entire continent. "But why is it impossible to deceive his eyes?" "It has to do with his power. Well, if the swordsman participates, even if you don''t want to know, you will know." i See. But the swordsman must be like his father... ." When I asked a question because I thought I didn''t know, Earl Welton smiled in disbelief. "I don''t know. If you''re determined like me and hide your power, it''s hard to know. I don''t think I could have reached my father''s thoughts. Because he was the same person with your grandfather." Grandfather Chervyl Welton. Finally, he reached the status of a grandmaster and completed the ''extreme chasm: Gaebyeok'', the five-pointed sword that he had been pursuing all his life. It is said that he tried to pass on misinformation to the present Earl of Wellton, but for some reason the Earl refused it. And yesterday with my own two eyes, I could see why I didn''t receive the tragic ceremony. It was because he had the power of Dimensional Charm, so there was no need to learn a similar type of skill, Extreme Tragedy. "I am glad to have you. Because I can carry on the legacy of my grandfather." As Earl Wellton said, Jamie was well-qualified for the tragic ceremony. No, because it''s Jamie, maybe it''s possible to maximize the efficiency of the catastrophe ceremony. As a Future Walker, you will be able to perform your best attack through numerous cases. He seemed to understand why Grandpa Chervyl had told Darius that it was a misinformation for his grandson. To be precise, I realized yesterday when I saw Earl Welton''s Dimension Charm. father. Yes. "What the hell is Welton?" Well ." "My power, the Future Walker, and my father''s Dimension Charm. If my prediction is correct, then Grandpa''s power is also... ." "Your prediction is correct. Your grandfather''s power didn''t have a name, but people around you called it this way. It''s called ''Earth Sky''." world ." "It was the power to intervene in everything between heaven and earth." In other words, the power of Cheerbil, heaven and earth, was also a power related to space. What is the probability that the three generations will awaken the powers of the space series in a row? Jamie was sure it would be at least 1% or less. It was also a matter of ''blood''. Earl Wellton nodded. "It''s not just Grandpa. It was the same with my father''s grandfather, and according to records, my great-grandfathers, my great-grandfathers, and those who reached the mastery level among our ancestors before that were all awakened to the power of space." In other words, if Welton''s bloodline reaches the Master and awakens its powers, it means that without a single exception, it will acquire the powers of the space series. There was no such case in any other family. If so, what is the Welton family? "I don''t know either. I think your grandfather knew something, but he didn''t tell him. You just suddenly left the estate." " I heard something from Darius some time ago." "Darius in the Dark Arena? Well. Yes it was. He showed you some of the tragic events." Come to think of it, I hadn''t even talked about the catastrophe five years ago, but Earl Wellton already knew that. I didn''t mean to come and ask how I knew. Jamie nodded and continued. "He said. The reason why grandfather made the tragic ceremony... It''s just for me." Perhaps he didn''t know about such a thing, the count''s eyes fluttered slightly. ''no wonder .'' The Count remembered his father''s death just before his death. A few days before he died, he called the count separately and said: -Argeno. If you want, I''ll pass it on to you. if you want Clearly, Chervyl Welton had a heart to pass on to his son. However, Earl Wellton didn''t feel very sincere in that voice. At the time, I thought it was because my father''s voice was so weak... . ''It wasn''t. My father didn''t have much heart to pass on to me.'' Perhaps he changed his mind just before he died and said that he would pass it on to him. Why? Why was he trying to pass it on to Jamie a generation beyond, not himself? ''No, how did my father know before that to Jamie .'' It was as if he knew that Jamie was going to be gifted with the ability to learn catastrophe. It was a time when Jamie had not yet come out of Sears'' boat. But how why?! When Earl Wellton''s expression grew serious, Jamie called him. father? There was no answer, so I called again in a loud voice. Dad! The Count, who came to his senses, raised his head and looked at Jamie. It was only then that he realized that he had fallen into too deep a thought and apologized. "I''m sorry." no. You must be confused. But looking at his reaction, it seems that he doesn''t know either." Yes. How the hell did your grandfather know you and prepared for the tragic ceremony? Dad will have to figure this out." There was one thing that caught on though. A secret study that didn''t pay much attention to even after becoming the head of the household. I wondered if there might be some secret there. Jamie also realized there was something in Earl Welton''s face. But I didn''t ask right now. This is the work of his father, Earl Wellton, himself. And I knew that once I knew everything, I was someone I wouldn''t hide from myself. "Anyway, our Welton family have awakened similar powers from generation to generation. Don''t worry, Dad will find out what the secret is. all right. "Rather, let''s talk a little bit about the recapture of Guerin." Yes. * * * The sun went down and the moon rose. Countless stars were shining on Gerin in the blackened night sky. But in the end it''s night. It is impossible for the moon and stars to completely remove the darkness of the night. Taking advantage of the darkness, a series of hordes invaded Guerin. "So when will the reinforcements arrive?" "You said you would come in three days?" "I''m trembling. Aren''t you going to die here? shit ." "Several times a day, a wizard flies from Aegean and casts magic, but what are you working hard on, but is that really stopping all magic?" "But the first day was successful." "That''s when I thought I was really going to die." "It was terrifying ." As the soldiers of Therizia, who had occupied Guerin, stood as sentries, they recalled the past few days. In particular, not long after Katarina''s army was defeated in Aegean, the Archmages of Seldam had attacked to retake Guerin. Fortunately, the thousands of anti-magic artifacts placed in advance of all magic had been neutralized, but at that time the entire Guerin shook as if there had been a great earthquake. If that happens one more time, can we stop it again? The soldiers who had no knowledge of magic honestly thought that they could not be sure. want to go home. "Don''t say that. It''s just that someone else can hear it and play the sutra." shit. What is this because it was dragged away by force?" stop. The soldier who grumbled at the other soldier''s bruises kicked his tongue and pouted his lips. That was then. A silver blade protruded through his neck. The soldier''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t even scream, he had a seizure, and then stopped breathing. ha. Because you talk like that, I want to see my wife at home too. Zen... Whoops!" The other soldier looked at the sword protruding through his chest and made a shocked face. He gripped the blade with his trembling hands, but soon the sword rose upwards and split his shoulder with his heart. Two soldiers were removed in an instant. Those wearing black masks wiped the blood off their swords and then went down. The soldiers who had just been lamenting turned into cold corpses in the moonlight. This was not the only thing that happened to them. Simultaneously, the soldiers guarding the wall were assassinated by the masked men. The masked men who neutralized the soldiers quickly removed the anti-magic artifacts fixed under the wall. Artifacts were connected in a pile, so even if one line was cut, dozens of operations were interrupted in a chain. "It''s an intruder!" "Catch the intruders, everyone!" However, it seems that it was designed to give a signal when the artifact was destroyed, and Therizia''s resting soldiers began to come out in droves. But this is what I expected so far. The masked men climbed straight up the wall. His movements were so light, it was like a spider climbing a wall. "Do not delay and shoot the archer squad!" When a commander gave the command, a number of arrows flew towards the wall along with the sound of the bow string being pulled. That was the moment. Aaaaaaaaaaaan!! A huge stream of flames broke through the walls of Guerin and entered the castle. The wooden arrows were engulfed in flames and turned to ashes. The commander who ordered the bow to shoot was astonished at the appearance of fire magic. "Uh, how?!" With the disappearing flames, someone gently landed on the ground from the air. He was a tall man with impressive emerald hair, fluttering black robes. The commander knew who he was. "Jay, Jamie Welton." The gate, which had not been penetrated for a full week, was broken through in an instant. Standing in front of him, Jamie smiled and said to someone. "I told you, Dad. It''s not that difficult." like that. And a black masked man sat down next to him. After that, people in similar masks sat down in a row and bowed to the two of them. "With only the elite members of the Welton family, a place like this ." Earl Welton, who had taken off his mask, said, waving his hair. "You can get it back in no time." "Let''s get started." "Did you all hear it? It''s the sorcerer''s order. Retake this place." Masked men were scattered in all directions, and a wind of blood blew among the soldiers of Therizia. It was the power of the elite knights of the Seldam Kingdom''s best swordsmanship. Jamie looked at the scene and muttered. "Something so easy." It means that there are no talented people in Aegean, but now it is a good thing. The rich man walked towards the castle along the bloody path created by the elite of the Welton family. After all, this place is only a temporary residence for the remnants of the Katarina army. We must quickly retake such a place and prepare for the next war. Kryon''s army was soon to come. - Continued on next episode - CH 282 Chapter 30: You Are Me (1) "Hahahahahaha!" At Kreon''s smile, the man next to him asked with a rather tired face. "Why are you laughing?" "Gerin was stolen. stupid guys. Garbage bastards." " Isn''t that a serious problem? I don''t think it''s funny. At the man''s words, Krion glanced at him and smiled. "It was Jamie Welton who did it all. How could you not laugh?" note. I didn''t understand, but the man kept his mouth shut because he thought he would hear something if he grabbed a pod for nothing. I don''t know why I am here now in the first place. Man, Vincent could barely hold back his breath. Because he realized that it was important to keep an eye on him as much as he could if he was going to survive this mad boss. Instead of asking why he laughed, Vincent asked about his plans for the future. "It is said that Earl Welton''s army and reinforcements from Rendry Kingdom have arrived. What do you plan to do? I heard that a Sword Master was also included." "What would you like Lieutenant Vincent to do?" Yes? Well ." Bewildered by his superior''s counter-question, Vincent glanced at the 25,000 men that followed. He knew that the northern army, which had completely recaptured Guerin Castle at present, was a little over 20,000. In addition, there are three archmage alone and three sword masters. Among them, Jamie Welton is an archmage who has reached the supreme state. I hadn''t heard of Jamie becoming a sword master, so I figured it out as three, but in reality there were only four sword masters. Besides, Earl Wellton is a Grandmaster. Anyway, even if Jamie did not know that he was a sword master, the difference in power was overwhelming. There is Kryon who has reached the status of a Grand Master, but if you think about it calmly, at least two or three Master Classes were needed here too. ''In other words, why did the Apostle pack things like this?'' Did you read something in the war simulation ''Spiral of the Battlefield''? Creon looked at Vincent, who was thinking deeply, and opened his mouth. "Did you say you joined the Seven Knights last year?" Ah yes. It hasn''t even been a year yet." While I was away, you pressed Barba and was promoted to the temporary Zenith''s sword? Barba was the second most powerful person after Kreon in Seven Knights, and he was a paladin who blocked the Holy Executioner who came to support at the time of the Apton Incident 5 years ago. He was a man of great ambition, and he had plans to threaten Kryon''s place one day. He lost "overwhelmingly" to Vincent, who had been commissioned as the Seven Knights for less than a year. "Uh, um I think I was lucky." "Luck. kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk If Barba hears it, he will burst into tantrums." Creon felt a variety of emotions at the sight of Vincent, who looked like this fierce yet annoying world. Especially the feeling I felt when we first met. It was definitely a win-win. I can''t fight because of the situation, but if I get a chance, I''d like to see each other at least once. If there was a god of swords, he was the embodiment of talent that was comparable to being an apostle of swords. I couldn''t confirm it myself, but I''ve heard that Vincent''s awakening power is enormous. From the innate swordsmanship to the awakened power. "The world is wide, and there are many absurdities." Starting with Jamie Welton, who is on the enemy line right now. But, as always, there is a balance in the world. The spiral of the battlefield has acknowledged it, so the game of this war will turn to Zenith. "Hah ha ha ha ha!" " ." Vincent looked at his boss smiling like a madman again, sighed heavily and shook his head. I just want to go home. * * * "I didn''t know it would be so easy to retake." Simon looked down on the city he had recaptured from Guerin''s walls. Jamie, who was next to him, nodded as if it was the same. "In the end, as long as there was enough power to break through in one shot, it could be solved at any time." "Sometimes I wonder if wizards are too powerless." "It was strange in a case like this. Who would have thought that they had thousands of anti-magic artifacts in stock." "That''s not true either. Anyway, Zenith, these crazy bastards." Jamie, who didn''t expect the thick swear words to come out of Simon''s mouth, said with slightly widened eyes. "You always talk politely, and you know how to cool off even cursing." "Is that right?" "It is." "By the way, you''ve been dragging a lot of ignorantly." The two were currently looking at the magical weapons that Therizia had been dragging. As if these were really intentional, there were three more bunker breakers that fired at the walls of Aegean. Not only that, but he also obtained a large amount of mana stones, ranging from at least grade C to grade A. There were also ten homunculus that Katarina had built as a spare. "If it wasn''t for you, all the roads leading to the North would have been cleared." Simon sincerely thought so. If Jamie had not appeared with Beiryl that day, Egeene would have been captured. In addition, he and Rinmer could have been fatally wounded and retreated, or, if he had been unlucky, might have died. As such, the East is dense and has prepared many things. "Shoot them all at Krion''s army that''s coming." Jamie said as he stroked a bunker breaker with his hand. Three bunker breakers could inflict devastating damage to the enemy as well. If that happens, Kryon''s expression will also be very attractive. "Let me put it right there." please. "But where did Earl Wellton go?" "He came to greet General Calgar''s army, who came to support him from Rendry." "Then it will be arriving soon." Jamie nodded. Reinforcements from Rendry are arriving soon. The reinforcements they were supposed to send from Apsilon didn''t even start for some reason, but they had a good chance of winning just with the troops they had now. No, beyond the odds, the power was overwhelmingly superior. ''If there is a gap like this, the advance might be stopped.'' Kryon''s army will arrive here tomorrow. From then on, a full-fledged siege will begin. However, the unknown anxiety made me feel uncomfortable in my heart. The number of masters, the number of troops, and the number of weapons were all superior to this one. In other words, it''s not a siege concept, but a head-on bang in the open! Even if they did, this side had a higher chance of winning. Even so, there is only one reason why Krion''s army does not stop. ''What did the spiral of the battlefield illuminate?'' A relic created by Zenith, the god of war. It is a holy relic with a deceptive ability that is limited to war, which calculates the causality rate of all wars and predicts the win rate. In the siege of Aegean, the result was different because he could not take into account his supreme existence, but this time he must have put it into the input value. ''I don''t know what the spiral of the battlefield showed you guys .'' Jamie''s eyes turned purple for a moment, then subsided. That''s right, a holy thing created by Janice. In his previous life, even when he was Diablo Volfir, Zenith, who was called war itself, knelt down at his feet over and over again. The holy relics would not have been better than their masters. Then, there is nothing to fear. "I''ll break it again this time, Janice. Let''s see what the natural enemy is. * * * "Master Calgar, long time no see." "Master Wellton. Was it the last time you saw the swordsmanship conference?" Earl Welton and General Calgar of Rendry Kingdom shook hands as representatives. They were members of the same Northern Swordsmanship Association and had been seated together several times at the Society. "Leave the soldiers to my lieutenant, and let''s go inside. Everyone is waiting inside." "That''s right." General Calgar left some instructions for his lieutenant and headed with Earl Wellton to the top floor of Guerin Castle. On the top floor, there was an operational command room, where all of the master class were gathered. When the Count opened the door, Calgar bowed silently and went in first. Then, looking at his outstanding face, he greeted me like a gentleman as if it was an honor. "Everyone is welcome. This is Karlgar Brown, dispatched from the Kingdom of Rendry." As a general of the Rendry Kingdom, famous for being a gentleman''s country, Kalga was a man who valued politeness. Others greeted him with a smile as well. Earl Wellton put his hand on Calgar''s back and guided him to his seat. "After everyone is seated, I will introduce you one by one." please. After everyone was seated, Earl Wellton introduced them one by one, and Calgar greeted them one by one with a bright face. Then, when Jamie was introduced, I woke up with my eyes wide open and felt like a fan. Oh my God. I heard it on the way. There is an Archmage who has reached the supreme state. But you are a sword master... Is that just what you did? I can''t believe it. What in the world is such an absurd talent. Are you really Master Welton''s son?! "Yes, he is my full-bodied son." "Really, the world seems to love Seldam. Anyway, nice to meet you. It is an honor to have met everyone here, but to have met you is especially an honor. Master Jr., thanks to you, I have more things to be proud of when I go back." "Rice, don''t tell me anything." Jamie looked a little embarrassed by Calgar''s overreaction. Others laughed at the rare sight. After all the introductions, a strategic meeting began on how to deal with the Kreon army, which will arrive here tomorrow. "The power is far superior to us. In addition to that, there are even magical weapons captured from the enemy, so I think it would be easy to deal with them based on Mercury." "I am of the same opinion as Elder Simon. Not only that, there are three archmages of class 8 or higher here. One of them has reached the supreme state, and even became a sword master." Everyone nodded at Simon''s and Linmer''s comments. In fact, there was no such thing as a strategic meeting. Considering all the geographical advantages of this place, starting with the objective difference in power, no matter how much the army led by Zenith''s sword, there is no chance of winning. "Our goal is not to win an immediate war. Victory is a matter of course, and after that we must mobilize additional troops to invade Therizia." "You already have consumed a lot of troops and resources, so this time it''s our turn, isn''t it?" "I agree with both elders." "I will obey your will. Your Majesty said that the decision of the army should be left to the will of Seldam." Kalgar raised his hands as if he was going to do what he told him to do. Therizia will pay the price for their failure to invade the Cheshan, and the Zenith will lose their strongest paladin. If that happens, the power of the East will be significantly weakened. The situation is definitely flowing in the direction of victory for the northern continent. Everyone thought so. Except for one. I do not know. Jamie said so. All eyes were focused on Jamie. "What do you mean?" In response to Linmer''s question, Jamie shared her thoughts with everyone. "Krion, don''t they know that they are at a disadvantage?" "Are you saying that something will happen?" "It''s a battlefield spiral. Last time, causality was out of line with the appearance of me and Sir Beiryl, but not this time." "But even if they have a secret weapon we don''t know about, the difference in power is clear." Right. To be honest, it doesn''t make sense for us to lose. But, what if the goal is not to win?" Everyone''s expression darkened at those words. What if the purpose of war is not victory? "I know it sounds weird. I''m not saying I''m sure either. However, in the current situation, it is necessary to keep it in mind. Zenith is a war cult." Zenith''s god is war and peace. Two contradictory words symbolize him. Therefore, it is the most specialized in war among the 12 denominations. No matter how good the ally''s objective power is, the world doesn''t always go according to theory. Jamie was saying that. "Variables can always be created. So we have to come up with a plan to outwit them." "It seems to make sense." Calgar was the first to empower Jamie. The others nodded one by one. "You are right. As long as the opponent is a war cult, it can be poisonous to press lightly with force." "Then let''s think about what to do. Because it''s still night. They didn''t stop meeting until the night was over. For a more perfect victory. And when the sun rose the highest. Kryon''s army began to take shape. - Continued on next episode - CH 283 Chapter 30: You Are Me (2) The meeting was over only when the sun came up. They were all masters, so they weren''t tired at all from meeting all night long. They were good enough to keep their eyes open for a few days like this. Jamie stretched out and left the OP. I''m not tired, but I still wanted to close my eyes for about an hour. But it was not possible because someone was talking to me. "Jamie." "Ah, Marquis." "Can we talk for a second?" Jamie was a little perplexed by Linmer''s sudden offer, but he didn''t say no because it had been a long time since I had talked to him. The two of them went out and looked at the rising sun. Watching the sky gradually brighten, I thought that it might be the dawn of the upcoming war. "It''s chilly." "It''s early spring now." when flowers bloom. Although this place was ruined by war, there were still flowers that survived in every nook and cranny. If it''s tough, it''s tough, but that''s why it can be called a strong life. Out of nowhere, Rinmer murmured, recalling the past. "It has been more than five years since I saw you. Day after day, I still can''t forget that expression on your face when you first saw me." "I used to." The first meeting with the Marquis Linmerle was in the hallway Jamie was leading from the mansion to the dining room. At that time, Jamie, who was looking at the decorations installed in the hallway, regarded Linmer as an intruder, and accidentally had a short magic battle with him. Count Welton broke in on the way, and the situation was alleviated, but Linmer had a fresh memory as it was the first strong man he had encountered since Jamie''s reincarnation. "I didn''t tell you at the time, but I was very shocked." "Shock?" Yes. It was a talent that I thought would never reach. It was only later that I found out who you were, and I could understand it, but at first it felt like I had been hit in the head a few times with a hammer." Jamie shook his head, enough to feel that way. "The next place I met was the magical realm. Originally, I had no plans to work at Phoenix Academy, but now that I think about it, it was a pretty good test." "Wow. I was very bothered by it. Take care of the kids." Hahaha. Aren''t you a kid too? huh. I''m still reincarnated, so I''m writing my honorific name, and I''ve lived tens of thousands of years longer than the Marquis. "Would you like to, old man?" Jamie laughed at Linmer''s joke. "He grew up very well. Yes, it grew up very well. Jamie Wellton." "The Marquis-sama''s help was also great. If it wasn''t for the full-body breathing technique, it would have taken me longer to get here. "I''m so glad it was helpful." The two looked at the sky brightening without a word. As we talked to each other, we looked back over the past five years one by one. It wasn''t a bad year. At least that''s what Linmer thought. "You are the lamp that will light the future." "Marquis?" "Don''t stop. So you have to do what you want. This war is only the beginning of it. I bet everything on you I''m not the only one. Simon, and everyone who knows who you are, bets on you." Wherever it came from, Linmer flicked a gambler chip with his finger and threw it at Jamie. Jamie took the chip, stared at it, and clenched his fist. Do not worry. This time we will go with everyone. The marquis is also there. So, please help me a lot." "Fufu. Don''t worry about you either. ok. I need some rest I am a little tired because I am old." "Go in." "It''s a chilly day, so you too, go inside and get some rest. Even the Sword Master caught a cold." Linmer left those words and disappeared. Left alone, Jamie looked back at the chip he had handed over. It was an ordinary chip, but somehow I felt like there was a lot of stuff in it. * * * From afar, something black was coming in large numbers towards Guerin Castle. As the distance drew closer, their identities were confirmed one by one. The flag of Zenith and the flag of the Eastern Union were fluttering. At the forefront of it was a man who looked tired and tired, riding a horse and leading everyone. It was Creon. " Has your appearance changed a bit in the past 5 years?" "He was a pretty cool guy, but why did he become like that?" Jamie and Beiryl, who knew what Kreon looked like five years ago, were a little surprised at how much he had changed. It was a natural reaction to see a person who was still young even at the age of fifty and looked exhausted for not being able to grow old in an instant. Not knowing Kryon''s story, the two just shrugged their shoulders. In any case, the fact that he was an enemy to be defeated did not change. "Ready!" Jamie nodded at the voice of a knight from below. Raising their hands to the soldiers in the watchtower, they raised their yellow flags. Then the soldiers from the other watchtowers checked the flags and started to signal something to those below. "This is the beginning." "First, you have to pour out everything you have." Two master classes were placed on each wall to take on the role of commander. Jamie and Beiryl were in charge of the central wall, first with a bunker breaker through a cannon hole in the outer wall. Two bunker breakers were also located on the other wall, and the aiming at the range towards the enemy was finished. Jamie looked to the right, and Earl Wellton, who was there, nodded. launch. Boo woo woo!! The trumpeter, who was waiting for Jamie''s signal, blew his trumpet vigorously. The blue light began to seep through the three bunker breakers with a loud sound. The blue light that enveloped Guerin''s walls condensed huge energy- Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Three unstoppable beams of destruction signaled the start of the war. That was then. Someone from the enemy side jumped high. Jamie''s eyes were exactly what it was. At first I thought it was Kryon, but it was a completely different person. A gray-haired man with a sign of annoyance pulled out his sword. Then flash! Along with the light, the beams of the bunker breaker were swept away by the great wind pressure. ''Who is it?'' Jamie''s face turned slightly startled. All three beams of light were pushed back with only one sword. Its short but intense appearance gave a great shock to all the masters who climbed the wall. But the war had already begun, and there was no time for panic. On the right, Simon, whose body was engulfed in flames, flew high into the sky with great heat. His body shone as dazzlingly as the sun, and the superheated fireballs poured down like heavy rain on the enemy. You have to be sure to subdue the baseline in the outpost. Linmer and Offen, who were in charge of the left, also prepared wide-area magic. Except for Jamie, there are three class 8 archmage here. "Hurricane." The wind trembled in Offen''s hand, and a massive tornado began to form on the battlefield. As the tornado grew bigger and bigger, it devoured Simon''s rain of fire, and soon became a huge vortex of flames. Oppen flashed his eyes and pushed the staff forward. "Sweep out all the enemies." A huge hurricane of fire advances towards the enemy. Rinmer saw the scene and suddenly jumped off the wall. Then, with both hands on the ground, he chanted a spell, and shouted the magic name, generating huge mana. "Part up, Earthquake!" The seismic wave started in the direction that Linmer pointed out, and after sprinting several hundred meters, it began to slowly outline the surface. Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooss!! A huge vibration that shook the entire castle wall. It broke, and a crack had opened in the ground. The cracks grew thicker and split in all directions. In an instant, the whole earth began to crack and crumble. The advancing enemy forces began to swerve and change direction at the huge artificially generated natural phenomenon. But it''s already too late. Above was a hurricane of flames that burned everything, and below an earthquake that devoured everything. Three super-wide magics that have never been seen in a lifetime unfold in succession. * * * "The welcome is very warm." Kryon looked at the two great plagues that were coming, and had a happy expression on his face. He gestured the soldiers to turn left and right. No matter how many secrets they create, if they get caught up in such things, it will be difficult to stay healthy. "Vincent." "Again?" "It''s hard for me to do both, so the bottom is up to you." "Wow." Vincent had a poopy expression on his face. Still, he had just used a lot of force in the process of blocking the three beams. But even the disaster created by the Class 8 Archmage was prevented. He didn''t want to come to the battlefield either. However, his liver was too small to disobey orders. Reluctantly, he climbed onto the horse and glared at Kryon with dissatisfied eyes, then jumped off. Krion shrugged at his gaze and jumped high. "There is no need to write here." He floated in the air and picked ''Durangdal''. From Durandal''s blade, Zenith''s divinity erupted in the form of an auror. [warrant] Krion swung his Durandal in the face of a strong craze head on. [Causal Reversal] [Great power] bang!! A huge vortex of flames split in half. Vibrations flowed in as if Durandal had actually hit something. It didn''t end there. The vortex of flames once again split vertically, this time in a straight line. A huge disaster that swept several kilometers began to dissipate in just two hits. It wasn''t just that. annoying. Vincent, who was sprinting at a speed that surpassed that of a horse, drew his sword from his waist again. The earthquake was tearing apart the entire land, creating a small canyon as if to separate the topography of this place. If you leave it like this, it will be more difficult to advance. Vincent, who flew through the crack as it was, quickly found the flow of mana. He slowly fell on the wind to the place where the flow of mana was concentrated, and stabbed the reversed sword there. [warrant] His eyes gleamed green. Earthquake''s power is sucked into his body. The earthquake stopped like a lie. after. Vincent pulled out his sword and jumped up again. The blessed body was able to land on the ground without difficulty as if it had invisible wings. Just then, he landed beneath Kreon, who destroyed the flame hurricane by dividing it into four parts. The disaster created by Class 8 wizards disappeared without a trace like a lie. Good work. "Oh, yes." Vincent, who replied roughly, scratched his head and saw the soldiers approaching this way. Soldiers lined up in rows. Turning around, he saw in the distance the fluttering flags of Cheshan, Seldam, and finally Rendry''s. There must be an army of archers lined up in a long line on the wall and some infantrymen waiting behind the wall. Many cavalry and the knights that lead him must also be preparing. Then, with the sound of the wind blowing, a man landed in front of them. " Jamie Wellton." Krion muttered his name softly. Jamie stared at him without answering. Then Kryon opened his mouth with a complicated expression on his face. It was usually stilted. "You''ve grown a lot. You have grown so much in 5 years. Did you really grow up? Why is the kid so tall?" "Then he grew old with a dirty look. Why are you so ugly old? If I was going to age that ugly, I would have just died." "How are you going to die? you are alive like this Yes? You are alive right here in front of me!!" As if he was angry as he spoke, Kryon''s voice rose and a terrifying life came out. The air was so heavy that Vincent, who was next to him, frowned. But I couldn''t stay still. I thought Krion would run away at any moment. "Commander. calm down. "Do you really look like that? Yes? Huh?? "Still, calm down. Just looking at it, it''s a trap. They might charge you with ignorance and strike you down." It wasn''t something I had to say to the commander, but Vincent was also a little annoyed, so he spoke aloud. Then, Kryon quickly calmed down. Hmm. You are right." Is it really that crazy? The real Kreon asked this time in a calmer voice. therefore. Why are you here? What is a little kid, you came here as if you were the representative?" "I want to see just how pathetic you are." Then Jamie rolled her eyes and looked at Vincent. In fact, the reason I came this far was not because of Kryon, but because of the author. ''This guy, what is it?'' The skill he just showed on the subject of making a face that everything is annoying was unusual. He wasn''t a grand master though. If it''s so easy for a Grand Master to appear in the world, isn''t the world already a Zenith Kyo palm? However, it was clearly not an easy opponent to see. If you have come all the way to this place where the enemy is full of Masters, there must be something unknown. ''Especially, except for Kreon, Zenith-kun''s master is the only one.'' After checking, Jamie turned her back and tried to return to the castle as if she had no regrets. Until Kryon says. "Ouch." Jamie turned to look at Krion. Krion said as he wiggled his fingers in disbelief. I know that? Our plan was temporarily blocked by you in the past." "What nonsense?" "Why is it there? The Chimera Paladin." Jamie''s eyes widened when the Chimera Paladin was mentioned. Seeing that expression, Kryon shouted while holding onto his lower loin. "Why did I bring only 20,000 people!" He smiled like a madman, pointing his hand at his soldiers behind them. "Can you guys stop it? 20,000 paladins!! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Jamie''s expression hardened as he looked at the faces of the enemy soldiers. I didn''t notice it because I didn''t pay attention to the enemy soldiers, but seeing it up close like this, I felt a sense of incongruity. The standing posture, the focus of the eyes, the different skin tones are everything. It felt like he was far from an ordinary person. Krion clapped as if to show him something. Then, a pure white glare erupted from the soldiers'' eyes, and Zenith''s divine power flowed out and it began to sway like a huge wave. At that hugeness, Krion said with a face that he was happy to die. how? Jamie didn''t answer Kreon''s question. It was only contorting his face. The enemy army is all made up of chimera paladins, so it''s not because their faces are distorted because they''re afraid. Jamie opened her mouth, shaking her hands with a very angry face. "You guys ." His eyes were dyed purple. "Gearko!!" Zenith Kyo, who turned innocent children into chimeras five years ago. Is it that the terrible sin was still going on for five years? Two thousand here. There must be many more Chimera Paladins in their headquarters. The space around Jamie trembled. also ." Jamie declared towards Kreon, laughing like a madman. "I will kill you." - Continued on next episode - CH 284 Chapter 31: Two Fights (1) iced coffee. That''s a little tricky." At Jamie''s declaration, Vincent roughly waved his hand. this Personally, I''m a little annoyed, but you''ve been ordered to deal with me. what? "It''s what this guy said. I am very dissatisfied with that." Kryon gritted his teeth as if he was genuinely angry. Vincent shrugged his shoulders. "It was done by the superiors. I don''t want to deal with such a monster either. What if I die?" "A sound you don''t want to hear." At Kreon''s response, Jamie furrowed his eyebrows. Conversation with him in front of him, as if exchanging a joke, was extremely annoying. And what kind of guy is that, so he''s dealing with himself instead of Krion? If you haven''t reached the status of a Grand Master, you can''t be your opponent. The first impression was definitely strong, but even if you think about it calmly, there was no picture of you losing. Vincent flinched as he noticed Jamie staring at him. "Hey, don''t stare at me like that. Would you like me to fight you?" Does this guy really think war is a game? Or did you even go for a walk in front of the house? Jamie felt a great sense of alienation at her relaxed and boring look that made her feel that way. I don''t know how I can keep such an attitude in front of myself. I do not care. After all, you two will die today by my hands." Previously ." Kryon shouted with his arms wide open. "Isn''t it common sense to give back what you received!!" The divine power of Zenith emitted by the Chimera Paladins was concentrated in one place and formed a huge size. "You have to stop it this time." Kryon gathered his arms outstretched inward with all his might and made a big pair! I clap my hands to make a sound. Then, a huge sphere of divine power wriggled as if it was about to be launched. Without delay, Jamie created a spear of lightning in his hand, and threw it towards the sphere of divine power with all his might. Vincent, who jumped ahead of him, cut the spear of the thunderbolt. "I had a little trouble stopping you magic. Let''s not be reckless." The sphere of divine power flashes! It shone so bright that it was blinding, and it was shot in a straight line towards the walls of Guerin. Jamie was trying to get to the wall faster than anyone else. "Wow, where are you going?" The power of causal reversal cuts Jamie. However, Future Walker quickly read the causal reversal and nullified the attack. Feeling the causal reversal disappearing naturally, Krion opened his eyes wide and shouted at Jamie. "You bastard!" "Chi. Is it offset?" Since both were powers according to the probability that transcended the present time and space, the two powers disappeared from sight. In other words, Jamie and Krion could not strike each other with their powers. But it was enough to stop Jamie from moving. Jamie''s eyes widened and he reached out towards the beam of divine power that was rushing towards the wall. Even that had to be reaped by the sword that Vincent drew nearer. I don''t know why you''re here, but that''s your big mistake. Vincent landed gently on the floor with his right foot and, naturally, like flowing water, aimed at Jamie''s head and stabbed his sword. Jamie, who drew Barisada and struck Vincent''s sword, hurriedly teleported. Vincent read the flow of mana and slashed at it. "Ah, this child?!" Jamie, who was about to split into particles, canceled the teleport and looked at Vincent. Teleport stopped. Vincent lifted his slash and stood up straight. Jamie looked at him like a monster and frowned. What famous masters couldn''t do easily, they did it with ease in such an urgent situation. Kryon''s voice was heard. "He is a sword genius. He''s the guy who is loved by the sword. Just as you are loved by magic." But Jamie didn''t hear it. If you don''t stop that, the walls will collapse, and the soldiers waiting in the back will be seriously injured. Many deaths were likely. do not do that. "Jamie!!!" That was then. Blue auror blades soared into the sky. It may not be seen with normal eyesight due to the distance, but since the moment he entered the battlefield, Jamie had never taken off sight enhancement. In his eyes, the emerald-colored hair fluttering in the wind clearly entered. "You are not alone here!!" Count Welton''s powerful cry echoed through the battlefield, literally cutting the beam of divine power. However, it was split in two and only weakened, but still enough beams that could collapse the wall were shot in two beams. At that moment, two puppets jumped up from the tall tower on the left and right. They were Beiryl and Kalgar respectively. The two sword masters took out their respective Auror blades and extinguished the split beam without difficulty. Creon frowned and gave orders to the entire army. "Take away those rubbish!!" Kryon''s orders are absolute for Chimera Paladins. The 20,000 troops who lost their senses began to rush towards the walls of Guerin. It was an ignorant charge that did not take care of their lives, but if each individual was at the level of a paladin, it would be impossible to block it with the current troops alone. Jamie concentrated the mana on both hands, thinking that he should reduce some of it. "Can you?" At that time, Krion had spoken in a sneering tone. "Can you kill these things made of children?" 5 years ago. It would have been done without hesitation because it was something I had no choice but to do before I gave up my emotions. But now that I''ve accepted my feelings... . Jamie rolled her eyes and cried. "So we have to do more! It must be a terrible nightmare for them!" For them more than anyone else, they do not hesitate to do cruel things. A flash of light erupted from Jamie''s body. At the maximum output, Kryon felt goosebumps all over his body. ''under ! You''ve grown this much!'' I remembered 5 years ago. A little boy who tried to stop himself somehow. The boy who struggled to the very end is now exuding a power that threatens him. I want to crumble them. I want to kneel in front of him and watch the despairing expression on his face. "No way!" Krion felt his body heat up, and immediately tried to run to Jamie. It''s not possible. A line was drawn under his feet. Creon turned around with an angry face, and there was Vincent standing there with a tired face. "You have to do what you have to do. Do you intend to go against the will of the Apostle?" When the apostle was mentioned, Kryon''s expression became violently distorted. The will of the apostle is the will of the god Zenith he worships. Kryon shouted as if he was overcome by evil. "Damn!!" Then he passed Jamie and started running towards the wall. Jamie reached out to catch Creon passing by, but when he got there, Vincent stabbed his sword with the intent to pierce his hand. "You go with me." Jamie said as he looked at Vincent with his face straight in front of him. go away. Vincent felt his body fly backwards. It happened without realizing it. ''How did I... ?'' He saw Jamie in the distance. As if he had given up on chasing Kryon, he was looking straight ahead. At the moment when the light of the Holy Light shone, more than a thousand Chimera Paladins disappeared without a trace. Even this was thanks to the blessings of the god Zenith bestowed upon each individual. Without your protection, thousands of troops would have been wiped out at once. Vincent narrowed his eyes and lifted his left hand to rip the necklace off his neck. He murmured, clutching the diamond-shaped necklace studded with white gems. "Activation of the Holy Spirit. infinite battlefield. Target Jamie Welton." Jamie, who was about to radiate a flash of light again, felt a foreign force forcibly dragging him to another world. He tried to escape, but a powerful divine power held him tight. When he came to his senses, the place he was standing in was not Guerin Castle. This place ?" Jamie saw the white marble floor and large columns rising along the circle. The beautifully sculpted columns were carved to support the roof of the temple. Welcome to. Vincent''s voice was heard from behind. When I turned my head, I saw him relaxing lightly. "Is it yours?" "It is precisely the power of this." Vincent hung the diamond-shaped necklace he held in his left hand on his middle finger and waved it. "Another holy thing given by the god Zenith, the infinite battlefield. This is a space reserved only to kill you." ''The Spiral of the Battlefield'' said. First, isolate Jamie Wellton as far from the battlefield as possible. Otherwise, you won''t be able to win. And second. "Krion-sama ." said Vincent, raising the auror slowly. "I will kill Earl Wellton." With the death of Earl Wellton, the war ends with the victory of the Zenith. Hearing those words, Jamie took a stance as if there was nothing more to worry about. "Then let me tell you." Replaces all black mana with holy light. A ghastly light began to flow from his body. "You will both fail." Vincent took a deep breath as he felt his whole body being crushed. "Whoever it is, let''s finish it quickly and take it easy." "Even after I kill you, I have no intention of resting." The two swords collided. * * * Rinmer said to the other two archmages. "I think we should start right away." "I see." All right. Oppen and Simon answered and started moving somewhere. Linmer walked towards the center of the wall. Then he put his hands together and began to memorize the spell. His eyes were on the 20,000 Chimera Paladins rushing here. The enemy was stronger than I expected, so I didn''t know if the strategy I had planned until morning would work, but I had to somehow prevent them from breaking through the wall. Rinmer made eye contact with the two archmage who flew into the left and right air and nodded. "Tell everyone to get ready." "Everyone get ready!" The messenger who was waiting delivered a message to the soldiers waiting inside the wall according to Linmer''s orders. More than 20,000 infantry, 1,000 cavalry, and the Knights of Welton to command them. Mana swelled from Rinmer''s whole body. It was the same with Oppen and Simon. The mana of the three people was connected in the form of a stem, drawing a blue triangle. -You need to make a warp gate that opens in three directions when the enemy is charging. From there, the cavalry can create a conical formation, allowing them to attack from three directions at the same time. All-out war is next. That''s what Jamie said. Although it''s a tactic we''ve decided to use when the enemy army is made up of ordinary soldiers, now that Jamie''s presence has suddenly disappeared, we must do everything we can. Opening! Opening! Opening! The three archmage resonated mana. Huge warp gates were opened in a circle on the left, right, and in front as if surrounded by 20,000 enemies running fiercely. Although the sudden appearance of the Warp Gate might give them a break, the Chimera Paladins with the wit removed rushed forward to see if they had any fear. Countless overlapping sounds began to be heard from within the warp gate towards such people. As the sound drew closer, a knight riding a black horse, armed with full body armor, and holding an elongated Lancer around his waist appeared on the battlefield. Hundreds of similarly dressed cavalry followed, and they began to stir the Chimera Paladins with great speed. Even in three directions at the same time! "Did you prepare something fun?" Crion, who was running, smiled broadly as he saw the cavalry sweeping the allies with great momentum. Then he shouted, striking the flying sword wind with his hand. "Swordsman of the Windfury!!" "Krion!!" Beiryl appeared with the wind and swung her sword to split Kryon''s head. Durandal and Beiryl''s swords collided. As the two of them got close, Krion said. "You are not my enemy." "I''m sorry, but I''ve been waiting only for today." [Wind God] The moment Beiryl''s eyes turn gray. [Flash-Loop] The violently colliding winds created an electric current with strong friction. "It''s a skill I created with the help of my colleagues from the East." A thunderbolt was created in the empty air. Kwareung!! So. Crion laughed at the strong electric shock that stiffened his body. "You are just that." [Causal Reversal] [Death confirmed] Beiryl''s eyes widened. He looked at the sword that pierced his heart and made a disgraceful expression. Krion laughed at him. "Master Onyx is not alone, sword of Zenith." At that moment, Beiryl''s figure disappeared from place to place, and Kryon felt a cooling sensation in the back of his neck. Right behind him, Beiryl said, swinging his sword in a force to cut his throat. "It is the price of carelessness." [Causal Reversal] [Death Regression] The moment Kreon''s neck was cut, all movements stopped as if time and space had stopped, and the cut started to heal as if it were a lie. No, it''s not better. It''s a ''regression'' back to before the cut. "It was a great collaboration, but like I said, is that the limit?" Kryon''s ability to break through the wall and become a Grand Master has risen to a different level than before. He said. "Tell Count Wellton to come out." Whoops-!! Beiryl looked at Durandal who had pierced his stomach and answered with a hard time. " I''m behind you. "Die, beast." "Uh-" Seok-! Count Welton''s dimensional charm cut Crion''s body diagonally. There was no sympathy in his eyes. Creon looked at Earl Welton''s expression as his torso fell. He spoke with worm-like eyes. "I will take everything from you here today." There was only ''anger''. - Continued on next episode - CH 285 Chapter 31: Two Fights (2) [Causal Reversal] [Conclusion Return] Hmm. Creon folded his arms and saw the cavalry galloping through the Chimera Paladins with a giant spear. This is a scene I saw only 5 minutes ago. When I saw this, I thought it was pretty miserable. Still, these are the Chimera Paladins that they produced with great difficulty, but they were being swept away by the cavalry that appeared from three directions. Well, there won''t be many people who die anyway. Because the body has already transcended human beings. Again, the Chimera Paladins, who were swept away by the cavalry charge, jumped up and attacked the cavalry in reverse. The cavalry tried to block it again and continue the attack. It was really a riot. "I prepared better than I thought." Summons a warp gate from three directions and attacks the enemy with cavalry. If they were ordinary soldiers, not Chimera Paladins, they would have suffered great damage. Since the damage is still increasing, hand-to-hand combat was going differently than expected. The problem is that he, as the commander, can''t focus on this dangerous situation for his allies. "Earl Wellton is stronger than I thought." He remembered what he had experienced five minutes later. By now, Beiryl must have been waiting somewhere, holding her breath, to surprise her. And an unknown sword master will support him and find his own gap. If he loses his eye for such a brief moment, then Earl Wellton will appear and split his body in two. "I have to change my plans." In the terrible dungeon of the Sun Bridge, where Kryon had imprisoned him, he constantly sought to develop his powers. As a result of envisioning and reimagining power only with the head in the darkness where the whole body is restrained and nothing is visible, it has reached the point of intervening power in the past, present, and future. The biggest reason he became a maniac as he is now was due to excessive immersion in power. But Creon didn''t care. As a result, he was able to break through the walls, and gained power and authority that could not be compared with before. like now "Shall we do this this time?" Krion doesn''t care about death. It''s not about returning to power. In fact, it only reversed causality and made future death impossible, and the sensation and pain in the torso were real. Ordinary people would not be able to abuse their abilities recklessly for fear of suffering. Still, there is only one reason why Krion could do such a thing. "The wind is nice." because he is crazy He became a madman, completely freed from the lust of life and death, and in other words, became a complete monster. Krion rolled his eyes and moved forward. * * * visor!! Jamie and Vincent stared at each other with their swords crossed. They only fought for about 5 minutes, but they were able to judge each other''s abilities enough to reach the mastery level. Jamie took a few steps back, pushing Vincent away. Vincent also caught the sound of the sword with his hand and calmed it, then moved his neck from side to side for nothing. "It is against the law for a wizard who has reached the supreme state to have such swordsmanship skills." Vincent was quite embarrassed by Jamie''s swordsmanship. As a sword master, I knew he could do it to some extent, but his skills were superior to what I expected. In particular, his powers were very difficult to deal with. ''I think it''s kind of similar to Kreon-sama.'' I haven''t figured out what kind it is yet, but I''m pretty sure it''s because of the absurdity of an attack that I thought was fatal. He didn''t even bring out the magic that could be called his specialty. Such swordsmanship, terrifying powers, and even 9th class magic. No matter how much I thought about it, I thought it was not a human talent. ''I''m still going to have to knock it down. I''m tired.'' Originally, it was time to take a nap after lunch. The apostle who sent himself here was resentful today. Vincent sighed and stood up. Jamie looked at the enemy, and took a stance as well. ''This is enough for a search battle.'' His skills as a sword master are higher than that. However, it has been proven that it is not at a level that poses a threat. I couldn''t confirm the power, but no matter what kind of power it is, the ability is overwhelmingly high. He''ll take a quick swipe, then go out and kill Krion. Having made that decision, Jamie activated all the mana cores in her body. Cooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooing After reaching full maturity in the 9th class, mana began to swirl like a huge sea. In the turbulent space, Jamie pulled out the spells she had memorized in advance one by one. "Hell Fire." The horrors of hell flowed out. "Plasma Rain." Rain of light fell from the sky. "Great Glacier." Everything started to freeze. Even if each one destroyed the world, the magic of power that was not strange was unfolded one after another. The pressure of power that was difficult to withstand even in the ''infinite battlefield'' was poured out. Vincent felt like his skin had changed even though the magic had not yet arrived. They were magic that could melt just by being nearby, be frozen, and be erased just by touching them. But Vincent did not escape. Watching the coming disasters, he gently raised his sword. Hmm. He let out a snort and activated his powers. At the same time, the horrors of hell, the heavy rain of plasma, and the glacier that freezes everything collided at the same point where he was standing. When the ultra-high temperature and the very low temperature were intertwined, an explosion beyond imagination occurred. When everything burns, it freezes it, then burns again and cycles. Jamie had been hiding behind the scenes using the Beyond Avalon to avoid getting caught up in her magic. That was then. [warrant] [Damage Absorption] The enormous force that had been expanding with the momentum to annihilate the infinite battlefield stopped advancing, and began to be sucked into the point of impact as if time reversed. Jamie''s eyes widened at the seemingly impossible phenomenon. The three great magics disappeared like a lie, and Vincent stood there without any damage. "Sup-" However, Vincent was not in good shape. Frowning like a person carrying a very heavy load, he raised his left arm laboriously. From the elbow to the tip of the finger, it was stained green like a large bruise. Jamie swallowed dry at the immense force he felt in his left arm. no way ." ha. Exhaling as if on a breath, Vincent smiled hard and reached for Jamie. "It was like that at the church." he said hard. "My power exists only to kill you. This is fate too, so please don''t feel sorry for it. [Damage Release] Three great magics held in his left arm. Vincent released them at once without hesitation. It was Jamie who was hiding behind the scenes, but it contains the power to destroy even space. It''s not something you can run away from. The battlefield of Infinity was a limited space, and the power pouring from Vincent''s left arm completely eliminated the blind spot. ''With magic .'' can''t stop It is a superimposed power of three anti-magic. Even if I started simultaneous casting right away, it couldn''t be faster than that. Reluctant to do so, Jamie decided to use his trump card. Unless it was an emergency, I would refrain from using it whenever possible, but now is the urgent situation. And now that he has reached the 9th class, he will be able to use it without any problem. "All Might!!" ''All Might'', which had been sleeping in a subspace, started working at the owner''s call. Jamie stepped out of the background and ran straight ahead. It felt like my mana was running out, but it was enough for me. My eyes were dyed white. The feeling of being swallowed up by his own power was not very good. ''Mana is depleted at a tremendous rate.'' Because All Might draws mana to make his physical power to 0, the mana he had accumulated over the years was disappearing. I didn''t think it was worth it. If you could block an attack like this by using only mana, it was a business that remained. and it looked [warrant] [Future Walker] Jamie''s body was scattered in blue particles. Previously, Vincent had read the flow and the teleport was cut off, but inside this place, he cannot intervene. Open to the best possibilities. The power Future Walker guides him. Sword of Fusion. Convergence!! Jamie, who fuses some of his power back with Barrisada, appears above Vincent''s head. Vincent looked at Jamie with a puzzled look. A Pharisee with great power vomits violently. Ji-ying-!!! He gripped the handle of the sword with both hands. Vincent quickly raised his left arm and raised his sword and cut it. He was unable to stop that sword several times in the many dimensions. Countless failures, frustrations, and a crossroads of defeat. Indeed, what Creon said was not wrong. A sword genius, a human being loved by the sword. As time goes by, I bet it is not even the Lan clan who can handle the sword the best in the world, but this guy. "Then I will pluck the sprouts. Do not be resentful." Possibilities are constantly collapsing. But even in it there is hope. [Welton type dagger Ver. chervil] [mistake] Vincent''s eyes widened. Jamie''s figure above him disappeared. ''I didn''t read the flow?'' Vincent was born with the highest level of mana sensitivity from birth. He read the flow without difficulty whenever the wizards used magic, and the more he trained, the higher his level eventually reached the point where he could even catch teleports. I still couldn''t read it. Vincent moved quickly to find Jamie. That was then. Aww!! A roar could be heard from behind. I turned my body back. There, Jamie, who held the Pharisada high, was standing there with her wings of light spread wide. "The extreme." Vincent ran with the power Damage Absorption activated. All of Jamie''s attacks are inevitably blocked by his power anyway. It''s a natural innate thing. But, why? I don''t know where this anxiety is coming from. ''Trust me. Trust Janice.'' He felt troubled by everything, but his faith in Janice was true. If you don''t have faith, you can''t become a paladin, and although it was only temporary, you wouldn''t have been able to become the head of the Seven Knights even more. So, his parents who rule this war will surely give him faith. "Father." The sword genius relied solely on his senses to pierce the sword. I don''t know what to prepare, but in Jamie''s condition right now, it''s unavoidable. And Jamie drew his sword. [Gaebyeok] sky, earth. no. The world is divided. ''uh?'' Vincent saw his sword split straight and diagonally. ''Damage Absorption'' absorbs all the shocks that come into the body, but I thought something was wrong. turned his head A thin black line was drawn on the infinite battlefield. Everything was split diagonally. this. pick- Thin blood dripped from his chest. The attack came even though I used my powers. It didn''t just come in. " There must have been someone in the world who could use this kind of technology." Vincent felt his vision blur. Jamie was straight, with his sword lowered, and his gaze was directed at him, motionless. Even though he was cut with ''Geukchaengsik: Gaebyeok'', he couldn''t cut the body. Jamie said, straightening his posture. "I admit it." The tragic ceremony was quite a daunting skill for even a barisada, so uncontrolled flames continued to flow. Jamie finished speaking by putting it in its sheath. "You were definitely my nemesis. But, you can never defeat me." The fight was short. It was a fight that could not be prolonged in the first place. Jamie turned around as if there was nothing more to see. I heard Vincent kneeling behind me. "Uh, why?" Vincent looked at Jamie''s back and asked, Jamie answered without looking back. "Because you are Janice''s dog." Janice can''t beat herself. It has always been, and it will always be. So this war will surely be won. It was the moment Jamie was about to break through the weakened dimension to get out. Koo!!! A white light fell from the sky onto Vincent''s head. Jamie hurriedly looked back at the divinity of the gigantic Zenith, which was fading away. Vincent, unconscious, slowly floated into the air. he shook his head Both eyes were stained with white glare. Even though I didn''t open my mouth, I heard someone''s voice that I had not heard in a very long time. "You''re a fun person." " ." "Then let''s see if we can win again this time. A slave to the cute Pyro." Janice, who descended on Vincent''s body, began to giggle and laugh. - Continued on next episode - CH 286 Chapter 31: Two Fights (3) Janice. God of war and peace. 12 members of the gods. A psychopath who destroys everything in the name of achieving peace. And a long time ago, Diablo Volfir and the enemy who fought the most desperately. "Jenice." Jamie''s eyes trembled. He was now in front. Those who were once anxious to kill each other met again after a long time of more than 66666 years. Although the shapes were different, Jamie had an instinctive sense that he wasn''t fake. "It''s cheeky. To the subject of the Pyro''s slavery, how dare you use the god''s name in vain. Zenith, who had completely descended to the ground, looked at her body, throwing out words she didn''t even want to say. "It''s really great." Janice descended on Vincent''s body and shook his head satisfactorily, touching various parts of his body. "It''s also unnamed." Janice, who spoke unfamiliar words, looked forward with a stinging gaze. There, Jamie was staring at her with fearful eyes, without opening her mouth. A great life was flowing, but it was difficult for Janice to understand the anger. "Why are you looking at me like that? You look at me like an enemy. Oh, is it because he''s a slave to the Pyro? Then you can." Janice nodded her head as if she understood her anger as if she was a big brother. Then, with a half-interested look on his face, he proposed to Jamie. "But, for a human being, it''s pretty good. It doesn''t seem like the power the Pyro gave me. Don''t you want to take me with you? If you want, I can just give you a saint position." When there was still no answer, Janice wrinkled one eye. "He''s a cheeky bastard." He picked up Vincent''s sword that had fallen to the floor. After checking the sword back and forth, he looked at Jamie once, and threw it away. Jamie slashed the flying sword with a barisada, but Zenith, who appeared in front of him, grabbed his collar. Then threw it aside. Without even using his back, Jamie flew hundreds of meters and rolled on the floor. Hmm. Janice looked at Jamie, who flew away, and then saw her hand. White smoke was coming up. A tremendous amount of high-temperature energy hit his hand. The moment he was caught by the collar, he thought of a counterattack, he was a very good sensible man. "It''s wonderful, but it''s still a human body." Janice looked at the hand flowing with smoke as if it were a pity. Although it was not burned, the fact that it smokes itself shows the limits of human beings. If it had been the Holy Communion, even this kind of smoke would not have occurred. Still, since it is the body of a human swordsman who tormented him in the past, he can survive even if he descends directly. That alone was satisfactory. "Jenice." Then, Jamie, who had flew away, appeared in front of him again. He glared at the Beyond Avalon, and as soon as he called for Zenith, he swung it. [Let there be light] The black mana inside the body fluctuates and is replaced with holy light. Seongkwang had seen it for the first time, but Zenith felt an unknown familiarity and alienation. The light burst out. The light that engulfed the whole body covered everything and radiated power with a force to annihilate. ''This divinity?'' Although similar, it is not divine in the end. But the important point here was ''similarity''. Did a divine-like force exist in the world? Although there have been times when equal powers have existed, there has never been anything similar to them. In other words, this light emitted by Jamie Welton was similar to a divine power, but it was the first force to appear in this world. ''The power is pretty good too.'' I felt my body pushed back, and I admired it purely. The saint of the Pyro created a power similar to the divine. Could this be blasphemy? I don''t know if the Pyro was aware of this, but if he did, that stupid bitch would have been quite shocked. Leave your thoughts on this. Janice reached out. Then, with one hand, he threw away the pouring light. phut-!! Pure white particles scatter and fly in the air. At the same time. [Extreme tragedy] [Gaebyeok] Die aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah A huge blade of light that seemed to pierce the sky once again cut through the space. Janice saw her own body collapsing, no, Vincent''s body. If you receive such shocks in succession, even a body like this is bound to be destroyed. Anyway, I cut the space. It was a fun technique. I rolled my eyes and looked at Jamie, who was breathing heavily from exhaustion. It seems that it was quite unreasonable for him to use big techniques one after another. ''It is enough to give such a shock to the infinite battlefield. You have far surpassed humans.'' Janice was slightly amazed when she saw the big scratch on the floor. At this point, it would not be enough to compare them with the top ranks of the three major races. I couldn''t let my body collapse, so I grabbed my chest with my hands. Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to handle Vincent''s powers, so he just couldn''t absorb the attack. However, to the extent that a creature had been damaged by God, it could be easily repaired. Divinity revolved around his body, and he quickly began to repair parts of his body that had been collapsing. In fact, the word fast is not enough, and in Jamie''s eyes, it seemed to return to its original form in one second. "Heh heh, heh heh." A black suit was draped through the skin. The physical ability rises enough to be felt. Jamie slammed the ground and cast hundreds of spells on her back at the same time. Then, hundreds of magic fell on Janice''s head at once. stop. just- Janice snapped her fingers. All magic disappeared like a lie. Jamie felt the mana rushing through the space evaporate. Deciding that running more was meaningless, he slowly stopped running. "I thought well. this is my space I was curious to see what you were doing, so I watched it, but I don''t think I need to see it anymore. " ." "It''s pretty good. What is that light? Is it a divinity you created? But I don''t feel the faith. "Weren''t you trying to fight me?" Jamie asked a question instead of an answer. Fight. That''s right, fight. Don''t you like it when I don''t keep what I said when I appeared here? "Since when did you talk so much?" what? "Why is the guy who always kept his mouth shut and held his form so talkative these days? Wasn''t he the one who had a knack for bluffing by throwing a word for nothing? " Are you crazy? Even when God is in front of you, you seem to be talking too much." With that said, Jamie ruffled her hair with an annoyed expression on her face and said. "Did you lose your mind after being abandoned by Ra?" " Did the Pyro tell you?" "Did you just start leaving because you were kicked out by your master? Is it possible that the reason you are acting like a seed of interest like this is because you want the owner to look after you again?" "I''ll skip this time because you''re excellent, but if you talk about it again, I''ll tear your mouth apart." "Did you see it for real?" "Die, just." Janice grabbed Jamie''s mouth and chin with a dry face. If he hadn''t worn a black suit, it wouldn''t be strange if the lower officer would have been smashed. But more importantly, Zenith leapt through space without any foreshadowing. The highest level of spatial movement technology that cannot even be compared to teleportation. It was a ''divine role'' that was allowed only to the 12 gods. If you use the new role, you can move as you want to any land you control. "Although my condition is not perfect, can''t I just tear you apart and kill you?" As if it wasn''t a lie, Janice bent her fingers like a hook. And he took the face he had grabbed as if to tear it apart. "It is an honor for you. I mean, you''re going to die directly from God. I will leave you with a stigma that you can remember even after you die." That was the moment. go away. [Gremian Variant] [Ultimate Cannon] Behind Zenith''s back appeared a product of supermagic engineering boasting a huge barrel. The four-sided barrel split in all directions, and blue sparks flowed from the cracks. A pure white light began to fill the inside of the barrel. It was a starlight that had been charged up to the max level beforehand. So, even if Zenith evaporates mana, there is no problem in operation. "When did you prepare this?" Janice tilted her head and tried to move her hand toward Gramia, which was about to rip Jamie''s head off. "No." Jamie grabbed his hand as hard as he could. I tried to get my hand out, but it wouldn''t move. why? Doesn''t it come off easily? "You guys ." "I made sure it wasn''t perfect. Be quiet, you crazy bastard." Janice tried to release the hand holding Hagwan, but faster than that, Jamie grabbed his hands tightly. The muscular strength that was greatly enhanced by the black suit was able to hold on to one of the 12 gods by force, even if he did not descend in a perfect state. "If you hit that, wouldn''t you be okay too?" "Why are you worried about that? Worry... You guys do it!" woo woo woo- After charging, Gramia emitted a beam of light through an elongated barrel. bang!!!!! Janice clenched her teeth in the roar and tried to throw Jamie away. "I''m sorry, but I see everything!" From the moment Janice took over Vincent''s body until now, Jamie has never unlocked Future Walker. I have confirmed the future that has failed over and over again. So now all that''s left is a successful future. The Future Walker will lead you there. "Wow!" Ray slapped Zenith on the back without mercy. Jamie leaned close to his chest and pushed it hard like a shield. The destructive power of the Ultimate Cannon, where the power of the 9th class is concentrated, was so strong that it overturned the hard board of the ''Infinite Battlefield''. Janice grinded her teeth at the dizzying pain she felt on her back. The two hands that were held still were not released. ''also. The causal ratio was forcibly inserted and the condition was so bad.'' It seems that the sword that cut through the light and the space was hit in a row. Still, I was a little proud of myself. I was a little concerned about what he said earlier. ''How did you know I wasn''t talking?'' I didn''t think the Pyro even said that. Above all, in the nuance of those words, he seemed to know himself. This is impossible for humans today. Jamie Welton is also a character that should not be left alone. "I can''t." "Suddenly, what did you say ." Jamie''s words did not come to an end. A part of the black suit flew away. It was the part that ran from the chest to the right shoulder. In an unknown shock, Jamie took a step back. With both hands free, Janice turned around and shouted at the government. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!! Gramia was smashed in one hit. There were also cracks in Vincent''s fist. Janice looked at it and shrugged. A sword was summoned into the air. He grabbed the grip with his unbroken hand, then ran towards Jamie. ''That guy, ignoring causality !'' It was clear in Jamie''s eyes. Divinity beyond the allowable limit was flowing out of Vincent''s body. Zenith had forcibly pulled the power of the body to kill herself. Not only would he be unable to avoid self-destruction, but in return for breaking the law of causality, there was no choice but to damage the body. Still trying to kill yourself. ''You''re still hot-blooded.'' Jamie calmly cleared her mind. He was engulfed in anger earlier, but now he seemed to be able to hold on for a while. It was the influence of ''Perfect Cell''. Perfect Cell calmed the negative parts of her mind, allowing her to remain calm even in the face of her enemies. The problem is, you can''t stop that guy as it is now. ''If it''s black magic... .'' If you use black magic, even the current Zenith was enough to try. But I couldn''t. It drew power, but that''s because it''s not the body. Even if he kills him with black magic, his body in the heavens will recognize that fact. If that happens, all the 12 gods will know that he is Diablo Volfir. It was when Jamie was briefly contemplating what to do. "You''re just writing this now." Zenith, who came close to her nose, began to perform a certain swordsmanship. [Diomedes-style true sword] -Diablo, do you know what is the most important thing when cutting steel? -what is that? [mistake] -It''s the softness. [Breeze] I remembered faces and names that I couldn''t remember. A swordsman who always grinned and sharpened his sword, and faced the 12 gods by putting his back on him. His name is the hero Diomedes. "How do you use that sword ?" Jamie asked as he saw the sword slashing just below his neck. Why is it that the 12 gods, my enemies, are using the skills of my colleagues who shared the same purpose with me? "Do you know this sword?" Janice laughed and slapped Jamie on the neck. "Well, you might know." The head flew into the air. That''s the way it was. bang!! "Uh-huh!" At the intense shock that came from the right cheek, Zenith''s head was bent to the left as if it were going to break. Jamie, ignoring the physical power of the sword with ''All Might'', struck it with all his might with his fist. He looked at Janice, who was lying on the floor, and shouted in an evil voice. "Why are you using that guy''s skill!!!" "This child ." The fact that she had been beaten by a human made Janice very angry. I''m never going to experience this kind of humiliation again. It seemed that reason was paralyzed. I wanted to tear it apart and hang it alive. I don''t care about causality anymore. Thousands of thoughts ran through my mind. How dare you insult God... . "I''ll tell you why bees are so scary." "You are the one ." Jamie couldn''t stand it. This boiling anger was coming from the fact that the death of his comrade had been defiled. It was none other than Janice who even polluted that noble death. won''t stand it I will do my best to kill you. Jamie''s eyes turned purple. ''Lord.'' That was then. A hand appeared and covered his eyes. It felt hard, cold, and pointed like a gauntlet with a rather ugly shape. The voice came again. ''Not yet. I''ll take care of this, for now... .'' At the familiar voice, Jamie felt her anger subside like a lie. The eyes, which had been dyed purple, returned to their original emerald color. As the purple light disappeared, the hand that covered the eyes also fell. "What are you?" Janice looked at the other person who suddenly appeared and asked. "This is my space. You would never come in without my permission." Then the new person appeared. I was always aiming for you. I was just waiting for a chance to catch you. Janice, you bastard. "What do you mean, you dirty bastard!" Your chance has finally come. The time has come to repay my master''s revenge and lust. " appetite?" Trika, the demon king of lust, said with a steady stream of purple eyes. I, the demon king of lust, Trika. I will kill you on behalf of my long-lost lord Diablo Volfir. A huge presence engulfed the infinite battlefield. At the sudden appearance of the Demon King, Zenith''s eyes trembled greatly. How the hell is the Demon King who should be in the Demon Realm here? I couldn''t think of that. die. Janice screamed in endless humiliation. - Continued on next episode - CH 287 Chapter 31: Two Fights (4) [Conclusion Return] "Is this a failure again?" Krion rubbed my neck. A little while ago, Earl Welton''s sword cut off his throat. The feeling of a cold blade piercing through the skin remains vivid. However, Krion scratched his neck a few times as if bitten by a mosquito. "Certainly, three people are tough. Besides, he wasn''t watching this place, but there were three Archmages. It''s a little difficult for me, no matter how much I am alone." I''ve already used it twenty-two times just for the ending return. Even though it is a technique that reverses the ending that will come to you with a causal reversal, death was real, so if you repeat it several times, it was difficult to consume your heart. No matter how crazy you are, there is always an aftermath of your power. "I have to do it a different way." It would have been easier if Vincent had been there, but by now he''ll be fighting to live with Jamie Welton in Infinite Battlefield. It would have been easier if I had brought in a few more Seven Knights, but... . The ''Spiral of the Battlefield'' did not allow that. If so, there must be a way to overcome this situation and save Earl Wellton''s life. Kryon''s gaze turned to the Chimera Paladins. The Paladins were being hit by the magic fire of the enemy horsemen and archmage coming from three directions. If it had been enough to carry out more complex orders, I would have created an easier command system by placing a lower-level commander, but I didn''t expect much because it was only a one-dimensional order. Still, he had the ability to overturn this war situation. signal. Krion focused the divinity of Zenith on the index finger of his right hand. Then, one hundred Chimera Paladins wandering the battlefield stopped in place. No matter how intelligent a Chimera Paladin is, if it exceeds 20,000, it is difficult for Kryon to handle it alone. So, the Chimera Paladins who responded to their divinity were classified separately, and a command network was built around them. like this "Battle Sanctuary. deployment. The most core divine magic of Zenithism. The battle sanctuary that calls for the protection of the war god has begun to spread to surrounding paladins, centering on the hundred chimera paladins. bang! bang! bang! bang! bang! A dazzling light bursts into the sky from everywhere. Chimera Paladins with increased physical abilities under the protection of the war god began to run wild with their eyes radiating. It rips the horsemen to pieces, and destroys the flying sword and magic with only force. The situation was reversed in an instant. Initially, both sides had a little more than 20,000 troops, and the Zenith Church''s troops were Chimera Paladins with different powers than regular soldiers. "Stop it!" "If it breaks, it''s over!" The commanders of the enemy forces put blood on their necks and shout. The Archmage who was guarding the fortress also decided that this would not be possible, so they increased the firepower of their magic. The unknown sword master who had been hiding nearby realized that the situation had changed and is leaving the support urgently. It''s not yet known where Beirill and Earl Wellton are, but things are starting to flow in a different direction from the ending they''ve been through dozens of times. "I''m going to do this right away." The one that bothered me the most was revealed to the surface. Kryon''s eyes lit up and penetrated among the Chimera Paladins. so that the enemies do not easily find out who you are. * * * Sword Master Kalgar slashed the Chimera Paladins who suddenly became ferocious. I don''t know why they suddenly became violent, but it wasn''t just that they became violent. got stronger Her skin was as hard as a stone, and her strength reached a level that could tear a horse apart with her bare hands. Even so, in front of the sword master''s sword, it was no different than a sheet of paper, but there were too many. ''Even powers don''t work.'' Kalgar''s power is ''Illusion''. As the name suggests, it was a spiritual power that showed an illusion to the opponent, but it did not work at all for the Chimera Paladins without wit. Still, it was fortunate that there were three eight-class archmage. Their magic, which constantly exploded in the sky and the earth, could not be stopped, no matter how strengthened the Chimera Paladin. In particular, Simon, who was in flame mode, penetrated the enemy like a warrior and blew out flames. Still, I didn''t think it was an advantage. ''Sword of Zenith.'' Only one person. It was because of Kryon, called the sword of Zenith. I heard that the news had been cut off for 5 years, but he suddenly appeared and it was difficult to gauge the level. It''s a pity that Earl Welton is here, and if it weren''t for him, no matter how many Masters there were, he might have killed him. ''When will the reinforcements come?'' I heard that the country sent additional troop support, and that the allies sent large numbers of troops to concentrate their forces here. ''You have to endure.'' Kagal was a man who believed in justice. Therefore, the god they believed in was Pyro, the goddess of mercy and punishment. In other words, he hated Janice. Never lose. I came here just for that thought. He continued moving forward, slashing three Chimera Paladins at the same time. "It''s not okay." That was then. Right behind me, I heard a voice I shouldn''t have heard. When I turned around in a hurry, there was Krion standing there with her arms relaxed. when ?" well? Krion shrugged his shoulders with a mischievous face. A difficult enemy whose level could not be measured casually caught up behind him. Calga''s hands started to sweat. The other Sword Masters do not know where they are. You have to hold on until they come to help. ''Can I survive?'' His powers were already shared across all of his allies, so he knew how terrifying he was. A deceptive power that twists causality to the point that it literally makes no sense. I think ''Illusion'' is also a great power, but it was not comparable to Creon''s ''Reversal of Causes''. The key is how many sums you can sustain. Calgar held his sword forward without saying a word. "How many times have I died because of you?" what are you talking about. it''s okay. you don''t know I just changed the order a bit. I just changed the order, but I didn''t know that so many things would change." Calgar frowned at the unfamiliar sound. I heard that he was crazy, but after a few words, it was immediately clear to me that he was insane. Continue to be alone day and night. As if to hear nothing more, Kalgar quickly aimed at his neck and swung his sword. "People are talking." Kryon sighed as he looked at the flying sword. ping-! Calgar''s eyes widened. The sword is broken. I hadtily tried to hide it using Illusion. Whoops- A sharp thing pierced my stomach. Calga groaned and vomited blood. A sword hung around his neck. Kryon said in a dry voice. "It''s very weak." I''ve never heard of being weak in my life. There were those who were stronger than them, but they also did not treat themselves as weak. The Sword Master was such an existence. It must be something like that. "Let''s see . Next, we can kill Beiryl." After saying that, Krion turned around without hitting Calgar''s neck. When he unexpectedly spared his life, Calgar looked at him with a puzzled look on his back. I was so bewildered that I blankly looked at Kryon and came to my senses. I don''t know why, but it looks like he didn''t intend to kill him. ''Let''s get out and stop bleeding from the wound.'' I thought about whether to surprise, but I decided that the surprise was not a good opponent. Kalgar was cautiously trying to get out of bed, as he could have died if he overdoed it. Puff!! At that moment, hideous cuts were made as if the whole body had been mutilated. Kalgar fell to the ground, spitting out massive amounts of blood. Krion didn''t look back and just whistled. It was as if he had no interest in his death. "Beiryl. Where is this rat hiding?" All that''s left is Beiryl and Earl Wellton. Archmages are annoying, but since they''ve run the Paladins, they''ll lose their minds for a while. "Heh heh heh." Kryon laughed like a madman and hid again among the Chimera Paladins. Assassination is fun * * * Aww!! "!!" Zenith accepted the darkness that came like a tidal wave with divine power. However, it was impossible to completely resist how strong it was, and a part of the infinite battlefield collapsed in a shockwave created by darkness. He saw a man in black armor and a helmet with horns. The ghastly purple eye glow visible through the helmet was enough to bring back eerie memories. ''Diablo Volfir''s minions?'' How many names do you hear? In the past so far away that I can''t even remember now, he was the only human being he considered his enemy. No, he wasn''t human. He called himself a human being, but how could a human reach the divine status? Anyway, it was sealed in the darkness of the beginning by the 12 gods. Afterwards, he wiped out all the remnants of the gnome that exist in this world, and erased all traces over a long period of time. ''But you''re a subordinate?!'' there can be no left However, the guy who introduced himself as the Demon King certainly had the darkness of Diablo Volfir. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, Zenith''s memory was not so bad that it was hard to forget that. Because it was the power that drove me to the dead line several times!! " How did the demon king break into this place?" But I had no intention of rushing into anger. Because the opponent was the opponent. If you fight the Demon King in the present state, even a draw is a loss. First of all, I thought I''d try to figure out what was going on and talk about it. The other person will know that he is not strong enough, so he will respond enough to the conversation. "This is my space. It''s a dimension that I created. It is impossible for even a demon lord to enter this place." Then Trika answered. die. As if he had no intention of talking to him from the beginning, he summoned a sword of darkness and rushed to Zenith. Janice had no choice but to fight back by kicking her tongue. Aaaaaaaaaan!!! With each collision, the space shook as if it was collapsing. Although weakened by the restrictions of causality, the two were monsters that reached the transcendence of a god and a demon king, respectively. Jamie, who was watching, couldn''t help but clench her fists. Even Zenith, who was weak enough to borrow someone else''s body, could not defeat it. Even if he used black magic, it would have been difficult to win. Thinking like that, I felt helpless. why are you so weak Know. It''s only been 13 years since he was reincarnated, and his growth rate is different compared to his previous life. If only 10 years pass like this, he will be able to easily surpass himself in his prime. knew it all But, I didn''t want to wait 10 years. ''I have to kill myself. I have to kill him!'' The situation was reversed when Tri-Car came out, but to be honest, I didn''t feel very well. He didn''t like the idea of entrusting a big burden to someone who was a subordinate in the past. "Ahhhhh!! You fucking demon bastard!!" At that moment, Janice vomited out an angry voice and grabbed Trika''s helmet. Then Trika grabbed his wrist and broke it in the opposite direction. Darkness exploded and swallowed Janice. Zenith''s divinity erupted, clearing away the darkness, and at the same time, lightning fell from the sky. Kwaang!! The tri-car staggered after being struck by lightning with divine power. Zenith did not miss the opportunity and again unfolded the ''Diomedes-style true sword''. stop!! Seeing Diomedes'' swordsmanship unfolding again on Zenith, Jamie couldn''t stand it and ran to him. Jamie teleported to close the distance and cut off Janice''s chest. "Annoying bastard!" Janice stretched out her hand, not paying attention to the wound on her chest. "I looked at you, but you don''t even know the subject!" The divine power gathered and was released as it was. Without losing even Jamie, he clasped the palm of his right hand against the palm of his hand, and then set off a flash of light. "Is this guy?" The two lights collided with each other and caused a huge explosion. Jamie''s body bounced back and far away. His right arm was almost mangled as if it had been crushed. Trika, who appeared through the deflagration, quickly approached him and embraced him so as not to be further shocked. Are you okay? " Not enough to die." Why? How can I do the current Zenith level? Trika yelled at Jamie in a reprimanded voice, and Jamie said with a firm face. "Because he is my enemy. And I''m not pathetic enough to pass my work on to my subordinates. Lord... . At that moment, Trika remembered the character of the forgotten lord Diablo Volfir. It felt a little more docile now than it was then, but it must have been an illusion. You can tell by looking at his face. A man who was forced at first, but later instilled in him a heartfelt loyalty. Diablo Volfir was obviously new, but he was alive here. "These annoying things!!" At that moment, Janice''s angry voice was heard in the explosion. Trika quickly returned to her original position in case they found out she had a connection with Jamie. The deflagration disappeared in one room, and Janice, a little messy, appeared in it. "I can''t. At this point, I''m going to make this place your graves... ." But his words did not end there. beyond the dimension. So, something started happening in the real world. It was Janice who sensed it first. " ." He smiled horribly and looked at Jamie. "It will be over soon. Hmm. Wasn''t it something to be angry about? After all, everything will happen because of me." As calm as a lie, Janice shook her head and snapped her fingers. His figure began to slowly disappear. don''t send Trika quickly approached him with a ghastly glow in his eyes. Janice looked at him and smiled. "I don''t know how the Demon King came down here Don''t forget, the demon king of lust. You filthy hound son of Diablo Volfir." Trika''s dark sword passed through the air. Janice''s voice came from the empty air. "And Jamie Wellton. You''re going to have to worry a lot from now on. " what? "Because the answer to the holy thing I created will soon come true. Qukkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. At that moment, Jamie remembered what Vincent had said. -Krion will kill Earl Welton. The formula of victory shown by the spiral of the battlefield. The first is to isolate yourself away from the battlefield. The second was the death of Earl Wellton, his father. - Continued on next episode - CH 288 Chapter 32: Sacrifice (1) Beiryl turned on the lights in her eyes and searched for Krion. I don''t know where he hid, but this time is the time to kill that wicked bastard. ''I will surely kill you even if you give your life away.'' The circumstances were set up to kill him. If you fail this time, you never know when another opportunity will come. Even using Donggwijin''s technique, he will take him to Hell. ''Is Isis doing well?'' He said he would definitely come back before he left, but for some reason today, he thought that this place was his grave. But I didn''t feel hopeless. This is because this place is also the tomb of Krion. As long as I can die with him, it''s okay if I can''t keep my promise to Isis. Eunwon from 5 years ago. And considering the future, it was like a source of evil that must be eliminated. ''What happened to General Calgar?'' To kill Kryon, he desperately needed his help. Kalgar''s power ''Illusion''. If it can dazzle his eyes, Earl Welton will cut and kill Creon with himself as bait. However, the knife, which could be called the core, was not visible. He may have gone inside to stop the suddenly strong Chimera Paladins. If he had a strong sense of justice, he would not be able to tolerate the deaths of soldiers easily. However, it was quite difficult to kill Kryon without Kalgar. The already strong Chimera Paladins suddenly became strong as if they had gone wild. is a variable "What are you thinking about?" At that moment, Kryon''s voice came from behind. Beiryl was startled, but quietly drew his sword without showing any signs. Behind the scenes, the war is in full swing. The two faced each other against the backdrop of a fierce battle between the two armies. Crion smiled and tapped Durandal''s handle with his index finger. "Before, they all attacked by surprise, so it was difficult to determine the extent of the attack, but looking at it this way, you are definitely stronger than you were five years ago. Beiryl." "What do you mean?" "All right, all right. you do not need to know. I''m too tired to explain. When Beiryl asked the meaning of an unknown word, Kryon roughly waved his hand and pulled out Durangdal halfway. Then he looked somewhere and muttered. "Earl Wellton is not nearby. Did you get separated from yourself in the process of blocking the holy madness earlier?" Holy Berserk was the name of the super-large beam emitted by the Chimera Paladins by gathering their divine power as a group. It was Earl Wellton, Beiryl and Calgar who stopped it. In the process of blocking, Earl Welton was the first to jump up and cut the berserk in half, so there was no choice but to keep the distance from the two who jumped at the same time. Krion said. "There''s no need to drag. Because if you drag it for nothing, it will only bother you. To die again is a specification." Earl Wellton is a formidable adversary. Since it was an opponent that could not be easily killed even one-on-one, if Beiryl intervened, there was a very high possibility that it would become a nuisance. I''m glad you killed that unknown guy. what? Beiryl looked like a madman at Kryon, who was talking to himself, and then asked what he said at the end. "You killed an unknown guy?" Then Krion looked at him blankly, and opened his eyes wide as if he had realized something. iced coffee! That''s right. Didn''t you tell me? "What are you talking about? I can''t understand anything. "There it is. Strange welcome writer. Annoying Sword Master. he''s dead Just in my hands." " ?" "No matter how you think about it, he was the key. Oh, how annoying. I thought it was me, but it was an illusion he made, and I was killed by Earl Welton. It''s not easy even with a causal reversal. I''m glad what I was able to use my powers in a variety of ways, so I was able to create a situation like this. Well, all the deaths are real, so the texture of the knife piercing through you is still there, but anyway, it''s awful. I don''t want to go through it again. My mental power was consumed quite a bit, so if I endured it for no reason, my power wouldn''t be activated. Then you''re in trouble So this time I tried a new method and it worked. Huh. It went very well. Because I killed that annoying bastard first." Beiryl couldn''t understand what Kreon meant. First of all, he looked like a crazy person from arranging things in a stream of consciousness as if muttering to himself. He was actually crazy, but seeing it with his own eyes and ears, he realized that he had truly become a madman. Kryon, who wore the mask of Sable five years ago, was still gentle. He acted viciously and coldly for a purpose, but he wasn''t really crazy. No, that would be crazy if it was crazy, but at least I didn''t go crazy. But now, Creon felt like he was facing a madman. "Are you listening to me?" When Beiryl made a face that couldn''t focus, Krion asked angrily. "Anyway. That''s why the kids are the problem. I don''t know how to listen to adults. bastards like trash. let''s kill You have to kill him like that bastard." thud!! Auror blades filled with pure white divinity were wrapped around Durandal. Cryon''s face lit up with madness. He was in a good mood until recently, but at some point he lost the ability to control his emotions. When you''re happy, you''re happy, when you''re angry, you''re angry. It just happened to be one-dimensional. So Kryon''s power is scary. Because you can go anywhere. "You bastard bastard. You have a problem too. You guys helped make me struggle in that hell too!!!" Kryon exploded with great anger towards Beiryl and smashed the ground. No causal reversal was written. If you do that, your opponent will die too easily. Five years ago, Beiril, one of the bastards who plunged him into hell, would be slashed with this hand. "Die!" Aww!! When the sword touched the ground, fragments of the ground flew in all directions as if there had been a big explosion. Beiryl leaned back while wearing a sword shield. I don''t understand what that crazy guy was talking about, but General Calgar seemed to have been beaten. I didn''t say a few words to him, but I knew he was a good person. Such a righteous man was slain by the wicked. Then at least I will execute the revenge with this hand. The wind blew. [warrant] Kryon is not the only one who has trained his power over the past five years. Beiryl continued to practice in the direction of realizing the source of the wind. I couldn''t always be left behind. At least you have to do whatever it takes to stand shoulder to shoulder with your colleagues and protect your loved ones. Only with that determination, he made an effort to cut bones and flesh. That''s how it''s reached [Zephyros] That is, to become the wind itself. Beiryl''s figure was scattered with the wind. What is raging is a gust of wind. what is contained in it. [Winter wind] Chloe love liquid- The winter wind usually uses the expression that the skin is dry. This is because the skin swells in the cold wind and actually tears the flesh. The same goes for this. The difference is that Arida doesn''t end there. "Suck!" Creon widened his eyes at the invisible blade that passed by. ''wind?'' I wondered if Beiryl would disappear, and an intangible blade that was meant to live with the strong wind flew. This was a technique I had never seen in my over 20 deaths. ''You were hiding?'' It wasn''t funny. In his many deaths, Beiryl died as well. okay. obviously dead I killed myself with this hand. Still, he never showed off his current technology. ''why?!'' If I had shown this technology now, I wouldn''t have died so easily. quagga gak- quagga gaga gaga!! A gust of wind blows in all directions, violently scraping the ground. The ruthless, intangible blade did not distinguish between the Pia. Only then did Kryon realize. Why didn''t Beirir bring up this skill until he died. couldn''t take it out. ''It was a technique made only to annihilate the opponent.'' pick- Something passed by at an invisible speed. Krion felt his right cheek become hot and stole it with the back of his hand. blood was spilled fight- puck- The surrounding stones are thrown away, and small scratches are made on the ground. As they grew, they were covered with swashbuckling in all directions. A wall of storms that could neither escape nor be easily destroyed was created. "You must die here." Beiryl''s voice came from the storm. Hearing that voice, Krion thought. ''I still don''t understand. If I was in danger of dying, wouldn''t it be okay to use this skill regardless of whether it was an enemy or an ally? Why didn''t you do that, and you just accepted death?'' sacrifice for someone It was an idea that Krion could never do. Because he thought sacrifice was the stupidest thing to do. So, of course, I couldn''t understand. Krion grabbed Durandal with both hands. Sometimes it comes back to normal from madness, and that was it. "You don''t understand." Beiryl''s actions restored Kryon, who had been dominated by madness, to normal, at least temporarily. I don''t know why the madness had subsided, but the flow of causation began to twist. Is this really good news or bad news? [warrant] The wind blew out of the storm. The wind was like a spirit. No, the spirit was right. Beiryl became a spirit as a result of evolving her powers to the limit. Although he was not a spirit under the protection of the Spirit King, he, who became the wind itself, transcends humans. "I''m sorry, but my opponent is me." [Causality Reversal] The results of the future to come are pictured in the mind. Krion pulled its order forward. The wind was torn to shreds, and the intangible body was torn to pieces by the Aurors. It is true that it has become stronger than it was five years ago, but the result does not change. ''Still, you are better than him.'' A sword master who doesn''t even know his name. Compared to that gnome, Beiryl was a great warrior. I''m going to die like this Durandal was put into the scabbard. A storm surrounded like a wall is torn apart. And the rushing Beiryl... . "It was a tough fight." Earl Welton, who broke through the storm with blue eyes, swung his sword tightly. [Power: Dimensional Charm] The power that cut through even the multiple dimensions of "Future Walker". Such power cannot fail to cut the ''causal reversal'' that reverses the future of one-way traffic. Chewy-!! "!" If the causal reversal fails, the aftermath is passed on to the caster, Kryon. Kryon stumbled and groaned. The power of the causal reversal that was heading towards Beiryl disappeared. To be precise, they scattered as if they had been intercepted by something. He looked at the Earl of Wellton in front of him with unbelievable eyes. Then Earl Wellton said: "You wouldn''t have time to worry about me, would you?" this! I had forgotten about Earl Wellton''s intrusion and obstruction. Kryon hurriedly raised his head. Beiryl, who took the form of the wind, radiated a grayish-white eye light and stabbed his sword at him. "Die, Zenith''s Sword!!" Whoops!! The sword of the wind that pierced Kryon''s right collarbone, passed through his lungs and spleen, and ripped his abdomen again. Beiryl unleashed Zephyrus and returned to human form. He stepped on Krion''s shoulder with his right foot, inserted his sword, slowly pulled it out, and landed on the ground. "Heh heh, heh heh." "It was hard." As Beiryl gasped for breath, exhausted, Earl Wellton placed a hand on his shoulder and exhorted. It is unfortunate that the heart was not targeted, but major organs were destroyed one after another. It is difficult for even Kreon to survive. " ." As expected, Krion was still in place, only breathing intermittently. Beiryl approached him again, holding his sword. "Beiryl. stop." "I have to put an end to it." Earl Wellton summoned him, but Beiryl did not listen to him. We can''t be sure of Kreon''s death until we see him die. Even five years ago, he hardly ever fell down. It didn''t seem like he would feel at ease unless he saw the neck separate from the torso. But Earl Wellton called him back. "It''s meaningless." "What do you mean?" When Beiryl turned around and asked, Earl Wellton looked at Krion with a vigilant look and said: "That bastard can even turn death into nothing." At those words, Beiryl looked at the Count with eyes that were hard to believe. to turn death in vain How in the world is that possible? If there were 12 gods, it might be possible, but Krion was not a god, only favored by the gods. Earl Wellton continued as if giving a supplementary explanation. "A few times, I felt an unfamiliar feeling. I was wondering what the heck, but after seeing his causal reversal, I realized it." what? "He died at my hands over and over again." The dimension charm has the power to cut through the space-time called the dimension. And, the Welton family possessed the ''dagger sword'', a technology that intervenes in space from generation to generation. As such, I used to feel a lot of things related to the construction site, but only today I was able to discover its true identity. "Somewhere, if space-time-related abilities are used, I guess I will know. Just like right now." I don''t know what it is, but it''s probably a hereditary ability left in my blood. It''s not that important. If you kill Krion, he will go back to the beginning. I don''t know where it started, but I will repeat it over and over again to kill them. It''s possible because that guy is really crazy. "Then what should I do?" Well. Earl Wellton''s momentum changed. In that terrifying yet ferocious atmosphere, Beiryl felt her body shrink without realizing it. said the Count. "If I cut it, it might be a different story." Up until now, he had intervened in Kryon''s death, but he failed to kill him with certainty. If so, you must completely cut off even the buds of power. There are technologies that have never been tested. Earl Wellton spoke its name. "The extreme." A technique that was named after his father Chervil''s tragic ceremony of Wu. "Chaos." A chaos that rips apart dimensions and makes everything entangled. That was the intention of Earl Welton himself. And Creon looked at it and smiled hard. ''Are these hiding skills?'' He was taken aback by Earl Welton and Beiryl who had hidden these skills in front of him, but he didn''t feel so desperate. If that''s true, I don''t think I''ll be able to use ''Return to the End'' for some reason, but isn''t it necessary to use it in the first place? ''I didn''t know I would get a chance to write.'' heart. The ''third holy thing'' hidden inside. Spiral of the Battlefield was supposed to have this kind of situation in mind. Kryon pierced his heart with his left hand, sticking out his tongue at the transcendent power of the Holy Spirit. I felt a lot of pain, but this kind of pain didn''t matter. He muttered through the distant vision. "War is my victory." Chaos crept over his smile. CH 289 Chapter 32: Sacrifice (2) "You have to find a way out." Jamie wandered around to escape the infinite battlefield. There must be a twisted space somewhere. However, finding a twisted space on the vast infinite battlefield was like finding a needle in the desert. "Damn it!!" I need to get back to the ground soon. Jamie continued to swing the dagger around the barisada. However, it was not enough to divide the dimension, so he could not even dare to escape. It was the same when looking at the number of cases with ''Future Walker''. It was impossible to escape from this place without the owner''s permission. with current power. Lord. Trika, who was watching from the side, said to Jamie, who continued to wield the sword with a look of despair. Lord! " Why are you calling me?" Not having the energy to answer, Jamie stopped the sword she was swinging meaninglessly with her eyes widened. Trika said. There is a way to escape. what? what is that! Hearing that there is a way, Jamie opened her eyes wide and grabbed Trika''s armor as if by the collar. "You have to get out of here quickly. Otherwise, something might happen to my father!" There is a problem. However, Trika didn''t tell me how to do it right away. Jamie frowned. What does it mean to say that there is a problem suddenly with a topic that says there is a way? However, in the present situation, minor issues were of little importance. All you need to do is return to the ground. I do not care. Speak quickly, Trika." You may not be able to survive as a lord right now. "What do you mean you can''t stand it?" It means that the body can be torn apart. the body is torn From those words, Jamie could roughly guess what Trika was talking about. And in that way, it really wasn''t impossible to escape from here. "Are you talking about going to the Demon Realm?" devildom. A second dimension where the evils of the world are concentrated. It was in a polar relationship with the heavenly realm where the dwellings of the 12 gods reside, and it was a land ruled by numerous demon kings. Of course, it is also impossible to enter the Demon Realm unless special conditions are met. Even if he entered the Demon Realm unsatisfied, it was clear that his body would collapse due to the erosion of the Magi that covered it. The saying that only demons can live in the demon world is not for nothing. But the real problem lies elsewhere, namely, dimensional shift. If you can''t stand it, you''ll die there. Jamie''s expression hardened. The mind reached class 9, and the body became a sword master, but crossing the dimension without any preparation was a completely different matter. If he had been perfectly prepared, the way Trika spoke was to forcibly open a passage between dimensions and pass through. In that case, you will have to endure the pressure that flows from the interdimensional gap, and if you do not reach ''transcendence'', you will be crushed by the dimensional pressure and your body will explode! it was about to explode But Jamie said without thinking. "I don''t have time, Trika." Lord. are you planning to do it? "I don''t know if you didn''t tell me, but since I''ve already heard it, I have to do it." Even if you say that I will help you when you go to the Demon Realm, you must go alone when you return to Earth. are you okay? "Trica." Jamie''s eyes turned purple. Trika was startled by the change in the master''s mood. "Guide me." Jamie gave the order as if he would not say it twice. Trika looked at the master without saying a word and then bowed her head. I will prepare. Immediately, Trika began preparing to return to the way she came here. Five years ago, when two people met again in the magical realm, they exchanged a dimension stone from the demon realm for communication. Trika was able to get to where Jamie was through the Dimension Stone. When I returned, I used the same method. I will go. Trika, which infuses magical energy into the dimension stone, linked it with the huge dimension stone existing in its ''homeland''. The infinite battlefield shook violently, and the space in front of them began to tear apart like a spider''s web. Jamie turned up the black suit''s output and at the same time wrapped herself in mana and aura. It doesn''t matter what your body is. ''Please don''t let anything happen to my father... .'' The space was broken and a passage connected to the Demon Realm appeared. Trika took the lead, Jamie followed. * * * Rinmer dropped numerous magics on the heads of the Chimera Paladins who climbed the walls like cockroaches. Somehow, they did not die easily even after being struck by the magic the Archmage deployed. Even his vitality was like a cockroach. ''Simon is going crazy.'' Simon, who scatters flames in the middle of the battlefield and wipes out the enemy, seemed to have truly descended upon this land. How about Oppen? The appearance of climbing into the sky and causing rain, lightning, and storms seemed enough to be called a magician in the sky. Still, it was not easy to block all the enemies that came in. ''I don''t know if it was farther away .'' The magician''s specialty is demonstrated when the distance is quite far. No matter how many enemies there are, if it is a master class wide area magic, it can be erased as if it were erased with an eraser. But now, he was entangled with his allies, and he couldn''t do that because he was in close contact with the wall. ''Where are the sword masters?'' After Jamie''s disappearance, the sword masters were nowhere to be seen. In a war like this, there must be much more a sword master can do than an archmage. ''I can''t even see Zenith''s sword.'' Maybe all three of them stuck together to stop him. I''ve heard a lot about Zenith''s sword being strong, but it was the first time I''d actually seen it. It was very different from what I had heard rumors about. He didn''t look gentle, but rather, he felt like a maniac. No, from the eyes of his many years of existence, he was clearly a madman. But apart from that, strength alone was real. ''The author is a monster.'' Linmer has lived a long time among humans and has seen many strong people. From the swordsmanship of Seldam Kingdom to famous foreign sword masters and archmages. I''ve met so many different people that it''s faster to pick someone I''ve never met. Zenith''s sword was by no means the strongest among them. ''count. And even Beiryl and General Calgar. Everyone should be fine.'' This war must be won. That was then. Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!! In the distance, a storm began to rage high in the sky. Even though it was quite a distance, if it could be seen with two eyes, the scale was huge. From there, I felt some power. "Rinmer!" Offen''s voice came from the sky. He, too, had a serious face as if he had sensed an abnormality. Seeing it, Rinmer felt an unknown sense of incongruity. What is the essence of this discomfort? Why do I feel this insecurity? Unbeknownst to Rinmer, his body floated in mid-air and unknowingly began to move towards the storm. "Look, Rinmer!" Offen suddenly abandoned the wall and called for Linmer, who was flying towards the storm. But Linmer didn''t stop. ''Is that old man senile?'' Reluctantly, Offen, who descended to the wall, took the place of Linmer. Chimera Paladins were constantly coming. * * * Earl Wellton clenched his teeth, feeling the pain as if his whole body muscles were about to be torn apart. The ''Crazy Sacrifice: Chaos'', which I had always dreamed of, caused a load on my body more than I imagined. The power was at a level that completely exceeded the predictions at the conception stage. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! The rift that extends beyond space and into the dimension is broken. It was as if the universe had unfolded, and there were a lot of dots that twinkle like stars in the darkness. It was the flow of time. If you cut it off, you won''t be able to use the causal reversal that Krion is proud of. Earl Wellton stretched his right leg forward and raised the sword he had drawn downwards upward again. Then swung one more time. Fierce-!! Sparks bounced off the sword. The famous sword ''Fragarach'', which was only allowed to the head of the Welton family from generation to generation, fluctuates. Even though it was a sword that had never been broken in the hundreds of years of the Welton family, it was trembling like an aspen in front of the newly created power of the righteous. It is such a difficult skill. "Die!" Dimensions are cut and cut again. I will imprison the enemy in the chaos that is thus created. However, the sword could not move forward any further. It was at that moment that Earl Wellton felt strange. "Whoa." It was invisible because of the dimensional split, but it was definitely Kryon''s breath. he started to laugh "Kick Kick Kick! What a great skill, Wellton!" Then, he slowly pushes away Pragarach with force. Earl Wellton opened his eyes to the impossible situation. There is nothing in the world that ''Crazy Sacrifice: Chaos'' cannot cut. At least, the spectacle of the dimension split right in front of it was proof of that. Aside from the fact that it was a skill that was completed by reaching the status of a Grand Master, no matter how high the level was, the compatibility of power was superior to himself. "I would have really died. If it was cut properly." It began to slowly return to its original state as if the cracked space and the dimensional wall were sealed. The figure of Kryon behind him was also gradually revealed, and the count''s eyes widened when he saw it. A round hole was made in the place where the heart was, and indigo blue jewels in the shape of an octahedron were floating in it. His skin was pale beyond pale, and his eyes were drawn with black lines as if they had been tattooed in black. Her ears were pointed, and her hair was dyed blue like jewels. Horns grew like shoulder blades, and horns of a similar shape grew near the wingbones. The legs were pointed and sharp as if they had sharpened a sword, but Kryon was not in human form as a whole. He opened his mouth, revealing the sharp shark teeth. "Really, I didn''t want to die like this." what the hell is this look Earl Wellton''s mind was confused. It was the same with Beiryl, who was watching from behind. Kryon, who had turned into a monster, looked at the Count''s distorted face and said. "Are you making a pretty good expression?" " I don''t know what it is, but the value of being alive has disappeared. Die, monster!" The Count struck Durandal and, with a dimensional charm wrapped around Fragarach, aimed at Krion''s neck. Hi-Hi! visor! Kryon, who took a half step back, blocked the Dimension Charm with Durangdal in the lead. The Count''s eyes widened again. blocked this time. The Dimension Charm was a power that could threaten even Jamie''s Barisada. "I am amazed at how they stopped it." Krion opened his eyes like a beast and told him how to stop it. "Do you know what Durangdal is?" " The sword of the hero Roland." "This is it. back and forth." "Durangdal?" okay. Durangdal, a holy sword that never breaks!!" The holy sword Durandal has such a tradition. Durandal never breaks. CH 290 Chapter 32: Sacrifice (3) "You must not be late." A man with a deep hood was heading somewhere with a white horse and several knights. The blonde knight who appeared to be a lieutenant said to the man. "Coming soon." What a relief. I can''t let them do what they want. The man''s golden eyes twinkled. how far did it go One of the knights said, pointing somewhere. "It''s starting to show." A castle in the distance began to appear faintly. At the top of the castle, several flags of different shapes were fluttered and black smoke was rising into the sky. The war seemed to be in full swing. "Is there a war already? I need to speed up." "Is there anyone?" The man answered the blonde knight''s question. "For sure." "Then this time ." Yes. This time it is. ????????!" The man kicked the white horse''s waist and speeded up. The knights quickly followed. * * * The back end never breaks. That''s why he was able to withstand the Dimension Charm that could cut everything. Crion, with his blade-like legs into the ground, pushed Earl Welton backwards with all his might. The Count''s body flew backwards helplessly at the power beyond imagination. "Welton!" Beiryl appeared like the wind and grabbed him by the back, but Kryon, who suddenly appeared above their heads, laughed, revealing his ugly teeth. "Annoying things! All disappear!" [Causality Reversal] Currently, Krion is a three-sword type, including both legs. More results he could produce, this time he could definitely see. ''die. Earl Wellton!'' The third holy object of the Zenith Church, ''Ismenios''. It was a holy thing that could ''completely'' descend on the body with the power of Ismenios, the divine beast of Zenith. In return, he had to dedicate a great lifespan, but Kryon, who had no regrets about his life, did not pay much attention to it. Rather, it didn''t matter if he died as long as he could get revenge on those who made his 5 years a hell. In fact, every attack is a match. Earl Wellton noticed Creon''s intentions. ''If you leave it like this, Beiryl will also suffer.'' At least one ally''s death should be reduced. Earl Welton, who had made a decision, removed Beiryl''s fingers from behind as if hugging him from behind. "What are you doing?!" "Live, Beiryl." He twisted and pushed Beiryl''s body away with his feet. It was so sudden that Beiryl reached out, but couldn''t even grasp the hem of Earl Wellton''s robe. No! Hearing Beiril''s cry, the Count put everything he had in Pragarach. I could feel the flow of time and space as if a causal reversal was about to be triggered soon. The blade that would cut off his own limb was hidden there. This one cannot be stopped by Dimensional Charm. It was because Kryon changed his monster-like appearance and his abilities increased significantly. However, even then, I did not intend to be easily beaten. ''At least I will go to the underworld with you.'' [Extreme tragedy] Once more. He puts his whole life into one sword. -Argeno. Always keep in mind that Welton''s sword is the strongest in the world. Father Chervil''s voice came from deep in his heart. Earl Wellton replied with a smile. ''Yes, Father.'' Welton''s sword is the strongest. So, no matter who the opponent is, I have no intention of breaking the strongest sword. The Count exclaimed with all his might. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" [chaos] The final misunderstanding unfolded. The dimensional charm wrapped around the blade was intertwined with the Welton-style swordsmanship, and it delivered the strongest blow for the last time. Creon looked at it and smiled brightly. "That''s great, Welton! But you can''t stop it or avoid it! Ha ha ha ha ha!!" [Power: Causal Reversal] [Death confirmed] death is coming Earl Wellton faced a blade that pierces the soul. Even if you fall here, you will never be ashamed to decorate the end. That was the moment. In an urgent situation with his life at stake, Wellton recalled memories of the past. When I first met Sears. - For the first time in my life, I met a woman I fell in love with at first sight. when I proposed to her. - My heart trembled more than when I was tested by my father. when you got married. - It felt like an empty half. When my eldest son, Jamie, was first born. - It was as if he had everything in the world. When Jamie first called himself Dad. - I cried. He shed tears in vain. When Jamie started walking on her own. - was rude. He was more proud than anyone else. when my daughter was born. - He was a small and precious child. The universe within me was completed with Sarah. When your family gathers together to eat. - It was a happy thing to dine with the family who loved him and loved him. When Jamie said he was going to the world of magic. - To be honest, I was very worried. I wished Jamie wouldn''t be late, but I didn''t do it for my son''s sake. When I heard that my son did a great job there. - He''s my son. okay. Jamie boasted to everyone that he was my son. When Sarah first grabbed the sword. - From son to daughter. I couldn''t help but feel happy. Still, education is tough. When my wife and I went on a trip alone. - After a long time, I was freed from my children, and I was with the person I loved. I asked to go again next time. ''I''m sorry, Sears. It seems that the trip will have to be postponed until later.'' Argeno remembered his wife''s shimmering face. blood spurted out No pain was felt. He moved forward. I heard someone call from behind, but there was no time to look back. They simply run towards the enemy with their resolve again. ''I am a knight and owner of the Welton family, Argeno Welton. I have no regrets.'' Born as a man, he married a beautiful woman, and had a proud son and a cute daughter. It would be a lie if it said no regrets. I want to see my children grow up and get married, and I want to see the jokes of my grandchildren. In his later years, he traveled the world with Sears, and in the end, he wanted to face the end with a smile in front of his children. I know it''s all greed. So, Argeno will give his life here only for the future of his wife and children. "I will surely kill you, Kryon!!" Fragarach cut through the space and quickly narrowed the distance with Kryon. Even in the real-time bloody situation, he did not slow down in the slightest. it''s a kick It''s a meaningless rant. why? Kryon couldn''t understand. Why on earth do you come towards yourself with such a face? It would be easier for me to just die. I do not know. why are you doing it like that Krion gave up thinking. "Just die." no. The Count must not die yet." That was then. An unfamiliar voice was heard, and at the same time, something Kryon couldn''t see began to appear. * * * Creon asked with a bewildered tone toward the one that appeared in front of him. "Yes, why are you?" It was Jamie Welton. He who would have disappeared to the battlefield of Infinity with Vincent suddenly appeared in front of him. Krion looked at him blankly for a moment, then shouted with a face like a thug. "I will kill you, Jamie Welton!!" I don''t know why he''s here, but whatever it was, Jamie Welton appeared in front of him. Even if he ripped and killed, his enemy, who was insignificant, appeared to be killed. If that''s the case, it''s common sense to tear it to death! "Go to hell!" Krion cut Jamie in a straight line with Durandal. and realized " fake? Jamie''s figure was scattered in the air. Kryon, feeling that something was wrong, roused his energy and blew away all that had been dazzling him. Then he found an old man standing in front of him. You ." "Cool." The old man, with his arms outstretched, with blood dripping from his chest, grinned hard. "How was it, the illusion I showed you? It''s my proud magical subjection that I''ve been honing for decades. At Linmer''s words, Krion looked around. Earl Wellton was nowhere to be seen. Beiryl was nowhere to be seen. Where have those two gone? "Is it yours?" "The Count still has a lot of work to do . I changed my location and coordinates. Cool!" Rinmull staggered and vomited blood, then knelt down on one knee. As Kryon swung his sword towards the illusion, part of the slash reached his chest. Seeing that the mana barrier was slashed like tofu even after only one swing, it was indeed a monster. Rinmer said with a tired face. "Rather than a young Count Wouldn''t it be better for me to sacrifice? It was good to come here with an unknown sense of incongruity. If he hadn''t come here, Earl Wellton would have been struck by his sword. Even now, the injuries were quite large, but as long as their lives were saved, that was enough. The Count may live. "You bastard like this!" Kryon, unable to contain his anger, swung his sword, and a terrifying slash flew towards Rinmer. That can''t be stopped. ''count. I will make the sacrifices for the future.'' You cannot escape death. If so, I''ll eat at least one room and leave. Don''t make fun of the 8th class Archmage. Linmer ran out of all the mana he had accumulated so far. I haven''t played and ate in 5 years. He focused everything on his left hand. Then, with his teeth sharp enough to break, he fired that power in the form of a beam towards the slash. Aww!!! A dark red beam from his left hand pushed Kryon''s slash away and flew towards him. Creon looked at it and said. "The joke is ." A causal reversal has been triggered. "Die and fall, old man." The rays were scattered into the air. It was the mana that he had accumulated throughout his life, but even the collar of Krion could not pass. Krion quickly closed the distance and grabbed Rinmer''s face. "Uh-huh!" "I don''t have time for a bug like you!" With those words, Durandal pierced Linmer''s chest. Rinmer''s eyes widened. Kryon, who drew his sword, threw Rinmer to the side as if he was no longer interested, and started looking for Earl Welton and Beiryl. "Do you know that if I hide, I won''t be able to find you?" Kryon''s physical ability, which had the power of the divine beast Ismenios, was already close to ''transcendence''. He ran so fast that he couldn''t see them and started looking for the two of them. ''This time, I will kill you at once.'' I won''t give them time to resist. I''ll drop the heads of both of them on the floor before they even come to their senses. That was the prerequisite for the Zenith Church to win this war. ''As long as the spiral of the battlefield has come to a conclusion, you can''t escape.'' It''s just delayed a bit. Kryon''s spirit was wide enough to cover the battlefield. To him with the power of the divine beast, this was nothing. And I was able to find two huge auras not far away. "I''m just a mouse in front of a cat." Krion made both legs look like springs and then jumped a great distance at once. Its speed broke through the speed of sound, causing the air layer to collapse several times, causing a roar. "Stand there, you scum!" Creon found Beiryl running with Earl Welton on his back in the distance. When I asked why I couldn''t go this far, Earl Wellton seemed unconscious. Beiryl glanced behind him, and used his powers to speed up. But, yes, it was the wind. bang! Kwaang!! After breaking through the speed of sound again, Krion passed Beiryl at once, blocking his way. "Where are you going, Beiryl?" " Rinmer-sama, have you been hurt?" Sure. Dealing with a dying old man like that is an instant. And, I will deal with you in an instant." I didn''t want to drag it out any more. Creon drew a hideous smile and flicked the cube jewel that existed instead of the heart with his finger. Then, energy began to flow through his body. "It was a tough affair. Stop it, you worm." "I''m not going to take it easy." Beiryl carefully set the Earl of Wellton down and took hold of the sword. At the same time, his sword was broken in half. Beiryl''s eyes widened. "You said It will be dealt with in no time." Crion, who appeared in front of him at an invisible speed, swung his Durangdal with a cruel expression. neck is cut off [Law of Judgment] "Guard the Lamb." Woo-!! A golden light fell from the sky. Kryon felt a sense of crisis and stepped back. Light wrapped around Beiryl and Earl Wellton. It wasn''t just that. A golden light also fell from where Linmer fell in the distance. Kryon frowned at the unexpected situation. "What else?!" Why do you keep getting interrupted? Annoyed, Kryon didn''t mind the light and tried to run again. "Wow, calm down. You are not a beast." [Sword of Judgment] A man wearing a cloak of light appeared in front of him and stopped him. "Long time no see." The Paladin, Lars, who appeared with her blonde hair fluttering, said to Kryon with a smile. "It''s been 5 years since I''ve seen you, has your appearance changed significantly?" you ." And Kryon, who recognized Lars, couldn''t help but be embarrassed. Why is the Pyro priest here? But apart from that, the anger that rose to the top of his head was unbearable. Kryon was about to shout with his face contorted like a demon, but a thought suddenly came to his mind and his eyes widened. no way ." okay. Every year." Dump, Dump-! A huge force appeared that seemed to crush the entire space. right behind it too. Kryon felt that something was seriously wrong and slowly turned his head. There stood a man with brown hair, a little too young to be a young man and quite mature for a boy. Golden light was flowing through his eyes, and the same color of the divine was overflowing around him. Ricky, the ''Apostle of the Pyro Goddess,'' said with an angry face. "From now on, I will deal with you. Because grudge is enough." Krion thought. ''Spiral of the Battlefield'' is wrong again. CH 291 Chapter 33: Demon Realm (1) ''Spiral of the Battlefield'' is wrong again. Of course, the spiral of the battlefield was not omnipotent. It simply turns the number of cases and suggests the method with the highest probability of winning for the ally. Since it is a matter of probability, it could have certainly failed. However, I couldn''t understand why such a large variable could not be taken into account. ''It means that the main pyroism was not calculated as a causal factor .'' Kryon saw the goddess''s apostles radiating tremendous momentum. Five years ago, I was just a kid who only knew how to radiate power, but time is really scary. Isn''t it possible to wield the power of an apostle like that now? The same goes for the Divine Executioner. In the past, it was garbage that couldn''t even rub his collar, but now he doesn''t show any gaps. ''If you want to kill, you will kill.'' It won''t be easy. I felt the power of the divine beast Ismenios getting weaker and weaker. If it had been maintained this much, the lifespan would have been greatly shortened. I felt like I was taking a really big loss. I was so angry that my head exploded, but it was difficult to express my emotions at will. Because there is an apostle. ''It''s difficult. difficult. If I come back alive, I''ll have to ask.'' How did you use the spiral of battlefield to fail one after another? How can you not consider such a large variable? If only these guys had not appeared, both Beiryl and Earl Welton could have been killed with this hand. bang!! Even in places where soldiers fought fiercely, golden pillars soared here and there. Pyro priests and knights seemed to have intervened there as well. Retirement ordeal. It wouldn''t matter if I died if there was a chance, but there was a high chance of being killed here. I have to get out of my body somehow. "Don''t even think about it. You can never run away from here." Ricky raised his right hand and held a golden spear in his hand. And when he pointed to the ground with his left hand, the divinity of the Pyro spread out as if encompassing the earth, and rose like a cage, creating a large prison. Krion clicked his tongue. "Is it a prison for sinners?" It was a kind of barrier that the divine executioners of the Pyro Church spread to prevent sinners from escaping. The problem is that it was unfolded by the goddess''s apostles themselves. The purest and most sacred beings in the Pyro Church had spread the barrier, so it was impossible for even Kryon to escape from this place. Ricky had created an absolute execution ground here. Kryon said while looking at Ricky who was approaching him. "You have grown so much, little one." "Then you turned ugly. Appearance and personality are everything. and. Ricky''s eyes turned to the Chimera Paladins. That horrific experiment has continued to this day, resulting in so many victims. How many children were sacrificed? Five years ago, Ricky was one of the victims of that experiment. And in the orphanage run by the Zenith School, Shinno, who had been like a friend, was eventually sacrificed. Because of that vicious experiment. I thought Jamie had taken down the maker of Chimera, the key developer at the time, and uprooted it. "You are still carrying out that terrible experiment." My hands and feet were trembling. poor children. Ricky couldn''t help but cry because he knew how frightened he must have been. He said to Krion with tears in his eyes. "I''m not going to die pretty." Ricky''s new model was scattered. Kryon turned to the side close to his instinct. bang!!! A golden spear fell down where he was standing. Its power seemed plain, but if you were as strong as Kryon, you could see just how dangerous the attack was. ''If that''s right, you''re dead.'' Since he had reached the status of a Grand Master and even accepted the power of the divine beast Ismenios, he was sure that he would have died if he had been attacked by the current attack. Ricky''s gaze followed Kryon''s movements. "Write that clever causal reversal." When Ricky stretched out his left hand, a huge attraction was created. Kryon was greatly embarrassed when his body was sucked in by itself. It was as if a black hole had appeared in front of me. "!!" I wonder if it''s really the kid at that time. So I felt absurd. Do the apostles have that kind of power just because they are chosen? Kryon''s eyes turned red. [Divine Beast Mode] [Brightening] Threads sprouted from his pale skin, and his entire body began to turn red. blood is accelerating rapidly. The muscles also expanded differently than before. Both legs were again in the form of blades. Krion held Durandal with his left hand, and the shape of his right hand was also made into a sword. [Causality Reversal] "Apostle or whatever, just die!!" Bloody-! Breaking through Riki''s gravity with the sound of piercing the wind, Krion fired a slash towards his head. He could see his body being cut. Then the causality was twisted. Puck- Bump!! Blood spurted from Ricky''s body and he was pushed back a few steps. "Chi. Are you not dead?" Kryon, who landed lightly, slashed again, triggering a causal reversal. Bubbly- Blood spurted out, leaving a lot of deep scars on Ricky''s body. Realizing that the attack worked, Krion slammed the ground. As an apostle, his rank has risen a lot over the past five years, but he still doesn''t seem to be good at fighting. ''If I had left it to the Holy Executor, there would have been more possibilities.'' With confidence, Kryon changed the two horns that grew on his back like blades, and then cut them into small pieces to form a plain sword. With his whole body made of swords, he was able to do more with causality reversal. Two plain swords were drawn out according to the master''s will. Then, it was shot at Ricky, who was standing still like a whip. haha! Laughter sure of victory. At the same time, Ricky raised his head. puff- The plain sword was torn apart piece by piece in the air, and it shattered as it was. Creon looked at the shards of the sword falling to the ground with startled eyes. I couldn''t figure out what had happened. What was certain was the fact that ''causality'' was forcibly cut off by something invisible. Ricky''s voice was heard. "Is this the end?" The voice echoed as if in a cave. Krion noticed that the landscape around him had changed. He stood in the middle of a dark cavity. no. This place is not like a joint. Suddenly, a dazzling light began to pour from the right. The light gradually expanded upwards, and all of a sudden, the darkness cleared and only the open sky was visible. Only then did Krion know where he was. Palm ?" He was standing on a very large palm. I could see the tip of my finger in the distance. That means that the owner of this hand is behind you. I turned around slowly. It was as if a white cliff filled the front of my eyes. But it wasn''t like a cliff. It was someone''s body, and the white one was the clothes he was wearing. I raised my head. It was so bright that it was difficult to open my eyes properly, but I covered the light with my hand to some extent and checked the face of the owner of the huge body. It was obscured by the light and hard to see. Who the hell is it? Who is it that makes it so big? Dragons will be smaller than this. Then, it suddenly bowed down. The light disappeared at once, and black darkness fell. So when the darkness got used to it to some extent, I saw its face. Kryon checked his face and dropped his sword as if he had given up on everything. [You were in my palm from the beginning.] A voice that seemed to be speaking from afar, but it was too loud to be heard clearly. It was Ricky. ''Aren''t you palms?'' Creon''s eyes fluttered at Ricky''s words. If so, is it that all of the attacks he has succeeded in the past have been all illusions? It can''t be. The causal reversal was clearly triggered, and the sensation of cutting Ricky''s body was also clearly transmitted to his fingertips. ''The illusion is now.'' The apostle, who was in a corner, deceived himself to try to live somehow. It''s enough to cut away such illusions... . puck- Kryon felt great pain as his body was crushed. " !" Not even a scream came out. It was as if all bones, muscles, and organs had been smashed. Why wouldn''t he die? If it was such a pain, it was not strange to die of shock. It was not a metaphorical expression to say that the body was crushed away from it. ''I can''t breathe.'' In fact, I thought it was absurd to even think like this. everything was submerged So is the brain. The consciousness was cut off immediately, and it was normal to go to the Hwangcheon-gil. [Why didn''t he die?] Ricky raised his hand. Kryon was flattened beneath it. It was like a cockroach that had been beaten. [Because I didn''t allow it.] Ricky put his head close to Kryon, who was smaller than an ant, and said, [Did you say? You''re not going to die well. Here you are punished. That is the will of my goddess who rules over sin and punishment.] Creon was desperate. There is neither life nor death here. There is only pain. ''Fuck.'' No matter how deadly maniac was, he was powerless in the face of unfamiliar pain. * * * Ricky saw Kryon locked in a small barrel. There he would be tortured to the point that he would rather die. And the mind will be annihilated, and the soul will die, leaving only a shell. That was his punishment. I had no intention of giving this vicious bastard an easy death. I will continue to inflict pain until I feel no more pain. "You suffered." no. As Lars approached and encouraged him, Ricky shook his head. "Are Count Welton and Beiril any better?" "Yes, both of you are safe. The Count has yet to come to his senses, but his life has no problem." What a relief. Ricky sighed in relief. "I''ll go see you two. Lars, please take care of the Archmage who was beaten by this guy." all right. At Ricky''s command, Lars headed to where Linmer was lying. There were priests there as well, but it would be easier if he, a high priest, helped him as his life was at stake. Ricky approached Beiryl and Earl Wellton, who were recovering. Beiryl, who found him, greeted him with a smile. "It''s been a while, Apostle of the Goddess." "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Beiril." After a brief greeting between the two, Beiryl asked him a question first. "How is he?" "I''ve been locked up here." Ricky took out a small bottle and showed it to him. Kryon, as small as an ant, was lying in it, but it was too small to see his face. Beiryl said in a worried voice. "Aren''t you going to kill me?" "I am being punished worse than death. Until you completely lose yourself." "Huh." "I have no intention of making it easy to die. The crime he committed cannot be forgiven in two letters: the death penalty." At those words, Beiryl got a little goosebumps. It was because he realized how harsh and terrible the punishment Ricky had inflicted on him. I didn''t think it was pitiful. As Ricky said, the crime Kryon committed was not something that could be replaced by death. Beiryl, apart from him, felt afraid of the very existence of Riki. ''Is this an apostle?'' Even though he, Earl Welton, and even Linmer rushed in, he quickly defeated a monster that could not be defeated. At first, I thought how wonderful it would be to be an agent of God, but seeing it with my own eyes, it was truly a transcendent existence. He''s only a young boy now. It wasn''t even the realm of the Pyro goddess. The apostles were told that they only show their true power when they are in the realm of the gods. ''It reminds me of Jamie.'' I heard that Jamie and Ricky were friends of the same age. The fact that both of them had strength that seemed to transcend humans came as a shock to Beiryl. ''Are all teenagers this strong these days?'' It was time for him to think nonsense. "By the way." Ricky took his luck carefully. "You tell me." "Where is Jamie? I''ve heard he''s definitely here. At that question, Beiryl jumped up from his seat as if he had just remembered it. I was so overwhelmed with just dealing with Kryon that I completely forgot about it. "Jamie has gone somewhere with the weirdo!" "Did you disappear?" Yes. But, if it was Jamie''s skill, I should have returned immediately, so why haven''t there been any news yet?" Ricky''s eyebrows narrowed. It is certain that Jamie was here, but it must have been moved somewhere during the war. Seeing that there is no sense of presence, I wondered if it was not just that he was far away, but that he had moved to another dimension. "I want to look for traces of the dimensional shift." "Dimension shift?" Yes. It seems that Janice''s school took Jamie to a separate space. not to intervene in the war." If Jamie became a sword master at the 9th class, there was a high possibility that it would act as a big variable in this war. However, since it was an opponent that could not be easily removed, it would have been a headache, and he decided to treat him in the direction of isolating him in a different dimension altogether. As far as Ricky knew, there were relics related to it in the Zenith Church. ''Jamie.'' Although he hadn''t seen him for a long time, he never forgot his bond with him. In particular, he never once doubted his powerful power. So this time I will come back without any problem. "For now, let''s end this war." We must end this absurd war. Ricky flew towards the suffering Chimera Paladins. * * * At that time, the devil. " Hey, Trika." Jamie saw a huge demonic castle on fire. Trika was standing next to him, but his expression was invisible because it was covered with a helmet. Ha ha ha ha ha! It''s too late, Demon King of lust. It''s been a month since you''ve been away. Your land has become mine." He just stares at the pale-skinned man in a bat-like cloak who is mocking him in the air. Trika spoke up for the first time. "The Demon King of Vampires ." A tremendous amount of magic began to seep out of Trika''s body. "You really crossed the line. Today will destroy it." Then he jumped towards the pale man he called the Vampire Demon Lord. "Kah ha ha! Come on, lust!!" The vampire demon blasted a madness and collided with Trika. The sky and the earth trembled with the force of collapse with a huge wave. It was a battle between demon lords who had reached transcendence. Jamie, who was watching it from afar, murmured. "I have to go back, you idiots." Jamie''s head ached from the war between the out of nowhere demons. CH 292 Chapter 33: Demon Realm (2) Susu- Late at night, a mysterious light fell near the headquarters of the Zenith Church. It was a road that even a sentry could not pass. A man had already been there. Hmm. The man who was sitting on the stone wall made sure that the light was fading and then walked towards it. There was a man lying unconscious where the light had completely disappeared. It was Vincent. "The body is quite broken. You''ve dealt with it harshly. The man, the apostle Noah, knew that Vincent would appear here. Noah puts Vincent on his shoulder. Then he quietly went somewhere. It was a small shrine located very deep within the headquarters of Mt. The shrine was only permitted to archbishop-level priests, but Noah''s destination was not here. Stepping into the shrine, he went deeper. It was a secret space known only to pope-level officials, unknown to even the archbishops. Noah opened the door and went inside and snapped his finger. One by one the lights began to come on in the dark space. As it got brighter, I could see the interior view at a glance, but it was nothing compared to a secret space. Old bookshelves were lined with worn-out books, and the floor was covered with gray stone that had undergone a lot of degradation. In the center stood a stone foundation that remained only the form. Noah laid Vincent there. "You must not die yet. How many things to do? I worked so hard to find your soul... Just thinking about finding it again makes me dizzy. I don''t know how long it will take." Vincent himself may not know anything, but he was actually arranged by the Zenith Church. Once upon a time, there was a swordsman who did not even know what era it was. According to his mother, Janice, he was a person who was quite a threat to the 12 gods as well. A companion of a powerful wizard, his name was Diomedes, who was said to be the best swordsman among humans. The soul of Diomedes, who was called the hero, now resides in Vincent. "You will feel refreshed when you wake up from a good night''s sleep. Then rest." When I flicked my finger again, blue flames burst out around the foundation. Noah quietly exited the secret space as he saw Vincent engulfed in the blue flames. Then he headed back somewhere. This time around, whether it was a public place at the head office, the sentries guarding the area found Noah and greeted him. Noah was greeted roughly and headed for the large building, and as soon as he entered, he looked at the huge sphere in front of him. It was the pattern (, Globe) that made the inversion of the continent in the form of a star. A strange thing that turned on its own without anyone touching it, that was the ''Spiral of the Battlefield''. "Are you here?" The manager of the battlefield spiral found Noah and bowed his head. A newly elected administrator, the former one was beheaded by Kryon in the failure of the invasion war on Egeine. After glancing at the manager, who was still bowing his head, Noah gestured for the door to close on its own. Then he sighed and said to the manager. "Since when have you been?" Then the manager lifted his head with a smile, and his eyes lit up a strange light. "He came right after I put Vincent down." "Ok." Noah looked at Janice in the form of a manager with an irresistible face. Originally, it was difficult for a god to come down directly to this land, no matter how the headquarters was. A huge causal rule was consumed, and above all, among the 12 gods, there was a clause stating "Do not intervene in the human world". Still, the reason why Janice could borrow a believer''s body and come down was simple. "The spiral of the battlefield is running well." Zenith looked contentedly at the spiral of the battlefield spinning round and round. The reason why he had no problem even if he came down to the human world. It was because of the spiral of the battlefield. The relics made to lead the war to victory actually had other purposes as well. It was the ''stealth'' function that partially erased the presence of God. Thanks to that, Janice was able to come down here. Of course, it wasn''t long before it started coming down. This is because his iron rule was to never face any believers other than apostles. It was originally created for the purpose of after the birth of the apostle. Noah didn''t like God''s behavior. "You are welcome to come here. Didn''t I say that if another god found out, there would be a riot. "It''s okay, it''s okay. In the first place, they have no interest in themselves. I mean, I don''t care what I do. And again, I don''t know. There may be others like me." Even those words sounded very easy to Noah''s ears. But since God''s will is so, would the apostle, who could be called an alter ego, wear a vomit? Noah sighed softly and then asked. "What happened to Sir Kreon?" Noah, not familiar with the situation of the war, asked Janice, who had just been there, the situation. He was also on the ''Infinite Battlefield'', but because he was an omnipotent god, he had a rough grasp of what was going on on earth. "It went as planned." "Did the Pyro Apostle appear?" okay. I lost a lot. Well, I never thought I would win." "It turned out to be the way Spiral intended." "It means that I lied to him, but since he has gone out of his mind, it is right to use it as a discard card." It was a conversation that would have shocked me if Kryon had been here. The spiral of the battlefield did not predict victory in this war from the beginning. All the things he heard were fakes made by Zenith and the apostle Noah. In other words, this defeat was all planned by the Zenith Church. "I still think it''s a loss. Although they are failures, the 20,000+ Chimeras are definitely a great force. Also, Sir Creon could be dealt with effectively if I could coax him well." "Twenty thousand Chimeras were great as bait, and Kryon will come back as a much more manageable doll, so don''t worry." Noah knew all of Zenith''s plan, but he was not at ease with the brutality of the process. He sighed and nodded his head. all right. "You are too fragile. The road you will take in the future is something you cannot bear with such a fragile heart. Also, if I lose, you, the apostle, cannot die well either. In the end, we must win. Do you understand what I am saying?" " Yes. "Start preparing right away. Pyro, the moment that stupid bitch takes over my job, so I can move right away." "The preparations are already over." As if she liked the answer, Janice nodded her head. Noah asked Janice one more question. "By the way, what about Jamie Welton?" I do not know. Yes ?" It wasn''t complete, but it was none other than Janice herself who descended into Vincent''s body and fought Jamie Welton. But you don''t know what happened? "The Demon King has intervened." I beg your pardon? "He is said to be the demon king of lust. It''s a name you''ve never heard of. He was a relatively recently acquired Demon King, but it turned out he was Diablo Volfir''s subordinate." "D, you mean Diablo Volfir?" okay. It was a shock. It was shocking that the demon king broke into the infinite battlefield, but he was Diablo''s subordinate. How the hell did his subordinate ever become a Demon King? How did you get to the Demon Realm?" No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t understand it. How many coincidences must overlap for such a result to occur. But there was something even more strange than that. Noah pointed it out. "Then why did you appear there? If I could break into the infinite battlefield, I would have been able to invade the heavens too. It feels as if it has to be there." "I think the same." "Maybe Jamie Wellton and ?" "It was like we didn''t know each other, but I don''t even know that. It''s not that hard to pretend you don''t know. And Jamie Welton''s reaction is questionable enough. It was confirmed that Jamie Welton was surprised the moment the Demon King appeared, but he didn''t seem to feel particularly hostile to the Demon Lord. As the Pyro Church, I understand that they hate him, but the Demon King was even more vicious than that. Since the demon itself is the embodiment of evil, does it need further explanation? Still, Jamie Welton just watched. "And, that alone is not suspicious." "What else was there?" "That guy. You know the swordsmanship of Diomedes. At the time, I was a little excited too, so I just passed on it, but no matter how much I think about it, it is impossible for humans in today''s age to know that." Hmm. This should be investigated separately." "It is. Everything is questionable." Janice drew her name with an expressionless face. His body slowly came out of the manager''s body. In return for accepting God, the manager lost his life. "I''ll just go upstairs. Don''t forget the stories I told you so that you can prepare well." "I will keep that in mind." Without further questioning, Noah watched Zenith disappear into heaven. After confirming that he was alone, he took a deep breath and chanted a prayer to the deceased manager. It was the best he could do for the dead in vain. "By the way, Jamie Wellton Where the hell are you now?" The infinite battlefield was abolished. Originally, it was a disposable relic created by Janice to descend on Vincent''s body. The moment Zenith left the place, it became a completely independent space, and it was impossible for even Zenith to re-enter it. And what happened to the Demon King? If Janice had escaped there, it would have been just the two of us... . Hmm. Noah felt his head throb. * * * The time when Noah''s head was throbbing. Jamie''s head seemed to be split in two. The clash between the two demon kings spanning the heavens and the earth was changing the terrain so much that it reminded me of 60,000 years ago. ''I''ll take care of it.'' Why is it that another demon king invades Trika''s territory when he comes to the Demon Realm? The vampire demon king said that it had been a month since Trika left this place. Trika noticed his danger through the dimension stone and appeared on the infinite battlefield. If so, are the concepts of time in the demon realm and the present world different? ''Or maybe the concept of time on the infinite battlefield is different.'' What is certain is that even at this moment, we do not know how the time on earth will change. It was possible that the war had already ended. "I don''t have time for this." this is magic. There is no reason to hide your power. Jamie''s eyes turned purple, and black mana exploded out. Darkness raged, and the devouring Leviathan began to run rampant. [Level 2 Power] [Darkness] Darkness settled in Pharisada. Jamie spread her black wings. As it soared into the sky, a teleport was activated at the same time. [Magic Swordsmanship] [Infinite Strike] Jamie, who moved to the back of the vampire demon king at once, swung a barisada clad in the ''darkness of annihilation''. Due to the teleportation triggered in succession, it seemed as if Jamie had split into dozens. What''s this?! The vampiric demon king who was defending the attack of Trika was bewildered by the sudden slash of darkness. He hadtily set up a blood shield to block it, but it was difficult to stop all the slashes of darkness coming from all directions. The slash of darkness that came from all 360 degrees collided with the Vampire Demon King in the center. "Lord!" When Jamie suddenly interrupted, Trika called him with a bewildered look. But Jamie did not answer the call and focused the darkness on Pharisada. I ." Koo-!! The blade of darkness soared to the ends of the sky. In response, the Black Suit began to circulate the flow of Qi and Blood faster. [Welton-style dagger Oui] Darkness has taken the form of an auror. Purple and black mana overflowed and burst out. [Extreme tragedy] [Gaebyeok] "I have to go back!!" A dagger, surrounded by darkness, cut through the sky and the earth as it was and split the space. The vampire demon lord exposed his sharp fangs in the scattered darkness. "Trica I don''t know where you got this bloody lump. Red blood rushes out. The demon king who conquered an area of the demon realm drew his power. "Are you committing the rudeness of getting that kid involved in our fight?!" At the same time, it pierced the blade of darkness as blood fell. Then it exploded with great momentum. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah Jamie''s eyes widened. this !" The blood created a huge crater that spanned hundreds of kilometers. In front of that overwhelming power, Jamie spit out a swear word, and then the blood engulfed him all the way to where he was. In his blurred vision, someone blocked his way. "I''m sorry, my lord." That was the last voice Jamie heard before she lost consciousness. I thought in my disappearing consciousness. ''Like X.'' CH 293 Chapter 33: Demon Realm (3) By the time Jamie woke up, the war had already ended. Waking up in a room with a strong smell of limestone, he frowned at his fiery hair, then came to his senses and jumped up to his feet. "How much time has passed?!" For Jamie, who had to return to Guerin as quickly as one second, the prolonged stun was fatal. He got so excited about the sudden situation, he couldn''t act calmly as usual and started a fight with the Demon King. Even in the Demon Realm where the Demon King can fully exercise his power. "Damn it. Because of that bastard, Janice." Because of Zenith, his hair was already heated to the tip of his head, so it seemed like he couldn''t control his emotions. Jamie got up from his seat and left the room. I don''t know what happened, but seeing that he was lying here safely, the fight seemed to be over. However, a problem arose. "Where are you going?" When I opened the door, there was a long hallway on either side, but I didn''t feel like there was anyone there. Jamie pondered where he was going, then walked down the hallway to the right. There was really nothing. Both walls were blocked off, so I couldn''t see the situation outside, and I couldn''t see where the stairs were. Jamie had no choice but to develop mana. quest. Mana dug a crack in the brick and began to quickly explore the surrounding space. Jamie, who finished grasping the surrounding structure in an instant, used teleport without hesitation. Jumping over the space at once, he appeared from the very center of the huge hall. There was a large black chandelier hanging from the ceiling that looked quite menacing, so the atmosphere in the hall was subdued. And, a lot of eyes were on Jamie. Brurole Lap? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Apect No Shan It was the first language I had ever heard in my life. Those who had an ugly appearance that looked like a monster and looked like a human were talking to Jamie as they looked at him. All were demons. They were glaring at Jamie with vigilant eyes. But no one was willing to step forward. Considering the warlike tendencies of the demons, there is no way to leave a stranger to a stranger. Still, the reason for the check was simple. It''s because you feel the difference. Although Jamie was immediately stunned by the Vampire Demon Lord, he still had more power than most high-ranking demons. At first glance, they have a different level of presence from the demons who appear to be low-level to intermediate-level demons. Jamie tapped his head with his index finger. "Interpretation magic." As I mumbled that, the demonic language that I heard around me was quickly analyzed. As I do not know the language system, it is not a perfect interpretation, but it is enough to understand roughly. "It broke. human. scary. have. Why. here." height. do. there. "The king. is there where. It was as if I was roughly interpreting different languages in order. If it was a foreign language, it would be heard in the form of a sentence, even if it was sloppy, but the Asmodian language was heard because the components themselves were different shapes. Still, I thought about where I could understand roughly what it meant, so I beckoned to the nearest small demon with a red body that only reached his knees. "You come here." At the out of the blue call, the miniature demon stood there, thinking it wasn''t him. you. little guy." When Jamie pointed it out and called again, the little devil was startled and looked around and said: me? "Yeah, you. Come here." The miniature devil sent his eyes to those around him asking for help, whether he didn''t want to go, but the hard-hearted demons turned their eyes to see if they didn''t want to get involved. "Did someone hit you? I''m just going to ask you something. I make a lot of impressions and beckon, but who the hell would think I''m just asking? It would be nice if you could just stick your head in. The small demon crouched and approached Jamie. In the meantime, the demons were looking forward to something, looking like they could fly even if they were a big saddle. Guess who''s not a demon who likes violence. ''It''s a reaction that I''m curious about what I''m going to do with that little guy.'' I''m sorry, but I had no intention of meeting their expectations. Work. what ?" The terrified little demon was trembling back and forth. When I looked closely, it was the figure of a demon with large ears and a pointed tail, drawn in a children''s book. Jamie squatted down and asked the little devil. "Where are you?" "Seol, lust for lust." "You must have succeeded in driving out the Demon Lord of Vampires." "I won. yesterday. yesterday. Seeing that yesterday was repeated twice, it seemed like he was talking about the day before yesterday. "Do you know who I am?" The little devil nodded. human. touch No. never. Die. If you disobey." "Who won''t touch me?" "My lord. die. if you disobey. Command. Trika seemed to have threatened to kill any demons that touched him. Does that kind of guy leave him alone in that high place? I thought I''d say something later. "Now Trika. So, where is your demon lord?" I do not know. to know. "You don''t know?" The little devil nodded again. That was then. Something rushed in from outside. "I know." Someone from behind raised a hand and said, but it wasn''t a cut-off translation. I turned around and saw a gray-haired, blue-skinned man with bat wings, standing in a black suit. who are you? nice to meet you. I am Himera. I am the 14th Viscount of the Sex of Lust." Himera, who introduced her position as Viscount, approached Jamie with a relaxed look. As soon as he approached the little devil, he knelt down and slammed his head into the ground. It was similar to other demons, but depending on their strength, some of them bowed their heads. It was a moment when I realized that it was the Demon Realm, where strength is the measure. "Anyway, I have received an order from the Demon Lord to check your condition and come." "A Triika?" haha. Indeed, I thought that I had a close relationship with the Demon Lord, but I didn''t know that even his name could be called comfortably." "So, where are you?" Jamie didn''t intend to have a long conversation with someone he didn''t know. What can you spare yourself in a situation where you have to go back right away? Himera shrugged in response to Jamie''s attitude. "Follow me." He spread his bat-like wings and flew out of the castle without looking back. It was a start that felt like a provocation of whether I could pursue it. Jamie snorted. He had many intentions to check his level by flying in the subject of his own in the Demon World. "I mean, at least the counts will come." Jamie quickly followed Himera. The two headed straight for the tri-car. * * * Trika was sitting on the wide lake and watching the fishing rod. One of his few hobbies, the mighty king of the demon realm, was fishing. But it was no ordinary fishing. The jjigae gulped once. He grabbed the handle and gently shook the rod, and something gripped the bait. At that moment, Trika''s eyes lit up and started a fight with something in the water while looking at the liver. After about 10 seconds, he felt that the needle was caught, and he lifted the fishing rod as if nothing was rough. Kwaaaaaaa! Hung at the end of the fishing rod was a giant beast fish several tens of meters in size. Trika''s hobby, that is, fishing for masu fish. bang!!! The giant, weighing several tens of tons, started flapping like crazy as soon as it fell to the ground. When the surrounding area shook violently as if there was an earthquake, Tri-Car reached out. puck- As the intangible power flew away, the monster that was hit by it lost consciousness and became quiet. There was someone watching it from behind. " What are you doing?" Jamie had just arrived. Jamie sticks out his tongue as he sees the enormous size of the beast. I couldn''t believe I had just caught such a monster with a fishing rod. Shouldn''t it be normal to break? ''I don''t think I can stand it even if I strengthen it with Auror?'' Trika said whether he had predicted Jamie''s thoughts. "It is a fishing rod made of adamantium, a special ore from the demon world, so it will not break." her. You mean that precious mineral was barely used to make a fishing rod?" "Even if it''s a hobby, wouldn''t it feel comfortable to use good equipment?" Jamie had never had a hobby in her life, so she had nothing to say. If you say so, what more can you say? It was a pity, but that wasn''t the point now. First, I asked how the fight with the vampire demon ended. "What happened to that bright red guy?" "It often happens that the Demon Lord of Vampires attacks. And vice versa." He spoke as if it was nothing special, and then ordered Himera, who was smiling single by Jamie''s side. "You go back to the castle." "Yes, my lord." Without further ado, Himera returned to the castle at Trika''s orders. Even when they came here together, it was quite surprising because they looked like they were trying to avoid being caught up somehow. It meant that in the area ruled by Trika, his presence was great. "Is it common?" "Vampires border my territory, so we bite each other on the nape whenever we see an opportunity to increase our influence even a little. However, this time I have been away for too long, so the damage to my territory is quite large." "Is it because of me?" " For the sake of my lord, I don''t care if my territory disappears. After all, this is not where I should be." At the words of the loyal Trika, Jamie felt sorry for putting a burden on him for nothing. I''m sorry. "Do not apologize. The Diablo Volfir I knew was not like that." " okay. But time here seems to flow slower than on the ground. Am I right?" "It is convenient to think of one minute as one day. I was with the master for about 30 minutes." Yes. Trika only had 30 minutes on the battlefield of Infinity. However, over a month has passed. "The specific numbers will be different, but you can calculate roughly that much." "One day in a minute ." "Rather than that, shouldn''t the master have to die sooner? It has been three days since the master passed away, so the earth must not have been that long." If you go back to the ground right now, it''s actually only been a few minutes. "Everything is ready. The only concern is whether the master''s body can withstand it." do not worry. Even now, though, I am Diablo Volfir." Trika nodded and then summoned a dimensional stone fragment into the air. Jamie also took out the dimensional stone fragment that he had given him. The two fragments began to resonate with each other. "Please enter coordinates." Huh. Jamie recalled the exact location of Guerin Castle and implanted that information into the dimensional stone fragment. It was transmitted again as a dimensional stone fragment of Trika, and a small black wave occurred between the two fragments. Trika raised her hand over the wave and raised her own magic. Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo As much as it opened the passage between the two dimensions, a tremendous amount of magic was seeping in, and the power was so great that even Jamie, who was right next to him, could barely endure it. ''The Trika guy !'' It was always a tri-car with limited power because it was always seen from the ground. It was huge back then, but now he is unconstrained, and even though he only drew a part of his power, it was a huge level. In other words, he was not confident that he would win easily even with the strength of his heyday. This is the power of the Demon King. If such a guy supports himself with all his heart, how can he not be reassured? Trika said. "I will open it." As he stretched his opposite hand into the air, black sparks sprung up randomly and began to warp the space. It is an interdimensional movement that cannot even be attempted unless the demon lord has reached transcendence. Trika half-frowned her purple eyes and tried to clench her fist. Kwajizijik!! Sparks bounced off as lightning bolts of enormous thickness. I felt great pressure. I couldn''t fully clench my fists because Trika wasn''t easy either. But gradually his fingers curled inward, and then his fists were completely clenched. bang!!! With the roar, a dimensional passageway in the form of a huge black hole was created. It generated a strong attraction as if it was about to swallow everything. "!!" Jamie felt himself being sucked in and looked at the trika. "Trica. See you later." "Please take a look." Trika bowed her head briefly, and Jamie tried to surrender herself to the manpower. I will go through the passage like this and move to Guerin Castle. I don''t know if I''ll be able to overcome the dimensional pressure in the process, but I''ll definitely survive. Goes! It was the moment when he said that and was about to float his body into the air. -de Ryo? My Mi, can you hear me? An unfamiliar but somehow familiar voice was heard. Jamie stopped trying to enter the aisle and listened again. -Jay MI! me Hey. "Who are you?" -me . Fortunately, a clear voice was heard in the high frequency that was unpleasant to the ears. - It''s Ricky!! CH 294 Chapter 33: Demon Realm (4) Ricky, who sealed Kreon, ordered the Paladins to help Guerin and make the Chimera Paladins successful as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Ricky focused on the care of Earl Wellton and Marquis Linmer, who were seriously wounded. Among them, Marquis Linmer was in particularly serious condition, and traces of being pierced with a sword remained near the mite. If it was too late to pour out the divinity even a little, it wouldn''t be strange if he died on the spot. Even a high-ranking priest could only delay death, but it was a serious injury that was difficult to save. "I will surely restore you." But Ricky was different. An apostle can perform some miracles that God causes. The golden divinity emanating from both hands wrapped around the two at the same time, drawing the symbol of the goddess Pyro. Both of them were injured in an instant, regardless of their internal or external injuries. It was an overwhelming healing power that could not be compared with other priests. Beiril, who was next to him, had a mild injury, so a priest was attached to him and was recovering him, but when he saw Ricky''s tremendous divine power, he clicked his tongue. ''Not only combat power, but also recovery magic is unmatched.'' It makes me wonder if it''s the same person. In fact, if you are an apostle of God, it may be rather humiliating to treat you as a human being. Their existence is an alter ego and agent of God. And it is the messenger who sent down to take care of this land. From that alone, it was right to view the apostles as heavenly beings born on earth. "Whoa. The fire was put out immediately." Ricky said with divine power, but he didn''t show any signs of exhaustion for treating a seriously injured person. Best of all, the treatment time was less than 1 minute. Beiryl looked at him in amazement and bowed his head in gratitude. thank you. I will never forget this grace." "Of course it is something we have to do. Rather, let''s find Jamie. "Is there any way?" When Beiryl was trying to get up, the priest scolded him with a stinging voice. "You can''t move yet. Be still." haha. Listen to Priest Evitz. Jamie will let me find it." Well please. Ricky nodded and ran all over the place to find a possible dimensional rift. In the distance, the Paladins of the Pyro Church, who joined forces with the Allied Forces, were rapidly making the Chimera Paladins a success. this is how it would be Their suffering poor souls will once again be freed. ''More than that, Jamie, where the hell are you?'' Ricky put his hands together and raised the power of the undead. It''s a secret that the people of the Church don''t know, but in fact, Ricky was an undead resurrected from the dead by Jamie''s necromancy. So Jamie''s black mana was swaying a little inside his body, which might help you figure out where he is. ''Jamie!'' He learned how to use power day and night for five years, so he was able to handle black mana without difficulty. Still, there was no response. If we had gone to the subspace, there must have been a trace of the dimension gap somewhere. Could it be that it was already closed in that short time? ''Answer me, Jamie!'' Ricky was constantly telepathic. Even with the power of an apostle, it is impossible to use telepathy that transcends dimensions. So, we are trying to find the traces of the opening of the dimension. If you find a trace, you can somehow forcefully open the passage and send a signal. ''Isn''t that what happened?'' I thought that couldn''t be. If Jamie had suffered, it must have had an effect on him as well. Because Ricky himself was also an undead created with Jamie''s power. How many minutes did you walk around like that? Ricky felt a sense of space moving from somewhere. I wondered if one of the Archmage used space magic, but this wasn''t a magical phenomenon. I quickly expanded my senses and began to find out where the phenomenon was occurring. From a distance of 2-3 km from here, an abnormality in space was felt. Ricky ran straight to it. I could feel the passage to space and another dimension slowly opening up. "Jamie!!" clenched- I felt a signal. Ricky was sure there was Jamie out there. I don''t know where it is, but it seems that the telepathy just didn''t spread. Raising the black mana to the maximum, he shouted with all his might. hear? Jamie! hear?! I couldn''t hear an answer, but I had the feeling that the telepathy I had just received was transmitted. Ricky stood in front of the open passage and shouted again. "Jamie, it''s me!" - Called? me!! I heard a mumble from inside, but I couldn''t really hear it. Ricky raised his divine power to clear the eerie mist that was flowing from the dimensional rift, and then shouted again. "It''s Ricky!!" -Ricky? * * * Ricky? Jamie was startled by the voice she couldn''t hear. Either way, Ricky''s words continued. - Can you hear me? uh. Listen well. no. uh What happened? Why are you?" - This is Guerin Castle. what? Why are you there?" -men and horses. Isn''t it the first thing to ask a friend you''ve been chatting with for a while if you''ve been well? "On the subject of not even a single letter." - Did you? That''s right, so Jamie kept her mouth shut. Anyway, it''s really frustrating. It''s not enough for Riki to telepathically come out of nowhere, the goddess''s apostle is in Guerin Castle. Jamie looked at the tri-car next to him with a slightly puzzled look. Trika was looking at me with an expression of why is that, but I ignored it for the first time and asked Ricky. "More than that, Guerin Castle? How''s the situation there now? My father? - The Count is fine. The Marquis Linmer was more dangerous than that. "The Marquis?" -Huh. You sacrificed yourself to save the Count. Had we been a little late, it would have been a disaster. ha Marquis." He did not know that the Marquis Linmer would risk his life for his father, Earl Wellton. He seemed to understand roughly why he made that choice. ''You must have decided that it would be more helpful for your father to be alive than himself in the future war.'' Even so, it didn''t mean that the Marquis Linmer could die instead. He was a person who not only knew his secrets, but could be of great help, and was a good grandfather who always took care of himself regardless of profit. If he had died, it would have been as painful and sad as the death of his parents. "Thank you, Ricky." - Of course it should have been done. Where else are you now? everyone is looking for you me I''m in the Demon Realm now. Silence passed for a moment. He couldn''t hear Ricky''s voice, but it was clear how confused he was. Jamie said with a slightly embarrassed face. "It''s a bit long to explain the situation. I''ll talk about this next time we meet. - What''s next? Then Ricky responded with a surprised tone. -Aren''t you going to jump over right now? "I thought so ." Jamie glanced over the whole scene of the underworld, including Trika. Originally, I had planned to return to the ground right away to help with the war, but after hearing Ricky''s story, my thoughts have changed a bit. "In the Demon Realm, time passes much slower than there." -what? "One minute there is one day here. So, I''m not going to go back right now. - What do you mean? How is 1 minute a day? And Jamie, are you sane? What''s wrong with your hair? " my head is fine Whose hair are you worried about?" - But that doesn''t make sense. The time axis may be slightly off in each dimension, but a minute is a day? In the first place, are we talking at the same time? After all, it was just as Ricky said. How did telepathy come about when the time axis is so warped? Jamie paused telepathy for a moment with a strange look and then asked Trika. "Trica. How did this happen?" "If you ask me all the time, I don''t know what to answer, my lord." Come to think of it, Trika didn''t even know who Jamie was talking to. This part will be explained later, and we asked about the time axis. "I''m telepathic with the guy on the ground right now, so why do we share the same time? This is the magical realm." "For a simple reason. The dimensional passage connects the earth and the demon realm, so telepathy is possible. So ." Trika said, pointing to the twisted dimensional passage. "It will close soon. Is it okay if I don''t go back? The two dimensional stone fragments maintaining the dimensional passage were vibrating as if they were about to break, generating a tremendous thunderbolt. Because the time axes of each other are so different, it was impossible to maintain the dimensional passage for a long time. "In the next minute, the passage will close, and the time axis will return to normal." At Trika''s words, Jamie said urgently. Ricky. The passage will close in the next minute." -You? Do you really want to stay there? "I have a feeling this time. I thought I got a lot stronger, but I''m still powerless. There''s not much I can do. So you have to be stronger. And this is where I can be stronger." If it is the Demon Realm that pursues an overwhelmingly long time and endless self-esteem, there is no choice but to become stronger even if you hate it. The most worrisome was the situation of his father, Earl Wellton. Ricky took care of it, so there was no need to rush to the ground. Jamie said. "Tell me well when Dad wakes up." - When are you going to be back? Well ." It was so sudden that I couldn''t decide on a time to stay. "Fifteen seconds ahead." As if urging from the other side, the tri-car talked about the remaining time. said Jamie, who made the decision. "See you tomorrow." - tomorrow? "Yeah, tomorrow. Make sure you catch what I throw!" - Hey, Jamie! that''s what... . Ricky''s words were not heard until the end. The telepathic signal was weakened as the passage suddenly got smaller and smaller. Jamie hastily picked up one of the dimensional stone fragments floating in the air, and threw it with all her might into the closed passage. And then he shouted. "With this, it will be communication sometimes!!" There was no time to listen to Ricky''s answer. The passage disappeared like a lie as the debris slipped into the tiny hole. Jamie took a deep breath and said: "You have less than 10 seconds left, let alone 15 seconds, right?" "The passage obviously closed after 15 seconds. However, the signal seems to have weakened in the process of reduction." "That or that." "Are you going to train here instead?" "You heard everything from the other side." Jamie said as she warmed herself up for nothing. "The problem on the ground has also been solved, and the time axis here is overwhelmingly long compared to the ground. Why the hell is it so long?" "I will explain later. It is not something that can be summarized briefly." "Well, I guess that''s it. Anyway, there is no better place to become stronger than the Demon Realm. is not it? "It is a wise word." Trika hated the demon realm so badly, but like it or not, he eventually reached the level of the demon king and achieved transcendence. It would have been impossible if it hadn''t been for the environment of the Demon Realm. "I can''t live as long on this earth as you do, but I''ll try to do the best I can. A day on the ground. Here ." roughly 4 years There could be more if necessary, but I thought that there was no point beyond that. Jamie now had walls on all sides. It was a wall that was so high and thick that it was difficult to break through or break through easily. But I don''t think it will take that long. "Wait, Janice." Jamie did not hide her power. There was no need to hide here. No one would be surprised that he was a warlock. So. Please, Trika." "Please name it." "I need your help a little." all right. Lord. We will do our best to help." Trika prostrated, and Jamie nodded. The life of the demon realm has begun. CH 295 Chapter 34: Sequence War (1) "Let''s go back to the castle." Huh. I need to make some plans for what to do next." The remaining period is 4 years. In a way, it could be said that he was lucky to have passed to the Demon Realm. It was thanks to Ricky''s ability to solve problems on the ground well, but it took a long time anyway. ''If it''s not enough, you can have a little more.'' It''s only a day on earth. There was still a sense of separation, but that was a good thing. And, I didn''t think it was going to be enough. He knew himself better than anyone else, and he knew the state of his previous life. It would be nice if I could restore the state of my previous life within 4 years. ''In order to reach the state of the previous life in the first place, it does not mean cutting down on time.'' Although there was no specific division of the state, the self in the previous life was no longer bound by the class. To the extent that using magic and breathing are the same thing. The will was soon manifested as magic. It is not a state that can be reached simply by transcending the 9th class. When all the circumstances are right, I will become aware of it without realizing it. ''So now the goal is to transcend the 9th class.'' Jamie was able to master the 9th class as well due to the battle with the frontier''s join clan executive Hawks, but she did not completely conquer the 9th class. I will completely conquer class 9 within a year, and I will somehow achieve transcendence in the remaining period. swordsmanship too. ''I''m still not good enough.'' Jamie grabbed Barrisada tightly. Vincent was definitely a sword genius. Even though he wasn''t a Grandmaster, he had the skills to threaten Jamie. If a little more time had passed, he might have become a Grand Master as if he had reached the 9th class. It would have been easier if I had killed him... . ''Jenice, that bastard took him.'' Zenith, who was in the state of Advent, took Vincent''s body and exited the infinite battlefield. In a situation where it would have been better to throw it away, the reason that he carried his body, which was nothing more than a corpse, was probably because he was planning to use it again. If he hasn''t died yet, the next time we meet, he''ll be a very dangerous enemy, and even if only the shell is left, Zenith will do his best to throw it in front of him. One way or another, Vincent''s talent was one of the few that Jamie had ever seen. ''Chok Jun-kyung, Diomedes, father Comparing with them is not enough.'' Perhaps as far as the sword, he may have had more talent than the three of them. Indeed, as Kreon said, he may be the one who is loved by the sword. ''Honestly, I have no confidence to surpass him with a sword.'' Four years have passed, but the sword is not so green. Being a sword master at this age by inheriting Welton''s blood is certainly a great thing, but aside from his talent, there were a lot of reasons behind it. So, I didn''t think it was entirely my ability. So, I plan to digest all the things I''ve been caught up to over the past four years as my own. ''I must be very busy.'' I plan to spend 4 years very tightly. to rebel against God. * * * "Himera." A man with bright red skin and gray hair like thorns called Himera. He was wearing a uniform that would be worn by a high-ranking official because he was of high rank, but Himera looked at him and bowed his head briefly. "Are you here, Count Beiros?" One of the few high-ranking aristocrats who were granted territories in the territory ruled by the demon king of lust. It was the Demon Dragon Beiros. He was the demon nobleman who infiltrated the magical realm five years ago and put Jamie in danger. Beiros stood next to Himera and asked him. "Where did that man go?" Himera couldn''t resist the question of Beiros, who was ranked 6th in the order of the Demon King of Lust. Because it is a world of strong self-esteem. Himera politely pointed out Jamie''s source. "You are currently with the Demon King." I see. "By the way, that person. I heard that you had an affair with the Count the other day." The story of Beiros ascending to the ground at the command of the Demon King of lust and returning with quite a lot of wounds was quite famous. As a demon dragon, he had to suffer for several days, so rumors could not have spread. "It was the price of carelessness." The skill difference was obvious. However, what I thought was an ant was quite a wild dog. Just as humans suffer quite a bit when they get bitten by a dog, I thought that Beiros was similar. ''If we get back together, I can pay off all the humiliation of that day.'' The problem is that the demon lord of lust he serves loves that person very much. After that day, the Demon King''s attitude suddenly changed, so I wondered why. It was because of that person. There have been times when I asked why he was so cheap. However, the demon lord he was serving did not say anything. It''s been such a long time, and now the human has appeared here. "What are you going to do? Are you going to fight that person?" Himera provoked Beiros with a voice that was quietly whispering. Looking at his expression, he had a face as if he had found a pretty interesting toy. This cheeky dreamer sometimes forgets his subject, and often goes against the intentions of higher-ranking people. Beiros opened his long eyes and warned him. "Don''t be presumptuous, Himera." Himera opened her eyes wide and bowed her head hurriedly. "Excuse me." huh. Beiros crossed his arms and walked to the window. In the distance, I saw the demon king of lust and a cheeky human being returned together. My heart was complicated. I want to repay the humiliation of that day, but since the Demon Lord is a cherished human being, I can''t just act according to my instincts. Even if there was a cause, I don''t know if it was a cause, but I wasn''t the Demon Lord who couldn''t notice it even if I forcibly created it. "You want to fight, too." Then, Himera spoke nonsense again. Annoyed Beiros tried to blow him away, but he had no choice but to stop at Himera''s words. "I have a way." "To you?" Yes. It is a method that even the Count knows." "How do I know?" Beiros furrowed his eyebrows in thought when he said he knew, then frowned to see if he remembered something, and looked at Himera. "Do you think that will happen?" "From what I heard, humans intended to leave the Demon Realm today. However, seeing him come back without leaving, I get a rough feeling." "What?" "It is a necessity to be strong here. If so, isn''t that a good enough way to do it? Hmm ." "What are you worried about? You must repay the humiliation of that day." Despite the warning, this cheeky dreamer gently scratched his pride as he secretly teased himself. But I didn''t hate it. Although there were many times when he was cocky, it was because he often said helpful words. "That''s right." He never forgot the humiliation of being abused by the weak, so for decades he focused only on becoming stronger. Thanks to this, he, who was 7th in rank, killed the other count, who was then 6th, and took his place. This time it''s the other way around. "If you bet on my rank, even the Demon Lord won''t be able to refuse you." sequence before. Through it, I will tear and kill a human being. That is the law of the Demon Realm, the strong self-esteem. * * * "I feel like I''m about to sneeze." "You can''t catch a cold or anything like that." So. Who is talking to me?" Jamie''s nose was tickled on the way back to Trikawa Castle. "Looks like something got into your nose." He rubbed his nose roughly and landed in front of the entrance to the Demon King''s Castle. However, the atmosphere was somewhat chaotic. Even though the Demon King had arrived, instead of coming out to meet him, he heard a murmur from within. When Jamie saw Trika, he raised his hand and raised Magi. thud!! Then the Demon King''s castle shook violently, and then the demons who realized that the tri-car had arrived, rushed out. "Did the Demon Lord come?" It was like a local market. It was funny to discuss the basics of human class hierarchy in the Demon World, but to greet the king with an unorganized movement. If Trika''s temper had been a little bad, it would have been annihilated. However, Trika was on the gentle side for a Demon King. "What''s the matter?" At the king''s question, a demon with a head like an octopus and a beard with slippery tentacles on his chin spoke. That is Count Beiros is waiting for him." "Why Beiros?" "Wait, you said you wanted to do a rank-and-file battle." "Sequence battle?" Trika frowned at the somewhat absurd word of a rank-and-file battle. "How are you going to wage a rank-and-file battle with people who aren''t even demons?" "Who is Beiros?" Jamie, who was listening next to him, realized that he was talking about himself and asked who the demons wanted to fight with him. Trika said with a slightly troubled face. "It''s the demon dragon that you met directly." "A dragon? Oh, that guy." Jamie snapped a finger as if he remembered. The Demon Dragon, who was Trika''s henchman, who tried to ruin the magic world five years ago. The guy who introduced himself as the Earl was at a level that at that time, he couldn''t even deal with Jamie''s power. If Beiros had not been vigilant, the entire magical world, including himself, would have suffered horribly. "Did he say that he wanted to do a rank-and-file battle with me?" uh ." The demon with a head like a cephalopod acted as if he didn''t know how to react. "Why answer ." Jamie got a little frustrated and tried to ask a question, but when she realized the atmosphere around her was getting weird, she shut her mouth. No one was talking, but he was looking at himself and Trika alternately with strange eyes. Only then did Jamie realize his mistake. ''You treated Trika so comfortably in front of demons.'' On the other hand, Trika used a high degree of self-esteem. For mere humans. "Trica. Be comfortable with me." " all right. Trika, who felt a sense of incongruity, shook her head. No matter how master-slave relationship, Trika was the demon king of lust that governed the surrounding area. When you show an attitude that you shouldn''t bend to anyone, your subordinates will follow you. Especially when it comes to demons. Jamie couldn''t say he knew all the habits of the demons, but he did understand it to some extent. "The Demon King." When Jamie changed her name, the demons who were watching looked at her with eyes wondering what was going on. As if to respond to that, Trika also coughed once before answering. okay. to speak." It was such a quick change of posture that I thought that everything I had just heard was hallucinations. The demons still seemed confused, but their faces seemed a little more relaxed, as they thought that the misaligned gears were working properly. ''I can''t recognize the face.'' To be honest, I don''t know if my face has become more comfortable because they all have different appearances. In any case, Jamie had no intention of leaving out the rank-and-file battle. Anyway, I was planning to pay him back one day, but I was rather fortunate to have this opportunity. "Please attach a rank order with Count Beiros. I''m not human, but I think I''ll stay here for a while... Wouldn''t it be nice if there was a certain rank?" "Are you serious? Count Beiros is very strong." Beiros, known for his magical powers, was a stronghold in the demon realm, whose title of marquise would be confirmed if he raised one more rank. The only high-ranking demons that could be said to be stronger than him in the Sorrow Corps were Duke Katos and Marquis Lillian, who were in the 2nd and 3rd positions, respectively. The 4th and 5th places, Marquis of Gelum and Marquis of Iodes, were not significantly different from Beiros. Although Jamie had become much stronger than it was five years ago, it was premature to confront the demons with the status of a marquise. Fine. Rather, it is better to be strong. That will be training." Magic training, sword training. all good However, doing it alone has its limits. I was thinking about how to do this, and I thought it worked out very well. ''There is nothing that makes me stronger than a battle for life.'' There''s no saying that once you''ve played life and death for nothing, your skills will skyrocket. Jamie thought so and looked up at the castle. There, someone was watching him. It was a face I hadn''t seen in a very long time. "It''s been a while, Beiros." "Ah, you didn''t die, you lived well." Beiros, who jumped from a fairly high distance at once, said with a smile. "Thank you for accepting my ''challenge''." "Thank you. Thank you for handing over your rank." "You don''t need a hierarchy for raw meat, do you?" "Then you can just hand over the ranks to me, raw meat." A fierce battle was already going on between the two. CH 296 Chapter 34: Sequence War (2) Trika''s head hurt a little. I never thought that Beiros would not forget the humiliation of that day. There, I brought a series of battles as a pretext. If Jamie had refused, it would have been difficult for him to reject even the Demon Lord once he accepted it. If you force it, you can get rid of it, but the master Jamie wouldn''t want it. ''Even though Beiros has a reckless personality, I didn''t know that he would bring a rank-and-file battle against him.'' Jamie has no rank. So even if you lose, you will only hurt your self-esteem, and there will be no harm. Beiros, on the other hand, was different. He is one of the highest-ranking high-ranking demons, and he is in a position to exercise enormous rights in a land ruled by lust. If you lose, you will not only lose all of it, but you will also be very proud of yourself along with the stigma that you have been defeated by humans. Even if you win, it will only pay off the humiliation of that day, and that''s the end. Unless he was certain of victory, it was a fight against Beiros in many ways. ''Even so, they seem to be convinced of what they are trying to do.'' You could tell just by looking at Beiros'' confident expression. In fact, even Trika predicted that he had a high chance of winning. However, the odds of winning or losing were not significantly different. Jamie hasn''t shown any black magic yet. The victory or defeat of this battle will be determined by the level of recovery of black magic. Even so, it is clear that Beiros has the upper hand. Previously. "There is no slaughter." Trika nailed it like that. Beiros frowned and asked. "How are you?" "Because you and Iza are the talents we need for our corps in the future." However. "Beiros." As Beiros tried to argue again, Trika called out his name with a purple eye glow. He groaned and bowed down to his master and said: "I will obey your will." "Thought well." Trika nodded. Beiros had just died. Had he confronted him again, the demon lord of lust would not have forgiven Suha. This is because the demon king of lust is merciful, yet ruthless. If he listens well, he is a favorite of anyone else, but on the other hand, he is a person who will teach you what a Demon King is. "I will make a seat for you. So they can go back and wait for me to call. All dissolved." At the order of the demon king, all the demons gathered here left. Jamie watched the scene and said to Trika. " You learned well." Yes. All Trika showed me was how Diablo Volfir was dealing with his men. Jamie, feeling embarrassment for nothing, after coughing, got up and said to him. See you later. "Relax." Trika looked at the distant master and entered the Demon King himself. * * * Damn it! As if Beiros was angry, he hit the wall hard with his fist. The wall just fell apart. It''s nothing else, it''s a sequel. The rank-and-file battle was a life-and-death battle in which the opponent was killed to win everything. But there was an order not to be killed. The demon king''s orders were absolute, so he had no choice but to follow them. So I was more upset. "What the hell is that human being, the Demon King!!" He thought that Trika''s favourites should always be towards him. In other words, it was Beiros who tore and killed far more enemies than the higher ranks. However, the rolling stones suddenly began to be favored by the Demon King. It made me very angry. "It''s unfortunate." At that time, Himera spoke to me with a voice of regret as to when she had come. Beiros glared at him with open eyes and warned him. "Take it off before you rip it to death. I don''t feel like dealing with it. "Wow, calm down." "Do you really look like that?!" woo woo woo!! An unstoppable magical energy erupted from Beiros'' body. It was a Magi that would not be strange even if Himera''s head was pulled out at once. Himera also frowned as if it was too much for a Magi to endure, but he was also a high-ranking demon in the 13th rank. This was enough to survive. "Killing is difficult, but there is another way to repay the humiliation." "What else?" It was Himera who had come up with a good idea earlier, so Beiros calmed his anger and asked. When Magi calmed down, Himera spoke with a face that seemed to live a little. "Isn''t it okay if I don''t kill it?" "Is it okay if I don''t kill it?" "The Demon King said that life and death are not allowed. Then it''s just a life-or-death deal, isn''t it? Unless it''s life-and-death. So, if you don''t kill it, it doesn''t matter if you damage any part of the body. But Beiros shook his head. that''s just a pun In fact, if he did, there was a very high chance that he would be slain by the Demon Lord on the spot. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear it." "Well, the choice is yours. Then let''s go." After a light greeting, Himera left his room. Then he glanced at Beiros'' back. Standing still, he seemed to be in many thoughts. ''Since delusion has been planted, it can be a fun spectacle.'' Mongma drew an eerie smile and dispersed into the air with darkness. * * * As the day dawned, Trika summoned Jamie and Beiros. On this day, all demons within the 10th rank of the Seol-Yeok Corps were gathered. Trika sat on the highest seat. On the left and right below it sat the demons surrounding the black darkness and a beautiful woman made of ice, and next to them were standing next to each other in order of rank. Beiros, who was in 6th place, was in a state where he could see the Demon King. Jamie was the only one who wasn''t the Demon King''s henchman, so he stood comfortably. Of course, there were also high-ranking demons who were uneasy about it. "No matter how much Your Majesty is a dear human being, you do not even kneel. Cheeky." "I don''t like how it looks. Something like a parasitic aura. A guy like that fights Count Trika?" huh. I''m sure the Count will kill you at once. Most of them were the grumblings of demons belonging to the lower ranks among the higher ranks. The two men, Duke Katos and Marquis Lillian, sat just below the Trika, watching with their mouths shut. Jamie looked at the two demons and thought. ''They are the 2nd and 3rd place demons.'' Just by looking at it, I could feel the difference. In particular, a demon who was surrounded by darkness, a duke named Katos, was a strong force that was comparable to even a semi-demon king. Seeing that such a person still remains under the trika, it seems that the leadership of this person was great. ''If only you saw me and learned.'' Jamie was self-congratulatory and satisfied inside. Meanwhile, Trika opened her mouth to the two of them. "Originally, it is impossible to have a rank battle with someone who does not belong to the Demon Realm. Nevertheless, it is because Jamie Wellton accepted the challenge of the Earl of Beiros." Trika was expressing dissatisfaction with this rank battle in her words. Maybe that''s why Beiros, who was lying on his back, didn''t look very good. This is probably because he thinks he has lost some trust from the Demon King. Trika continued to speak. "Anyway, I have no intention of opening this sudden rank-and-file in the usual way." "Then what are you going to do?" Everyone stared in surprise at Jamie''s question. He looked at the demons with his eyes as to why, but, of course, no one answered. It wasn''t until later that I realized that I shouldn''t stop talking to the Demon King, but it didn''t apply to Jamie. Trika also responded to Jamie''s reply without showing any emotion. This part also gave a big shock to the demons, but they didn''t care about such trivial (?) things. "Except for the slaughter, I will decide the winners and losers according to my judgment. Do you both have any objections?" There is not. " Neither am I." Beiros had a dissatisfied face, but he didn''t argue like he did yesterday. Instead, he looked at Jamie with eyes full of life. Jamie looked at me with a puzzled look on her face and then opened her mouth again. "When would you like to start?" that. When the trika gave a signal to the two people below, the demons of the highest rank jumped up and walked forward. And as each of them spewed out their own magic, darkness and ice intertwined, and a huge Colosseum began to be created. Leaving behind the Colosseum, which was completed in an instant, the two demons returned to their original seats and sat down with expressionless faces. Jamie looked at the Colosseum of darkness and ice with a half-awake look on his face. ''What are they doing?'' It''s made. Jamie could make it easily. The problem was time. It took only about 10 seconds for the Colosseum of this size to be completed. Even if the two demons were together, 10 seconds was a very negligible number. How on earth do you have the skills to create something like this at once? Jamie was shocked after a long time. ''Both of them are definitely monsters that have reached transcendence.'' Although the dark side is stronger, it has been proven that the ice woman side is not formidable. Anyway, Jamie and Beirosman''s Colosseum was completed. "Let each of us prepare ourselves." Trika snapped his fingers and Jamie and Beiros'' new models were moved into the arena. And there was a huge crowd of people in the audience, waiting as if they were going to cheer at any moment. "What is this ." "Seoyeoljeon is a very famous festival in the demon world. So given a stadium like this, a lot of spectators are excited and waiting for the match to start." Beiros released his hands and feet to talk to Jamie who was bewildered. "So you and I have to fight as best we can. If the fight isn''t fun, even if you''re not the Demon Lord, you could be beaten to death by the furious nobles. Saying that, Beiros smiled cruelly. He had no intention of making the fight boring. In the first place, it was Beiros, who always finished the festival with success. The same goes for this time. "So be my savory offering." Black scales began to grow on Beiroth''s skin. Sharp nails and claws, thick and sharp teeth like a beast. Even the black wings spread out behind my back. A mixed race of dragons and demons, Beiros. "Try as hard as you can. I know how to really kill you when it''s fresh. With a terrifying speculation, he warned. And Jamie fully accepted the speculation and slowly raised black mana. "You bastard." The purple eyes and the black mana that exploded out suddenly began to wrap around the intestines. A black suit sleeping inside the body with very small particles was worn all over the body. Pushing - Jamie opened his mouth with the sound of the air escaping from his armor. "You talk too much. Shall I crush your head?" what? "Do you bastard fight with your mouth? Shut your mouth and come on." Jamie snapped his fingers and provoked. Beiros, who was properly angry at it, lost his temper and ran wild. "I''ll kill you, you bastard!!!" At the same time. Trika, who was sitting at the top, raised her hand and announced the start of the rank-and-file battle. "Battle begins!" No matter who came first, Jamie and Beiros collided in the center. A huge shock wave began to shake the entire colosseum. CH 297 Chapter 34: Sequence War (3) The moment he collided with Beiros, Jamie thought. ''I am pushed by force.'' Although the strength was greatly enhanced by the black suit, it was not enough for the Demon Dragon. Beiros, who was half transformed into a dragon, raised his lizard''s eyebrows, grabbed Jamie''s hands, and blew them up. There was no point in resisting, so Jamie surrendered to the flow of his throw. Beiros waving his big tail wildly, spread his wings and soared. As if to tear Jamie in half at once, he set up his nails and toenails and wrapped around the Magi. [Dark Power] [Multiple Workforce] At the same time, several black spheres were formed around Beiros. The black spheres began to attract him, each radiating a tremendous amount of attraction. "An equal number!" Beiros changed his body a little more into a demon dragon when his movements were restricted. It originally looked like a human, but now it looks like a bipedal lizard. Anyway, by bringing out more of the dragon''s power, it''s definitely freed up a bit from the multi-gravity. Beiros flapped his wings vigorously and flew to where Jamie was. "It''s still slow." Jamie raised an empty hand upwards with an expressionless face. Darkness gathered over the palm of his hand and turned into a single elongated spear. [Dark Spear: Longinus] A weapon of evil and a spear created from the darkness of hatred that brought the end to the red dragon Kairos. ''But do dragons have a lot of Ross in their names?'' That one is the Demon Dragon Beiros, and the red one is Kairos. In fact, I thought they might be of the same bloodline. Of course, it was a miscellaneous idea, so I quickly deleted it. "It''s hard to control, so try to block it." He wasn''t a complete Longinus whose mind was dominated by rage as it was then, but he possessed tremendous power even to this extent. Jamie put black mana on his hand, then grabbed Longinus and threw it at Beiros. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Like the weapon of evil, it flies away with a steady stream of darkness in all directions. Beiros burst into magic at the sudden black spear and focused his hands in the center. Then, just as the spear reached the point, he put a magic gi on his right fist and swung it. Zeng-! A huge shock wave shook the entire Colosseum with the sound of cracks in the space. In the aftermath, Katos and Lillian, who built the Colosseum, spread a shield in front of the crowd. Two dark auras intertwined and ran wildly. In it, Jamie scrambled through the space and swung the barisada with an auror blade. "Keep on bothering with the leftovers!" Beiros felt the cuts all over his body and stretched out his hand, predicting Jamie''s energy. [Future Walker] "One arm." Jamie, who appeared from the darkness, swung the barisada in an outfit that was indistinguishable from the darkness. It was difficult to read even the trace of the sword because it formed the auror blade with black mana. Beiros felt numbness in his left arm. "Suck!" arm was cut off However, rather than the fact that the arm was severed, I was shocked by the fact that the hard dragon skin was pierced. ''This guy has grown to a different level than it was back then.'' Each attack is completely different from the kiddos of that time. Beiros frowned and gave strength to the cut part. Whoops! An arm sprouted again from the cut, along with the blue body fluid. He is a hybrid of dragon and demon. Among them, the demon side inherited the blood of a race specialized in super-regeneration ability. Originally, it would have been impossible to super-renew so quickly, but after being humiliated by Jamie, I have worked hard to develop this ability. ''I wanted to do it more than I wanted to die!!'' Until then, it was Beiros that only used the power and magic of a dragon. He grabbed Jamie by the neck with his grown arm. Jamie, who didn''t know it would play so quickly, couldn''t avoid the hand. "I will praise you for cutting off my arm. But, it ends here." Beiros grabbed Jamie''s collar and rushed down to the ground. Its speed was so fast that it could not be captured unless you were a demon of a higher rank. Aww!!! Two shadows collided in the middle of the Colosseum, and the darkness and ice exploded in all directions. Beiros, who stood in the center, was pouring smoke from his mouth, scattering his eyes. Below him, Jamie was nailed to the floor, still clenched, and Beiros widened his long snout toward his face. Whoa-! Breath gathers at the lips. It''s trying to spit out the dragon''s breath from a close range. If you shoot something like that from this distance, the shooter won''t be fine. However, the Demon Dragon that Beiros obtained super-regeneration ability. If the brain didn''t fly, it could regenerate the whole body. On the other hand, Jamie was fortunate not to die instantly. ''It''s dangerous.'' After judging that, Jamie grabbed Beiros''s arms with both hands. late. Breath came out faster than that. Kuwaaang-!!!!! Dark Magi''s breath swelled with momentum to break down the defensive barriers that Katos and Lillian had created. However, Beiros'' expression was not good considering it was shot from close range. "How did you do it?" "It''s not difficult if you''re in human form." As Beiros fired the breath, Jamie quickly grasped the articulation of his grabbing arm and then twisted it. Beiros, who did not know this side''s technique, had to lose his balance, and the angle of the breath was twisted and it was stuck in the other direction and exploded. And now. Jamie fully bent Beiros''s arm toward his back and grabbed hold of the tail with his feet to keep him from running rampant. "!! Let go!!" "Even if you are stronger than me, this is not something you can solve with your strength." "You damn bastard!" Wow!! Beiros twisted the joint of his bent arm as it was, then turned his body toward Jamie and swung the rest of his fist. Jamie, who didn''t know how to smash his joint, hurriedly backed away and sprayed the sword with the barisada. The swiftly blasted sword could not penetrate his dragon skin. Beiros got up from his seat and said with a laugh. huh. Did you forget that you saw it before? That I am a super-renewable person." Seeing the broken bones and joints joining together without difficulty, Jamie stuck out his tongue. "Isn''t this a complete pervert bastard?" It''s super-regenerating ability, and it''s hard to do the same thing you just did on your own. Because it hurts so much. No matter how regenerating, it is difficult to take an easy path if you know the pain. This is because the fear of pain is engraved in his mind from an early age, but Beiros snorted and inadvertently damaged his body. "How much do you think you would have ripped me apart?" Beiros swung his arms around to see if the regenerated joints were okay, and returned to his position. "Stop thinking what to do with me with pain, human. I am a demon!" "I guess I was wrong." Jamie admits to the mistake as he sees Beiros running towards him. Then he murmured, covering his entire body in darkness. "From now on, I will prepare myself to kill." Koo-!! The figure that turned the red dragon Kairos into flesh, whose whole body became black mana. This time, I will make Demon Dragon Beiros into a porridge in this form. Jamie, who shone purple eyes in the darkness, raised her hand up and chanted. [Gate of Inverse Heaven] * * * The tri-car watching from the highest point was quite startled. ''I didn''t know that the master would recover that much black mana.'' surely. It became much stronger than when I used white magic. Rather than being pushed against Beiros, he brought the flow after bringing out the ''Gate of Reverse Heaven''. Trika was originally a Dark Knight, an undead belonging to the Gate of Inverse Heaven. Therefore, he was well aware of the characteristics of the gate of Yeokcheon, and he also knew that the ghosts belonging to that place would never disappear unless the master''s black mana was cut off. In other words, it was possible to rush towards the enemy without needing to take care of their lives. Maybe that''s why Beiros looked pretty cornered, and Jamie continued to press on, not missing the opportunity the undead soldiers had created. ''More than that, those four are pretty special.'' The Death Knight at the forefront leads the soldiers and puts pressure on Beiros. Then, the three men who appeared to be masculine performed good passing skills and continued to give Beiros effective hits. The gap was so wide that it wouldn''t actually hurt, but that alone created a gap. Then Jamie appeared and aimed at the vital point. ''What is particularly surprising is the master, too.'' Knowing that his subordinates would not die anyway, he did not hesitate to spread the darkness with the annihilation attribute. Even if it was completely destroyed, it was a daring attack that could be done because it would wake up again inside the gate of the inverse. "That man is quite strong." At that moment, Marquis Lillian, the Ice Lady who was seated on the left below, opened her mouth. "You put pressure on Count Beiros. Even if it''s not a ranking battle, I think that the strength I have will be in the top 10." "Does that mean Count Beiros will win?" To Trika''s question, Lillian watched the fight with a characteristic expressionless face and answered. "Because he hasn''t turned into a complete demon dragon." sympathy. Duke Katos, seated on the right, briefly agreed. Two high-ranking demons with the highest rank predicted the victory of Beiros. Hmm. "Who do you expect to win, Your Majesty?" When Lilian raised her head to ask, Trika answered with her chin swept up and her lips raised. "You will see." * * * "Aaaaaah! These annoying things!" Beiros, disillusioned by the constant rushing of skeleton gourds, screamed and swung his nails. Five sharp blades of magic stirred the undead soldiers. Hundreds of skeletons flew away, but new skeletons are filling them in behind them and coming under pressure. things like cockroaches. But those are yangbans. ''Those are the most annoying!'' The Death Knight, armed with black full plate armor, is caught between the skeletons and stabs his sword. It''s not a fatal attack, but unlike the skeletons, the three undead ones with a living personality have been attacking one after another without missing the opportunity. Is that all? "These trash!" Beiros grabbed the Death Knight''s sword and blew it aside, knocking down the three undead as well. Meanwhile, the undead soldiers came to stab their weapons, but it was just tickling. However, tickling itself was an annoying act, and Jamie, who appeared every time he was nervous, put his knee in his face. "Uh-huh!" head tilted back Beiros thought about how to break through this situation in the midst of extreme humiliation. Actually, there was a way. It is to transform an existence that is not a part of it into a demon dragon. If that happens, you will get strength that cannot be compared with now, but if there was a problem, it would be completely consumed by demons and it would be difficult to control reason. ''I might really kill this guy.'' If you do, you will be killed by Trika. The demon king of lust he knew was a person who always kept his word. ''But at this rate, I lose.'' I hate to admit it, but after Jamie put black mana all over his body, he became stronger as if he had become a completely different being. From the stance of wielding the sword to the attack that came after predicting his behavior, every single one of them was dizzying. In addition, the black magic bombardment was at a level that melted my body the moment it touched, and I almost lost my mind dropping the black spear I flew earlier without stopping. That kid from 5 years ago has grown stronger than the little guy. At that moment, I suddenly remembered what Himeron had said. -Isn''t it enough if you don''t kill it? but don''t kill it Beiros thought while blocking the attack of the undead corps flying in non-stop. When I heard about it, I dismissed it as nonsense. Actually, I still think so. There was no way that Trika would forbid a slaughter war on such an accommodating standard. ''What if it was an accident?'' Judging from Jamie''s skills, will he really die just because he turns into a Demon Dragon? To be honest, his skills are not to die for. But maybe one of the limbs is wrong. Wouldn''t that be enough to calm his vengeance to some extent? As I thought about it that far, the delusion that had been swirling in the depths of my heart began to multiply in an instant. ''If I go on like this, I will lose anyway. You can''t lose, can you?'' And, if you lose, you''d rather die. In the first place, in a series battle, one of the two must die. To survive at the mercy of the enemy is a terrible disgrace. Jamie appeared and drew a straight line with an auror blade covered in black mana. Dark sword with annihilation properties scatters like a whip and flies. At the same time, it made Beiros''s body heavy in concentrating the force down. In the meantime, the undead soldiers are constantly coming in. "Huh." Longan flashed. Beiros'' body began to grow exponentially. [I''ll finish it at once!] Kwaaaaaaaaa!! In the middle of the Colosseum, the dragon pier resounded. * * * All the attacks that Jamie sent were scattered in the air due to Pier''s shock, and the undead soldiers were also swept away by the spewing magic and returned to the Gate of Inverse Heaven. "! Lord, we are also limited." "I will go first." "I''ll upload it when the time comes!" "Good luck." Death Knight Bianca spoke first, followed by Liza and Azad, and finally Ashtar. Jamie looked at them and nodded. On a battlefield with clear limits, they did better than expected. "I pulled out his power, that''s enough." Jamie saw a black dragon of enormous size. It is different from the existing Black Dragon. A demon dragon who was born with dark skin by a magi. ''It looks like it''s three times bigger than it was back then.'' Five years ago, when he invaded the magic world, Beiros had turned into a demon dragon. At that time, it was a lot smaller than it is now, but it seemed that he had practiced properly when he came back. ugh- Beiros let out a snort. Jamie smelled death there. the corners of the lips rise Trika did not allow life or death, but at this point, the possibility that those who did not risk their lives would die increased. ''maybe.'' Victory will come in an instant. because. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Beiros burst into pier and flapped its huge wings. Jamie looked at the scene and called Black''s name. ''black. Get up.'' Both of them will pour all their power into one shot. So, it will come to an end soon. Jamie was so sure and replaced all black mana with holy light, putting Barisada in front of the head. With a dazzling light, her bright wings spread out behind her back. [welton type dagger] [mistake] [Ver. Future Walker] Beiros exhaled dragon breath. As it was shot, erasing countless possibilities, Jamie drew out a single sword. [Geukjeomsik: Gaebyeok] The heavens were torn apart. And the victory was decided. CH 298 Chapter 35: Adaptation (1) The moment when breath and Gaebyeok collide. A huge wave of waves poured down to the level that would collapse the entire Colosseum. Duke Katos and Marquis Lillian strengthened the barrier, but the clash of the two enormous energy seemed too difficult to block with their temporary barrier. In the end, the barrier was barely able to withstand it only after loading up the power to the tri-car that got up from the seat. Only after going to the Demon King were the spectators able to observe the situation inside the wall, and it was a sight like chaos. An aura filled the wall that seemed to destroy everything in the end as the pure white light and dull darkness intertwined. No one knew what was going on inside. Even the trika could not read. ''It''s really hard.'' I was also surprised by the dragon breath that Beiros emitted with all his power, and Jamie, who delivered a sword attack that was comparable to that. That was the moment. The tangled energy began to be dyed into purple darkness in an instant. "It changes." The cold voice of Marquis Lilian was heard. The purple darkness began to take over the entire space, like chaos that engulfed everything. Trika knew what that was. "Chaotic Ocean." Diablo Volfir''s terraforming magic. It is a magic that creates a situation where you can fight against a strong enemy by dyeing the entire space with your own black mana, and it was a technique that his master used only when he thought it was really dangerous. The fact that he wrote that meant that he had decided that he would "must" win, and it was proof that he strongly recognized Beiros. There was a feeling of light gushing out from within the unseen chaotic ocean. "The match has been won." Trika said so, and Katos and Lilian went straight through the barrier and entered the Chaotic Ocean. At the same time, the sea of chaos was torn in half and disappeared like a lie. " ." A gigantic demon dragon standing tall. Jamie Welton is lying under it. The robe that Jamie was wearing was almost torn, and underneath it was a small puddle of red blood. However, it did not mean that Beiros looked fine. His thick dragon skin was full of large and small scars, and his wings were rags. More than half of the right horn was cut off, but there was no trace of the horn that was cut off. First of all, I couldn''t play. "After all, Count Beiros has won." Marquis Lillian said so in an emotionless voice. On the other hand, Duke Katos, who was standing next to him, was still staring at Jamie. He gleamed a yellow light in the seething darkness, then vanished like a burnt out candle. It was a moment when Lilian tilted her head as she watched Katos suddenly disappear. "Fuhua!" Jamie, lying on her face like a corpse, exhaled the breath she was holding, and slowly stood up. Marquis Lillian''s eyes widened. Jamie stood up casually despite the massive bleeding, wiping the dust off his clothes. Damn it. I''m drenched. Then he looked up and looked at Beiros. Beiros, who narrowed his eyes, said as he slowly fell to the side. " damn. bang!! As the massive body collapsed, the ground shook violently, as if an earthquake had occurred. Trika, who was watching, got up and declared the winner. "The winner is Jamie Welton!" There was only silence in the Colosseum. * * * How did this happen? The demons belonging to the Seolyuk Corps were in a state of confusion due to the rank-and-file battle that had taken place a while ago. "The Count Beiros has been defeated." "A human being would defeat that vicious demon dragon?" "Humans are number 6? her. It was unprecedented in the demon world." "Should we accept this?" "What kind of count is the count? He''s been completely stripped of his rank, so his rank will be reclaimed. And what if you don''t accept it? If you want to be annihilated by your Majesty, then you should check it out. In other words, did your Majesty order the rank-and-file warfare? Beiros said he would do it." All the demons shut their mouths at the last words someone had said. In the first place, it was Beiros who wanted a rank-and-file battle. So, raising the issue itself was like reaching out for death. But more importantly, Beiros was no longer a high-ranking demon in the 6th rank, nor was he a count. Even if the rank disappears, its strength will not go anywhere, but it will no longer be able to show its dignity as a high-ranking demon. ''There are very few cases of surviving the rank-and-file battle.'' In the first place, in a series battle, one of them will unconditionally die. Throughout the history of the Demon Realm, there were only a handful of demons who survived the rank-and-file battles. Because of that, the demons these days wondered what the treatment of Beiros would be like. Their owner, Trika, will decide how to dispose of it. When the result comes out, the demons just have to follow it. "Anyway, that person. The name ." "Jamie Wellton." "Are all humans that strong?" "Crazy. Are you all that strong? That person must be unique." "Still, that last one was a little creepy." Well. The demons shook their shoulders as they remembered Jamie''s last performance of ''Chaotic Ocean''. At least, the demons who saw this sequence war started thinking about humans again. * * * "Whoa." Jamie was concentrating on recovery, spreading divine power through her body. Although he won the match against Beiros, he too suffered heavy damage. He was pushed back to the point where he had to use Chaotic Ocean in close combat based on his last breath and incredible strength and magic. Even within the Chaotic Ocean, the fight with him was not easy at all. He mobilized all available magic, disturbed his senses with a curse, and inflicted pain. He restricted his actions with darkness and inflicted fatal wounds on his hard body. Even so, the monster-like man trampled on himself, exploding the magic and dropping it. Inside, it created the illusion that time did not pass. After a clash with trance, he was victorious. Are you okay? Trika, who suddenly appeared, asked indifferently. In the past, he was the man who cared indifferently when he was seriously injured in a clash with the 12 gods. "It''s not okay." Jamie answered honestly. The mana cores that were evenly distributed throughout the body were already messed up, and the qi and blood were also distorted, so if you made a mistake, you almost became a bad person. All the muscles in his extremities were torn, and he couldn''t even walk properly. I was just forcing myself to endure it with superhuman patience. "I think I see that time." "Stop the nonsense." After correcting the twisted blood, Jamie sighed and lay down on the floor. Restoration will increase exponentially just by restoring qi-hyeol. Jamie, who yawned in exhaustion, looked at the tri-car and asked. "What about him now?" "Are you talking about Beiros?" uh. If you lose in the original rank battle, you usually die. You didn''t let me fight a slaughter, so you don''t have to decide how to deal with him. Beiros was a strong demon, but now it has been reduced to a single demon without any rank or rank. That power didn''t go anywhere, but he couldn''t wield the same prestige as before. Also, it was impossible to do a sequence battle right away. It wasn''t set by the rules, but this rank battle was one in which a lot of things like stubbornness and greed worked. A situation in which he was likely to put a lot of restrictions on him on the tri-car line. well. I didn''t think of anything." what? Did you really think I was going to lose?" "There was none of that, but it was just Did you not remember how to treat him?" The reason that Tri-Car first put forward when it banned slaughter was to prevent power loss. In other words, even for him, Beiros is not a hand he can discard if he wants to. But when he was defeated by Jamie, he lost everything, and now only his body was left. "It''s impossible to let that much energy play." Hmm. Jamie, who thought carefully, smiled and suggested. "Leave it to me." " What does it mean? "Anyway, I am leaving in four years. So what does the rank mean?" "It is." "It is correct that the order goes back to Beiros. Instead of. Jamie spoke with a playful face. "I call him my servant. In the process, I do some education. how? "So, do you mean that you want to make me a slave?" "It''s not that grand. Let''s say it''s like a servant to do some miscellaneous things. It will be a little hard on the body from start to finish, though." Well ." As Trika looked a little worried, Jamie struggled to get up and continued. "It''s an opportunity for him to pretend that there is no ranking battle, you don''t have to worry about Beiros'' treatment either, and I get a punching bag. It''s not bad." punching bag? "Doesn''t it feel like a combat doll with similar skills to mine, and a pretty good combat doll for training purposes?" So, what Jamie wanted was something like a useful fighting slave. Perhaps it was the point of experimenting with things learned here. I wondered if this was true for Tri-Car, but the Demon Realm is a world ruled by the strong. No matter how high-ranking it is, if Jamie, the winner, gives up the ranking, it is the rule. "Then why don''t you think that the ranks are not accepted?" Huh. I do not need. Even without it, the benefits are sufficient. Because you are." "Okay. After all, I don''t know what''s inside you. "How can you beat the 12 gods if you deceive enough to be read by Suha?" At Jamie''s impudent attitude, Trika sighed and bowed her head. "For now, I know. Then rest." "Yes, yes." When Jamie motioned for her to go, Trika disappeared with darkness. Alone, Jamie lay down again, frowned at the taste of his body. It was a dark castle in the demon world, but the bed was comfortable. The divine power is still running, and the qi and blood are back to normal, so it will get better soon. Eyelids are heavy I thought I was going to sleep, but there was something I had to do before that. black. He couldn''t hear his voice, but he could feel him wriggling deep within him. Considering that it felt like it had disappeared in the past, Black has recovered a lot now. "I''m sorry for making you suffer today." I don''t know if I could hear the voice, but Jamie closed her eyes at ease. How much time has passed Darkness quietly filled Jamie''s room, and someone appeared with black smoke. Although a specific body does not exist, he was clearly Duke Katos, who had a yellow eye light. " ." Duke Katos looked at Jamie quietly and muttered a little. "Has the wheel of fortune started to turn?" Katos, who left an unknown word, looked at Jamie for a while and then disappeared like a lie. CH 299 Chapter 35: Adaptation (2) Beiros slowly opened his eyes. He seemed to have slept for a long time, and seemed to have had a very terrible nightmare. In his hazy mind, he put his hand on his forehead and slowly got up. I felt it when I looked out the window and saw the reddish sky of the demon realm. "It wasn''t a nightmare." He applied for a rank match against Jamie Welton, and was ultimately defeated in a close battle. why did you lose He replayed the match in his head at the time. Jamie Welton was good at miscellaneous skills, but his overall ability was definitely higher. Wasn''t the opponent also aware of that and avoided a head-on confrontation? But the rush was a problem. I judged that the time was dragging on the continuous wear and tear, and from there I felt impatient. Even the words of Himera kept coming to mind, and it turned into a body that could be done slowly. ''That was the biggest mistake.'' Jamie Welton waited for Beiros to become a full demon dragon. It''s not certain, but if you think about his attack that followed immediately, no matter how much you think about it, you can only see that he induced it. It turned out to be a handshake. Its gigantic body made it difficult to avoid the opponent''s attack, and evasion was impossible in the dark space it had experienced before. The stats that had the upper hand gradually narrowed, and it was he who fell last in a mutually exhausting situation. "Damn!!" Kwaang!! Beiros couldn''t contain his anger and slammed the wall. As I watched the crumbling stones fall, I was worried about my future situation. ''How am I?'' Naturally, he knew he would win and put Jamie Welton in a rank match. But now that he failed gracefully, all he had left was his body. He was no longer the 6th highest Asmodian, nor was he the Demon Count of the Lust Corps. If he had died, he wouldn''t have felt so miserable, but his master, the Demon King of Seol lust, forbade him to kill him in this rank battle. That was when Beiros was feeling troubled. "What is our ''ex'' Count doing with a gloomy face?" Himera opened the door and entered. He was smiling very badly, very far from his usual fake laughter. It looked as if it was the original expression. " Himera." "Uh-huh." When Beiros glared at him with bitter eyes, Himera said with a cheeky expression. Cute, who''s name is the lower one calling out? what? "You are short!" Himera pulled out her whip and struck Beiros. Naturally, Beiros tried to stop him, but an unknown force stopped him from moving. squash- A whip ran across his cheek. Blood was dripping down, it didn''t hurt very much, but I felt very bad. Himera''s words continued. "According to the laws of the Demon Realm, you are no longer my business. I mean, you''re not a high-ranking demon, you''re lowly! Then he swung the whip again, but again, he couldn''t stop it. Beiros shook his shoulders with an angry face. Himera raised Beiros''s chin up with her hand, and slapped her on the cheek with her hand. "How do you feel? I feel like I have lost everything." "You bastard, I''ll tear you apart and kill you." "Heh heh heh. in what way? According to the laws of the demon realm, you cannot touch me. Or would you bet on a sequence match? Ha ha ha ha ha! I can''t! You have to live like that for the rest of your life!" "Did you plan to do this from the beginning?" In response to Beiros'' question, Himera stopped stroking her cheek and began to chuckle and laugh. "It''s a plan . I don''t really have any plans. You know how to get mad, so what do I have to plan?" "That means you knew I was going to fight Jamie Welton." "Catch and ask any demon who passes by. Is there anyone who doesn''t know that? But, I just scratched it a little more." " Scratched?" okay. So that you can follow the path of defeat. Even those were simple things." It was then that the words Himera had said began to come to mind one by one. - I have a way. -Isn''t it enough if you don''t kill it? - Well, the choice is yours. It was just a few simple words, but they were enough to stimulate Beiros at the time. Yes. All of Himera''s words made Jamie Welton look down. Naturally, Beiros was much stronger, and Jamie Welton could not even be an opponent. Of course, Beiros thought he was stronger than his few words, but being vigilant was another story. Moreover, to lead to this situation meant that Himera was predicting Jamie Welton would be the winner. "Did you know Jamie Welton would win?" "I had a glimpse of his power." Himera did not hide her heart. "It was a brief flight, but it wasn''t difficult to check his strength. Because I am a monma incubus." Dreams can intervene in the emotions of creatures. Therefore, it is possible to enter the target''s dream and extort the spirit. Jamie Welton was a man with a strong desire to win, and he easily fell for Himera''s provocations. Of course, it was difficult to gauge each other''s level with just a little intervention, but because they were a dreamer, they could read how much power they were hiding. ''I wasn''t sure that person was going to win, but... .'' Jamie Welton and Beiros stand still. In fact, now he is talking like a prophet, as if he knew everything, but Himera''s purpose was twofold in the first place. Jamie Welton, who seems to be favored by the Demon Lord, died, or Beiros, who was relentless in hatred, died. Neither of them died in the end, but the best result was that Beiros suffered a terrible humiliation. "Why?" Beiros asked Himera with an incomprehensible face. "Why did you betray me?" "Is there any betrayal? I belong to the same corps in the first place, am I not your direct subordinate?" I''m not asking that! Why did you take the side of that man!" iced coffee. What are you asking for something obvious?" Himera said with a cold expression on her face. "Because your bastard killed my lover. I am expressing my legitimate anger!" puck! puck! puck! puck! Himera, who strengthened her whip with her magic, slapped Beiros without mercy. Large wounds were made randomly on his body. However, the difference in power between the two was so great that it was impossible to inflict significant damage. First, the exhausted Himera panted, and Beiros asked again. lover? "Malivion, who was poisoned 6th in the overall ranking. you killed him This is absolutely unforgivable!" "That''s funny." Beiros laughed at Himera as the whipping began again. "To take revenge on me in this way in the demon realm ruled by the strong man. You are disqualified as a demon." Shut up!! you are nothing! It''s nothing now!! Ha ha ha ha!" After that, the whipping continued for several more hours. Beiros, who was covered in blood as if Himera had left and his whole body had been mutilated, couldn''t even laugh at his situation. Damn it. With only a short swear word, he was pessimistic about his own situation. * * * About a week has passed since the rank-and-file battle. Fully recovered, Jamie came out early to warm up. "I haven''t moved for a week, and I feel like my body has already hardened." It was unavoidable that the body was stiff because it was right after recovering from a serious injury. Jamie pulled out the barisada and simply swung it to check the condition. At times like this, I thought I was good at learning the sword. If he hadn''t mastered the sword until now, he would have been sitting in bed and meditating in boredom. In that regard, sweating was probably more helpful than meditation. When you reach trance, it becomes a state similar to meditation, isn''t it? He was sweating in the middle of the morning when someone approached him. "Jamie Welton." When I turned around, there was a small red-skinned demon that I had pointed out when I first opened my eyes in the castle. uh. it''s you What happened? I Are you all right?" "As you can see. Are you here to say hello?" We''ve only seen each other for a while, but I didn''t think it was worth asking about each other''s well-being. Again, the little devil shook his head and talked about the business. "Oh, no. Your Majesty has asked me to bring you, so I''m here. As a courtesy, it could be said that he was also asking for his regards, but the small demon spoke so clearly that he was harsh. "Usually it is said that they came here on a whim, but you openly say no." to? That''s not it!" The little devil was startled by Jamie''s point and tried to make excuses, but it was a good thing for Jamie. "Tra The demon lord of lust is calling me? stop go I''m going to wash up. "Ugh. Then stop!" The little devil nodded with a bewildered face and disappeared as if running away. "Funny guy." It was funny that he was shy and had a timid personality. And it was a little cute. Would you say it''s like a doll? I thought he was a good character to play with. Jamie wiped away his sweat as he continued his nonsensical thoughts, and headed straight for Trika''s residence. * * * "How is your body?" "How? It''s just fine in moderation." Jamie sat slanted on the luxurious sofa, sipping tea from the maid. "Wow." The taste was very disgusting. Are you offering something like this to drink? If this was the Welton family mansion, the handmaiden who put this out would have been very upset. "Isn''t this rotten?" "It is a tea made by decoction of herbs that are rare in the Demon World. It is a rare car that is very difficult to obtain." Damn it. I forgot that this is the Demon Realm." "Looks like it doesn''t taste good." "You don''t even have a tongue? Oh, no tongue." "There is no camouflage. It seems to have happened before." Jamie grinned at the joke that only the undead could do. "So, how is he doing?" "Let''s go together." Jamie nodded and headed with Trika to the room Beiros was staying (virtually locked up). After the defeat in the fight against the sorority, he had been subjected to a lot of pretty terrible things. You could tell just by looking at the front of the room, but there were ugly swear words and graffiti all around it. Although he still feared Beiros, it seemed that there were many who wanted to insult him as he fell into the abyss. "Beiros. I will go in." Tri-Car was in a position where he did not need permission, so he opened the door at will. Jamie frowned at the musty smell of iron in the room. "What does this smell like " I covered my nose and went into the room, but a very tragic sight was unfolding. Blood was splattered everywhere, and rotten flesh was scattered everywhere. Beiros was sitting like a prisoner in the middle of the bed, looking fine thanks to his super-regenerative powers, but he could tell by looking at him that he wasn''t in good shape. "You look like you''re in a savage spirit? yo. This. Jamie, who was about to speak as usual, looked into Beiros''s eyes, and then added a yaw to the end. Trika also coughed and said comfortably to Jamie. "Because that''s what losing the sequence is." Those who lose rank usually end in death, but if they survive, they will experience this disgrace. In the world of self-defense, to be humiliated for doing nothing to those weaker than oneself was a punishment worse than death. Jamie walked to that trika. His eyes were half dead, and he didn''t seem to care who was here. Hey. " ." Hey! When he called and there was no answer, Jamie looked at Trika once, and as Trika nodded, he slapped Beiros on the back relentlessly. men and horses! "Big! who else... !" Beiros, awakened by a random slap, hurriedly looked around and found Jamie, twisting his face like a monster and trying to run at him. "What kind of face is you in front of me!!" "Beiros." At that time, Beiros paused at Trika''s call, found him, and hurriedly knelt down and slammed his head into the ground. "See you, Your Majesty!" "You bastard, you''re so fucking sick to me." Jamie frowned and stood up. Then, when he stepped back a little, Trika said to his subordinate, with his knees slightly bent. "How was this week?" " It was like hell." "For a week, you have become the weakest being here. Your hasty actions have caused this." "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Sorry to disappoint you. One more chance for me... Please give me one more chance!!" "Everything is already out of my hands." iced coffee my god please !" "But there is someone here who will give you a chance." Yes? At the last words of the Demon King, Beiros raised his head. no way. Beiros saw the smiling man behind the trika with trembling eyes. It was Jamie Welton, who was laughing at him with a very eerie expression, with impressive emerald hair. "Ma, Your Majesty the Demon King." "Let the two of you talk. If you want to seize the opportunity again." Trika disappeared leaving only those words. Beiros thought while looking at the human who had the right to escape from life. ''Just kill me!'' There was no end to the humiliation. CH 300 Chapter 35: Adaptation (3) Jamie hit Beiros in the back of the head for no reason, as he was staring at the floor. "Why, why do you hit me?" "I hit him just because he looked like an idiot, do you have any complaints?" I hit it like x. If it had been normal, his fists would have gone ahead of his words, but Beiros, who lost his rank, was trembling and unable to do anything. Jamie looked at the helpless Beiros and smiled. "Why did you act like a crazy dog and then become so calm? I thought it would take some time to educate them." "Who educated me!" "It''s me, you bastard." Saying that, Jamie hits the back of the head again. Beiros tried to kill him, but only then got another blow in the back of the head. Jamie patted her palms and stood up. "I''m going to give you a chance, but your attitude keeps getting me thinking again?" " What chance are you giving me?" Seeing Beiros whose voice suddenly became as docile as a gentle sheep at the word of chance, Jamie made a face that said it wasn''t the same. "You opportunist bastard." Beiros didn''t know which beat to match. it just makes a groaning sound. Jamie looked at him and said. "I almost lost a lot of money for a week because of you. I was sick. " ." "He is no help. Do you know how long I spent in the hospital because of you in the past?" " ." "Are you going to just break one of the horns? why are you twisting What will you do if you twist?" " ." At Jamie''s constant groaning, Beiros felt like his eardrums were about to burst. This guy thought that his ability to flutter his snout was as good as his magical ability. How long did the craving last? Jamie stopped talking. Thinking that it was finally over, Beiros raised his head slightly. "No matter how much I think about it, I get hot." right! The back of his head caught fire again. After that, another long craving followed. "Huh- I feel a little relieved after doing this." Jamie, who finished craving, felt that her head was slightly cleared as if the stuffiness had gone away. In fact, there wasn''t much to be upset about by Beiros. Rather, he was able to check himself once more through the fight with the strong, and he only took advantage of his position because he took away all of him. A week in bed? Compared to what he had gained, that level was negligible. But the reason why he took his anger out with Beiros was because there was no place to release the anger that had accumulated in the past. Even though he thought he had become stronger, the feeling of helplessness that even the half Zenith couldn''t do anything about made him not show off, but he was mentally driven. I wanted to solve it somewhere, but it was a very frustrating car because I couldn''t solve it, but Beiros was a good object of anger. Jamie cleared her throat and started talking in earnest. "Shall we talk about the contract now?" "Gee, contract? What contract?" Beiros, who had only been craved, asked Jamie with a half-excited face. Jamie looked at the stupid face and said. "First of all, you''re very cheeky." "What else? What''s so arrogant after grinding like that! Whether the craving was intense, or when it felt like craving would start again, Beiros acted like a seizure. "What kind of slave keeps speaking low? Please speak up to me in advance. It''s as high as when you see the Demon Lord. okay? " what? "What is nonsense, you bastard!" right!! When he summoned the staff, he swung like a hawk and struck Beiros on the top of his head. When the pain came over his whole body as if electricity went up, Beiros couldn''t even scream. Even the whip that Himera wielded didn''t hurt this much. Beiros, unaware that Jamie had hit the Master-level Auror around him, just pretended he didn''t understand. "After all, a strong Beyond Avalon." Like it or not, Jamie smiled contentedly at Beyond Avalon, who was still intact even after hitting the hard demon dragon''s head. Jamie spoke again as Beiros was quickly rubbing the affected area. "The contents of the contract are simple. As long as I live in the Demon Realm, you will assist me. Simply put, you become an assistant." "You mean the assistant? yo. This? Unknowingly, when I tried to hit Beiros with a staff again, who was trying to talk nonsense, I quickly added a ''yo'' to the suffix. In the end, it became a more awkward sentence, but I raised my words before hitting him, so I decided to take a look. Still, it was nice to see this proud bastard bent over thinking he had a chance to survive. "You will help me until I am fully accustomed to the Demon Realm. Of course, even after you have perfectly adapted, you have to live like a servant." I ." I am. right! As soon as Beiros said ''I'', Jamie slapped her on the top of the head again and corrected her. "Wow . What will you do if I do it?" Even if he raised his words, he still had a wild appearance, so his tone was not good. I didn''t mean to point that out. You should get better gradually. gradually. "Don''t give me back your status." Beiros widened his eyes at those words, and asked again as if he had heard it wrong. Yes? "Give it back. All four ranks and counts. To be honest, I don''t need it. Even without it, I don''t think living here would be very inconvenient for me, who is loved enough by the Demon King." It was a very unfortunate sound, but now Beiros could not hear anything. I was just losing my mind with the hope that I could get back what I had lost. However, Jamie had no intention of returning what he had lost under the above conditions. but. " but? "You must swear your allegiance to me forever." Eternal loyalty, even after he returns to the human world? Does this mean that this demon dragon Beiros will become a human slave for the rest of his life? It would be nice to return to all statuses, but eternal subordination to that terrible human was a matter to ponder. Jamie asked coldly if he noticed it. "Why do you hate it?" "That, that I have already belonged to the demon lord of lust ." iced coffee. do not worry. Because I can fix it." " ." "Did you just think that while I was in the Demon Realm, I would give you everything back to the extent of using you? The world couldn''t be that easy. Beiros''s face contorted miserably. If you do not accept the contract here, you will be forever in the basement and tortured by demons who hate you. Conversely, if you accept the contract, you can return to the original state, but the leash is filled with more human hands than demons. what to choose ''What do you have to worry about?'' I''ve heard somewhere that it''s better to roll in a dog poop field. One way or another, Jamie Welton is a stronger human being than he is, and I wondered how much he would crave for it. Of course, it was more likely to be painful than I had imagined, but it was much better than being humiliated by the things I couldn''t throw away. At least I can enjoy my status again. Beiros, who had made the decision, looked at Jamie with a determined face. I''ll do it. "Isn''t that better than being beaten by the weak?" Jamie smiled and made a contract written in mana. The contract was very simple, and it was like a few lines of sentences: ''You will become a slave''. I sighed, but when I saw the last sentence, I drew a faint smile. - ''B'' in the contract will be returned to all positions transferred to ''A'' due to the rank-and-file war. "Come on, walk your soul." As Jamie drained the black mana, Beiros swallowed dry saliva and wrapped it around his hand. Then, after focusing on the thumb, it hampered the mana contract. Jamie, a man with black fingerprints on a blue mana contract, also took a picture of himself with a satisfied face. Because of the black mana, this slave (?) contract is mortgaged to the souls of A and E, and those who violate it will face the extinction of the soul. Jamie would have been happy to hand over all the positions to him, so in reality only Beiros had his soul mortgaged. "It is done. From now on, you will again be the sixth-ranked high-ranking demon and Beiros, the Demon Count of the Lust Corps." When Jamie declared it with words, the lost status began to return to Beiros. Beiros trembled as he felt fullness from the depths of his chest. "Puch." As Beiros exhaled, white steam and black magic began to seep around his body. He slowly rose from his seat and looked straight at Jamie. Then I will laugh and get down on one knee. "I swear allegiance." OK. Like the demon realm, come and set the example for those who have been clumsy to you for a week." Yes. Beiros answered happily and disappeared somewhere. * * * Himera was happily sipping tea made with the best herb in the Demon World. The last week has really been the best day to the extent that it is exhilarating. He caressed the portrait of a beautiful woman on the desk. "I took revenge on him. He created a hell worse than death." The woman in the portrait was Malivion, 6th in rank, whose entire body was made of poison enough to be called poison poisoning. He was also Himera''s lover. He put a lot of effort into getting revenge on her who was brutally murdered in a sequence battle with Beiros. Each time it failed, and almost frustrated, Jamie Welton showed up. "If it wasn''t for that person, I would not have achieved my revenge forever." He smiled as he rubbed the portrait of Malivion with his hand. "I miss you. If I could kill Beiros and you could come back, I would pluck his head out right now!" Mongma contorted her face as if she had ever laughed and expressed anger. "You, who I love because of that motherfucker I have to go and suffer enough to die right now, so that my personality will be released... !" "Do it if you can." It was time to get up from her chair and head to the prison-like room of Beiros, as if he couldn''t stand it. The wind blew from the back terrace, and a voice that should not be heard was heard. As he turned his head slowly, there was a man with bright red skin and gray hair growing like thorns with his arms crossed. Why is this sinful bastard staring at him in a cheeky way here? "You really are crazy." Himera, who summoned the whip, lost his temper and swung the whip at him. The whip was easily caught in Beiros''s hand. Deprived of all rights, Beiros was unable to stop his attack as a higher-ranking person. Could it be that there is a problem with the laws of the Demon World? ''No way.'' If so, how about Beiros? I couldn''t think of that. "Uh-huh!" Beiros, who was approaching him, grabbed his neck and lifted him up. Himera was caught in the air and struggled, kicking Beiros in the face, but he didn''t budge. I just dragged it out onto the patio and then threw it on the floor. The speed was so fast that I thought it was true that a tall man was thrown, and as soon as Himera touched the ground, the sound of an explosion was heard. Aww!!! At the noise, the demons around them flocked to it. Among them, there were quite a few of them who sneaked in like rats for a week and harassed Beiros. Beiros sat roughly on the railing of the terrace. The demons who found him began to cry. "Bee, are you Beiros?" "Why is he here?" "Hey!! Hey, it''s Viscount Himera!" "How did the man who lost his right toss the Viscount?" A commotion ensued. Those who tormented him, screaming that they might die here, began to run away. But Beiros did not let them run away. He raised his magic and built a huge wall around it. Naturally, demons of lower rank could not escape. Are you planning on killing them all after locking them up? The demons who tormented Beiros trembled at the thought of being killed and began to regret. Even some demons suddenly started fighting. "Yeah, even if you didn''t seduce me!" What is he saying now! I told you that your bastard owes Beiros something and will kill you!" Usually, when they are in danger of dying, their instincts wake up and they start blaming others. It looked really pathetic. Is it disgusting to know that such things are demons occupying a place in the army? Beiros looked at them, then got up on the railing and shouted. And he uttered words that were completely different from everyone''s expectations. "If you guys are really demons, act like demons. Instead of trying to make changes from behind, challenge yourself from the front like a world ruled by the strong! You trash, I''ll be waiting for you anytime. If you want to kill me, build up your strength!" He left those words and then disappeared. Contrary to the way he thought he would slaughter the demons who tormented him at any moment, he declared war on everyone by referring to the rules of the demon realm. Those words were enough to shame the demons gathered here. That''s why quite a few demons stayed there and blushed. Most of them were demons who tormented Beiros for a week. Among them was Himera. "Damn it ." He drooled and lost consciousness. "Pretending to be a big man. A slave." And Jamie, who was watching from afar, grinned and turned around. He wasn''t that violent, so I liked it. CH 301 Chapter 35: Adaptation (4) " ." Why? what? Jamie raised her eyes as she looked at Beiros, who was sitting opposite her with a fat face. Beiros said with a dissatisfied face. "Why did you come to the library?" Currently, the two are at the library in Seol-Yeok''s Castle. What people misunderstand is that demons are a reckless race that only engages in violence. It''s not wrong. This is because in order to survive in the world of self-defense, we have to trample on others somehow. However, in order to become strong, it is not enough just to be strong. In fact, there are demons who obtained titles only by force, but they are eventually culled. It was because there were strong demons who could use their knowledge. In fact, it is difficult to find low-intelligence individuals among high-ranking demons. That is why demons try to acquire knowledge somehow. The existence of such a large library was proof of that. And Beiros was a hot-blooded and stupid guy, but he was an excellent demon that was called a demon. "What do you need the most to adapt to the Demon Realm?" When Jamie asked a student like a teacher asking a question, Beiros answered with a slightly uncomfortable expression on his face. " Are you sure you want me to teach you history?" "It''s also magical. I thought I was being rude, but I''m glad it wasn''t. If you''re going to give a compliment, you''re only going to give it a compliment. Jamie continued. "I don''t know anything about the Demon Realm. The culture, language, and history of this place. You can communicate naturally even now by using the language and interpretation magic, and as for culture, you demons fight like crazy, so there is no such thing as a proper culture. But history is different." If you want to know the world of Demon Eggs properly, it is right to understand the long history of this place. "I''m not asking you to tell me everything from the creation of the world to the present, but tell me the current structure of the demon world, the state of the world, and when the time axis started to be twisted and why." Hmm . History is not my specialty." Beiros scratched his forehead and looked through the books he had pulled out. All of them were so thick that I didn''t want to see them, but there were dozens of them. He said as if grumbling at the amount that only sighed. "Then why do you fold? May I ask your Majesty?" "If you give me a tea you don''t want to do, won''t I want to slap you on the top of your head?" As Jamie pulled out the Beyond Avalon again and tried to wield it, Beiros instinctively took a defensive stance. "Well, if it''s not your Majesty, wouldn''t you be able to tell us more easily?" Jamie, who had stopped trying to make a big lump on the top of his head, replied with a smirk. "I don''t want to bother you." Yes? "Shut up and start explaining!" "Ok!" Beiros, who was hit hard, frowned and opened a book. Jamie looked at him and sighed inwardly. ''I can''t become the owner and keep relying on my subordinates.'' He already owed a lot to Trika, and he showed a lot of weakness as a master. I didn''t want to show that to my subordinates anymore. As the owner, my self-esteem is hurt. I didn''t intend to suck blood like a mosquito, even though I couldn''t stay strong. "Anyway, let''s get started." That is how the study of history began. * * * "It would be better to start with the case where the time axis was twisted." Beiros quickly skimmed through a few thick books, decided what he was going to say first, and then put it all together in his head. "The first thing we need to point out is that the time axes of the demon world and the human world were not twisted from the beginning to the current level." "Isn''t there a day in a minute?" Yes. That''s how much it increased. At first, the difference was in seconds. It''s been rampant and it''s the same as it is now." In other words, the time axis was shifted due to an event, and as it began to unfold, it began to widen to a nonsensical level of one day per minute. What the hell was that case? Beiros'' explanation continued. "It was the beginning of the Great War, also known as the ''Acroba Incident''." Acroba Incident. One day, a huge dimension stone fell through the sky of the demon realm. Its location was a plain named ''Acroba'', and the demon lords who ruled the demon realm waged a huge war to obtain it. "As for the result, no one has ever obtained that Dimension Stone." "Isn''t there a winner?" no. The war wasn''t over in the first place. It is because one day, the dimension stone was suddenly sucked into the depths of the underworld and fused with the core of the underworld." The core of the Demon Realm could be said to be the true dimension stone, the mother of the dimension stones protruding sharply from the ground. Jamie let out a bewildered voice. " to? "You might think it''s absurd, but it actually happened. It was then that the time axis of the Demon Realm became strange." From one day on, time began to flow strangely. Naturally, there were people who observed multidimensionality in the Demon World, so it was easy to notice the change. A timeline that seems to be accelerating compared to other dimensions. In this unprecedented situation, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are ruling the current demon realm, and the five great demon lords have gathered. The 5th Demon King struggled to find the answer for a very long time. That was the only time of peace in the Demon Realm where no large or small wars took place. But that didn''t change the situation when they got together. As a single individual, he was the 5th Demon King with strength that surpassed even the 12 gods, but he could not do anything about the core of the dimension to which they belong. They decided that there was no way right away, and eventually gave up. As such, the time line began to grow continuously, and a thousand years had passed since the time of the demon realm. "Is that only over?" Right now, one day per minute easily exceeds a thousand years in a year. But now only a thousand years? Beiros replied. "Originally, I know that 1 second was only about two or three seconds. If I had to say the time axis difference, it was a difference of a day or two. However, I heard that several anomalies occurred and the time axis accelerated. I''ve heard that the last one in particular is relatively recent." "Anomaly?" "I don''t know that either. It''s not an area I''m really interested in, I just listened to it. "Then how many years ago was it in human time when the first incident started?" "Ugh. You should ask the archivist for that." Since he didn''t check until the specific time, it was unknown information unless he was a dimensional observation recorder who specialized in research on it. "What is certain is that it will continue to be long in the future. compared to other dimensions." Even now, the demon lords are struggling to solve this problem, but it doesn''t seem like a problem that will be solved easily. "Well, I don''t know if a being powerful enough to interfere with the dimensional nucleus is born again." Right. How do I meet the archiver?" "Would you like to see me?" "I''m curious. do you know It may have something to do with the human world." Well ." Jamie tilted his head when Beiros gave him a tee he didn''t like. "What is the disgruntled face? Do you want to die?" "Oh, that''s not it. ha . According to the investigators, it has been confirmed that there is no significant change in the human world, but even if you say this, you will see it." "If you know, go ahead." "Wow." Beiros made a sound of pain and got up from his seat. "Follow me." * * * The two left the Demon King and headed to the summit of Mount Blade, the highest in the vicinity. It was a huge mountain with an elevation of over 10,000 meters above sea level, but it was nothing to the two of them. A large windmill was spinning at the top of Mt. Blade, and various mechanical devices were connected and operating around it. Among them, a blue-skinned demon wearing a white robe that would be worn by humans was alternately looking at the paper and mechanical devices and fiddling with them. Beiros called the demon''s name. "Hey, Henos!" A demon called Henos continued to focus on what he had not heard. Beiros muttered with an annoyed face. "Anyway, the investigators cubs are the demon nobles who are funny." He stood up to himself, grabbed Henos'' head and swung it towards him. Well? If it was like everyone else, it wouldn''t be strange if his body twisted and died, but Henos opened his eyes and found Beiros and opened his mouth. "What are you doing here, Count?" Henos, who was still intact even though his neck was turned around 180 degrees, greeted him as if he had met a familiar person. Long time no see. how are you? " None of it went well." "That''s right. So why did you come?" Saying that, Henos naturally turned his body to the position of his head. Beiros only sighed. This attitude made Jamie reluctant to go see the investigator in front of him. He didn''t like the investigators very much. Investigators are a different kind, but it is because they are almost unconstrained by the laws of the Demon Realm and do not care about the worldly things. They don''t even know what happened a while ago. It brought considerable humiliation to the powerful in the Demon Realm. Even if it wasn''t intentional. "Someone wants to meet you." "Who are you?" As Beiros pointed backwards, Henos poked his head to the side and looked at Jamie. " human? "He is the favored man of His Majesty. If there is anything you can tell me, do it if you can." "Your Majesty? Hmm. He looks like a pretty strong human." "Let me hide my words. This is Jamie Welton." Henos tilted his head as he looked at Beiros, who used his nicknames for humans. As he knew, Beiros was always arrogant and arrogant even for those in higher ranks. But he''s not even a demon king, and he only shows such a sloppy attitude towards humans. Knowing that he was never that kind of person, he felt very awkward now. Henos asked, squinting one eye. "Did you catch any weaknesses?" "Shut up! Anyway, so I can answer honestly. Otherwise I... ." "Are you Beiros?" no. It looked like he had something he wanted to say, but Beiros couldn''t stop saying it and turned around. Henos just shrugged at his strange appearance. Beiros approached the human and said something, and the human nodded and approached him. "Nice to meet you, Jamie Welton." Well . nice to meet you. First of all, Beiros'' attitude, as well as the fact that he was favored by the Demon King, Henos raised his words for the first time. "Is there anything I need to see?" okay. It''s not a big deal, can we find out how many years ago the Acroba incident started in the human world? I said Beiros would know if he was an investigator." Henos got a little startled when the Acroba incident was mentioned out of the blue. It was a little surprising that humans showed interest in a major event in the Demon Realm. It wasn''t something he couldn''t say, so Henos asked him for his forgiveness for a while. "I''ll do some calculations." Henos closed his eyes and licked his lips and began to calculate something. Jamie looked at him and was a little surprised. ''Are you counting how many years ago by mental arithmetic?'' This was a tremendous level of computational power that even an Archmage could not achieve. Henos, who finished the calculation in an instant, said: "By human standards, 13 years and 84 days ago." " 13 years?" Yes. 13 years. A dimension stone from another world appeared through the sky of the demon world 13 years ago in human time." 13 years ago. That was the year Jamie was reborn into the Welton family. CH 302 Chapter 36: Birth Secrets (1) 13 years ago. Jamie began a second life in the Welton family that ruled the Highs estates of the Kingdom of Seldam. Without knowing the English language, he had transcended 66666 years and opened his eyes. He had many questions about his sudden second life, but only a few times came across the secrets associated with him. The only thing I''ve heard specifically is from a conversation with the old god Osiris, whom I met in Avalon of the Frontiers. It was the suspicion that perhaps his reincarnation might not have happened normally. I haven''t been able to find any connections other than that. ''Isn''t it okay to look at the case that is completely related to me?'' The fact that it was 13 years ago may have overlapped by chance, but as I have felt while living in the world, the current situation could never be a coincidence. "Why?" As Jamie''s expression hardened, Henos asked with a questionable face. Jamie shook her head and asked another question. "One more thing. I heard from Beiros that there was an anomaly that caused the time axis to accelerate faster than usual." Yes. After about 700 years ago, once about 700 years ago, and once about 23 years ago, the range of the time axis got longer, and it became what it is now." "In terms of human standards?" Well . I think it was less than six years ago and two months ago, respectively." 6 years ago and a month ago. What changes happened to you during that time? Six years ago, it was a time when many things were going through, and two months ago was the time when we broke the closed life and started our activities again. However, it does not seem likely that it would have affected the time axis of the Demon Realm simply because it was active. There must be something in common between the two time zones. Jamie thought deeply, suddenly something came to mind, and involuntarily exclaimed. Ah! "Why? Did you ever find out anything?" Henos, who felt Jamie''s reaction was unusual, asked with a bright eye. Then Jamie realized his mistake and shook his head. "Ah, I misunderstood. No, no. you do not need to focus on this. "Hmm." Henos looked at him suspiciously. But the impudent Jamie''s face just smiled and shrugged as if what was the problem. It was so natural that even Henos couldn''t tell if it was real or fake. all right. Are you finished with your questions?" "Thanks, it''s fixed. I will come to you next time I have any questions." "As long as it doesn''t take a lot of my time. You''ve already lost 10 minutes. Then I have work to do." After saying that, Henos buried himself in a pile of mechanical devices and started experimenting with this and that. I would have asked him what he would normally do, but now Jamie''s head was full of other thoughts. Turning around, Jamie signaled Beiros to return and teleported. * * * "Did you find out anything?" Beiros, who followed him to the side, asked. Jamie nodded and said. "Let''s go to a secret place." "Where is the secret place?" "Well, it''s obvious. If it''s the most secret place in this place. At the same time as saying that, he teleported again, including Beiros. Beiros was taken aback by the sudden teleportation, but after checking where he had arrived, teleporting was a good thing. "Hey, where is this place?" Jamie left Beiros behind and called Trika, who was sitting at an angle and looking out the window. "Hey, Trika." Jamie just called Trika''s name out of the blue, and Beiros widened his eyes to see what was going on. ''Is that guy really crazy?'' I knew that I was a human being favored by the Demon King, but didn''t that cross the line too much? Are you calling me by name? this is absolutely dead The demon king of lust mercilessly killed even loyal subordinates if they crossed the line he had set. However, only human beings called their names rudely. It was not a structure that could survive. Very serious situation. But for Beiros, it was also a very happy situation. ''Are you going to be free again like this?!'' If the Demon King slaughters that cheeky human, the slave contract will naturally evaporate. Then you will be able to live your life again. Instead of being a slave to someone, you can enjoy a superior life as a nobleman in the Demon Realm. Beiros grabbed his pounding heart and looked at the trika, who slowly turned around. Soon, in order to pay the price for calling out his name, he will unleash the vicious demon king''s magical energy. ''Give up your hope that your Majesty will be able to help me just because you beat me!'' The Demon King is a being who has reached transcendence. A single hit of honey will shatter Jamie Welton''s head. I''m looking forward to it... . "Lord, are you here?" "Nothing else, I have something to talk about." to? Jamie and Trika looked at him as Beiros made a strange noise during the deafening conversation. Beiros asked Trika with a trembling voice. your Majesty? Did that person insult your majesty''s dignity now? And the lord... What is this?" My head was confused. Calling the Demon King''s name carelessly can be understood as Jamie Welton''s loss of a cowardly head. But I couldn''t understand why Trika called Jamie Welton lord. "It''s not enough to tear the human who crossed that line in half and kill it. What the hell is this?" I was so flustered that my brain didn''t censor the word and just threw it out of my mouth. A tendon grew on Jamie''s forehead, but Beiros didn''t have time to worry about it. "Should I punish that arrogant human being? And by the word lord, I must have heard it wrong. Is it possible that the owner of the cancer and lust corps could use the expression ''master'' for someone? Hahaha. I was stupid. Come on, let''s punish that person. I don''t have very frizzy hair... Kek!" "When this bastard listens, let''s listen!" Jamie couldn''t stand Beiros'' continuous spitting without going through his brain, so he jumped up and slashed him in the face with his knee. "Let''s hit it for a bit." "Kek!" Then on a rainy day, he was beaten to the level of dust. Tri-Car watched as if sipping a luxury car from the Demon World. Hmm. I can''t even taste anything. As an undead, he still had no taste. * * * "Whoa." " ." Jamie sat down with Beiros'' back stretched out as a chair. Beiros was bluntly slapped with a fist wrapped around the Auror, and was speechless. In such a state, with a dark attraction under the ship, Jamie''s weight he felt now was at least several tens of tons. "It has to be this way to earn. Isn''t that right, Beiros? " ." "If you don''t answer, you will be beaten again." "No, that''s right." Born as a hybrid of a dragon and a demon, he was called a demon and grew faster than any other demon, Beiros. There were quite a few people who followed him saying that he would one day become the Demon King. But now it has just been reduced to a living chair. ''Damn it. Where did my demons get twisted?'' All of this was a karma I made with my own two hands, so I didn''t really have much to say. Still, if I could go back to the past, I would never make the same mistake again. I''ll go somewhere on the outskirts and live quietly, and then I''ll come back the day after Jamie Wellton''s gone. "Don''t think otherwise." ghost-like guy. Beiros wept and saw his arms trembling. Jamie chuckled and said to Trika. "Anyway, let''s start talking again." "That''s right." "That, but ." The two were about to talk again, but Beiros, who had stretched out like a chair, opened his mouth. "Did the chair speak?" "I really have a question ." "Why is Trika so respectful to me?" Beiros nodded instead of answering. Jamie didn''t think it was necessary to hide it, so it didn''t matter. "That guy, I made it." " to? "Anyway, you''re as if your soul is subordinated to me, so there''s no need to keep it a secret. Trika is the Dark Knight I made." "Your Majesty, Undead? But His Majesty has lived for tens of thousands of years ." I didn''t understand. Jamie Welton was only 13 years old. How did he make a tri-car that has lived for tens of thousands of years? "Exactly, the Undead I created in my previous life. I am a reincarnation." Hearing the word reincarnated, Beiros put on a blank expression. Could this be a joke intended to make fun of? It was such an absurd sound that it was the first thing I thought of. you''re a reincarnation Even a passing dog will give you a sting, telling you not to gossip. "It''s real." However, Beiros couldn''t help but believe the short words of Trika, who didn''t even know a joke. "Anyway, that''s how it happened. don''t bother asking Even if you don''t like it later, I''m going to inject it all into your head." Jamie got up from the living chair and sat across from the tricar. Trika felt that her body became as light as a feather, as if she had also removed the dark attraction, but that didn''t matter. It''s still hard to comprehend, but the atmosphere right now was telling him that he was a real reincarnation. Beiros wasn''t so ignorant that he couldn''t even notice the flow. Jamie said to Beiros. "Come behind me. And listen from now on. Perhaps something surprising is about to begin." At those words, Beiros felt as if he had been caught up in something troublesome. At the same time, I thought it would be a little fun. * * * "So, the start of the Acroba incident was 13 years ago by human standards Are you saying?" Huh. It''s the time I was born." The tri-car showed a slightly serious appearance, and a curtain was placed around it to prevent noise. No matter how fearless some fearless man would eavesdrop on the Demon King''s office, the horse must not go outside at all. "You must have been involved in the Acroba incident, too." Yes. I also fought fiercely with other demon kings to occupy the dimensional stone that appeared there. Beiros also participated in the war." Yes. Then I ripped off the limbs of Count Deckard of the Vampire Legion." "I didn''t ask." " Yes. Jamie, who had silenced Beiros, thought for a moment before opening his mouth. "Can I go see you?" "Are you talking about the Acroba Plains?" Huh. "Now it is nothing but a huge pit. It will most likely be in vain." it''s okay. I want to go see it." all right. I will be ready to go right away." Huh. And I mean." "Say it." "It seems certain that my existence is somehow affecting the Demon Realm." Trika tilted her head to the side. "What does that mean?" "Literally. Two abnormalities in which the time axis of the Demon Realm began to accelerate. It''s all about the time I was active in the human realm." "I think that alone is speculation." "I would think so too if it were just a matter of time, but it''s 13 years ago, and there are things that take a while." what. "It is this power." Jamie raised her hand and formed a sphere out of starlight. "Six years ago, I first awakened this power." The first king, Gav, hid deep in the magical world in the form of a coffin of batteries. Long ago, he obtained one of the fragments of Diablo Volfir, and gained great power. However, in the end, he was defeated by Jamie and the fragments he had were returned to the owner, and Black ate them to create another form of black mana, Sunggwang. "And about two months ago. I gained enlightenment during the battle, and with the help of the Black sleeping within me, the Starlight evolved one step further." "However, it seems like an overstatement to have an effect on the time axis of the Demon Realm as much as the awakening of power." "Yeah, that''s right. However The words I heard from Oreum in Jormungand are caught." "Jormungand What did her Oreum say?" "This starlight." Jamie said, turning off the starlight. "It is very similar to the divinity of the twelve gods." To be precise, it resonated with the ''Holy'' created by Jormungand with black mana. Only Jormungand, the creator of the divine, and Black, the source of the Holy Light, have felt that fact directly. What is certain is that this power, created by Diablo Volfir in the shadow world, is probably not very different from the divine. Well. Trika could not speak hastily. As a Demon Lord, he knew quite a lot, but now the content is not something he can pretend to know. It was a moment of silence lingering in the Demon King''s office. "It is true." Black smoke billowed from the ground, and yellow eyelights floated into the air. Beiros revealed this and shouted his name. "Kathos! To come here without Your Majesty''s permission! It was Duke Katos, who was second in the ranks of the rank-and-file corps. He said, ignoring Beiros, looking at Jamie. "The time axis of the Demon Realm has shifted because of you. Diablo Volfir." A yellow light began to burn like a flame. "Contractor of Gaia." CH 303 Chapter 36 Birth Secrets (2) The vampire demon lord quickly traverses a huge battle. But no one looked at him and bowed his head. Because this is not his Demon King. Not only that, the vampire demon lord even looked a little nervous. When we arrived at the end of the war, a huge gate decorated with luxury appeared. "Tell me I''m here." Yes. The gatekeeper responded briefly to the vampire demon king''s words and opened the huge door. Whoo-wook- The scent of death emanated from within. It was a stench that I couldn''t get used to no matter how many times I took it, so I almost frowned. But somehow I persevered. ''I almost hit the sutra.'' He sighed in relief as he rebuked himself for having almost frowned. As one of the demon lords who rule the demon realm, what is the reason he is so nervous? The vampire demon king went inside with a determined face. And black darkness completely obscured his vision. Unlike Daejeon, which was decorated with dazzling gold and splendid jewels, only the energy of death was flowing in this place where there was only dull darkness. Then, a voice was heard in the darkness. [Blood. Did you take the land of lust?] It was a strong voice that crushed the soul. Even the vampire, who had risen to the rank of a Demon King, seemed to suffocate for a moment. He answered carefully, holding his breath as much as he could. "Failed." . Silence passed. However, only the sound of an answer could not be heard, and the vampire demon lord felt a huge amount of life swirling around him. [Three months for Seol-Yeok to abandon his homeland and go to another dimension. How could it fail?] "There was Katos. Anger, you know The fact that Katos simply remains in place, and that he has already completed the status of a Demon King." The demon king of anger shouted at the vampire words. [Is that an excuse?!] woohoo-!! "!!" The vampire demon staggered at the tremendous sound wave that started from shouting and knelt down on one knee. Even if they are the same Demon Lord, they are different. The master of darkness, similar to death, was none other than the demon king of anger, one of the great demon kings who divided the demon realm into fifths. No matter how much the vampire demon king, the gap with the 5th demon king was that of an adult and a child. Feeling that overwhelming sense of despair, the Vampire Demon Lord came under the control of the Demon Lord of Wrath on his own. He accepted the condition that he would allow him to maintain his position as the Demon King. But now I regret it. ''I''m going to die like this.'' The Demon King of Wrath was a being worthy of his own name. I''m always angry. It''s not just that he''s angry, he''s angry with the force that will destroy the existence of the other person. Even now, if the vampires had not been the same as the Demon King, they would have been destroyed on the spot. The Vampire Demon King took another breath and opened his mouth. "Still, I went right before the fall. At that moment, the appetite returned." [I call that an excuse now!!] instead!! The demon king of vampires shouted in a loud voice, fearing that he would be killed by the demon king of anger. Then the demon king of anger responded. [instead?] "Jae, I have some exciting news." [If it''s not fun, as of today, your land will be mine.] To put it simply, it was the sound of killing the vampire demon king and absorbing all his lands under anger. And as the demon king of anger said, he could make it in one day. Having said that, I thought I was just saying it. ''It might not be fun for him, right?'' If it''s not fun, he''ll definitely keep his word. Because the Demon Lord of Wrath was disappointed with himself several times. lust because of that child. If it wasn''t for that child... . [Speak quickly!] "Al, I got it. That is ." The vampire demon king opened his mouth, remembering the humans who attacked him without fear. "Humans have entered the Demon Realm. with appetite." Fortunately. [Oh. human?] The Demon King of Rage showed an interesting reaction. * * * Jamie frowned at Duke Katos'' words that appeared out of the blue. " Am I Gaia''s contractor? And how do you know my name?" "What kind of bullshit is this guy coming up all of a sudden?" Obviously, except for the Demon King, he was reckless even with the higher ranks, and Beiros frowned and approached Katos. He grabbed the guy''s neck and pulled him back. "Keek!" "Get out of the way." Ignoring Beiros asking why he was doing this from behind, he asked Katos again. "Ask again. Am I Gaia''s contractor?" Yes. "How do you know that?" "Not yet, I can''t say. I can''t afford it." Katos declined to answer. When I made people curious and said that, it felt like I was joking. However, the old god Osiris also mentioned Gaia. ''He also said that Gaia might have been able to intervene in my reincarnation.'' An old god presumed to have existed since the beginning of time. I don''t know who he really is, but anyway, it seems that someone deeply related to him is right. Then Katos opened his mouth. "One of the great darkness began to wriggle." "What does that mean?" At that sudden remark, Trika, who had been quiet until now, flashed purple eyes. He asked in a voice that seemed to know what a great darkness was. "If it''s a huge darkness, am I right?" "That''s right, lust." But you''ve been arrogant in front of His Majesty, Duke Katos! As Katos spoke briefly to the king, Beiros quickly approached Katos, wondering if he could stand it this time. Jamie didn''t stop this time either. there was no need to stop "I will rip off that frizzy hair, and I will swallow up your rank." Katos looked sadly at the approaching Beiros and clicked his tongue. "Did you force this child onto the wheel? I feel sorry for you." At the same time, darkness rose from below and began to wrap around Beiros. He resisted the darkness and tried to escape, but as if to show the gap between the second and sixth ranks, the darkness tied his limbs tightly and slammed him against the wall. "Wow! this kid... !" Beiros struggled to get out, but the more he did, the more the darkness held him tighter. Demon Dragon Beiros was captured without being able to do anything. Indeed, it is said that he possesses a power comparable to that of a Demon King. It clearly showed the difference in the sequence. Beiros was defeated at once, so it wouldn''t be much different from him. Jamie was interested in Katos'' strength and asked a question. "What else is a wagon wheel?" Fate. Fate? "Even this must be fate. In the end, my predictions are wrong because I didn''t calculate everything, so who''s to blame? "I can''t hear you." Trika, who couldn''t see it, spoke to Katos in a reproaching voice. "Duke, let me explain it in an easy way. This is an order." No matter how much Katos was a demon with the level of a demon king, in the end, there was a demon king Trika of lust above him. If it is an order, it is a situation where you have no choice but to follow it. But Katos shook his head. "Sorrow." " Are you really out of your mind like Beiros said?" Originally, if it was Katos, he called him his majesty. However, since he spoke like a person with no regrets, Trika, who had known him for a long time, was confused. Katos said. "At a time like this, prepare yourself to face the great darkness." From start to finish, he only speaks unfamiliar words. Jamie hated this sort of thing the most. These guys are fussy when it comes to saying something that seems to have something to do with it, but when you look at it closely, they don''t have a real point. I don''t know if Katos is that kind of person, but one thing is for sure, he has a talent that makes people very annoying. Hey. Duke Katos. Are you here for a pun? If you have something to say, do it right. What are you doing now?" "I''m only talking about the facts." "Isn''t it funny? As soon as I arrive, they say that I am Gaia''s contractor, and when I ask what it is, they say that a huge darkness is coming like a madman. What happened to your hair?" "It is true that a great darkness is coming." "This is really cool." Jamie stuck out his tongue in a tired look. Beiros also added a word from behind. "That guy is really cool. I''ve seen it a lot." If you''re stuck there, shut up. Yes. "There are a lot of people who have been beaten in one room." " ." Beiros, who could not even find the main battle, had a gloomy face. I didn''t know anything about it, so I told Katos again. "So what is that great darkness?" "Answer me, Duke Katos." As even Trika rushed to answer, Katos answered with darkness. "The Demon King of Wrath. He''s after you, Diablo Volfir. The Demon King of Wrath. One of the five great demon kings who rule the demon realm. He has the most violent disposition among the five Great Demon Lords, and his very existence is a monster composed of endless violence. It is said that such a guy is approaching Jamie. "You mean anger is coming here? I have never heard of such a thing!" When Trika asked urgently, Katos nodded. "My alter ego confirmed it." "An alter ego?" "This is also my alter ego. I exist everywhere in the Demon Realm." When Jamie looked at Trika with a questioning whether he didn''t know that, he said with a faceless face. "Unlike other demons, the existence of Duke Katos consists of a contract with me. He was a man of many secrets, but his strength was real, so he kept it." "But I should have known who he was." "Even if you search behind it, it''s impossible to find me." "Why?" "Because I am one with the core of the Demon Realm." Jamie, Trika, and Beiros were shocked by the remarks. The core of the Demon Realm is the dimension stone itself that makes up the Demon Realm. Katos was talking about what he was like. Being one with the Dimension Stone is also true of the saying that Katos is the Demon Realm itself. "But it is different. Diablo Volfir." "Why are you calling me?" "I am a fragment of the contract. 12 A being who fled to the demon realm to avoid the eyes of the gods." "If you tell me a little bit easier, where would it go?" "Simply put." Katos thought he was a little worried, but then he opened his mouth. "I am an information aggregate created by Gaia to convey the history of the past ''Bless'' to you." Bless is a planet inhabited by numerous races, including humans. In other words, it was the name of the world Jamie lived in. Katos is a creation of Gaia where all the history that exists there is recorded. "It''s called Akashic." * * * "Akashi ." when did you first hear it It was Diablo Volfir. In a peaceful world where the war with the 12 gods had not yet been waged, Jamie found a very old book. It was interesting stuff. Much older than that time, the narratives right after the creation of the world were written. At the time, of course, I thought it was a story book. Because it was so unrealistic. And there was definitely a character called ''Akashik''. "A doll who was blunt as if she had no emotions, never said anything unnecessary, and always recites objective information mechanically, which was hated by everyone. But a doll that knows everything in the world." "Have you read Abel''s Friends?" "Yeah, that was the title." "Grip." Surrounded by darkness, his expression was unknown, but he could feel Katos'' melancholy in his voice. "You don''t have feelings, do you?" " That''s not what''s important now. The Demon Lord of Wrath will come to arrest you, Diablo Volfir." "Whoa. Let''s go out first. After hearing about the Demon Lord of Fury, Trika sighed and quickly left the office. It looked like they were going to prepare for war right away. It will not be an easy war. The opponent is one of the five Great Demon Lords. Among them, it is said to be the most violent monster. "Why are you aiming at me?" I do not know. Anger is a creature whose existence itself is made up of emotions. I just follow my instincts." "I need to prepare myself. I can''t just play. Release him too." When Katos looked at Beiros, the darkness disappeared and he landed on the floor with ease. Then he looked at Katos with a wary look and said to Jamie. "I will go out first. I think there is a lot to prepare." okay. You are also a corps commander in wartime." then. Beiros also immediately followed Trika and went out. There was probably a rush of news that the demon king of wrath would invade the entire castle. Just the two of us, Jamie asked one last time. "First of all, what should I call you? Katos? Akash?" "To me, a name is just a form. You can call me whatever you like." "Then Katos. One last question." "What?" "Let the history of the past survive and then ask. I can''t talk briefly here. "Good idea." "Well then, whoa ." Jamie hesitated to ask the question. Is it right to do this? However, it is a truth you will find out someday. You can''t avoid it forever. Katos knows everything, so he must know this too. Jamie, who had finished preparing her mind, asked him with a nervous face. I Is it real?" To that question, Katos remained silent for a while. CH 304 Chapter 36: Birth Secrets (3) "Lilian." "Did you call me, Your Majesty?" At the time of Trika''s call, the floor became frosty, and Lilian rose. As if she had been there from the beginning, she naturally followed Trika. "Call all the corps commanders together." Lillian''s face turned slightly startled at those words. In the beginning, war was not uncommon in the Devil''s Land, but it was rare to summon all the commanders of the corps. She wondered what was going on and asked the Demon King the reason. "What are you doing?" "Wrath will invade." There is no one who doesn''t know what ''anger'' is in the demon realm. If it was Lillian, who was ranked 3rd in the greed corps, he could not have known any more. In fact, one of the five real lords of the Demon Realm, the Demon King of Wrath. Its name is ''Satan''. "Hey, why did he ?" I do not know. The Vampire Demon Lord and Trika under Rage are so-called rivals. Although each other has repeatedly won and defeated each other, the Demon Lord of Wrath has never intervened in their fight. The reason was unknown, but in the eyes of an adult, there was a high possibility that it was a children''s fight. But, why all of a sudden? ''Are you going to help the vampires even now?'' No way. Trika did not know exactly what the 5 Great Demon Lords were, but he could be sure that he knew one thing well. They don''t care unless it''s the Great Demon King of the same age. There are several demon kings in the demon world, but not all demon kings are the same. A huge piece of land exists as it has been split by many demon lords, but in fact, it is only five pieces of land. At least for the 5th Demon King. So, the land ruled by Trika is also the property of the 5th Demon King. There is no reason for the 5 Great Demon Kings to actively intervene and take them away. ''Kathos said that Diablo-sama''s anger is moving.'' Did humans simply appear in the Demon Realm? If they were other great demon kings, they would have snorted, but Satan, the demon king of wrath, can barely move that much. It was a living disaster, a monster driven solely by emotion. Perhaps, the title of the demon king of lust could be the last to end this war. "To convene quickly. We''ll talk about the important stuff then. all right. Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, Lilian also disappeared to convene the corps commanders rather than asking more questions. Trika, who was left alone, was standing on the wall with only a purple light shining through her helmet. * * * "You know? Am I real or... Is it fake?" Katos said in his own words that he was an information-intensive body created by Gaia. In the human world, Bless, he was an existence with an old record that had almost disappeared. Above all, he inherited the message of Gaia, the creator god, who is deeply involved in his reincarnation. Then you know exactly what Jamie Welton is. Katos, who had been silent, opened his mouth. "It''s not something that can be done easily." no. You may hear other stories later, but you must listen to this one now." I don''t know what the 12 gods did during the multiple world resets, but to Jamie now, his identity was more important than that. He pretended to be okay in his conversation with Osiris, but the thought that his existence could be fake always complicated his mind. If you''re a fake, at least I''d like to hear from you right now. This is because you can achieve your future goals with a new mindset. "Am I fake?" "It''s not that simple to express." "You mean it''s not real?" I roughly expected it. The darkness of the beginning is a space where even the 12 gods cannot interfere. Osiris, who read the flow of souls, said he did not feel that the souls of the dead had escaped there. Gaia said that reincarnation is not impossible. One way or another, all those words were proof that Diablo Volfir''s reincarnation was not perfect. Katos showed a worried look, then spoke cautiously. " There is only one thing I can tell you right now." "Tell me that too. It is an important issue for me." "You are a being born out of the needs of Diablo Volfir." " what? "But if you ask me if you are fake, I will answer no." When Jamie didn''t answer, Katos continued. "You are imperfect, but you have inherited most of his memories. And I''m slowly recovering my lost memories. "So, Katos, you mean, even if your body and soul are different, you are the same person as long as your memories are transplanted. What does this mean?" "If you say that, I will not deny it. One, I hope you don''t think it''s fake. Your spirit and will are real." done. There is no need for any consolation." "Diablo Volfi ." I! When Katos tried to call his previous name, Jamie raised his voice and cut him off. Then he got up and said. "I am Jamie Welton." is it. "To be honest, everything I heard from you is a huge shock. The fact that my existence was created out of necessity, and the fact that I am not the real Diablo Volfir, is very shocking." " ." "But what? I can''t help it. After all, I was born, and I am here now." Diablo Volfir''s memories are still vivid. It was obviously empty in the middle, but because I wasn''t aware of it, all my memories felt perfect. Everything is so natural that it''s hard to believe that it was all implanted in another person. In fact, I wondered if Katos was making fun of it. However, I know that all of this is not kidding. "I accept the fact that I am fake. It''s not easy. I have to deny my identity, and that is by no means an easy task." "Like I said, you are not fake ." stop! Black mana gushed out of Jamie''s body, and purple eyes began to shine brightly. Much more stable than Trika''s, and pure black mana, Katos involuntarily admired it. "It''s all right. I was just wondering if I was real or fake, and I was shocked but not frustrated." I was honestly expecting it. Ever since he heard that from Osiris, it might be different from what he knew. I''ve been thinking that way. Now that it has been confirmed that it is correct. I felt more comfortable. Accept it and move on. Katos cautiously called out to Jamie. "Jamie Wellton." "My purpose is still there. My memories are still there Even if it''s a transplanted memory, I''m standing here like this." 12 To kill the gods. to achieve human freedom. He lives with only that sense of mission. It doesn''t matter if it''s real or fake in this part. "I am not Diablo Volfir." It is clear that the remaining memories belong to him, but as of today, it has become certain. from now on, I will. Jamie said with a determined face. "I will live as Jamie Welton." At the words spoken as if declaring, Katos was captivated by an unknown wonder. It was like seeing Abel, a friend who existed a long time ago. * * * "Then is Diablo Volfir still sealed in the Darkness of the Beginning?" Yes. As Jamie acknowledged his existence, Katos no longer called him Diablo. "I think I have a rough idea of what Gaia is thinking." Through him, he will hope to break the seal of Diablo Volfir, who is trapped in the primordial darkness. I don''t know how it''s going to be, but it''s the ideal way to defeat the 12 gods. However, that''s not necessarily a good way. ''Previous life No, the sealed Diablo Volfir will be the same as it was back then.'' Excluding all emotions, the incarnation of revenge who wants to annihilate the 12 gods alone. I don''t know how the contract with Gaia was made, but if I woke up from the seal, it was clear that it would be quite troublesome. ''Maybe more demanding than the 12 gods.'' Diablo Volfir at that time was such an existence. Perhaps, he will try to annihilate Jamie Welton''s existence and absorb all his powers. ''Because, I would have.'' A lot has changed now, but just a few years ago, Jamie had no feelings. To be precise, everything except the emotion of anger was just acting. If I could defeat the 12 gods, I would not choose any means and methods. That is Diablo Volfir, who is now trapped in the primordial darkness. "Whoa. It would be dizzy." To prevent that from happening, you must somehow overcome Diablo Volfir. I had originally intended to do that, but I thought I had to find a way to get stronger a little bit faster. "Jamie Wellton." At that moment, Katos, who was quiet, called Jamie. Then I remembered what I had forgotten. Ah. I said the Demon Lord of Wrath was after me. I have to help Trika too." "It''s not about that." Jamie is about to go out and get to Trika, but Katos catches him. What? It''s urgent." "Leave the war to the demon king of lust, and you have a place to go with me." "Where?" "Follow me and you will know." "Wait, then, talk to Trika ." But Katos didn''t even give him time to do that. Darkness boils and wraps around the two of them. Jamie was sucked into the darkness without a moment to resist. * * * "Wow!" Jamie appeared with darkness as if tossed into empty air. It was quite tall, but at first I was a little surprised, but it teleported and landed lightly on the ground. After that, Katos sat down. Hey! What are you doing all of a sudden?!" Jamie was angry with Katos for forcing him to transfer him here. Rather than apologizing for that, Katos looked at Jamie''s back with a yellow glow in his eyes. Jamie felt puzzled by Katos''s attitude and turned his head back. Then his eyes widened. This ." A gigantic pale yellow crystal that glowed softly was connected to the ground and to the ceiling of an unending height. Stems protruding from the crystal were scattered throughout the wall, and even though it was a huge cavity, it was not dark at all. Above all, the power felt from the crystal was almost infinite. What is this? "The core of the demon world. And that''s... ." Katos''s hand headed towards the highest point of the crystal. It was embedded in a place where it was impossible to even see it with the public eye. A light purple crystal with a familiar aura. Since it had been assimilated to the core of the Demon Realm, only about half remained, but Jamie could see its identity at a glance as soon as he saw it. "The Dimension Stone Fragment of the Shadow World." Yes. It is a fragment that has fallen from the core of the shadow world." "How do you ? Venus could not have allowed it." "I think the important thing is that that is the clue to everything." "I wish I could talk to you in a way that I can understand." As Katos tried to babble again in an incomprehensible language, Jamie quickly corrected it. But Katos began to list the unknown words in a hard voice, as if he had become a machine. "That is the basis of the contract. The power that most resembles the darkness of the beginning. A trace of causality that will bear the birth of your being." Hey. "The aftermath of creation. sunken goddess. time to look forward to. Hope." "Kathos!" "Forgotten memories. Glory to return. wishing for death revenge obsession. dizzy world. A chance to make it right." "Where are you broken?" Jamie, who couldn''t see it, tried to grab Katos''s collar, but he, who was intangible, did not allow any physical interference. contract. life span. hour. at the time. purpose. goal. hope. calculate. result. The darkness of Katos began to vibrate unsafely. He said only the words that teenagers who are in their prime of growth would flirt, but did he feel something strange too? As Jamie watched with a frown, the darkness calmed again, and Katos''s yellow glare began to gain strength. "Go in." uh? "The time has come." "This child again!!" Jamie began to fly towards the core of the Demon Realm, as if pulled by an irresistible force. "What did you do to me?!" Katos muttered as he heard Jamie''s cry as he walked away. "Everything you want to know will be found there. Everything you lost." As Jamie disappeared, Katos sighed softly. In fact, I had no intention of bringing him here already. After a calm conversation, I tried to let him in after understanding and acclimatising to the situation. However, the situation did not follow. The Demon King of Wrath has moved. As long as the most violent monster of the five Great Demon Lords is targeting Jamie, we must not send him to the battlefield. He decided that he should be hidden in a place where anger couldn''t find him, and no matter how much he thought about it, there was no place other than the core of the Demon Realm. ''I wish you success. If you can accomplish your purpose there, maybe even the Demon Lord of Wrath... .'' At that moment, Katos''s eyes widened as if in shock, and the darkness shook violently. He leaned down like he was sitting down. " I heard you." The clone that had been left in the fury camp was destroyed. The war started here too. "Assemble your clones to me." At that signal, the clones of Katos that were spread throughout the Demon Realm began to come to him. We don''t know how long it will take for Jamie Welton to return, so we''ll have to somehow hold on until he returns. Even if it will be extinct soon. Gaia''s command to Katos is absolute. - Continued on next episode - CH 305 Chapter 37: Awakening (1) "Where?" Jamie was in pitch-black darkness. I remember being sucked into the core of the Demon Realm by Katos, but when I came to my senses, it was here. ''Is this in the core of the Demon Realm?'' It''s too dark for that. When viewed from the outside, it was a luminous body that glowed softly. No matter how much I thought about it, I thought it wasn''t there. ''It would be right to see it as a different space.'' Once I raised mana, I tried to figure out what the surrounding space looked like. However, there was nothing to do with the mana spreading around it. I wanted to see something like this, so I walked forward. "Weren''t you standing there?" He must have thought he was standing, but now he was floating in the air. It was a strange space that made even the five senses mistaken. Jamie frowned and moved. I thought I had to get out of the dark somehow. He could use magic, so it wasn''t difficult to get around. ''Hmm.'' He spread mana over a wide area to detect the surroundings, but still nothing was caught. It was around the time that little time had passed. "It is light." In the distance, a very small light was twinkling in the darkness. Jamie speeds up and goes there, not like an exit door, but a tiny bit of light. He slowly reached out and embraced the light. The small light then expanded enormously and swallowed Jamie in an instant. "Hey, this!" And a certain scene began to unfold before my eyes. * * * "It''s all over." Said the man in a white robe and a wide hood. Quarreung, bang bang!! There is no rain in the blackened sky, but only dry thunderbolts make a roaring sound like a bomb explodes. end of the century. A situation where everything comes to an end. The raging storm destroyed all living things, and the earth that shook non-stop was split in all directions and spewed out magma. A man and a series of men following men were literally the last survivors of this world. To be precise, it was the last ''humanity''. "In the end, if it was going to be like this ." A woman sobbing and muttering from behind. In a voice mixed with regret, each of them began to say one word at a time whether the few people sympathized with her. "What have we done, what have we done?" "Last hope It was us who trampled on it... ." "Who are you to blame? If you want to resent yourself, you have to do it to yourself." "I don''t want to die ." Hearing those voices, the man sighed in confusion. And soon after, a huge hole was opened in the dark sky. A strong wind blew, and a sandstorm of all sorts of miscellaneous things raged all the way to the depths of the cave where they hid. The man looked up at the sky while blocking the sandstorm with magic. From the clear sky, someone was coming down towards this place. Shining a dazzling light behind his back, he was a handsome man who looked like he was wearing a splendid toga from the mythology era. However, his muscular body was not only beautiful, but also violent. The man called his name in a trembling voice. "Jenice !" A member of the 12 gods that can be said to be the current masters of the world, and a god who symbolizes war and peace. Janice. "Rats. Have you been hiding here?" At Janice''s sarcastic remarks, the man shouted like a seizure. "Why have you forsaken us! What have we done for you!!" hahahahahahahaha!! Then Janice began to laugh genuinely about what was fun. After laughing for a while, he stopped laughing and said. "Next time, please make it more useful to us." "Do you want us to be easily defeated? How many times do you think you have been attacked by humans, arrogant god!" As if resisting Zenith''s actions, the men and colleagues all drew their own strength. It was something that only humans of this era were born with. [warrant] With that power, humans were not pushed by other powerful races, and in an organization called Resistance, they were able to fight a battle similar to that of the 12 gods. However, it also had its limitations in the end. "On the subject of bats that have abandoned the leader and attached to us. Are you going to keep an eye on your pride? That''s funny." Light poured from the cracked sky. The light engulfed the entire mountain to which they hid. The man and the party could not express any powers as they watched the secret dwelling disappearing in an instant. It was too fast for that. So completely evaporated. Janice said looking at the place where the mountain was. "You have cleared the most annoying things. Let''s prepare for the next era." Humanity disappeared from the first world. And human beings have been deprived of their ''power''. * * * "What ?" An old man with fine white hair, with wrinkles around his eyes, kneeling down and asking the man in front of him. "Why have you forsaken us?" Standing in front of the old man, a man wearing gold armor and a gold helmet covering his entire face spoke. "For a new era." "It''s a new era What have we done wrong?" "Your sins." The man drew his sword. It was a noble-looking sword that was adorned with splendor. Above it, divine power writhes and wraps around the blade. "Sir, Apostle." The old man called the man. The man called the apostle raised his sword clad in divine power with a soft glow in his eyes under his helmet. and said "It is incomplete." Whoops! The body of an old man cut at an angle. The old man was desperate until the last minute with a look of disbelief. Since it was a sword with divine power, there was no blood on it or splashing around it. Still, the man saw those who trembled from behind after swinging the sword once as a habit. At one time, everyone was a devout believer, but now they are all good things. "In the next life, please." Divine power erupted from the man''s hand like an explosion. "Don''t let them live long." Thus, the last human beings left in the world perished. It was the second world. What humans were deprived of was ''lifetime''. * * * "You would have thought you erased all the records, but you were wrong. you are not a real god They''re just crazy people who want to be omnipotent! So it''s not perfect. Your dog-like project, dubbed ''World Reset'', will end in our hands." Hundreds of thousands of fully armed human armies. There were originally more, but hundreds of millions of numbers were erased from the world through endless resistance. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers gathered here are truly the ultimate showdown. It was a group of humans who struggled so that the world would not be the last. At the forefront of them, a man with a rough beard, like a general, shouted to the sky. "Did you think you could redeem us in the name of religion?! You can never control us. I wouldn''t let that happen! You have already killed several of your apostles and saints! We are not slaves! We will win our lives!" no. you are slaves Twelve lights appeared in the sky with repeated flickering. A huge light engulfed the world in an instant. The man in the front had no choice but to stare blankly at the pouring light. it''s bound to be What the hell can you do about it that devours heaven and earth? Just a ''human'' thing. "This time it was a complete failure. If I increased my intelligence a bit, there must have been a side effect of rebelling." "Next time in a more obedient form." Humanity was erased from the third world. Humans have been deprived of their ''freedom''. * * * dark sky. It''s not because of the dark clouds. A loud fluttering sound, thousands of birds across the sky. no. That''s not like a bird. It is so far away that it cannot be seen well by the human eye. Those are all [Dragon Breath] Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! A town, a city, a country, a continent. overnight. Without knowing the reason, it just disappears without meaning. A child running while holding a parent''s hand loses his hand and falls over and cries. Parents who return to take such a child back are covered in the dragon''s breath and disappear with the child. All human beings living on the continent faced such a ''reset'' without knowing why they were dying. But it might be better to die without knowing the reason. The reason why the 12 gods decided to annihilate them was because it was none other than a ''depressed world''. For one reason only, mankind disappeared from the fourth world. Human beings have been deprived of their ''dignity''. * * * "Kill God! kill god! Kill God!" The last warrior shouts. In his hand was the head of an ancient dragon, and behind him lay the corpses of powerful races and paladins like sand. All of them are servants of the 12 gods. Through them all, the warrior stands like this. The warrior didn''t do it alone. His comrades are dead all over the body. So many people have been sacrificed that it is difficult to count just to send him here. "Come! I will kill you!" A rare hero who was born in a world full of war, violence and blood and unified all of them. However, the hero realized that he was actually just a puppet of the 12 gods. Why do the 12 gods do this to mankind? for what reason. It''s hard to even guess because we don''t know the past. No, I don''t really want to guess. The warrior just rages and hates the 12 gods. "I will kill you all, and I will die too." With those words, light fell from the sky, and someone appeared. The warrior instinctively felt that he was one of the twelve gods. nothing is felt Is it because the gap with the other person is large, or is it intentionally hidden? I didn''t think of that. It is meaningless to judge the level of the opponent as long as he has decided to kill the 12 gods here as well. The warrior ran like that. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" "Annoying things." Zenith clenched her spear while sticking her tongue out at the scream of such a warrior. "This man has made him too strong." After that, I never thought that I would be able to raise a weapon against someone like that. That meant that the warrior who survived to the end was strong. It has reached the level of half-body. There was no human being who had risen to that level while the 12 gods took full control of the world. So even if it''s bothersome, I''ll just keep the last courtesy. "I will praise you, bastard. If he was a little bigger, he would have grown into a monster that could threaten us ever since. However. Zenith threw the spear in her hand, and the warrior screamed and tried to hit the spear. "Uh-" But the sword was broken, and the spear pierced his heart. "It''s still early. Start a world reset." At the same time as Zenith disappeared, humanity disappeared from the fifth world. Humans have been deprived of ''variables''. * * * Evolve, a race born with blue skin and a body that can transform into anything. They were the people of the sixth world. And now the last Evolve was kneeling, shaking like an aspen. Before him was Drin, the god of plunder and violence. I don''t know how you got that power, but I''ll praise you for being able to control it. Drian groaned as he looked at the Evolvein, who couldn''t even make eye contact with fear. "If you kill only you, all humans will die." "Sir, please save me." "It''s not something I can choose on my own. But, I want to do it in a way that saves you. It has already been passed on to other gods." Drian smiles as he sees the trembling Evolvein. "Do you want to live?" The last Evolve nodded violently. looked sullen. These guys are like this from start to finish. In the first place, this guy, the last Evolve, abandoned his people over and over again in order to survive. Even so, I am doing this now to live. Draan liked the ugly, humiliating appearance of such a human. A small life that disappears when trampled on is struggling to survive somehow. Of course, what I liked more than that was to show a little hope to the movement and then turn it off. But, I couldn''t do it now. "Is it interest?" A man appeared surrounded by light with a glare like the sun. The sun god who led the 12 gods and played the biggest role in creating the world we are today. That was him. It wasn''t just that. The other 12 gods gathered one after another and stood behind him as if in a row. Drian nodded and said. "This guy has absorbed the child''s power, and he used it better than expected. While avoiding cooking. In the end, I was caught like this and became like a lamp in front of the wind." "My, please save me!" At Drian''s terrifying words, Evolvein started a game and approached Ra with a momentum to grab even the crotch of his pants. But Ra did not allow him to approach. Instead, he squatted slightly and made eye contact with him. Evolvein felt an indescribable depth and fear in the sight. Ra felt like a completely different being from the other gods, to the extent that I doubted the existence of this world. Then La said. "Would you like to lead a new world?" It looked like a question, but it wasn''t. The Evolve did not object to Ra''s orders. He just said he would do it to survive. good. Try painting a blank drawing paper with your own color for once. From now on, your name will be Gav. This is Gav Illidan." "Yes, yes." "The humans of the world you will lead." He got up from his seat and said. "All of them will be weak, so let the leaders do well." Gav groaned once more to find out, and that was the end of the sixth world. This time, humans were not taken away. There was nothing left to lose. - Continued on next episode - CH 306 Chapter 37: Awakening (2) " ." Jamie woke up in the dark. He saw the history of the past doom replaying automatically in his head. There were a total of six world resets, and humanity was deprived of something each time. warrant. life span. freedom. dignity. variable. The first video that was played was the humans of the time Diablo Volfir lived. Those who knew that there was no chance of winning while helping themselves as the Resistance and attached themselves to the 12 gods. Humans of that era all had individual powers. Therefore, it was a time when magic engineering did not have to develop as much as it is now, and humans were also strong enough not to be pushed by the race. 12 The gods betrayed them and annihilated them. Those who contributed to the sealing of Diablo Volfir. would be considered dangerous. ''Because they have the power to stab a dagger in their backs at any time.'' Having suffered an affliction against a strong man, there is no way that such a strong man will not appear again. So, in order to block it in advance, he took the power from mankind. ''After that, life.'' Humans were not originally a race with a short lifespan of 100 years or so as it is now. Even if not as much as an elf, it was a race that lived for at least 300 years. The 12 gods annihilated mankind and robbed them of their life span in the second world. ''Then freedom.'' It has lowered humanity as a whole and made it possible to live in a limited world through a powerful race. ''Next is dignity.'' It has greatly reduced the value of human beings and made them have a worm-like status. ''Next is the variable.'' Still, when the rare hero born through the possibility of being like a thread tried to regain freedom and dignity again, he killed him and even eliminated the variable. ''The last one.'' Evolve, a new human being created in this way, was subservient and cowardly and always maintained a naive appearance, and volunteered to be the slave of the 12 gods until the last moment. So the 12 gods did not steal anything. This is because humans have become so weak that there is no need to steal them. Humans were thus reduced to being slaves of God. that''s the world now. On the surface, it seems that magic develops and various countries rule the world on each continent, but in fact, it is a more religious era than any other era. In other words, it is the age of living in the world as the slaves of the 12 gods. "Until I am born!" A purple glow flashed in Jamie''s eyes as if on fire. They bred humans into complete slavery through multiple world resets. It was no exaggeration to say that the 12 denominations ruled the vast continent. However, they did not even notice the schemes devised by Diablo Volfir and Gaia. Jamie Welton appears on earth and tries to create a new salvation. Above all, the 12 gods believed too much in their own relationship. Now that little bond is beginning to break down. "I will surely make you fall from that arrogant sky." The ugly history that he tried to hide somehow. A vicious act designed to trample all human beings and make them like worms. will pay you all back. Jamie grunted, grinding his teeth. Descendants have suffered so horribly. ''Because I lost.'' Hell six times awaited mankind. Jamie feels guilty. I also feel guilty. And finally, I feel strong anger. can''t forgive The wrath in my heart won''t subside at all, unless I show those damn things a terrible hell. "I will definitely feed you guys some shit!!" The moment when a voice filled with anger was vomited. - Contractor. The darkness was pushed away like a lie, and a world of five colors of light appeared. There appeared a large sphere of light with several small lights orbiting like a satellite. - Did you see it? the truth of the world. A beautiful woman''s voice like a rolling jade bead. Jamie could easily figure out what the light was. "Gaia." -Yes. I am Gaia Gaia says - Contractor. Are you ready to fulfill the contract? Jamie didn''t bother to ask what the contract was. I didn''t have to ask. It wasn''t just the history of mankind that the 12 gods had erased from the mind. ''I invest half of my soul in the future.'' A familiar, old voice. my heart is pounding Jamie put her hand on her chest. I felt the half soul contained within it at the constant pulsating beat. The half soul that Diablo Volfir entrusted to Gaia in the darkness of the beginning. It was passed on to the child born to the Welton family according to the will of the Creation God. That''s Jamie Wellton. ''I don''t want you to think it''s fake. Your spirit and will are real.'' I remembered what Katos said before coming over here. He told himself it wasn''t a fake, but Jamie found it difficult to accept that, and declared independence of his identity. I do not regret that declaration. Even now, Jamie didn''t think of himself as Diablo Volfir. However, the half of the soul contained within this is definitely Diablo''s. It is the last bulwark against the freedom of mankind, whom he trusted and entrusted to him. So, follow his will. "Do it, God of Creation. I will set your children free. The invaders will not even set foot on this land." - If you fail. Neither you nor I can turn back. such a restriction. Diablo''s contract with Gaia. It is to liberate the old gods who follow the creation god from the 12 gods. Instead, Gaia decided to help Jamie restore her powers to her prime. However, if all of these terms and conditions fail, the two will be forever sealed in the abyss of the universe, which is known to be worse than the darkness of the beginning due to restrictions. But Jamie didn''t care. I do not care. 12 God must die by my hand. Without leaving even one of them on this earth, I will destroy them all in this universe!" Gaia, the creator god, responds, feeling the space shaking at Jamie''s cry. - The last watchman. savior of mankind. 12 Adversary of the gods. The sphere of light that makes up Gaia grows stronger and begins to cover Jamie. Jamie closed her eyes as she felt the vitality filling her up from the depths of her chest. - The time has come. In the midst of trials, you will be reborn as an impeccable being. flash-!! And an intense light filled the entire space, and when all the lights went out, Jamie was nowhere to be seen. Gaia, who was left alone, murmured while looking at the empty space. -The last hope is whether it will be able to keep the embers alive until the very end. Otherwise... . She blurted out her words and slowly disappeared. The light disappeared and darkness filled it again. * * * "Fast." Trika saw black demons setting up barracks spread out in the distance. It was the demon corps of the Demon King of Wrath camp. Among them were the vampire corps and demon soldiers of the deteriorating corps under the control of the Demon King of Wrath. It was an enormous army. I wondered if I could last a week if I pushed in at once. your Majesty. Even now, ask another Great Demon King for help." Count Dmitry, a high-ranking demon in the 7th rank, gave advice with a serious face. "No matter how strong the Great Greed Legion is, it is impossible to stop the large army of the Demon King of Wrath." "I agree with Count Dmitry. Your Majesty, if you are the cruel demon lord, you will surely help." He even added to Count Ankaro, who is ranked 5th. It wasn''t just the two demons. Except for Lillian and Beiros, the commanders of all corps appealed to Trika that they should ask for reinforcements. No matter how much the demons like to fight, it was best to avoid a struggle that was nothing more than a confirmed defeat. There was no way that Trika, who had fought countless wars, would not have known that. your Majesty. What are you going to do?" Lilian stood next to the trika, silently staring at the enemy camp, and asked cautiously. Then I asked her if Trika decided she couldn''t keep her mouth shut. "What is the difference in the military force?" "According to the skirmishers, more than 300,000 troops have been gathered so far, and it seems that enemy troops are constantly being called in." The minimum is 300,000, and the maximum is unknown. If the Demon King of Wrath gathers all the demon forces in his camp, would he dare to count the number? At this point, it was just a useless insistence to stop it with the power of the greed corps alone. However, bowing his head to the other Great Demon King was worse than dying. It wasn''t because it was humiliating. ''After that, there will be a lot of interference.'' It wasn''t that Tri-car did not fall under the control of the Great Demon King for nothing. In the first place, he was not qualified to lead anyone. After surviving the demon realm and fighting to get revenge on the 12 gods, we have come to this point by fighting again. Originally, he was most comfortable doing what others told him to do. It was the same before he died, and it was the same after he became an undead. But now there is a purpose. The purpose is to repay the greed for losing their master and companions to the 12 gods. So, it is difficult to bow down to the Great Demon King. ''But at this rate, all of my subordinates will die.'' On the day of the final battle, the master told all the workhorses and undead subordinates to leave. At that time, he only thought that the master was selfish, but he just didn''t want to lose his subordinates. like who you are now. "Whoa." no method. I feel sorry for the master, but I also have a sense of responsibility. I don''t want to bow my head to the other Great Demon King, but I''m sure the master will understand. "I will go to the Relentless Legion." The cruel demon who has the greatest power among the five great demon kings. In the past, the demon king who nearly forged an alliance with Diablo Volfir was also familiar with Trikawa at the time. So, when he first fell into the demon realm and ran around like a demon, the cruel demon king recognized him and tried to put him in his camp. At that time, I had work to do, so I refused, but he told me to come anytime. ''I am not a trustworthy person.'' He is so sly in his heart that his master broke the alliance contract. You never know what will happen if you go under his control and borrow his power. That doesn''t mean that other Great Demon Kings are better than Relentless. There are people who are as faithful to the other emotion as anger, and there are people who are full of greed and have nothing but threads to hold hands. It is irresistible. Trika said that he was going to go quickly. "I will go alone." "Are you okay?" "If we go together for nothing, we may end up in trouble. The commanders of the corps will try to keep them from approaching as much as possible, and if anything happens, Marquis Lillian should contact me." It was the moment when Trika was about to go to the cruel demon king. Darkness condensed in the air, and Katos appeared. "Duke Katos!" Beiros, who had been quiet at his appearance, approached him with a fierce look. "He Where''s Jamie Wellton, are you here alone? Other demons were watching, so I couldn''t attach the nim character. Trika also paused for a moment at his appearance. Peacock. At that call, Katos said to Trika with a yellow glow in his eyes. "No need to go." " Duke Katos? Are you crazy? What to Your Majesty?" "I guess I didn''t hear it wrong." "Is it treason?" At Katos'' attitude, the other corps commanders hardened their faces and showed a hostile look. Lilian also frowned at how unfamiliar Katos was, but Trika stayed still and decided to watch. Trika raised her hand and stopped the corps commanders. "Count Beiros. I want you to step back too." your Majesty. When he shook his head that he was okay, Beiros stepped back, glaring at Katos. "Are you determined not to be under my control now?" "That''s pretty good. Because I have accomplished my purpose." is it. In the unknown conversation, the commanders of the corps floated question marks above their heads. Only Beiros understood their conversation. The conversation between the two continued. "What happened?" "He brought him to what he needed, both to escape the eyes of wrath and to restore his former glory." "Old glory?" "If you succeed, everything can be reversed, and if you fail ." Katos did not continue to speak until the end. Still, the meaning was sufficiently conveyed, so Trika had no choice but to nod her head. "I wish you success." Yes. "But, why don''t you go? Our strength alone cannot stop the army of wrath." "Because it''s no different than being cold-hearted." " ." do not worry. Until he returns." Katos turned and looked at the enemy. It was a huge number, but he wasn''t very intimidated. Instead, it spread the darkness and shot a black pillar towards the sky. As an upside-down wave spread out in the sky, something black began to fly towards him. "I will stop it." A lot of darkness was absorbed into his body, and he returned to his original form, not Katos''s. The darkness faded to pure white, and a beautiful light began to scatter around it. Soon, as the light faded, a man with gray hair appeared from within, clad in a golden robe and wooden one-eyed glasses. He was holding a staff carved out of the world tree in his right hand. The man''s true identity is one of the nature gods created long ago by the creation god Gaia. "I am the ''information aggregate'' Akashic that contains all the knowledge of the world." He said with his yellow eyes shining. "We will focus our efforts on Mercury." Diablo Volfir. no. Until Jamie Wellton returns. I will definitely buy this place. Even if it will be a grave. - Continued on next episode - CH 307 Chapter 37: Awakening (3) There was no place where the fire did not burn. Fire and hail intertwined and fell from the sky, and lightning flashed continuously, connecting the sky and the earth. It was like when the world was born in the beginning, but on the other hand, it was like seeing the end of the world. There stood a black-haired man wearing a black robe. All around, I could see humans running towards the enemy with the momentum of a life-and-death decision. Likewise, it was the same humans who fought with them. fraternal cup. Why can''t we kill each other even though we''re the same person? The answer was not far away. Twelve gods arrogantly looking down on the earth from the sky. All the humans who became enemies are their followers. The black-haired man was very tired. "You are tired." This is already the fourth war. This pointless war has already been waged four times. Does it mean that it is so difficult for everyone to have the same meaning? Because of the three tongues of the 12 gods. Those wicked marauders deceived them with the sound of their mouths. It''s upsetting and it''s sad "Diablo!" Colleagues calling from behind. A swordsman dressed in oriental clothing passes by and shouts. "Don''t be idle!" Chook Jun-kyung said so, slicing the approaching enemies at once and dug into the enemy camp. Thankfully, he is a colleague who came here from a distant land and gave me strength. In addition, Jane summons the water spirits to cover her allies, and Diomedes follows the sights and stirs the enemy. Maymil''s golems intercept those who have borrowed the divinity of the 12 gods, and Andrea amplifies the power of allies with her unique power. Everyone is struggling to win this last war. "What am I doing?" These are the co-workers that you have gathered yourself. But the person who actually gathered people is just standing so stupidly. I saw the fresh killer in my hand. A piece made to kill a god cries out to use it quickly. okay. My co-workers do their best without sparing their lives, but even for them, I can''t play for myself. Diablo Volfir was determined to take a step forward. "Master." Then, I turned my head to the voice I heard from behind. "Azel." Standing there was Azel, who was by far the most outstanding of his disciples. He, too, was in the midst of several great wars to help his master. "Where are the other children?" "We are preparing a super magic circle." Diablo''s master''s proprietary super magic circle. The disciples couldn''t handle it alone, but if they all worked together, they could create a super-magical circle of the same level. With the power of the Super Magical Circle, it would be able to inflict considerable damage on the enemy. "It''s a lot of trouble." "Now, Master, what are you going to do?" "I have to fight with my comrades. I can''t let them fight forever. i See. Azel nodded with a curious face. Diablo, unaware of it, looked in the direction of his comrades. It is not clear how long the 12 gods will be on the lookout, but when they are just watching, it is necessary to cut off the hands and feet called the apostles. Because they are the closest to the 12 gods, they are the most tiring opponents if the gods go out on their own. "Take care of yourself, Azel." "Master." As Diablo was about to return to the battlefield, leaving the rest to his dearest disciple, the disciple summoned his master. "Why? Whoops!!" Diablo turned around and widened his eyes at the feeling of the blades digging into his stomach. Azel thrust a sharp dagger into his stomach. Diablo grabbed his hand tightly with both hands. "Uh, why?" " ." "Why did you do this? Don''t you know that I won''t die just by striking a dagger? Although Diablo was embarrassed by his disciple''s betrayal, he concentrated on recovering the wounded area by circulating mana in his body. However, mana did not flow normally. It felt like the blood was twisted and twisted, and the mana seemed to flow backwards. "I was poisoned. Even Master, it will be difficult to manage mana properly for a while." "Ugh ." "Even if you don''t die, you will be reduced to the level of a normal human for about an hour." "Wow, why did you betray me?" "I just felt skeptical." Diablo felt a cold sweat and sat down slowly. Azel looked down at such a teacher and said: "The skepticism of when this terrible war will end." "Azel ." "If a war ends only when one side loses, I thought about which side should win to make more people happy." "Azel ! Think again! 12 Do not be deceived by God''s cowardice!" "You are also a teacher. How can you speak even when you have suffered such extreme poisoning? If it were me, I would have already lost consciousness. You are the most dangerous." "Diablo!!" At that time, a thick stream of water pushed Azel away with great water pressure. "Great!!" Azel, too, could not respond to the sudden attack and flew away. The woman who landed next to Diablo, Jane, supported him and lifted him up. what''s the matter? Why did Azel tell you... ." "It''s already too late!!" Azel shouted. He laughed like a madman and pointed his finger at the sky. "It''s already done." At those words, when Jane and Diablo looked up at the sky, a large-scale wide-area magic circle was completed. " All the other children." I hope the disciples will betray themselves. Diablo had a face that looked like it was about to collapse at any moment. How to deal with this situation? At this point, I even thought that I might have been wrong. If we had just obediently crawled to the 12 gods, wouldn''t the disciples have betrayed us like this? What is war for? "Diablo!" As Diablo collapsed like a man trying to give up everything, Jane grabbed him by the neck. I''m going to kill all my other comrades! It is heartbreaking that the disciples betrayed us, but remember that there are still others!" The moment he heard those words, Diablo''s eyes widened. As she said, the disciples were not the only ones who believed in him and came here. The colleagues who left their backs are now fighting over there. And they will think that the super-magical circles created in the sky are theirs. "You have to save everyone." When the super magic circle falls on the friendly camp, the war becomes irreversible. me To my colleagues... !" Diablo pulled out the dagger stuck in his stomach and stood up with difficulty. "It''s not like that. You must die here!" Azel is a genius wizard who absorbed most of Diablo Volfir. "Do not forgive me, Master!" "Azel, you naughty bastard!" Jane summoned the Water Spirit King to stop him directly. Even Azel, who reached the supreme state, was not able to compete with the fully embodied Water Spirit King. But Azel only laughs. "Extreme Holy Magic!" That moment. The 12 gods appeared behind Azel. Sensing that something went wrong, Jane drew out the power of the Spirit King as much as possible to create a shield, and at the same time hugged Diablo Volfir. "You must survive." Jane was an elementalist, but she was also a wizard who had reached a certain level. So Diablo knew what she was going to do. No! "Diablo! Never forget me." Saying that, Jane smiled brightly. Diablo was teleported very far away by her. The super magic circle that started from the sky swept the camp where the allies were. "I can''t do it darling darling!!!" The surviving Diablo screamed, but the aftermath of the Super Magic Circle swept away even where he was. The Fourth War ended with an overwhelming defeat for the Diablo camp. * * * " ." Jamie looked at the black-haired man with gloomy eyes spread out in an unknown place. A man of misfortune who lost everything he had worked so hard to build up in an instant. Diablo Volfir. It was even pity that he couldn''t come to his senses even though he was wet in the pouring rain. But Jamie didn''t feel sorry for him. "You bastard. nerd bastard." It''s all his fault. If I had given my disciples more faith, if I had thought more carefully about the schemes of the 12 gods. Because of the burden of being the leader of the resistance, I followed only what was in front of me, which resulted in this result. If I had put down my impatience, this terrible result would not have happened. " I. Diablo staggers and tries to get up somehow. His hair and robes soaked in rainwater are droopy as if expressing his feelings. From the hole in the stomach, the blood flows down the hem of the pants to see if it doesn''t stop. "Cool!" He got up somehow, but he fell down again as the strength in his legs had loosened. However, I tried to get up somehow, but it didn''t work, so I fell over several times. I scream when I can''t get any strength in my legs. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!" A true voice in tears. why! Why?!" The man who lost everything lost his reason and tried to run wild, but his physical condition did not allow him to even do it. "Damn it! damn it!! Azel! Azel!!!" There''s nothing I can do but cry. Poor Diablo Volfir. "I am desperate. I am desperate." He looks straight into Jamie''s face and says. "I want to kill you. everything that made me this way. Those who betrayed me, the humans who follow the 12 gods, and the 12 gods who try to control them all!" The surrounding space is dyed black like black mud. There were only Jamie and Diablo facing each other. "Let''s hate it, together. Let''s join forces. Let''s give up everything and go on only to destroy the 12 gods. Diablo Volfir sheds tears of blood. The skin on the face disappears, leaving only the skeleton. Bone hands extended forward. let''s go. into the abyss. Rather, let''s become the devil, forsake our humanity, and use only violence." pouring out black smoke. "If you and I are put together, the humiliation of the past, the insult, the disgrace." insist on "If it''s the other half of me, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? you understand Do you agree?" and hope to sympathize with yourself. "At the completion, the opportunity came to surpass the twelve gods." seductive voice. It feels like a sticky bad feeling wet your whole body. Suddenly, blood began to trickle down the space where they were standing. "Take hold of my hand." bare bones. If you catch it, you will acquire a power that you have never experienced before. "It can be something beyond God." You can end the never-ending revenge. Jamie quietly looked down at Diablo''s hand. When did you become so skinny? It must have been that strong. He must have felt a great sense of guilt that he was in this situation because he acted like a fool and was not able to transgress. All that stress must have been traumatic. Come to think of it, have you ever eaten anything properly since that day? He only chewed on his regrets, and he always supplemented with minimal nutrients until he was reincarnated. If you look closely, the bones must have been dry enough to touch them. "Maybe it wasn''t much different from this bone." "Catch it." "I suffered a lot. Even though I''m only half of it, I can tell because I still have memories. "Catch it." "I was obsessed with the fact that everything was my fault, and I was obsessed with power." "Catch it." "So it''s more like an asshole." "Catch it." "It''s just my fault. In fact, it was all my fault." "Catch it." "I didn''t want to make any more mistakes, so I did something like an asshole who put everything down." "Catch it." "If only I had thought a little more broadly." "Catch it." I wouldn''t have made that mistake. "Catch it." "Yeah, I''ll catch you." Jamie grabbed Diablo''s bare bones like a handshake. Diablo shouts like it''s fun. Ha ha ha ha ha! Now we are done... !" by the way. test. If only I could go back to that day. what will i choose The answer has been decided for a long time. "I no longer have any regrets about the past." A dazzling light emanates from the depths of my heart. The light grew bigger and bigger and wrapped around Diablo. "Because I overcame it. I know now that I am not alone." you ." Jamie hopes May your past self be saved. So he held my hand. "I have a lot on my side now. So, don''t make the same mistakes you used to make." "You will regret it." Diablo says, dripping through the muddy darkness. Jamie nodded. "Maybe. still. The starlight was dark and completely filled the bloody space. Particles of faint light floated over Jamie''s head and began to clump together. It spread its beautiful pure white wings and began to form a small beast with soft fur. An animal with a single horn on its forehead makes a beautiful cry. Hearing this, Jamie opened her mouth. Trust me. Diablo does not respond verbally. He slowly let go of his hand, becoming dark and seeping into the light. That was enough to answer. black. No, now." Jamie smiled as he felt the energy of Diablo flowing in. "Should I call you White?" Kyut-! White, who opened her eyes with a new look, let out a pleasant cry. With him, Gaia''s voice was heard. -All the condensed time will return to you. The shifted time axis will return to its original state. One who has passed the ordeal. An old door appeared before Jamie''s eyes. - Move forward. And fulfill the contract. iced coffee. Jamie grabbed the doorknob and turned it without thinking. Various lights began to leak through the crack in the open door. Accepting them whole, Jamie went out. "Don''t worry, I''m waiting for you." and the magic world. Three months had passed. - Continued on next episode - CH 308 Chapter 38: 3 Months (1) Three days have passed since Jamie entered the Dimension Stone. "It''s dark ." Beiros stood on the wall and saw the Legion of Wrath in the distance. How many people in total? It was foolish to count that number. Even though the entire land was dyed black, the troops were constantly called as black streams of water seeped into the lake. It is not a concept of blocking or unstoppable. If something like that comes in, the Demon Castle will collapse in an instant, and the soldiers of the greedy corps will be swept away by a tidal wave. "In addition to the vampire and deteriorating legions, the arrogance, stinginess, and lust legions ." "I don''t see any chance of winning." "If we are destined to die here in a fight, that would be the end of the demons." There are demons who are resolute in the face of overwhelming enemy forces. Damn it . Aren''t you supposed to jump right now? "What if I get caught? It''s just going to be the same, you bastard." "You don''t care about them, you bastard? Either way, if it''s the end of both of them, you should walk in the place where you have the greatest chance of living." "Shut up, please. My head hurts." "Damn it Why doesn''t the demon king cub ask for support from other great demon kings? Are you crazy... ." Because of this situation like a demon, there were also people who cursed the king. In the world of the strong, it was a loyalty created by being suppressed by power, so it was an inevitable phenomenon when a stronger person appeared. To be honest, Beiros might have persuaded Trika if it wasn''t for Duke Katos. It was such a serious situation. ''Can you believe it?'' Beiros remembered the power that Katos showed three days ago. ''It was Akashik.'' The man who pretended to be an aristocrat in the Demon Realm turned out to be a divine being who came down from the earth. Its power didn''t feel like it was pushed at all, even compared to the demon king of seol lust, the ruler of this place. Rather, he was a strong man who had risen to a height that was difficult to measure at the level of Beiros. ''But there are many ranks of the Demon King over there.'' I don''t know exactly how strong Akashik is, but the Demon Lord of lust that he serves right now was on the same level as the Demon Lord of Vampires. And the Demon King of Desolation, the Demon King of Arrogance, the Demon King of stinginess, and the Demon King of lust were not as many as two, but the Demon King was the Demon King. They are strong enough to be incomparable with the demons of the noble class. In addition, there is Rage, one of the five great demon kings in the demon realm. It is unknown whether he will come forward, but if he does, it is safe to say that it is virtually the end. ''Because the power of the Great Demon King is not lacking even if he is a true god of the Demon World.'' The 5 Great Demon Kings are stronger than the 12 gods in the heavens in terms of the power of a single individual. Well, among the 12 gods, I don''t know any other gods specialized in battle, but they don''t check the demon realm for nothing. The Great Demon King was such an existence. "Is Beiros under Heaven nervous?" Then, an annoying voice was heard from behind. Beiros called the name of the annoying voice without looking back. "Dmitry." "I didn''t know you were coming back." "What do you want to say?" "I''m a little sad about it. It was an opportunity for me to go up one more rank." Beiros stared at the blonde demon who was making fun of his mouth. The guy who looked like a parasitic brother said as he gently ran his hand down the hair down to his waist. "Fufu. It''s a joke, a joke. "Don''t be annoyed and go back to your seat." "It''s not bad to be annoyed." "Get out of here before I kill you!" Ha ha ha ha ha! This is a joke too. Rather, where the hell did that man go?" There was no need to explain who that person was. Beiros crossed his arms and looked at the enemy again and responded. I do not know. "Huh, you don''t know?" "Don''t keep blowing your nose like a dog. You can rip off your nose." "Being violent." "It will be less than yours." "Fufu. Let''s go then~ Let''s have a cup of tea next time. go away. Dmitry returned to his seat with a bright smile, despite being cursed to the end. He was a very annoying guy. In general, all demons in the top 10 are annoying, but that guy was even more annoying because of his unique pervert-like tone. Beiros spit in vain as if he had had bad luck. However, the question he asked was also curious about Beiros himself. ''What''s really going on?'' I didn''t hear any specifics, but it was clear what had happened to Jamie Welton. And presumably, the person had a clue to overcome this situation. In other words, you have to endure somehow until that person comes out. "Wow." "Why?" "Where are you tired?" When Beiros made a sound of weakness, his subordinates walked in one word at a time. no. There was nothing to say to the lower ones, so Beiros shook his head and looked forward again. okay. Now is the time to think about how to stop them when they come in. Then, two more days passed, the enemy began to advance. * * * "Prepare the cubic bag!!" Three more days have passed since the fierce blood battle began. So, 8 days had passed since Jamie entered the Dimension Stone. Eight gun barrels placed in the Demon Castle of lust shot beams toward the sky. A cube of cubes was created in the air, and a lot of black magic began to condense into it. launch!! At the same time as the commander''s command, a beam of tremendous power was fired from the sphere of magic created in the cube. Aww-!! Thousands of demons in the fury camp evaporated in an instant. However, the vacancy was filled in an instant as if it was an army close to infinity. Beiros was the commander of the corps, but rather than leading the demons, he took the lead and fought directly. Even now, he reconciled with the Demon Dragon and was breathing breath everywhere. [Shut it all off, you bastards!!] In addition to that, all the high-ranking demons within the 10th rank of the sorority corps were on the battlefield and doing great things. In particular, Marquis Lilian was frozen wherever she passed, as if her existence itself was an ice age. Victory was almost as if it was in the greed corps. But, everyone knew. ''Damn it . Only useless troops are sent in to fight attrition.'' Beiros frowned as he looked at the low-level demons of the enemy that were constantly being replenished while exhaling breath. The Legions of Wrath spread out in the distance were still so black that I wondered if their numbers had dwindled. At this rate, only the fatigue of this side will continue to accumulate. That was exactly what the enemy was looking for. ''If we judge that we are weak, we will send the main force.'' It was a war in which the balance of power had already shifted toward the other side, but it was reasonable to think that doing this was just playing with them. Judging that he would only consume energy at this rate, Beiros, who returned to his human form, plunged into the middle of the enemy line and exploded his magic. ''Damn, what the hell is he doing?'' On the first day, Akashic acted as if he was going to show him something great, but he didn''t show where he was going. It was the same with Trika. In the current situation, the absence of them was not a problem, but you never know when the demon lords will suddenly attack. "Did I tell you to turn it off!!" Beiros slaughtered the enemies with a burst of airwaves. Another day passed like that. * * * Fortunately, they started retreating as the sun went down. Knowing that it would be meaningless to pursue the sulky corps, they concentrated on resting when the enemies disappeared. About half a month passed like that. It had been 24 days since Jamie entered the Dimension Stone. "Something is worrisome. I don''t know what they''re preparing for, but I feel like I''m going to be hit hard if I just repeat the phenomenon. A corps commander''s meeting was in progress. With the set in fourth place, the Marquis continued speaking with his arms crossed. "I propose to go ahead." "I beat rocks with eggs. And this only adds to the damage." Count Chasa, ranked ninth in the ranking, expressed his refusal. He opened his mouth again. "We need to focus on Mercury while conserving our forces as much as possible. I don''t think there is any need to follow the exhaustion war." "I agree with the chaplain." Ancaro, who placed 5th, raised his hand and responded. Other corps commanders had a similar opinion. Setro sighed and said. "Don''t you know that if you stay like this, you will just be eaten? What do you think?" Setro gave the voice to the Marquis of Lillian. I listened to her with an attitude that I would listen to everyone because she was the highest ranked in this place. Lillian felt their gaze and opened her mouth. "For now, I will watch. Marquis Setro''s words are true, but our troops are limited, so it is right to follow the will of the Demon King." Her words were correct. The corps commanders of the Seolyuk Corps had the authority to command themselves, but it was suicide to act according to individual will in such a situation. In particular, the opponent is not an army of the Great Demon King that he has never experienced before. "Is the Demon Lord still not coming out?" Among the commanders of the corps, only Lilian was able to contact the demon king of lust. As she nodded, another question flew in. "Duke Katos, is he with you too?" Yes. " I don''t know what you two are doing. I hope you can share with us too." The dissatisfaction of the corps commanders was piling up. This is because the demon king, who should be his spiritual support, did not appear on the battlefield. It was the same with Katos. Now, the name has returned to Akashic, but the name Katos was much more familiar to the corps commanders. The strongest of them entered the depths of the castle and did not come out. "You must have a plan." Everyone looked uncomfortable at the words of one corps commander, but that was about it. It is still a situation where the strength of the corps commanders is enough to block the enemy. If the situation worsens than it is now, there is no way for the two of them to stand still. I still think it''s fine. Another ten days passed like that. * * * It had been over a month since Jamie entered the Dimension Stone. The Wrath Legion was constantly bombarded with meaningless troops, and the Lust Legion stopped them as usual. If there was one thing that changed the war situation a little, it was that the demon nobles appeared in the role of commanders a few days ago. ''Yes, it''s a lower-class nobleman.'' Beiros pulled out the head of the demon who introduced himself as Baron Mahura and threw it on the floor. Still, it was a red flag to gradually increase the power from the other side. If it continues like this, there will be a surge of power that is difficult to handle from this side. As the Marquis said with a set, I thought that it wouldn''t be bad to strike first and shake the enemies once. "Retreat!" Again, the order to retreat from the enemy was issued. Beiros looked at them as they drifted away like a lie, and suddenly became annoyed. It was because of the unpleasant feeling that this place had become an experimental bench. Rather cool and push it in at once. This consumption battle was not like the way of the Demon Realm. I heard that the Demon King of Wrath is more emotional than anyone else, but are the rumors wrong? ''No way. There have been several great wars that he has caused.'' The great war caused by the Demon King of Fury was won in a very short period of time, unlike what was called the Great War. That said, the Demon Lord of Wrath is not the type of person who fights for a long time. "Are you here for today?" In my heart, I wanted to catch and kill those who ran away, but I wasted my energy. Beiros kicked his tongue and jumped up the wall. That was the moment. [Aaaaaaaa-!!!] A huge voice was heard from the enemy camp that shook the heavens and the earth. The voice contained so much power that the lower-class demons could not stand it at all and lost their lives. "!" Beiros also covered his ears and looked at where the sound was coming from. As black shadows rise. A bipedal bull big enough to have its head caught in the clouds stood up. His eyes were red, and in his right hand was a huge ax that seemed to blow up a mountain range. I''ve heard rumors -The Demon King of Wrath has a very terrible pet. They say it''s shaped like a cow, but it''s ridiculously large. maybe that one? Beiros couldn''t keep his mouth shut. A gigantic black bipedal cow held an ax in both hands and lifted it high. There was an illusion as if the sky in the demon realm was being split apart. "Hey, don''t joke." And swung it relentlessly towards this place. without any foreshadowing. in a very sudden situation. "Damn it. How can that be a pet!!" Beiros instinctively turned into a demon dragon and flew towards the axe. Because instinct warned me that if I didn''t, I would die. - Continued on next episode - CH 309 Chapter 38: 3 Months (2) If you can''t stop that, it''s all over. But, can such a thing be prevented? ''If you can''t stop it anyway, everyone will die!'' Perhaps all the soldiers of the Seolyuk Corps thought that way, and they poured all their might towards the axe. Beiros also put all the collected magic in his mouth and exhaled. Nevertheless, the black cow pushed back all the attacks of the lust corps and dropped the ax as if it were the case. Where in the world is such an absurd power? ''This is... Just pets?'' Tell them not to be funny. Beiros overhead. No, it''s not enough to say that it''s overhead. Seeing the giant ax falling to crush them, they couldn''t fly anymore. "Your personality is not that urgent." That was then. The ax that pierced all the attacks of the Greedy Legion collided with something invisible in the air. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah It shook to the ground with a huge impact. When he appeared, Akashic was emitting a brilliant light from the staff of the World Tree. That''s what blocks the ax of the black cow. He shouted with his yellow eyes shining. "He has a nucleus under his left flank!" I get it. Then, from where he was, Trika appeared and jumped at the black cow at once. Beiros thought. Even the demon king of lust cannot defeat that ridiculous black cow. This is because, no matter how much Gra, he cannot stop the attack with the full power of the soldiers of the Seolyuk Corps, including the commander of the Corps. your Majesty!! Dangerous!" So I shouted, but Akashik said when he came. Okay. " what? "It''s a concept made up of concepts from all sorts of things, but it''s just crude." what do you mean? "Since it is made up of many, the power has expanded to the extent that it is not pushed by the Demon King, but being the subject is different from this one." Beiros frowned at Akashic''s words, which he still couldn''t understand. He turned his gaze back to Trika. A black cow swings an ax at him. If it hits it from the front, even the Demon Lord will receive a blow close to extinction. When Beiros made an urgent expression, Akashik spoke in a sultry voice. "In other words, we are much stronger on our side. After all, it''s a concept created with the demon king as the subject." Boom!!! Trika''s sword and black cow''s huge ax collided. Once again, there was a huge shock wave, and the black cow, pushed from its power, stumbled. Beiros was startled to see that monstrous bastard being pushed out of his powers. But without even more surprise, the trika sprinted through the air and jumped towards the black cow''s left flank. And the black magic sword was scattered like lightning. flash-!! The flank of the black cow was cut off in a flash-like blow. [Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!] A black cow that vomits a painful cry. The Black Cow faltered back and tried to rebalance, but Trika did not wait. His cloak burns black like the flames of hell. It spread wide enough to cover the entire sky in an instant, and the blade of the Magi, which was several tens of kilometers long, stirred the black cow silently. At the overwhelming sight, the demons of the lust corps and the demons of the anger corps were also silent. The wreckage of a crumbling black cow. An ominous green marble hidden inside appears. "That''s it!" Akashik shouted, and Trika blew out a purple eye light and did it all the way. The green marbles of considerable size were broken as they were, and the black cows began to slowly disappear. Traces of a black cow flew over the battlefield like black snow. " How did this happen?" "As I said, it means that this concept is far superior." "I don''t know exactly what the concept is Are you saying that His Majesty became a concept? Like a black cow?" "It would be correct to borrow that form." As soon as Akashik finished speaking, Trika, who had killed the black cow, landed where the soldiers were. The entire sulking corps bowed their heads as they bowed their heads toward the demon king they served. "Everyone worked hard while I was away." Then I looked back. Even after killing the black cow, which can be called a conversion blow, there is no response. What the hell are these guys looking for? your Majesty. Anyway, the situation was settled, and the commanders of the corps including Beiros came out to meet him. Trika looked at them and nodded. "Let''s go in and talk." * * * Tri-car, which appeared after a month, had a very different appearance from before. Because of that, the commanders of the corps looked at him. From before, the atmosphere and the power felt had changed quite heterogeneously. Count Ancaro, who is ranked 5th, asked as a representative. "Your Majesty, what have you been up to for the past month?" "I can''t even do small things." Trika looked at her slightly sharper hands and then turned to Akashik, who was sitting next to him. He was still sitting in the seat of Duke Katos, all looking at it uncomfortablely. Of course, no one said anything to him, just staring at him like that. This is because the sense of presence felt was not much different from the tri-car. Even when he was working as Duke Katos, he was a monster with the rank of a demon king, but now that he has become stronger than that, what can the weak say in the world of the strong? Anyway, that wasn''t the point. Trika recalled a conversation he had with Akashik the day before the war began in earnest. - Concept? -exactly. Do you know why the Great Demon King can reign as the Great Demon King? - Does it have anything to do with being a concept? - That''s right. It is a being that fuses the concepts extracted from the demons under its control into one using special techniques. Like Satan''s pet, for example. - I knew it was special, but it was a concept. But what is a concept? - Simply put, it can be said to be the basis of a living being. The 5 Great Demon Lords, including Satan, know how to expel it, and use the artificially created nucleus as a medium to complete the concept. The concept created in this way is inevitably powerful because it is the basis of countless lives. So, this was the reason why the 5th Demon King has reigned as the ruler of the Demon Realm until now. -Then, aren''t we out of luck? It was funny to discuss the odds against the Demon King of Wrath in the first place, but Trika was planning to somehow hold on until the master returns. But listening to Akashik, it seemed impossible. -You can become a concept. - I? -The strength of a concept is definitely the number and quality of the underlying concepts, but there is something more important than that. - As a medium. -exactly. Most likely, demons can''t handle the power of concepts. No matter how many demon lords, the body will not be able to withstand it. Accepting the concept also means taking on all that that life had. But you. -I am, undead. An undead born from the hands of Diablo Volfir. Since the soul does not exist, it does not collapse no matter how many concepts are accepted. Also, because of the absence of the soul, the level of the body had risen to that extent, so the body was able to withstand it. However, there was one problem. -If you are the 5th Demon Lord, I think you can handle a lot of concepts. Why didn''t they become a concept themselves? Akashik, according to you, the stronger the medium, the stronger it gets. - . Akashic didn''t answer easily. There, Trika also guessed to some extent. -is it. - The choice is yours. What will you do? They talk as if they are giving them a choice, but in the end, Trika only had one choice. -If the master can repay his lust, I will do anything. - You made a difficult decision. Over the next month, with the help of Akashic, he was transplanted with the concepts he had collected so far. And I was able to acquire a power that I had never experienced before. Although he would lose something that much, he had no regrets in life other than to repay the lust to the 12 gods in the first place. It is a pity that it became a concept without the permission of the master, but if he could acquire the power to defeat the 12 gods based on this, that was enough. Trika, waking up from her thoughts, said to all the corps leaders who saw her. "From tomorrow, we will attack first." "Are you saying you''re going to do it?" Trika shook her head at Lillian''s question. do not worry. I will stand at the vanguard. Wrath, Satan, we will not lose unless he steps in." The corps commanders seemed to tremble at that calm voice. When their king was at the forefront of the battlefield, there was always a consistent result. It was just a victory. "We will survive." Trika''s purple eyes flashed. * * * Investigator Henos was observing the dimensional structure and flow as usual. There seems to have been a war down there, and it had nothing to do with the investigators observing such dimensions. In the first place, they only temporarily belonged to the Demon King who governs the assigned lot, but they could not even be called people. Rather, the investigators were inviolable. "Whoa. My eyes hurt." Henos opened his eyes from the telescope. I''ve been staring down for 10 hours already, and my eyeballs are about to pop out. At the same time, to give my eyes a rest, I turned on the magnifier to check the situation below. "It seems to have stopped for a moment." Previously, they fought loudly as if the sky was about to collapse, but now they are maintaining a state of ceasefire as if they had ever been. Thanks to you, I was so annoyed that it interfered with observation earlier. "When will the underworld become peaceful? Ttttttttttttttttt." Henos didn''t like the strong man very much, not like a demon. He was also an investigator who was far from fighting, but he was born that way. There were things that I did because I didn''t have to fight or become an investigator. "I''m just hungry. I''ll have to fill it up with a meal or something. And since I spend a lot of time alone, I talk to myself a lot. I also hum often. He took out the bread he had brought from home, singing a bright hum that did not match the situation below. It was a bread made from ground grains from the Demon World, but it had no taste. It''s just to quench your hunger. As I was taking a few bites, suddenly, the graph of the Dimensional Observation Table began to run wild. "Wow, what''s going on?!" Henos opened his eyes and threw it to the ground as if throwing away the bread he had been eating, then checked the scorecard. The axis of spacetime suddenly became strange. "Is it broken?" Otherwise, there is no reason for the spatiotemporal graph to jump out of the blue. It''s still an old machine, so it wasn''t strange if it broke. Still, just in case you didn''t know, I checked the multidimensional situation with a telescope. And an unbelievable scene unfolded before my eyes. "Hour, the time axis is back." The time axis, which had been gradually getting longer since a thousand years ago, began to return. It was slow, but little by little, it was getting faster and faster. In an unexpected situation, Henos could not judge the situation. The spatiotemporal graph is going crazy, and the multidimensional flow is normalizing. As an investigator, it is difficult for him to make hasty judgments. The observation center must have confirmed the anomaly as well. It was time to pick up the communicator because I thought I should make contact with him. Kurreung-!! With the sound of the space being torn apart, the heavens of the demon world are torn apart. And a huge presence that I had never experienced before began to descend with terrible emotions. "What, what? how? He immediately turned on the magnifier. and could see A man with three huge pairs of black wings on his back and a golden crown on his head was descending with the robes of the great emperor. Behind it, a dark red brilliance was flowing leisurely with an ominous feeling, and Henos seemed to go out of his mind just looking at it. Even though it was this far away, Henos seemed to be sucked into his soul. He knew who it was. It''s because I''ve been following the Multidimensional Observation Hall a long time ago, and I''ve seen it at least once from afar. "Wealth, the demon king of anger." Could it be that the opponent who was fighting the demon king of lust was the demon king of anger? "Damn it It must come out." Investigators are treated as inviolable. That doesn''t mean it doesn''t die. Unexpected accidents often come like fate. Especially if there is a huge battlefield nearby. - Continued on next episode - CH 310 Chapter 38: 3 Months (3) Akashik jumped up from his seat in a sense of pressure beyond imagination. Trika sensed it at the same time and ran out immediately. It was the same with the corps commanders and the demons who were waiting for them. The Demon King vibrates as if it would collapse at any moment. A small crack began to open in the wall that did not leave any scratches on any attack. The tri-car, which climbed up to the spire at once, looked up at the sky. " ." The sky is split in two. There was an ominous aura of death emanating from it, and someone was coming down. The surrounding rocky mountains could not withstand its strength and crumbled like sand. Overwhelming presence and enormous power that make your head go far away. I''m sure I would have despaired of that if I hadn''t become a concept. "Indeed, you are the Great Demon King." When he came, Akashik next to him let out a sullen voice. Although he could be said to be a direct descendant of Gaia, the power of the 5th Demon King was at a level that could not be ignored. Exceeding the average of 12 gods. That alone proves how monstrous the author is. "But he can''t easily push this place away." At Akashic''s confident words, Trika looked at him. "The concept created by the Demon King as a medium will not be easily pushed by the 5th Demon Lord." Like that said, Trika did not shudder even when she saw the rage that radiated a tremendous presence. If you are the person you are today, you could see the 5th Demon King as a match worth seeing. Of course, it would be a different story if anger became a concept. ''I can''t.'' Being a concept is the same as burning yourself. There is no way that the 5th Demon Lord is crazy. Trika looked at the Demon King of Fury who had completely landed on the ground and jumped off the spire at once. Akashic was taken aback by his sudden action. "Survival!" Despite the call, Trika did not turn around and quickly turned to the front of the anger. Arriving was a breeze. I landed lightly in front of him, then glared in fury with a purple glow in his eyes. Anger asked such a trika. "Have you gained any confidence after gaining the power of the concept?" He recognized at a glance that the tri-car had become a concept. "Interesting. To become a concept to stop the burden. I wonder what you''re thinking. If you were to lose to Jim anyway, or die as a concept, or the same outcome awaits, wouldn''t there have been a better chance of living if you had surrendered? "Did you really talk like that?" "I''m giving you a chance, little devil. Don''t rush death by sticking your teeth at Jim for being a concept. The anger was answered in a calm voice. Even in front of the tri-car that became a concept, he showed no signs of living or fighting spirit. Needless to say, he showed an arrogant attitude as if the match had already been decided. So Trika taunted him. "You may not be the Demon King of arrogance, but rather run like a mad dog. Because that would suit you." "You can crush your head in an instant. Not doing so is, as I said, giving you a chance. Seolyok, bring that man to Jim." He knew that the Demon Lord of Wrath was targeting Jamie. I don''t know why, but no one knows what will happen if we hand over the lord to him. It would be difficult to figure out the purpose, but I was able to resist. "If you can, do it yourself. Isn''t this the magical realm?" haha. The demon lord of anger smiled wildly as if it was ridiculous, and then shook his head. "Are you really trying to match Jim by becoming a concept? This is the one." Then he opened his red eyes and held out his hand. Trika hurriedly raised her sword. Chewy-!! It vibrates like a sword is about to break. The ground around him stood collapsing, and a shockwave that reached transcendence completely overturned the surrounding area. " !" Trika raised her magic and resisted as much as possible. Akashik, who had already approached, wielded the staff of the World Tree to alleviate the power of his anger to some extent. Even so, the low-level demons waiting behind them died pick and pick by the relentless power. Even mid-level demons often stumbled and sat down due to the aftermath of power. anger said. "Hold on. Is it a concept after all?" At those words, Trika took a step forward and swung her sword. Magi was surrounded by blades and swung terribly with the momentum to cut it in one blow. But anger did not escape. When he lightly grasped the falling sword with his left hand, a huge wave spread out in concentric circles around the two of them. Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-!! Due to the shaking as if there was an earthquake, the demons watching from around them had no choice but to swallow their dry saliva. Trika said, looking at the furious hand that held the blade. "My hands are shaking." He was pretending to be relaxed, but the current anger seemed too overwhelming to handle Trika''s sword with one hand. For example, as Trika said, his hands were shaking. Anger laughed. "Is that good? The sword that he swung with all his heart was merely held in Jim''s hand. What makes your hands tremble? So, are you pushing the load?" If you can''t push it, at least it doesn''t push it! Then, I applied strength to my legs and lower back and put the weight in front of my body. With a thump, the body of anger was pushed back slightly. "Now, are you pushed?" Anger didn''t answer, and looked at the floor marks that had been pushed back. Then he looked at Trika with interest, and saw Akashik standing behind him. "It''s you. A rat that spreads throughout the Demon Realm to gather information. You made him like this." Apparently he knew about Akashic. He must have killed one of his clones himself and obtained information from it. It wasn''t that important. Anger has drawn such a large army to capture a single human. No matter how difficult it is to find humans in the Demon Realm, it is not enough to lead a large army to this extent. Also, it was not unusual for a Demon King to secretly abduct humans from the human world. That meant Jamie Welton had a clear purpose, but he didn''t know exactly what it was. So I decided to ask myself. "The Demon Lord of Wrath, I will ask you one thing." Akashic approached the rage confronting Trika. "It''s dangerous, tell me there." "It''s okay." As Trika said worriedly, Akashik shook his head. Then, looking straight into the face of anger, I asked. "How did you know that you came to this place with such a large army? If we need a human, isn''t it possible to get it roughly?" "Did Jim have an obligation to answer?" Right. Akashik nodded his head as if he knew it, then tapped the ground with his World Tree staff. Then a huge magic circle was deployed on the ground. In response to the sudden phenomenon, the demons of the fury camp were about to advance straight away, and anger stopped them by shouting. "Stop!!" His orders are absolute. The demons who were about to run stopped as if they were frozen. Anger looked at the magic circles on the floor and muttered in a voice called "recipe." "Is it a sealing ceremony? Did you decide that you could tie up your luggage?" can do. Can not. The demon king of anger, Satan''s eyes were all dyed red, and the magic circle that was unfolding began to disappear gradually. "No one can stop Jim!" magic is broken Akash was not embarrassed. He knew long ago that he was dealing with the power of Mana or Anti-Ma, the power that resists magic. So, I took out the ''sacred'' that had been sealed for a long time. The power that has never been brought out after being pushed back by the 12 gods spreads through the staff of the World Tree. The magic circle that was composed of mana began to be replaced by divine power. ''It''s a small amount of divinity, but this is enough.'' If you can stop it for just a moment, that''s enough. Anger felt the divinity of Akashic and opened his eyes. "Huh?! You guys!" "Did you forget me!" Sensing that the gaze of anger was focused on Akashic, Trika exploded the magic and gave strength to the hand holding the sword. This time, he grabbed the blade with both hands as he couldn''t even stop his anger with one hand. "! Who can''t even do this?" "Kathos!" " I''m sorry I left it to you. "Come on." what?! Realizing that there was a plan between the two, anger tried to strike Trika''s sword, but the more he did, the tighter his body became, preventing movement. "Demon lords, kill this guy!" Reluctantly, anger gave orders to the demon lords under him. "I can''t." In the unfolding magic circle, the divine wall soared high into the sky. The demon lords could not approach. No matter how weak the divinity, it is a barrier laid out by the nature god who once ruled the human world. "I said, ''Where did you hide after losing to those 12 guys? You''ve been hiding in the Demon Realm, you bastard! Anger makes me annoyed, but I laughed because I felt that this situation was also fresh. "Heh heh. yes, give it a try That would be fine for entertainment. Demon lords, listen!" The demon lord of anger, judging that he could not escape, gave orders to the demon lords with a distorted smile. "Let us conquer this place until Jim returns. Otherwise, I will never know where my anger will go." The light grows stronger and engulfs the two demon kings. Trika turned her head slightly and looked at Akashic. "I ask my lord and my servants." "Surely it is." then. The two of them disappeared completely. He was trapped in a second dimension created by Akashi. But it won''t last long. The opponent is one of the Great Demon Kings who divide the Demon Realm into five equal parts. Trika must fight against such a monster in a space where there are only two of them. It made him carry a lot of burden. "Please come back alive. I will try my best." Even if it is infinitely close to impossible. Akashic sighed briefly and looked ahead. When their ruler, the Demon King of Wrath, disappeared, the enemy camp looked quite confused. However, due to the orders that the Demon King of Last Fury had given, he was exuding stronger fighting than ever before. If they don''t want to die, they will have to risk their lives to occupy this place. As there is no tri-car, now you have to take responsibility for this place yourself. come. He raised his divinity as he looked at the incoming enemy forces. * * * Two more months passed like that. It had been exactly three months since Jamie entered the Dimension Stone. * * * The core of the Demon Realm emitted an intense light. The dimension stone embedded in the upper part became small particles and began to scatter as if it had finished its task. It began to form something small, and it began to take the form of a person kneeling on one knee. "Whoa." clenched- Sparks bounced off and the man sighed. Then he looked at his hands alternately. got bigger Not only did it get bigger, but it also felt a little stiffer. He gently rubbed the protruding veins and stood up slowly. Then I looked around. "You are back." It didn''t seem like that long had passed. As soon as you step out, you feel real. Jamie washed her face dry. And he smiled at the power he felt in his body. "This is it." It''s not perfect yet, but I feel mostly recovered. It was one step closer to its heyday. ''Did you mean you designed all of this?'' He looked back at the core of the Demon Realm. It was gradually returning to its original brightness. It felt like he was telling me there was nothing more to do. "How old am I now?" Growth is almost over at the age of 13, so I don''t feel like I''ve grown taller. However, looking at the completed body, it was certain that he had become at least twenty years old. "All the condensed time returned to me. Does that mean that I have replaced all the twists in space-time that caused the demon realm to go wrong with my own power?" no. I don''t feel that way. "Diablo Volfir''s power was replaced with space-time and then flowed into the Demon Realm." It was put back into Jamie Welton''s body. The power of a single human is enough to affect the entire dimension''s time axis. No matter how old his body was, he seemed to be strong. Jamie felt a sense of pride for nothing, and then suddenly the situation outside came to mind. "By the way, war was about to start." So Akashik put him inside the core of the Demon Realm to protect and awaken him. So what would happen outside? Jamie came out right away. It was at the center of the planet, but it wasn''t difficult to get out of it. The moment his body flashed, Jamie was floating in the sky. "Cast speed, range, and warp are the same." Even in the supreme state, it was no problem to use teleport, but now it can be used as comfortably as breathing. First of all, you have to show your face to Trika and Akashic. Jamie immediately teleported to the Demon Castle of Lust. And at the sight that unfolded, I was at a loss for words. " What happened?" About half of the castle was blown away, and flames that could not be put out easily were burning in all directions. A large number of corpses were also seen. Jamie saw it and muttered. "These are." A tendon grew on his forehead. was furious - Continued on next episode - CH 311 Chapter 39: The Warlock Ten days have already passed since the Demon King of Wrath and Trika were sealed together in the subspace. Under Akashic''s command, who had taken over the entire power, the Seollust Corps continued to block the influx of enemies. However, the number of demons on the anger side was enormous to the extent that it was impossible to really know the end. The demon kings did not come forward. I didn''t have to go out. It was because it was the greedy corps that continued to lose money even if they sent only scoundrels and waged a war of attrition. * * * Another week passed. From the enemy side, high-ranking demons began to be deployed. They were all powerful people. There was a huge amount of damage that could only be dealt with by the commanders of the corps directly. Among the commanders, there were deaths. He was Count Victor, 10th in rank. At this rate, he cannot keep his promise to Trika. No, it may all be over before Jamie Welton returns. It''s time to renew your resolve. * * * Another full month has passed. He succeeded in killing five high-ranking demons with Akashic''s struggle. Marquis Lillian was also able to achieve victory against the Marquis of the Vampire Legion. The count-level corps leaders also gathered their strength to kill some high-ranking demons. I heard Beiros was active. The atmosphere is good. I don''t know how long this atmosphere will last, but at least the flow was this way. But as if that was the end, the demon lords began to move. The fight started now. * * * Maybe a few days have passed. Night and day have no meaning. The fight continued. Still, significant results were obtained. Akashik had defeated the stingy demon king. The stinginess came with the SS, but in the face of Akashic''s all-out attack, he was helpless. One of the five Demon Lords on the Rage side has gone down, so now there are four left. But they must have clearly understood how strong Akashic was. As expected, the demon lords began to ravage the battlefield in pairs. In the process, the 5th Count Ancaro and the 8th Count Granros lost their lives. You have to do everything you can. Akashik decided to bring out the ''Magu (ħ)''. * * * Magura was a weapon exclusively for demon kings that was created together when the demon king attained the rank of a demon king. Originally, Trika was supposed to use it, but he realized that his harness was a very dangerous thing, and sealed it in the depths. I wonder if it is right for someone who is not even a Demon King to write such a thing, but without that, the four Demon Lords could not do anything. Because they also had magic. So Akashic awakened the harness of the Trika that was sealed in the depths, and took it directly. It was only when he got it that he seemed to understand why Trika sealed it. It was the darkness that engulfed everything. * * * I still don''t know how much time has passed. Wearing the harness, Akashik succeeded in killing the two demon lords. He was the Demon King of Lust and the Demon Lord of Depravity. However, while dealing with them, my body was eroded by the darkness of the harness. The staff of the World Tree was about to reject him. Many people were worried, but now is not the time to be concerned about the condition of the body. I thought it was better. There is nothing in this world that can be exchanged with such certainty as equivalent exchange, so the harness gave it a strong enough force to encroach on the body. can do. You can keep your promise with Trika. * * * It was a long time ago. His mother, Gaia, who created him, said this to his children. - Beware of chaos. Akashic''s body was no different from chaos. Divinity as a natural god and darkness created by the harness constituted the body. In other words, it meant that he possessed a tremendous power that he had never experienced before. If there is a problem, it''s too much power, so it''s not strange if the body breaks at any time. ''It''s not easy.'' The demon king of vampires and the demon king of arrogance were strong. Vampires have been fighting for a long time, so I knew that they were as strong as lust, but the demon king of arrogance was strong enough to bear that nickname. More than half of the commanders of the corps were killed by them. Not only that, but there were also a lot of cadres who suffered fatal injuries, so it was reasonable to think that their power was actually less than half. Luckily, Lillian and Beiros were holding out. ''Not very long left.'' Even the seal that contained anger and lust was slowly approaching its limit, and it felt as if time was running out. Will Trika hold out against him so far? As it became a concept, the winner is unknown. It will not be easy to win, but it is also judged that it will not be easy to fall. Anyway, there''s not much time left. * * * "You guys !!" The demon king of arrogance falls and dies with a large hole in his chest. Akashic''s body was eroded by the harness to the extent that two-thirds of it was filled with darkness. What would happen to you if you were completely engulfed in darkness? Akashic decided not to think about it. Now, there is only one demon king left. ''I lost too much.'' He killed four demon kings and lost most of his soldiers. Still, there was one demon king left, and the vampire corps he led was still strong. Not only that, but it seemed to have absorbed the power of the other demon kings, and his power seemed to have grown much larger than before. "You bastard, I don''t know where you came from all of a sudden, but you did it like this. It''s amazing." The vampire demon lord was seriously astonished. Defeated four demon lords and annihilated half of the Rage Legion''s troops. Of course, two of the demon kings were low-ranking buggies, but it wasn''t an achievement that could be accomplished alone. If he had been fine, he would have run away. ''cause you''d be killed Now it''s different. "You are very weak." Red rain is pouring down. It was rain made from the blood of vampires, but it had strong acid, so when it touched, the skin melted. The higher the level, the more resistance you can resist, but it was impossible for demons below the intermediate level to fight here. "Let''s finish it soon. If I don''t take this place before Satan returns, I think I''ll really kill myself too. He''s a really cool guy Last time, when Tri-Car was away, he attacked me, and this time, he appeared in front of me as if he had judged that he had definitely weakened. Until then, the nose had not been seen. "You are resting. I will deal with it." At that moment, Beiros led his exhausted body and pulled Akashik by the shoulder. "Get out. It is not your opponent." Akashik slapped his hand and told him to step back, but Beiros couldn''t hear him. "It''s all over when you die anyway. You and I will try to make the most of our time, so you focus on recovering as much as possible." Beiros tucked to his side, and Marquis Lillian was standing there when he came. She had white, ice-like skin, but now her whole body was covered in dirt, so it was messy. She looked at Akashik without saying anything, and then nodded her head slightly. If these two are lost, what is left? It would be right to deal directly with the vampires, but Akashik couldn''t say that. This is because, as they say, if the darkness can be calmed even a little, it is possible to kill the vampires. So this time, I had no choice but to say it like it was in the trika. I''m sorry. "Apologizes!!" Beiros shouted that and rushed towards the vampire, and Lilian followed after him with a chill that would freeze him to the core of his bones. under!! Was the Demon King funny?" The vampire demon king Dracula exploded his blood and collided with the two demons. * * * "Ugh ." Akashic looked at the Vampire Demon Lord with completely black eyes. Almost split his body in half. As a result, the body was completely drenched in darkness, leaving not even a single word of divine power left. It has become a complete demon. It is also armed with ''murder intent''. "You guys This can''t be... ." "Shut up." He swung his hand, and the vampire''s head flew away. That was the end of it. Marquis Lillian was struck by this man''s hand, and Beiros became unconscious. Originally, Beiros was supposed to be dead, but for some reason Lillian flew to save him. In the process, he suffered serious damage and eventually died. It was an absurd act. Akashic let out a breath. Killed five demon kings. and. It was fun. A demon with a crude sword riding a huge black horse approached. He was also a demon with information in Akashic''s head. "Second place in the Rage Corps ." "It''s Arsenka." Yes. The five demon lords who surrendered to anger and their corps were all defeated, but the regular units of the anger corps were waiting for the right time. And Duke Alsenka of the Fury Corps has long been a strong force even if he is called the Demon King. I just chose to be under anger and didn''t get the rank of a Demon King. "I didn''t know you could defeat the five demon kings alone. No matter how much help he received from his subordinates, it was surprising. If my master had seen it, he would have praised you." " ." "I''m sorry. That someone strong as you must die. how about Although I hated my master, if I speak well, I will be able to survive. Swear allegiance to him." "To ridicule, you find the wrong person. I will kill you too." "It is, too. I can''t." Alsenka felt really sorry and raised her right hand. Then he fell forward and shouted. "All troops advance!" At the same time, the Legion of Rage began to sweep the Demon Castle of lust. Akashic tried to go to stop them, but he couldn''t. "You can''t go." this guy !" "Be food for anger." Numerous screams resound. As the high-ranking demons of the Fury Legion were attacking the Demon Castle, the sound of the walls collapsing could be heard. The fire burns, and many soldiers die. Everything was coming to an end due to the overwhelming difference in power. I tried to stop it somehow, but I couldn''t keep my promise to Trika. "Ahhhhhhh!" Akashic raised all the remaining power. any bit. You just have to keep at least a little bit. Even if I have to burn this life!! That was the moment. "These trash!!" The whole sky was covered in purple. Alsenka looked around with a bewildered face at the sudden abnormality and shouted. "Everyone, get ready for anomalies!!" His orders were quickly spread by the commanders throughout the corps. But it was nonsense. The purple sky flashed, and the mana that reached the limit was spurted out. Shortly thereafter, terrible things began to happen to the entire Wrath Legion. "Aaaaaah!" "Mom, the body is disappearing!" Come on? Why are you doing this?!" one two. Demons perish. Without any omen, without knowing why, they disappeared as a handful of ashes. Alsenka woke up to the sudden death of the soldiers. A huge number of demons are swept away. The strange thing is that the noble-class demons did not disappear. Those of the lower ranks lost consciousness, but only to that extent. Should I call this lucky? It was not enough to be surprised. Akashik, who was watching, couldn''t stop his eyes trembling. ''This magic... !'' The information aggregate, Akashic, knew what this magic was. It was lost a long time ago... . [Transcendental Magic] [The Reset] "You have done a lot while I was away." A person with a great presence descends from behind. A strange, but somehow familiar energy, Akashik looked back. "Jamie Wellton." There stood Jamie, whose appearance had changed slightly. He looked up at Akashi and raised an eyebrow. "Why are you so dark?" At that light tone, Akashik laughed and lost consciousness. Victory is back. - Continued on next episode - CH 194 : Omniscient (4) ''Come here.'' It was an unfamiliar voice. Jamie was in the water, and strangely, he could breathe. The water had no end in sight. It wasn''t dark though. It is said that the deep sea is darkness where no light enters, but it seems that light is flowing in from somewhere. I didn''t really know where it was. ''Come here.'' The voice was heard again. Jamie swam slowly. Slowly, I surrendered to the sensation of moving forward. Turns out, there were no fish here. No common aquatic weeds were seen. an empty place Jamie knew a place similar to this place. It was in the dark where there was no light, no water, and nothing to see. A place like hell where neither hands, feet, nor eyelids moved. There, Jamie and Diablo spent an innumerable time in solitude. Compared to there, this place was a happy place. At least there is light, and the limbs do not move. ''I want to see you.'' The voice is coming closer. Jamie stopped swimming. ''Why stop?'' And looked up at the sky. There is still no end in sight, but this is not a dark space that restricts freedom. I slowly raised my hand. ''Come here.'' repeated voice. Jamie spread out her palms and said. "Don''t look. annoying." clenched fist A light erupted from within and engulfed the water-filled space. * * * Jamie opened her eyes and stared at the dark ceiling. dream? It is a vivid sensation to be a dream. I got up and sat down on the bed. When I made a light in the dark room to illuminate the surroundings, I frowned at the sight of the open room. Because the floor was wet with water. " Wasn''t it a dream? To be precise, someone intervened in his dream. "What the fuck are you doing?" A man who suddenly broke into his dreams and made reality chaotic. Usually, the race that invades dreams is about the level of dreamers from the demon realm. Dreams are people who come into dreams while humans are sleeping and suck the spirit of the target. Jamie had experienced it a few times in her previous life. At that time, all the dreamers were made to neither die nor live. However, the person who had just entered his dream was not a dreamer. It wasn''t the dreamer''s way, and I didn''t feel any discomfort. Then, I found an object lying in a corner. " Crown? The crown faded and then disappeared into the water. "Cube of batteries?" Jamie frowned. * * * It has been a week since I returned from the capital, Fibre. Jamie, who was appointed Master, was easily moved to the vacant position of Third Elder. Because it was a natural result, no one was betting on anything else. Rather, the title of the youngest was given again, so only nicknames increased. 1 Elder Oppen Ginger went into hermitage. He took on part of the sins of the former three elders, Serpent Gerol. He did not know when he would return, so the rest of the elders divided the duties he had assigned. Because Offen was the de facto general manager of the magic world, his workload was enormous. Right now, he was also the general manager of the central tower, so the elders were in a slightly disturbed state. "He was a man with monstrous powers in one way or another." 5 Elder Luke frowned as he looked at Offen''s work list. "Contrary to his unpleasant personality, he was a man with a greater sense of responsibility than anyone else." Fourth Elder Raymon had known Oppene for a long time, so he knew very well what kind of person he was. They broke up because they didn''t agree, but admitted that Oppen was a great person. The same was true of the second elder, Linmer. "We will be very busy. Especially, elders who used to play around, take this opportunity to learn something." Linmer looked at Siegfried and Simon. Siegfried was a wanderer, so he spent more time wandering outside than in the magical realm. So I didn''t really know how the whole magic world worked. Recently, he entered the central horse tower and started working in earnest, but he was still inexperienced. Simon was not interested in anything other than his own magical growth. However, now that the seat of the first elder has been vacant for a while, he also had to share the work to some extent. second No. Should I call him the third elder now?" Linmer smiled and looked at Jamie, who was sitting right next to him. Jamie''s presence was so heterogeneous in the elders'' meeting room that there was a cognitive dissonance to be present. This is because the office of elder is seldom held by a young person. Siegfried was in his mid-twenties when he was the youngest to receive the title of elder. But, Jamie is only eight years old. If it wasn''t heterogeneous, that was weird. In fact, the elders unfamiliar with Jamie found this space awkward. Jamie said. "Call me comfortably." "Still, since we are in an equal position, it would be right to be at least formal. The three elders must also learn their duties as elders in the future." Okay. "The magical world is no ordinary city. I won''t say too much, since the 3rd elders know it too. Please feel responsible and act accordingly." Linmer said so and looked again at Siegfried and Simon. Simon kept his indifferent face, and Siegfried turned his head away, coughing in vain. "I think the conversation is roughly settled." Luke got up from his seat with a characteristic smile. "Do you have anything to say?" When Adelhard looked up at Luke and asked, Luke nodded and said. "When will the three elders use the battery coffin?" At that question, all the elders looked at Jamie in unison. battery tube. It has been a week since she returned to the realm of magic, but Jamie has not yet requested the coffin of the battery. Even if it was the first day, the elders who thought they would come right away on the second day were puzzled. Despite everyone''s gaze, Jamie responded with a calm expression on her face. "Anyway, I was going to ask you now." "Is there a reason you didn''t ask for it before then?" "Yeah, what." Jamie recalled a dream she had had the past week. The guy constantly shows up when he goes to bed, telling him to come here, and he keeps saying things he doesn''t understand. Each time, Jamie was forced to wake up. Something felt bad. Aside from the fact that the room gets lively every day, isn''t it cheeky? Who keeps telling me to come and go? Jamie was the person who wanted to wear the crown of batteries more than anyone. But the reason for holding on for a week was simple. ''The ignorant bastard. Take a ride.'' For some reason, the coffin of the battery wanted herself. The desperate one must be in an urgent situation, so Jamie was only enjoying the situation. And since yesterday, my dream has changed a bit. -please please. The coercive guy started begging from yesterday. Jamie almost burst out laughing, but in front of the elders, she brazenly maintained her expression. "You can use the battery tube right away if you want." One of the elders, the archmage, looked at Jamie with anticipation. I heard that each of the wizards using the battery tube showed a different reaction. Because everyone wants different things. Conversely, it was an opportunity to share new knowledge among the wizards who had used the battery''s crown. In addition, the birth of an archmage was rare, so the use of a battery tube was very rare. It was only natural for the elders to see Jamie with anticipation. "Please prepare." The voice he had been waiting for. Actually, I wasn''t sure that the voice was the coffin of the battery. On the first night, he could only guess by looking at the crown he had seen in a corner. Because there is no way the Crown will be alive in the first place. However, this was the magic world, and the coffin of the omniscience is the most important treasure of the Seldam Kingdom. It was given the name Omniscient because it possesses all knowledge. I don''t know if it''s really an omniscient thing, but looking at the reactions of the Archmage, it''s true that it''s an unusual thing. I also considered the possibility of constructing a magic that creates an artificial self on my own. ''You can see for yourself.'' Jamie was guided by one of the elders, the Archmage, and headed to the place where the Coffin of the Battery was kept. * * * The place where the battery coffin was stored was on the lowest floor of the central horse tower. And to get there, you had to take a dedicated elevator that was only allowed to the Archmage. The elevator went down quickly. It had to be fast because it was going up and down the highest and lowest floors of the central tower at once. "Are you nervous?" Jamie shook her head at Linmer''s question. not too bad. "The Confucius The 3 elders expect a little and do so. If you are a child, be a child. Do you know?" "The only one who treats me with sorrow is the 7 elders." "The country has to do the same. Everyone will treat you like an adult." Hahaha. Are you two on good terms?" Luke, who was listening to Jamie and Siegfried''s conversation, burst into a characteristic smirk. Suddenly, the elevator reached the lowest floor. A red light lit up above and the door split on both sides. A cold, damp chill rushed into the elevator. Linmer took the lead. Jamie followed and looked around. In fact, there was nothing around. It was because the narrow hallway, which was all indigo blue, was at the end. And a door appeared. Rinmer placed his hand on the door, and mana gushed out and seeped into the door. A green line was drawn intricately centered on the hand and then spread throughout the door. Push- Along with the sound of the wind blowing, a gloomy chill struck again this time. Seeing the space inside the door, Jamie opened her mouth slightly. It was a huge space. All kinds of artifacts are intertwined, as if it contained the essence of magic. A huge, transparent cylindrical glass tube was placed in the center. A glass coffin filled with blue liquid contained a crown. It was the crown. "From here on, only you can enter." "Go carefully, Confucius." "No need to be afraid No, aren''t you the type to be scared in the first place? Whoa!" Jamie slowly entered the room, cheering. Then the door closed and he was left alone in this large space. I could feel the chill in my backbone and the huge mana spread throughout the space. I walked to the glass tube. As I got closer, I could feel the concentration of mana increasing through my skin. So, standing in front of the glass tube, Jamie placed her hand on the glass tube that was faintly frosted. - You''re finally here. A voice was heard. It was the voice I had heard in my dreams. -come in. The part I touched was open in a circle. The water did not pour out. Jamie thought so too, so I didn''t have to avoid it. As we entered, I felt the friction of the water. It was just as I had felt in my dream. I could even breathe. Looking up, the crown was slowly descending to where he was. - I''ve been waiting eagerly. What was the reason you waited patiently for yourself? - Write me. Instead of asking directly, Jamie held the crown that had just come down to her hand. And I wrote it on my head. The surrounding landscape began to change. The complex structure of the space disappeared like a lie, and a vast plain appeared. Someone was standing there. He was a blue-skinned man with strange tattoos on his face, neck and chest. With a crown on his head, he smiled at Jamie. nice to meet. I am the coffin of the battery." At that moment, an unfamiliar memory began to enter Jamie''s head through the coffin of the battery. It was a very different memory from the Archmage who had previously used the crown of batteries. A memory that only the coffin of batteries allowed only to Jamie. And as new memories settled in her mind, Jamie knew who the man in front of her was. "The first king, Gav Illidan." A new civilization that took root in this land 10,000 years ago. The one who was the owner and king of that place. The one who laid the foundation for the present age. And, the one who was the owner of the battery coffin. "I was waiting for you with the best tune with me." Gav Illidan reached out to Jamie. - Continued on next episode - CH 312 Chapter 39: The Warlock (2) It didn''t take long for Alsenka to fully realize the current situation. It was possible because he had survived a very long, life-threatening struggle. ''That man annihilated most of the troops.'' He looked at the man with emerald hair standing in front of Akashic. I could feel it because he was one level higher than most high-ranking demons. I can feel the unbelievable power in that person. And, the identity of the power that annihilated the soldiers was not understood. ''Perhaps it was a skill that could withstand the aristocracy, but even so, that many numbers at once... .'' Even then, all of the lower nobles became unconscious, but that was only a trivial matter. Hundreds of thousands of troops evaporated. Not thousands, not tens of thousands, but hundreds of thousands. It was a difficult task even for the mighty demon lords, and it was a blasphemous thought, but I thought that his master, the demon lord of wrath, would not be able to do it easily. It''s not about lack of power. The technology is different. ''Is the wizard a tribe?'' There is no magic in the demon world. There are similar ones, but there are many more efficient ones, so they have been discontinued. So I just listened to the story. There are people called wizards in the human world. I heard that the magic they use is different from that of the Demon Realm, and they use it in a variety of ways. If you were a human with that kind of power, you might have had enough magic to erase clunks. ''You''re in trouble.'' The power of the Fury Legion came from above the noble ranks of the soldiers, but even so, the loss of hundreds of thousands of troops was a great loss. Is that all? All five demon lords under Rage were also killed. The balance of power maintained by the 5 Great Demon Lords has been broken. Still, if we can achieve our goal, we can take another leap forward, but when that person appeared, a lot of things went wrong. Instinct warns you ''They are slaughtered.'' The odds are low. Alsenka smiled bitterly. The situation was reversed. Originally, it was a position they could hold on to, but from now on, it has become a position they hold on to. Until the Demon King of Wrath returns, he must save his life from that monstrous human. Good job. Then, in front of the falling Akashik, Jamie said so in a relaxed voice. Then he moved his body to a safe place. Other survivors of the Greedy Legion were also moved along. It happened so quickly that no one responded. Jamie shakes her hand once for nothing, then looks back. Then he pointed to a high-ranking demon of the Fury Legion nearby. "Hey, you." " ?" The designated demon frowned and looked around. Jamie said with an annoyed look on her face. "Yeah, you. Yes, you. What are you pretending not to know?" "I, do you have anything to do with me?" "How long has it been since you guys broke in here?" At that question, the demons gave a slightly bewildered expression and looked at Alsenka, who was in command. It was an unspoken question whether I could answer it. Alsenka was on the verge of sighing at his subordinate''s pathetic expression. Being a demon, no matter how strong an enemy, does it make sense to get scared and get confirmation from yourself? At least, that was not possible in the Wrath Corps. Without even thinking about it, Alsenka reached out towards the demon. Aww-!! A beam of magic was shot, and it devoured the demon questioned by Jamie. Jamie, who saw the scene right in front of him, frowned. "Isn''t that too much? I got a question, so you kill it? Look at how cruel the real demon cubs are. He looked like a pretty strong guy." "Those who are not like demons don''t need to be in the Wrath Corps." "Then you tell me. How much time has passed?" that ." Alsenka''s eyes were dyed with magic. He is a famous swordsman in the demon world. The moment the dark red blade protruded from the waist, the surrounding space turned into a vacuum. "Let''s find out for ourselves." "Great." Jamie saw Alsenka''s sword pulled out and took a step forward. Then he reached out and pressed the half-pulled pommel with his hand. " !!" Alsenka''s eyes widened as she looked at the sword that didn''t budge. His hands were trembling, trying to push them away with some force, but Jamie''s hands didn''t move without a single shake. He has lived in the Demon Realm for a long time, and he has survived that long. There were many fights, and there were many cases of life and death. As far as experience goes, Alsenka was a warrior who suffered more battles than any other demon lord. This was the first time the process of drawing the sword itself was blocked despite the many experiences. Even if he had been hit before he drew his sword, there was no humiliation of being helplessly blocked from attacking. "I''m saying this because you seem stronger than the others ." Jamie opens her purple eyes and warns. "Be careful if you can, because I can''t control my power and I can just kill you." At that humiliating word, Alsenka put the sword she had drawn back in and extended the palm of her right hand forward. "I can''t hear you." Jamie met the flying palm with his own. Wow-! When the two forces collide, a strange crashing sound occurs, and the surrounding space begins to shake. Alsenka''s face contorted in pain. "You said I can''t control my power. "So, you''re not going to save us, are you?" " That''s right." Jamie leaned forward and pressed more force into his palms. Alsenka''s right arm was twisted, and blood vessels protruded through the skin. "Everyone, kill this guy!!" Even while her right arm was exploding, Alsenka suppressed the pain and gave orders to the high-ranking demons. I realized it the moment my palms met. If you only take a defensive stance in front of interest, it will be annihilation. As the saying goes, the best defense is an attack. To survive, you have to do your best to attack. "You are clever." Jamie muttered as he watched the demons flocking to him, and slowly pulled out Barisada. "By the way, there is one thing I regret." Black mana surges. Beep-! At the same time, White was summoned and made a cry with a beautiful melody with the power of the Holy Light. Black mana is amplified. Starlight and black mana are the same power, but they are powers of the same nature, originating from the same place. The two forces resonate, match each other, and maximize their effectiveness. [Gate of Inverse Heaven] "Let''s play with you guys." [Opening] bang!! A stronger undead corps came out of the gates of the inverted heavens summoned above their heads and began to tangle with the demons. "Don''t touch him." "Yes, my lord." Death Knight Bianca answered and flew forward. Azad, Rayza, and Ashtar followed, with their respective units in charge. Their appearance was different from Beiros, and they had evolved into a higher form. Because Jamie has recovered most of her original strength, the influence has been passed down to the Gates of Inverse Heaven. The surviving demons of the Fury Legion were all noble class demons, so the Undead Legion was pushed quite a bit, but as time goes on, the situation will be reversed. Jamie passed them and walked over to Alsenka. "Where did you get such an army ." Alsenka quickly regenerated her broken right arm, and frowned as she looked at the battlefield. "You take care of yourself." Jamie approached and swung the barisada. This time, Alsenka, who drew her sword without being disturbed, blocked it without difficulty. " Do you even handle swords?" "I wanted to check to what level I can handle the sword." Even if I didn''t use magic continuously, I could guess it enough, but it wasn''t swordsmanship. The two quickly clashed their swords, unable to hit each other for more than tens of hits. That made Alsenka desperate. ''What the hell is this guy? I''ve never heard of a mage that handles swords so much!'' Not only that, the blade''s teeth were falling out little by little each time they hit. It was because it was an auror blade that grafted the dark magic of the annihilation attribute. Alsenka, unaware of this, began to push back little by little. He is one of the best swordsmen in the demon world. In addition, since he was attacking only the best cases through ''Future Walker'', Alsenka was forced to gradually come into a corner. "!!" His back touched the wall. It continued to push and fell back on the cliff. Jamie muttered as she turned the barisada one turn. "It seems that my body has also gotten stronger. Handling auras made with black mana has become more natural than before, and black magic can be applied without difficulty." Overall, it has risen. Behind the scenes, under Bianca''s command, the undead corps was gradually pushing the enemies. Although the resistance of the strong ones was quite high, they wouldn''t fall unless Jamie''s black mana ran out. "Then how about this?" Jamie reached out to try something out. After waking up after the ordeal, I realized the other two powers I had forgotten. I used one of them. [Level 4 Power] [Disease] Black mana fluctuated and shot towards Arsenka. Arsenka hurriedly swung her sword and cut black mana, but it was meaningless. "It has already permeated." Level 4 power. It is a black magic devised by Diablo Volfir to somehow make the immortal god suffer. It can be said that it is the most evil of the black magic he deals with, and the target thinks it is better to die. ''It is a part of the curse, but it was a power created separately because it could not be contained as a curse.'' "!" Alsenka suddenly grabbed her neck and began to chuckle as if she couldn''t breathe. His blood vessels twitched, and his muscles swelled and contracted irregularly. "Wow, what are you doing?" Tweaked your genes, reversed the flow of blood and made your brain unable to control muscle density. "Kuh-huh, hehehehe!" "I''ve also changed the direction of the circulatory system, so it''s going to be difficult to breathe properly. It''s like having trouble breathing." Alsenka was no longer in a situation where it was difficult to speak. He had seizures, convulsions, and blood trickled down his face. But the reason he didn''t die was that Jamie made fine adjustments to keep his body from collapsing. Bacteria are like that. You can make your opponent''s body good, or you can make it a mess. "Actually, this technique is suitable for wide-area. Plague is a law that specializes in annihilation." Dream- Jamie squatted, leaning his head at Alsenka and whispering into his ear. "So, how much time has passed?" Alsenka thought in a terrible, never-ending pain. ''porridge Kill me.'' But I know. he won''t die Being able to think even with such a body is absurd. What made thinking possible was the will to make this pain go on forever. So I can''t help but despair. " month. what? "3 month. Then Jamie smiled and gently stroked his hair. "I did tell you right away. Then like this." The warlock opened his purple eyes like a crescent moon and said: "It wouldn''t have been painful." At the same time. Koo-!!! The seal was released. Anger returned. - Continued on next episode - CH 313 Chapter 40: Satan (1) "What did you want?" The demon king of wrath, Satan, looked at the person kneeling in front of him and said, "Did you really think you could overcome the burden?" Trika didn''t answer. I don''t know how much time has passed. He remembered his early battle with the Demon Lord of Wrath. ''It definitely boiled.'' Trika, which became a concept with Akashic''s help, gained strength that was not lacking even compared to the Great Demon King. In fact, in some areas, he even showed a very advanced figure. I thought it was intense. I thought that my current self had grown strong enough that my opponent couldn''t even downplay me. I thought maybe I could win. It was all an illusion. From that moment on, he treated him as if he were playing with him. Still, even the collar did not rub properly, and for some reason, even a simple attack was unavoidable. It was one-sided. The humiliation and helplessness of an adult playing with a child seemed to deny the significance of the tri-car. Trika lifted her head with difficulty and saw the demon king of anger, Satan. Satan turns his back and walks around him. "Why is the Great Demon King the Great Demon King?" Contrary to his tinnitus, he spoke in a calm voice as if giving advice. "Are you surviving in the Demon Realm for a longer time than anyone else?" he shakes his head "Half right, half wrong. Then why the Great Demon King?" After turning one wheel slowly, Satan stood in front of the trika again, squatted down on the spot, and made eye level with him. "Because it is overwhelmingly strong." " ." "He is the Great Demon King because he has power that no one can touch, and he can divide the Demon Realm into five parts." Satan''s eyes seemed redder than blood. However, there was no dark feeling at all, and it was rather a strange feeling. he continued to speak. "Recognizing bugs like you as demon kings means that it is just a game." "Shut up ." "I buy a lot of courage, but that''s all there is to it. Did you become arrogant because you became a concept? What do you think a concept is?" "I have no intention of sharing questions with you. If you are going to kill me, kill me." "Are you saying that while you also led a large army? Whoa, whoa, you foolish bastard. The loser''s life is the winner''s. So your life is mine." Satan smirked and got up. Then he lifted his head and looked up at the empty sky. "Soon, the time has come to end the seal of that sullen bastard. I''m curious. Maybe my army trampled your fragile sandcastle, or maybe that scoundrel fought hard." "If he returns, neither will you survive." Trika heard all the plans from Akashic during the conception ceremony. Even what the outcome will be when the plan is completed. ''Master.'' If he recovered the power of his prime, it would be worth trying with that monster. Of course, I couldn''t say for sure. As a result of mixing his hands, he recognized once again that he was also a nonsensical monster. Still, bluffing was a kind of self-protection. "It''s like a bastard who works hard to forget his fear." Then Satan said in a laughing voice. "Are you talking about the man you are talking about?" Trika did not answer, but it was impossible to deceive the Great Demon King, who had penetrated the entire demon realm. Satan asked with an unpleasant smile on his face, knowing that it was funny. "Is that person ''Diablo Volfir'' by any chance?" Shake-! I didn''t know the name would be mentioned, so Trika trembled without realizing it. The undead had no expression on his face, but if he did, his eyes would have trembled in embarrassment. Satan said with a smirk. indeed. It was real." "Uh, how do you know?" "Fufu. Where in the world is the secret?" After pretending that he didn''t want to say anything, Satan said to Trika with an expression that he had finished his business. "To show up in front of me with my feet in the face of prey. It''s very interesting." " I don''t know how he knew, but even the 12 gods couldn''t kill him. It''s impossible with you." Ha ha ha ha ha!! Do you compare yourself to something like 12 gods?" As if he had heard some humor, Satan made a joke and then stopped laughing like a lie. "The reason they can rule in Middle-earth is that it is not the Demon Realm." "Everyone spoke that way in front of him." "Can I tell you something interesting? This is such a secret fact that even if you search all dimensions, you can only count on one hand." Satan continued looking up at the cracking sky. "Two of the 12 gods attacked the load at the same time, and both bowed before the load." Kwachang-!!! And as the sky broke, the seal began to be broken. Trika couldn''t say anything, and was sucked into the rift like it was being thrown out of the world. And when I wake up- "It has not disappeared." Someone''s voice came from above. Trika lifts her head and checks her opponent. " Lord." "Ah- I''m back." Jamie chuckled. And at the same time as red lightning flashed from the high sky, a terrifyingly huge magical energy spewed out. Satan stood there and opened his mouth. "Nice to meet you, Diablo Volfir." Uncontrollable anger runs rampant. "According to the prophecy, I will devour you." The red force of violence began to encroach on the space. * * * "How does he know my name? did you tell me?" Trika shook her head at Jamie''s question. "I knew why." how? "I didn''t tell you." I see. done. I''m glad you''re still alive. rest." When I was told to rest, Trika said to my owner. "Be careful . It''s hard to believe completely, but he said he won against two of the 12 gods." " ." Hearing this, Jamie looked up at Satan without a word. Defeated two of the 12 gods alone. surely. With the power of the Great Demon King, it would not be impossible. They are basically strong people who are well above the average of the 12 gods. Of course, depending on which deity you are, the story will be different. ''Lilina, goddess of beauty, Drian, the god of plunder and violence.'' The 12 gods, which are not suitable for battle, or seem sloppy, are usually treated as weak among them. Lily is a god with the ability to support the rear, so even if you say that, Drian is a naive and filthy bastard in the first place. I admire him for doing anything to win, but on the contrary, he doesn''t fit the Godhead in that he has to do anything. Conversely, in the case of Rana, the sun god praised as a god, Pyro, the goddess of sin and punishment, Brahman, the dragon god, and Khuulun, the god of hypocrisy and indifference, even Jamie cannot guarantee victory. The middle-class deity, led by Zenith, is quite bloody, but surprisingly, they are vulnerable in a single battle. So, except for the top four gods, depending on the combination, even the Great Demon King would be able to defeat two or more. ''Even so, it is a monster that can never be ignored.'' The power of the Great Demon King has been known for a long time. Actually, there was a time when he tried to join hands with the cruel demon king in order to fight against the 12 gods. I don''t know how specific it was, but it was rather good. "It wouldn''t hurt to take this opportunity to check it out." "How long will Jim have to wait?" At that moment, Satan, who had been waiting for Jamie and Trika''s conversation to end, spoke in a boring voice. "Lord." We''ve sent Akashik to the inside of the castle, so run away as far as you can with him and the survivors. "I will help." "You used too much power. And, I don''t know what you''ve done to your body, but stop consuming your soul until I get back. Jamie immediately noticed Trika''s condition and warned him. "I go." Then he flew to the height of Satan. Trika was upset at the thought of not being able to be with the master again this time, but he was also aware that he couldn''t afford to do that now. As the master said, you must evacuate with Akashik and the survivors. He headed straight for the castle with his tiring body. * * * "It took a long time." At Satan''s sarcasm, Jamie shrugged. "Because it''s been a while since I''ve seen him." "Take the Demon King as your subordinate . He''s not even the Great Demon King, but he''s a really fun person. Indeed, as rumored." Satan let out a low laugh and slowly spread his three pairs of wings. "You won''t have to drag it any longer. Jim has been waiting for you for quite some time." "By the way, you know my name, how do you know that?" "There is such a thing." "If you don''t want to tell me You can make them think about talking." White flew in and landed on Jamie''s shoulder. Said Satan, looking at White as if he was seeing something interesting. "Is it divine? You have something good." "If you have anything, take it out quickly. After being beaten for nothing, I thought, ''If I had written that!!'' Don''t say nonsense like that. "Your mouth is pretty sweet. He is like a demon." White. Piyu-! White''s body seeped into Jamie''s body, and white wings stretched out behind his back. [Starlight Full Bloom] A round glare formed behind Jamie and began to drive away the surrounding magic. While pulling Barisada halfway, ''Future Walker'' was activated. It is a monster that is different from the previous opponent. There was no intention of saving power. As if reading Jamie''s will, Satan smiled satisfactorily and stretched out his hands in the air. q- The space crumbles, and his hand enters the broken space. Then, when I took something out, the fragments of the broken space were scattered everywhere. Jamie said, looking at the particles of the cracks flying away. "Great sword." What Satan took out was a great sword of great size. Maybe about 20m? He looked dozens of times larger than his body. Can you properly wield a sword of such an ignorant size? If I had thought the same thing, I would have heard it. ''After taking that out, the number of cases of Future Walkers has significantly decreased.'' The fact that the way to deal with it has greatly decreased means that Satan''s power has become stronger. Satan smiled and introduced the greatsword. "It''s Jim''s harness, Tyrving." "Tirbing ?" "Fufu. It must be quite famous in your world." As said, Tyrving was a fairly famous magic sword in the human world. It is known as the so-called ''wish granting sword'', and instead the owner suffered a major accident of any kind and was sealed by the wise men. "It is the original sword. Making wishes come true... ." Satan swung Tyrving with a red glow in his eyes. "It was a burden." bang!!!! It was not difficult to defend as Jamie had read the attack as a Future Walker. But his expression wasn''t very good. ''What power!'' I blocked it with a barisada, but it seemed as if my muscles were screaming as if a shock had been applied to my whole body. To throw an attack like this in the middle of a conversation. Is it really like a demon baby? If so, it is common sense to give back as much as you have received. Jamie radiated a glare from every mana core. [Transcendental Magic] I''ve never used Transcendental Magic with Holy Light. ''it will work out somehow.'' Jamie smiled and performed the magic. [Let there be light MAX] The light spread out like the darkened sky was bleached white. And all of the dimensional observation equipment in the Demon Realm was instantly consumed. - Continued on next episode - CH 314 Chapter 40: Satan (2) ''Let there be light'' created by transcendental magic far exceeded Jamie''s expectations. The caster was surprised, so no words were needed. If you were hit with something like this from the front, even the Great Demon King wouldn''t be upset. As expected. "Ugh." It looks like it was defended with Tyrbing, but seeing the charred body all over, it looked like it was being hit. But it was not fatal. "Interesting." Satan threw off his half-burnt cloak. Then he turned his neck as if to relax his body again, and then extended the corners of his mouth and said. "Thank you." Tyrving was swung around without any preparatory action. Just like before, he wields such an ignorant weapon without even a minute movement. Chook Jun-kyung and Diomedes, who had reached the extreme of swords among their former life companions, could not even do that. Regardless of the type of weapon, it meant that he had an edge over the two of them in terms of swordsmanship. Jamie wears the class 9 defense magic ''Absolute Shield'' like a shield on her left hand. Qwajik- The shield broke right away despite the name Absolute, but it was able to block it once because it was an Absolute Shield. Barissada''s flames were not controlled. The flames of the wildly raging red dragon engulfed the blade, and Jamie unleashed a ''white sea''. "Are you planning to play with Jim with a sword as a wizard?" Satan smiles as if he is plastic. Jamie grinned and cleared the wreckage of the Absolute Shield, then grabbed black mana in her left hand. Satan''s eyes widened slightly. A sword aimed at the neck flew from behind. He hurriedly bowed his head to avoid the sword, but this time a sword appeared right in front of him and shot up again, aiming at his neck. As Satan opened his eyes and erupted a magical energy, the movement of the sword slowed to the point where it was visibly blocked by a wall. for a while too. A strange power flowed around the sword, and he began to slash the entire magic. space. Satan murmured and looked at the sword. The blade cut his throat. " what? But the head did not fall. Jamie frowned and looked at Satan in good health. Since he was trying to stop the magic, he was going to put on a dagger and cut his head off perfectly. However, I couldn''t [4D Wall] Satan''s eyes turned red, and tears of blood began to flow. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a sword of that kind that cuts through space. However, the match is not good." he said with a smile. "Because the burden exists in the realm of higher dimensions." he stretched out his arms Jamie teleported the distance. The space movement that entered the realm of transcendence was so fast that even the Great Demon King could not capture it. I thought so. "Suck?!" Satan''s hand gripped Jamie''s neck. "I appreciate your spatial ability. If it was enough to dazzle Jim''s eyes, the other Great Demon Lords wouldn''t have been able to respond easily. But, the load is different." space. No, it feels like the dimension is twisted. Jamie''s eyes widened. no way? "That rumor is probably right." Satan pulled him in with a force to overthrow him. ''Future Walker'' shows potential. Jamie turned the black mana in his hand into devastating darkness and slammed it into his face. It contained the power of annihilation, and Satan''s face seemed to be swept away. At that moment, something extraordinary happened. ''Why is the earth in front of me... .'' Jamie saw the ground right in front of him. In the number of cases presented by Future Walker, such a sight did not exist. But without any help, he was punched in the face. From the part where he was buried, he could feel the sound and vibration of a large overturning on the ground around him. I couldn''t see it in person, but I wondered if a few kilometers in radius would have been devastated. If it hadn''t been for ''All Might'', the body would have been completely shattered. "Dimensions are fun. One-dimensional objects cannot see two-dimensional objects, and two-dimensional objects cannot see three dimensions. Of course, beings living in the 3rd dimension cannot see the 4th dimension. That being said, what happens in the 4th dimension can be said to be a more catastrophe than a natural disaster for a 3D being." This guy talks a lot. Jamie activates Future Walker again. [Transcendental Magic] [Power of the Dark Universe] [Dark Star] Starlight is replaced with black mana, and the space is dyed black. Satan stared at the changing space with Jamie''s head on the floor. It felt as if it had become the night sky. No stars were visible. Just like on a day covered in dark clouds, there was only one red star shining faintly in the sky. It was then that I felt uncomfortable. "You did something fun!" "Can''t avoid it." His voice echoed with his face buried in the ground, but the meaning was conveyed accurately. Satan moved away from Jamie, wrapped the Magi around him as much as he could, and raised Tyrving''s power to the limit. And the faint red star''s light began to become so intense that it covered the entire night sky. Transcendental magic, black star. It is a magic created by substituting dark attribute black magic to power borrowed from the universe. Its power is- "Ahhhhhhh!!!" The red starlight did not fall anywhere. Just by hitting it, Satan felt pain and started screaming. The monster, which was not even scratched by the dagger, struggled and uttered a voice full of anger. "What a piece of crap you are!! You are using the same number!!" "Whoa." Jamie got up, brushing the dirt off his face. I could still hear Satan''s screams behind me. As Jamie explained, he began to mumble. "If it''s the power of the universe, even you who use the power of the fourth dimension can''t help it." Actually, ''Black Star'' was not the magic I had in mind. Among transcendental magic, it takes a lot of mana and inflicts terrible pain on the opponent, but this is because the skill was not enough to kill the Great Demon King. Still, the reason why Future Walker showed the Black Star is probably because Satan''s 3D attack doesn''t work. The universe is a space that encompasses all dimensions. If it was magic that borrowed the power of that place, it had absolutely no choice but to work. ''Still, the efficiency is not good.'' It is better to refrain from borrowing the power of the universe if possible. Because I haven''t fully adapted to the power of my prime yet. ''By the way, it''s the power of the 4th dimension.'' Then it made sense to wield that nonsensical greatsword without any preparatory action. This means that the Demon King of Wrath is not a swordsman with better swordsmanship than Chuck Jun-kyung and Diomedes. That doesn''t mean he''s a monster, though. "Wow ." When the black star went out, Satan was spewing hot steam from his body. He looked quite angry, but the laid-back look he had seen before was gone. "Dare to carry the burden us Like a human!!" The Demon King''s magic explodes. Tyrving appeared in front of him, whether he used the power of the 4th dimension again this time. We knew that an attack could appear anywhere at any time, so we were able to respond immediately. Aww-!!! As Tribing touched the ground, a fierce slash slashed the ground, splitting the seemingly small stone mountain in two in the distance. Jamie was enveloped in darkness. It was the figure that defeated Beiros and the red dragon Kairos. He made several ''Spears of Longinus'' above his head. Longinus'' spear, which had reached transcendence, was much larger and sharper than before. go away! Jamie beckoned, and Longinus'' spears shot at Satan. Satan, who destroyed all of them with Tyrving, slammed the ground and jumped. Two swords of different sizes collided in the air. [White Sea - Heaven] Even the flow of the sky is under your control. Jamie opened his dagger with a purple eye beam, determined to slash Tyrving. [Dagger Sword Oh Eui, Apocalyptic Ceremony] [Improved] Gaebyeok, a traditional tragic ceremony, was a technique like the dawn of dividing the heavens and the earth. However, there was a disadvantage of being too straight. It is not a skill that can be fed head-on to an enemy like Satan. So I came up with The aurora wraps around the barisada and soars like an explosion. [Dusk] The setting sun. like the darkness within. very secretly. Puff-!! Jamie jumped out of space and appeared from behind Satan. The Pharisada was held upwards with his hands clasped tightly. "Ugh!" Blood gushed from Satan''s chest. Unlike Gaebyeok, Twilight is a dagger''s five intentions that focus on intimacy. It is a technology that entrusts navigation to future workers in the process of jumping through space by teleporting, and cuts down the space between them. Although the power was reduced that much, even Satan, who uses the power of the 4th dimension, could not defend it. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!" It was the moment Jamie turned again to prepare for the second strike. Satan roared, and a terrible horror began to engulf the surrounding space. "Long time no see! Who makes Jim so angry!!" As the owner of the nickname ''Anger'', Satan''s body began to flow a power far beyond Jamie''s expectations. It wasn''t just the strength that got stronger. Satan said. "Let me show you what true anger is." The Demon King''s anger spreads everywhere. It atrophys the emotions of living things, and further creates a substance called ''fear''. No matter how hard it is to be pushed, that is Satan''s innate ''temperament''. It was an innate power. So Jamie felt a surge of fear that gnawed at her mind. ''Are you very crazy?'' The king of birth. It is Satan who is born with the talent of a tyrant. However. "I don''t really care about your anger." Jamie activated the bracelet on his left hand. "Your anger does not instill fear in me." perfect cell. The magic of complete immunity has been activated. * * * "Are you okay?" " You came back alive." Akashik looked at the trika and smiled hard. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t keep it all." done. It''s enough if you''ve done this." Aww-!! At that moment, a loud roar was heard in the distance. "It seems that the master and the anger have clashed." Right. "Once you go inside. All who are in good health, lead the wounded and follow me." There weren''t many demons surviving, but even that, I thought. After supporting Akashik, Trika began to move as far from the castle as possible with his men. "Beiros is unconscious." Still, I saw Beiros carried by his men from behind. Although he was breathing intermittently, it was a serious injury that would not be strange if he stopped breathing at any time. "The commander-in-chief could not save anything but one. Rather, with their help, I survived." "Save your words." "I also used your harness." Know. Because I feel darkness in my body. So shut your mouth. The master said to save you." is it. Whoops." I could feel the strength in Akashic''s voice gradually draining away. Behind him, the battle seemed fierce, and the earth seemed to shake. They focused on moving to the safe zone without a word. How much time has passed like that? Akashik opened his mouth with a voice that sounded like scratching iron. "Survival." In the meantime, how did your voice change so much? He feels his vitality is rapidly diminishing. Trika replied, Why are you calling me instead of telling me not to speak? Then, Akashik said with a smirk. "I will leave you with one last message." " I will allow it." Ever since Jamie''s return, Akashic quickly let go of the lifeline that had held him to the limit. He will probably die within an hour. maybe even faster than that. Akashik held his breath as much as possible and left a message. "Not sure. However Something worth doing." "What do you mean?" "To Jamie Welton Ask them to find the ''salt agent''. The flame is one of the 12 gods. In other words, one of the formidable enemies that Jamie needs to annihilate. He had never contacted him except when he was sealed in his previous life, but even so, he was not an enemy. I''m not asking you to kill such a person, you''re asking me to meet you? "Are you serious?" " The ''Information Aggregation'' created by Gaia cannot lie." "Then I want to ask you why." he is ." At that moment, the sky began to become entangled with two energy like chaos. Each was the reddish-red of anger and Jamie''s purple-black mana. Akashik said in a situation where a match that was rarely won was about to end soon. "One of the first nature gods Gaia created." "What, what? So, does that mean that he was originally a natural god?" " ." "Hey, Akashi! wake up!! Trika shook him several times, but he did not open his eyes. Finally, he just squeezed his voice out and spoke. please to achieve what you want." "Akasik!!" Trika carefully lowered Akashik to the floor and shook himself again to wake him up, but he couldn''t breathe any more. He just smiles calmly with his eyes closed, as if he''s done everything he has to do. Trika muttered as she looked at her gentle face. "You always made a cold face, did you know you could do that too?" At the end of those words, Akashic''s body became dust and spread with the wind into the desolate land of the Demon Realm. - Continued on next episode - CH 315 Chapter 40: Satan (3) Violet black mana was scattered like lightning everywhere, and the anger-filled magi spread out in the form of chasing after the black mana. Jamie and Satan stared into each other''s eyes and clashed non-stop. The terrain was plowed up in real time, and the aftermath to the extent that the shape of the map was changed jaggedly spread throughout the Demon Realm. Bang- bang- bang- bang-!! There were four huge collisions per second. Jamie gave the Auror more strength as he watched the Barisada bend as if it were about to break. "They said that they pushed the 12 gods, and it''s really undefeated!" Satan added weight to the giant Tyrving and blew up Jamie. At the same time, ''Leviathan'' opened its huge jaws and devoured Satan. Satan ripped the Leviathan apart and used the power of the fourth dimension to stab Tyrving into Jamie''s body. [Level 3 Power: Growing] Satan''s eyes widened when his body suddenly stopped moving. The skin begins to necrosis at a rapid rate. Not only that, but the internal organs also began to rot, and I felt a frown on my eyes. However, it was negligible. A curse like this cannot have any effect on him. "If you lose your strength, did you try to compete with this kind of talent?" He smirked and swung Tyrving back to where Jamie''s presence was felt. But something was strange. " ?" Obviously Jamie should have been there. The power of the 4th dimension sensed it without missing it. However, nothing touched the tip of the sword. That wasn''t the only thing. ''The feeling... .'' I swung it to the right, but somehow it felt like I was swinging it the other way around. as well as the viewing direction. As soon as Satan sensed the strangeness, he left his seat. ''Jim''s senses are messed up.'' All movements were reversed. sense, sight, smell and hearing. [Curse Magic] [Senseless] Loss of trust in the senses. Where you look is not where you look. I couldn''t really believe what I felt on my skin. Everything is opposite. In other words. "This is a childish joke to Jim!" Stop doing the opposite of what you feel. It wasn''t that hard for Satan. If only that was it. Whoops- "Sensory denial." Jamie''s purple eyes gleamed and he shoved Pharisada into Satan''s bosom. "Everything you feel is non-existent." So, trying to reverse the inverted five senses again is useless. [Transcendental Magic] [Microscopic Booooom!!] ''Atomic decay'' that starts with very small matter that cannot be seen with the naked eye. Although it is by no means large as a medium, an explosion of power worthy of the name of transcendence occurred within Satan''s body. "Ugh!!!" Satan''s eyes widened. Although he was denied all his senses, the explosion of the microscopic world that even his senses could not reach brought pain beyond imagination. "Now is the beginning." [Level 2 Power: Darkness] [transcendence] Jamie grabbed Satan''s face. black hole. Gravity, a substance that exists at its apex and absorbs even light. A black sphere of darkness engulfed Satan''s face. Kwa-Gaga-Gaga-!!! Even though it was just large enough to cover his face, the surrounding space and time began to be sucked into it. The caster, Jamie, was also in danger of being close, so he straightened out the distance. It would be convenient to be able to teleport, but if you use teleport at the time the black hole was created, your limbs will be ripped to pieces. This is because space-time is already being crushed by black holes. If this is enough, even a strong enemy will not be able to survive. But Jamie didn''t stop attacking. In his hand, all the magic now available was unfolded. With the momentum to destroy the demon realm itself, violent transcendental magic shook the heavens and the earth one after another. "Great!" Then, Satan reappeared. His whole body was covered in blood and he lost a few wings, so he couldn''t feel the dignity he had before, but he was smiling even amidst the endless magic bombardment. "Hah ha ha ha ha ha!!" I''ve heard that people who are extremely angry laugh. In fact, Jamie was so angry that he fell in love. The problem is that Satan''s laughter is not the same as laughter. "It''s been a long time since such a sense of crisis! Jim''s heart beats. I can feel the blood flowing! First time since that guy. The other 5 Great Demon Lords couldn''t make things like this. Exciting. It''s so exhilarating that I feel like my head is going to explode!" "Then the lightning will be good this time." Jamie beckoned, and lightning bolts fell from the sky over Satan''s head. Even though he was engulfed in lightning, Satan was smiling. Then he started saying something unexpected. "Which of the 12 gods have you fought against?" As Jamie frowned, he spoke in a relaxed voice, as if he had ever been so angry. "A human being called the natural enemy of the 12 gods. But, as Jim knows, you have never faced any of the twelve gods." " Why are you suddenly curious about that? Who wants to make such a childish bet, who fought and won who was stronger?" "Kukkuk. There''s no way you''re just talking like that. It is a story that has not been revealed to the world due to the World Reset, but Jim once invaded the ground." It was the first time he had heard of it, so Jamie decided to listen rather than fight. "I was confident enough. Because my strength surpassed the 12 gods, and my army was violent and powerful, unlike the weak and weak ones in the heavens." "But, seeing that you are still trapped in the Demon Realm, it seems that you have failed?" "Like you said, Jim has failed. Why did you fail?" "I don''t know if all of the 5 Great Demon Lords have moved. Twelve gods are literally twelve, and you are alone, and it makes no sense to be successful." "Jim is not talking about such a principled thing. And, what you said is wrong. Jim actually succeeded in conquering about half of the land." Did you succeed? No matter how strong the difference is between the 12 gods, it is not enough to stop the Demon King of Wrath. In Jamie''s opinion, it was rather merciful that he had survived so far. Satan''s words continued. "Because they were arrogant. So they didn''t do their best, and Tan''thiras and Jillian suffered severe blows to their souls at the hands of this body. Gillian, the god of mischief and fine hair. Tantiras, god of the void and shadow. "It''s not just them. Feeling a sense of crisis, they tried to defeat Jim''s army over and over again, but those who were pushed out of the momentum just suffered a series of losses. okay. Jim had gone just before he conquered the earth. Until he shows up." Satan''s expression, which was always relaxed, hardened for the first time, and the influence of his anger began to grow. Just thinking about what happened that day made me very angry. "The sun god Ra." " ." "I ask, Diablo Volfir. 12Do you think God didn''t kill you?" As Jamie contorted at the unpleasant question, Satan grinned. Wrong. "What nonsense-" "It''s just that I kept you alive." The last words were unbearable. At the most, I listened to the story, and all that came was useless insults. Jamie immediately came close to Satan and stabbed him in the head with a barisada. However, Pharisada was seized by Satan and did not move. "Hold on tight." Black mana back to brilliance. The light was maximized with the assistance of White. "Disappear." The glare of maximum output was spewing out, hoping only for the destruction of Satan. However, as Satan''s spewed magi began to drive away the glare, Satan, who seemed to have grown somehow bigger, crushed Jamie from the top of his head. "!!" It was difficult to resist Satan''s power as if he had suddenly become strong. In such a situation, Satan says: "Are you discussing the natural enemies of the 12 gods on a topic that even Jim cannot overwhelm?" "Agari ." The chains of reversal were released and passed through Satan''s body. "Shut up!!" Thorns of the dark attribute rose from the chain, turning him into a black hedgehog. Yet Satan did not budge. "Why was Jim waiting for you?" "Damn strong bastard!" He wields his sword and magic in the path shown by the Future Walker. However, the power of the 4th dimension overcame them, and threw Jamie far away. Since Jamie wasn''t the only one who gets hit, he cast several transcendental magics at the same time and threw them down to Satan. Where they are, the boundary between the earth and the sky is no longer meaningless. Satan cleared the explosion and spoke again. "To defeat Ra." Jamie gasped for breath, shuffling half and half of black mana and holy light in her hand. "Who said that if you absorb me, you will defeat Ra?" "It is an old prophecy. No specific circumstances, names, or place names are mentioned, but interestingly, everything written on it has come true to this day." "What was written at the end of the prophecy?" "What are you asking?" Satan shrugged as if it was natural. "Jim took you ." Tyrving comes down from above. Dodging it, Jamie felt that the time of decisiveness was imminent. The book of prophecy spoken by Satan. I don''t know what it is, but I didn''t intend to suffer now that I had just restored my original strength. In other words, he will give understanding to both Satan and the prophets. "I will defeat you here and return to the ground!!" "Then come with all your might!! Before Jim''s wrath subsides, I''ll chew on your flesh! To give each other the end. Jamie and Satan put all their heart and soul into preparing the technique. only once. It all ends with this. After getting ready, the two rushed to each other without anyone telling them to come first. At the moment of such a collision, a violent force shook the core of the Demon Realm. * * * "You fight hard." One of the 5 Great Demon Lords, the Relentless Demon Lord, was watching the Demon Lord of Fury and Jamie Welton, who delivered the final blow to each other in a large video. As it is true that two great demon king-level figures are fighting each other, there is no demon realm left. Well, it didn''t matter. In the Demon Realm, there were many places that were originally desolate, and their land was protected by a strong barrier, so it would not collapse in the aftermath of a conflict. It would be the same for the other great demon kings. You must be watching the fight in your own way by now. "By the way, it''s a little shocking that that person is Diablo Volfir." "That''s it." The throne of the Demon King standing behind him responded to his words. Osculus, the relentless demon king, had been his assistant since the early days of the demon lord, so he was there for him even when he came into contact with Diablo. "I might be able to absorb the two without difficulty now." "Twitter." When the assistant said so, Osculus looked at him with pitiful eyes and said: "The other three can''t stand still, can they? Can''t you judge that? "Sorry, I''m sorry." "If you have been by my side for that long, you should be able to judge that by yourself. And, I''m not particularly interested in their power. So will the others." "Why?" "Anyway, the end of that fight is because the outcome has been decided. When everything is over, we just need to negotiate and share what is empty." Even the ignorant aide could understand what he meant. "The Demon King of Wrath You mean defeat?" "It''s not enough to have a similar level of strength, but he''s also received protection. You can''t win." Even though it was the same 5th Demon Lord, the aide swallowed dry saliva at the coldly objective evaluation. Does that mean that the demon lord of terribly strong anger is defeated? Frankly, the aide could not easily recall the scene. Even so, despite having waged great wars with his master several times, the Demon Lord of Wrath was never pushed back. But what scared me more than that... . ''Actually, even the Demon Lord judged that he couldn''t win.'' Then it makes sense to do nothing. If you fight the one who defeated the Demon King of Wrath, you will only lose money, and Diablo Volfir is the one who will return to earth anyway. No need to create friction. "You have won." The aide, awakened by Osculus'' words, turned to the screen. The explosion was lifted with a strong wind. A man was standing there. " Diablo Volfir." As the master said, the loser was Satan. * * * "Huh Whoops, whoops- cool, cool!" Jamie staggered and vomited blood. It felt like my whole body was about to collapse at any moment. It didn''t seem too strange even if the head was dizzy. piyuyut . White, who had escaped from his body, looked at him worriedly. Jamie saw Satan lying on the floor, rubbing White''s head helplessly. I don''t know how the final clash ended. He simply raised them all up to Jingi with the determination to kill him. Jamie stuttered towards him. Worried about whether White continued to roll the Pyro''s divinity, he concentrated on restoring his body. Of course, it didn''t mean much. The body became a mess. " Jim lost." Satan''s voice was better than expected. ''It''s hard for me to say.'' In fact, to the extent that I think that the loser is himself. Of course, it''s just the voice, but Satan doesn''t really have the strength to lift a finger. The power of the 4th dimension cannot be activated, so just stabbing it with a sword will kill you. "I didn''t even think of Jim''s defeat. If this is also fate, I have nothing to say." Saying so, Satan rolled his eyes and looked at Jamie. "Take the load." " ." "I didn''t mean to provoke you. It''s the only thing that saved you. Jamie frowned, but Satan continued as if he didn''t care. "He It''s a different monster. You don''t even know what you''re thinking, and I''m sure you won''t be able to stand in front of him for even 10 seconds. Just like Jim did." Originally, he would have been sarcastic and despise the weak as usual, but he knew better than anyone how strong he was because he had personally faced Satan. If he really said that, I couldn''t ignore him. ''Is that Ra saved me?'' why? All sorts of reasons came to mind, but they were all abolished. Because they weren''t a reason for Ra to keep himself alive. For now, I put aside my thoughts about Ra and asked Satan. "Why are you saying that to me? They tried to kill each other." Right. Why?" Satan looked up at the sky tangled like chaos in a fierce battle and said, "Maybe it''s because in the end nobody cares." "Does it matter?" "I want to feed that arrogant face. I only thought of that and lived until now. So, I think it''ll be fine if it''s not a burden. How on earth did he suffer from Ra, so that Satan reacts like this? I wanted to ask, but I couldn''t. Because Satan''s body was slowly returning to the earth. "When Jim dies, a magic stone appears. It is a magic stone made with all my essence. You are obligated to take it." " You want me to eat a lump of Magi?" "Kukkuk. You''re human too, so it''s hard to be willing. But there will come a day when you will have to take it." Satan laughed until the moment he disappeared. "It''s a pity that I can''t see the process of your fall. Kkukkuk!" So it met with complete annihilation. Leaving only one round jewel as black as pitch black. - Continued on next episode - CH 316 Chapter 41: The Dizzy Situation (1) Jamie picked up the magic crystal that had been placed where Satan had been. Just listening to it, I could feel a huge amount of magic. But the true value of this was not the magic it contained. "It has its roots in it." In other words, it can be regarded as a stone condensed with the power of the Great Demon King. If you absorb this, you will become a Demon King who can neither subtract nor beat. Of course, it had to be something she could handle, but Jamie wasn''t worried about that. He is not so weak that he cannot bear this level. However, I had no intention of taking this magic stone in haste. If you absorb it, you will surely gain power beyond your imagination. It''s not just addition, it''s multiplication. However, it imposes great restrictions on its activities. ''Because you will become a complete demon.'' Anyway, now I have to go back to the human world. The prelude to a great war in which all religions and nations are intertwined will begin. In such a situation, if the demon king appeared, the subjugation would begin without asking or questioning. Not only will he be abandoned in the Kingdom of Seldam, but he may also be abandoned by his family. I never thought of it as a leap. Because that''s the perception of being a demon. That was just unacceptable. ''However If what he said is true.'' sun god a. Come to think of it, I didn''t have many connections with him. Even if they were tied together, they didn''t fight directly, so I didn''t know how strong he was. I was vaguely thinking, ''I''m the head of the 12 gods, so I might be the strongest.'' But Satan told him that he couldn''t hold on for even 10 seconds. Is that really possible? Arguably, Satan was one of the most powerful enemies Jamie had ever fought. Among the 12 gods comparable to him, there are only a few with the highest level of fighting power. The power of the 12 gods isn''t just force, but in a one-on-one situation, most of them will struggle against Satan. "Let''s get it right now." I thought it would be okay to give it to Trika, but I decided to put that thought aside first. Because, as Satan said, there may come a time when you will have to take this. Jamie spread out all sorts of sealing formulas and put them in the subspace to prevent Magi from escaping. No one will be able to take it out if it''s not you. Jamie stared at the place where Satan was lying, then moved to the place where Trika and the Sorrow Legion had left. * * * Trika was sitting on a high cliff and looking at Akashic''s World Tree staff, leaving the demons under her command to rest. It was the only thing he left behind when he died. your Majesty. When I turned around at the sound of the call, I saw Beiros with a bandage wrapped around his left eye. He permanently lost his left eye in the process of confronting the vampire demon to buy Akashic''s time. Even Beiros with super regenerative ability could not recover easily, so he had only given first aid with bandages. "Sit down." Trika turned her head to the front again and pointed to the seat next to her. Beiros asked, sitting next to him. "Are you done?" "It seems so." "It looks like he won." "I will." The energy on one side has completely disappeared. All that was left was their owner, Jamie Welton. He had defeated one of the 5 Great Demon Lords. So, I could spend my free time like I do now. Of course, there would be no place left to return to. Beiros nodded and asked another question. "Akashi How is he? I can''t see it." He had been unconscious until now, so he had no idea what had happened. Instead of answering, Trika showed him the wand of the World Tree. Beiros'' eyes widened slightly, and then he murmured in a bitter voice. "I ended up dying . It was overdone." Then he laid down on the spot with the king beside him. "Just look at me today." Trika didn''t have much to say, so she just shrugged her shoulders. He was the only demon king, and he lost most of his castle, territory, and subordinates. It was embarrassing to use the title of king any more. ''As soon as I return, I have to hold the funeral as grand as possible.'' That would be the reward for those who believed in themselves and died. So the two remained silent for a while. "You were here." That was then. Jamie''s voice came from behind. The two immediately looked back. There stood Jamie, a disorganized body, with a tired face. * * * "Is that so?" Jamie opened her mouth bitterly as she looked around the world tree wand. "You looked anxious. Eventually he died." I don''t know what he did to his body, but it looked as if the nature god had been drenched in magic. It seemed that he had obtained that much power, but it seems that his life was hampered by a recoil that did not rest for three months. I needed his help in the future, but I wasn''t the kind to send him like this. "I''m sorry." "Akasik did his best." "I will. So you could hold on until I come back." "A lot of the other guys died too. Now, I am the only leader of the corps left." Beiros also grumbled while fiddling with the sand, probably because it was too much of a pity that he lost a lot of his teammates. He lost nine out of ten corps commanders and nearly 90 percent of his troops. Jamie saw the trika. The undead had no expression, but because he was the one who created him, he could feel the depth of the depths. It may not help much, but Jamie patted him on the shoulder. "It was a lot of trouble." no. If I hadn''t been lacking... " "It was irresistible. You can''t ignore it, but don''t feel guilty. "I am their king. In addition I am sorry to my lord, but I do not have much time left." Trika became a concept and exhausted most of its power in the process of blocking the Demon King of Rage for 3 months. He could barely stand it. "Please allow me to spend the rest of my life on them." Jamie frowned at that. "Who are you talking about dying at will?" "Being a concept, I''ve already given up a lot. No more... ." "Ts. That''s it." As Jamie placed his hand on Trika''s chest, White appeared and extended his wings to embrace him. "Lord, this is ?" "He''s changed a lot, but he''s Black." Piyu-! White let out a loud cry as if pleased. Before Trika could respond, a gleam of light flowed out of White''s body and began to be absorbed into his body. " This. "At first, you were the undead I made. The bond of the soul has only been weakened, so we need to restore it stronger than before. If you were a living creature, I would be in trouble too, but as long as you''re under my control, don''t just think about dying. "Lord." Trika smiled and completely surrendered herself to White. The holy light flashed once, and the chains of the reverse sky penetrated Trika''s body and quickly restored his body, which was about to collapse at any moment. Eventually, everything that was broken as it became a concept was strengthened beyond the existing ones. "It''s overflowing with power." "That is the power you should have enjoyed." Until we met again, Diablo, who could be called the host, was not by his side, so he would not have been able to show his full power. But now it''s different. Most of the power of its heyday has been restored, so even if you are in another dimension, there will be no weakening of Trika. Also, if necessary, it will be possible to become a concept again. Even if that were the case, it would be enough to keep the other Great Demon Kings in check. thank you. done. And, I don''t care. You have your own life here, and there is no one else you can take responsibility for. So don''t even think about coming back to me until you''re back. "Lord ." Jamie respected Trika. Unlike in the past, he is now a leader with many responsibilities. Once again, I felt that a lot had changed from before. With himself, who was like a solitary general, who had removed all emotions except anger and hatred. The subordinates who silently followed him and carried out their duties. There was no such thing as recognition back then. He was always cold-hearted toward his subordinates, and harsh punishment was often given to those who failed their mission. Diablo Volfir was more terrifying than anyone else because he had the idea that he had to kill only the 12 gods. how about now I have a family, I have friends, I have colleagues. He was a Dark Knight Trika who always silently carried out his orders alone, but now he has become a Demon King with numerous subordinates. Although much was lost in the war against Satan, it will soon be restored. I was also thinking of helping you do that. "Lord." As Jamie was contemplating, Trika spoke cautiously. "Do you have anything to say?" Trika shook her head. Then he said to Beiros. "I need to talk with the master for a while." all right. Beiros, who was listening to the story next to him, left immediately at Trika''s request. Judging from this, even though he was just a newcomer, he was definitely a man in top and bottom clothes. Of course, only those who have been recognized as the owner. Other than that, he acted like a thug even though he was of higher rank. Anyway, Trika spoke again. "Before Akashik died, he left a message to his lord." message? "I told you to go find the salt." Jamie wrinkled her eyes. "Is that the salt solution I know?" That''s right. "Why the hell did you say that ." The flame is one of the 12 gods. He was also a person who had never been in contact with him in his previous life except when he was sealed for the last time. In a way, it could be said that Raboda, the sun god, was a figure wrapped in a veil. "Why is Akashi asking me to meet him?" "He said that he was the first natural god created by Gaia." "The first natural god?!" As Jamie knew, the 12 gods were invaders from outside the planet ''Bless'', inhabited by humans and other races. These are the conquerors who conquered Bless by winning the war against the nature gods who ruled Bless, who were called the old gods. But, who should have been one of them, was that one of the first natural gods? Jamie couldn''t believe it. Anyway, if Yeomje is the first natural god... . "You mean he''s a traitor, right?" She''s not just a traitor, she''s a bastard who sold the planet and drove out her mother. meet a guy like that What was Akashic thinking? As Jamie furrowed his eyebrows, Trika said: "The choice seems to be up to the master." "What do you mean?" "According to Akashic, it was uncertain whether he was a helper or not. So, I left a message to meet you first. It is my opinion, but even if Yeomji is really a traitor, I think he was saying that because if he were the master, he would be able to deal with it." So, to summarize, it is not certain whether the salt agent is the enemy or not. However, if it was Jamie today, it was said that even if he took a risk and met him, there would be no harm. Jamie became a thoughtful face. The secret of Yeomje was also surprising, but I wondered if it was right to meet him. ''If you think about it, he was a 12 god who rarely did anything in his previous life.'' There were a few such guys. The Pyro was one of them. "I will know for once." "Are you going back now?" "I guess so." When I was in the core of the Demon Realm, three months had passed in the Demon Realm. It was difficult to see this as simply an illusion of space-time. The time axis of the other dimension from the demon realm returned to its original state. That would mean that Bless and the distorted time axis were also normalized, and if so, it is highly likely that more than a day has passed since then. You must return as soon as possible. "Then I won''t be leaving soon." "Can I not help?" uh. I''ll take Beiros instead. "You mean Beiros? I don''t care, are you okay? It must be difficult for high-ranking demons to hide their magic from the human world." "There is a way." "If that''s the case " after. Then I really want to go Please, there should be nothing." As Jamie murmured anxiously, Trika got up and fell on one knee. "If anything happens to my lord, that tri-car will leave everything behind and go to help." Jamie smiled contentedly at the sight and nodded her head. request. Thus, all situations in the Demon Realm ended. * * * that time. An old man in shabby clothes was plowing a small field. It has already been about 40 years since we settled in the Siltair Kingdom in the Western Continent ; Arisha . The world has become a melting pot of chaos, but it has nothing to do with an old man living a lonely life deep in the mountains. Obviously it would have been. "It''s still a hobby." A large man wearing a black robe appeared in front of the old man. The old man did not even look at him and was faithful to plowing. The man opened his mouth again to the old man who was consistent in ignoring it. "The time to choose will come." " ." "Don''t think you can stay silent forever. You will be forced to stay with me." The old man stopped in the same posture he was plowing. But he didn''t look back or respond to the man. It just exuded a relentless momentum as if it was uncomfortable to plant. puddle- The wild birds and wild animals that stayed nearby responded to the live and started to run away quickly. The man smiled as he felt his skin tingle. "Don''t wait for that. Flame, see you next time." Then it disappeared like a lie. The old man sighed deeply as the man''s presence had completely disappeared. "I can no longer procrastinate." After muttering like that, he went into his shabby house. - Continued on next episode - CH 317 Chapter 41: The Dizzy Situation (2) Jamie infuses mana into the dimensional stone fragment. kugugu- Soon, a huge dimensional rift began to form in the air. It was a passageway leading to the human world Bless. Beiros looked at it and made a dissatisfied expression. Then, for nothing, I asked Jamie. "Do I really want to go too?" "Would it have been such a contract?" "Wow Yes, but... ." Defeated by Jamie, Beiros was stripped of all titles and ranks, and was effectively put on the bottom of the underworld. However, he accepted Jamie''s offer to return everything if he became his servant, and even signed a soul pact. Even if you don''t want to go, you have to obey Jamie''s orders. "Are you worried about your Majesty?" "I''m not weak enough to worry about you." "But if the other 4 Demon Lords are aiming ." "It won''t happen." At Jamie''s resolute words, Beiros tilted his head. "The Sorrow Legion is in a weakened state as soon as it gets weaker, will the 4th Great Demon King leave it alone? Even if it''s not the 4th Great Demon King, the demon kings they are aiming for are sure to invade." it''s okay. Jamie explained the reason while manipulating the coordinates of the portal in detail. "The 4th Demon King is discussing what to do with the Land of Wrath, so Tri-Car won''t even matter. To them, the land of Trika is the size of a pellet, so they don''t need it. You can tell just by looking at the fact that the Demon Lord of Wrath has not actively pushed Trika up until now." "Isn''t that an oversimplified idea?" "There is another. If even one of the four Great Demon Lords had an eye on Trika, would they be angered by the three of them at the same time? Even sharing it fairly would be annoying for them, but you touch a tri-car to get a small profit? You can''t do something so stupid. It was evident from the fact that they did not intervene in their immediate anger and fight. Beiros shook his head to see if he understood this part. Still, I asked again whether all the questions were answered. "What about the other demon lords? Even if they are not at the level of the Great Demon King, there are quite a few Demon Lords who have bad feelings toward His Majesty." "They can''t do tri-cars." Yes? Beiros was unaware of the fact that Trika was able to freely manipulate the power of the concept. As long as you can use the power of the concept, if you aren''t the Great Demon King, they''ll all be just food for Trika. Of course, there was nothing to be worried about. If the 4 Great Demon Lords make a dramatic conclusion and a peaceful negotiation is made, it may be a threat to Trika. However, the demons he knew, especially demon lords, couldn''t do that. ''Because they live in my good taste.'' It would be more difficult to find a class like the trica than to pick a star in the sky. Jamie finished adjusting the coordinates and told Beiros. "Get ready soon." " May I not have to say hello to your Majesty?" "I''ve already done it." "I''m asking if I can do it again ." "Are you not seeing each other forever? There are a lot of dirty words." "Sheesh. Even if you care, what do you say?" "This is what you''re talking about, slap!" Beiros reflexively raises his hand when Jamie pretends to hit him. "Hmmmm." After that, I coughed in vain because of embarrassment. Jamie looked at him pathetic and walked towards the portal. let''s go. " Yes. Beiros glanced behind him for no reason and followed Jamie with a determined face. Soon, the figure of the two was wrapped around the portal, and I wondered if the portal that emitted intense light once expanded greatly. Whoo-! It was compressed into a small dot size and disappeared at once. * * * late night. "Chase!" Knights wearing silver-shine iron armor were chasing someone in the dark. A certain pattern was drawn on the chests of the knights, and that was the Zenith. "Can''t miss it!" The man who seemed to be the captain pointed to the man who was running non-stop in front of him and shouted. The man glanced behind him and sharpened his teeth. ''Damn it How did things get like this... .'' He remembered a week ago. If I hadn''t made that choice back then, the terrible situation I have now would not have come. ''No, if I had just killed him on the spot... .'' If it hadn''t captured ''Krion'', the head of the Zenith School Seven Knights and the Grand Master, it wouldn''t have happened if he had killed him on the spot. If that was the case, Ricky the Sado wouldn''t have been like that. And the world wouldn''t have been like this. It was no exaggeration to say that the world now lies in a ''nightmare''. All are their own faults. ''There is no time to regret!'' Ras bit his lower lip and jumped over the tall stone wall that appeared in front of him at once. The Paladins of the Zenith Church also jumped behind them. They landed lightly and tried to run after them again, but they couldn''t see Lars who should be running in front of them. "You bastard, where are you hiding?" As the buildings are piled up, the alleyways are like a maze. The Captain Paladin kicked his tongue in his helmet and ordered his subordinates to disperse and search for them. Paladins who are busy moving. The Captain Paladin was also wary of the surroundings and tried to search again. "Ugh-!" Until two arms popped out of the darkness and strangled him. He struggled to shake off his arm, but Lars clenched his teeth and did all he could to increase the intensity of the strangulation. However, the opponent is also a paladin who has reached a strong level. Armed with Zenith''s divinity, Lars'' arms began to fall off. ''If you use divinity here... .'' It''s like shouting, I''m here. However, if you don''t use it, you will die on the spot. It wasn''t even something to worry about. Lars'' eyes were dyed golden, and he changed into the form of a ''Holy Executor''. At the same time, he released the arm that was strangling his neck, and extended his hand toward the back where the enemy''s heart was, and exclaimed power. Qwajik- " !!" The Captain Paladin, with his eyes wide open, looked at Lars'' hand that had pierced his chest. His eyes rolled back and he died instantly. Lars threw the corpse aside and tried to escape again. Damn it. The moment Lars'' divinity exploded, the Paladins of the Zenith Church, which had spread around, quickly gathered and began to surround him. One thing they did was really quick guys. You have to run through them all. Can it be done? "Give up. You can''t come back alive anyway, Holy Executor Lars Armetic. The one who just killed was the captain, so the one who said that now is probably the captain. Lars took the sword he was holding. The Golden Executioner''s golden aura flew through its blade and began to illuminate the darkness. "I have no intention of dying here." He must go to the ''Holy Land of Judgment'' no matter what. Only then can Ricky wake up. I don''t know how the Zenith Church found out about the Holy Land of Judgment, but since things got so twisted up, I have no choice but to move forward with the determination to die. ''Ricky I''ll be gone soon.'' Lars strengthened his resolve and flew towards the Paladins of the Zenith Church. * * * Deep in the mountains, rarely visited by people. A black portal opened there, and Jamie and Beiros walked out. "Where?" Beiros looked at the verdant greenery that could not be found in the Demon Realm. At the unfamiliar sight, he frowned and covered his nose. "Isn''t the stench a joke?" Since he had never smelled the dewy forest, the smell was strong enough to give Beiros a headache. Besides, I''m used to only the dull colors, so the relaxing sight of the warm sunlight penetrating through it was not uncomfortable at all. "What a terrible place there are. Why did you open a portal in a place like this?" Jamie didn''t know what to do with Beiros like that. So I hit a honey chestnut with ignorance. "Ouch! Go, why are you suddenly having honey chestnuts!" "I was so disappointed with the Asmodian aesthetic that I hit him." "What do you mean?" "Shut up and put this on your neck." Jamie tossed the necklace at Beiros as to where it came from. Beiros looked around the necklace and asked him. What is this? "A necklace made of Gramia. If you hang it around your neck, your magic will not leak out." It was created by overlaying the power of Pyro''s divinity and holy light on Gramia. For an improvised one, Gramia was able to transform even a complex operative structure, so the level of completion was higher than expected. Even if you pass by the priest, you will only feel discomfort, and you will not notice that you are a demon. Well It''s very uncomfortable." "Hold on. It''s an order. Beiros could no longer complain at the word of the order. Because Jamie''s orders were absolute to him. That''s why you shouldn''t put a stamp on the contract. I didn''t regret it though. If I hadn''t gone under Jamie, I''d be treated worse than I am now. Perhaps, he was chosen to be an arrowhead on the battlefield and was killed. "I will go to the city first." "Do you know where this place is?" "Of course you know. I made the coordinates here." If you do it in the middle of the city, a big accident can happen, so a portal was made in a remote place like this. Jamie soared into the sky and Beiros followed. Follow me. The two quickly crossed the mountain and found a huge city just below them. A city in perfect symmetry, with a huge tower in the center rising to the sky and a cross-shaped road centered around the tower. This place ." Beiros had an expression that seemed to remind him of something familiar. "Isn''t this a familiar place?" "Of course it will be familiar." Yes? "Because this is the magic realm that you have attacked once." Yes. The area that Jamie set coordinates in the portal was a high mountain near the magical realm. Within the core of the Demon Realm, this body absorbed all the energy created by the warped time so far. In the meantime, the time axis between dimensions was normalized, and it was the same with the human world Bless. ''I told Ricky that he would be back in one day.'' Instead of a day, maybe three months have passed here as in the underworld. What is certain is that the day must have passed. That''s why Jamie came to the realm of magic to check the exact date. But even as time passed, something strange happened. Upon landing on South Boulevard, Jamie had a strange feeling. Jamie wasn''t the only one who felt that way. "Are you quiet?" As Beiros said, there was not a single person wandering around this place, which should always be noisy. Jamie wakes up and checks to see if there are people in the building. ''does not exist.'' Nothing was felt. It felt as if the whole city was empty, with only Jamie and Beiros here. Jamie quickly moved to the central tower in a sense of insecurity. "Let''s go together!" Beiros followed after him without even knowing the English language. * * * When Jamie arrived in front of the central tower, his anxiety was doubled. Because there was not a single ant to be seen where wizards should always be busy. Standing right in front of the door, Mana rained down on him, confirming his identity. [Three Elder Jamie Welton. Has confirmed.] The door opened with the sound of a woman''s machine, and Jamie went straight to the elevator to the top floor. In the process, I still haven''t met other people. "Why can''t I see anyone? It''s not like they went on a picnic with a group." Beiros joked to lighten the mood, but Jamie only made a serious face. The elevator door that reached the top floor opened with a ding sound. Jamie immediately opened the door to the mausoleum and went inside. " Why is nobody there?" Originally, 5th Elder Luke Pretzel was supposed to guard this place. However, there was no sign of him, let alone his shadow. Jamie frowned and teleported to his office. Beiros'' voice seemed to be heard, but there was no time to worry. Jamie went straight into the lab. As usual, beakers of reagents are scattered all over the place to see if something is going on. Papers that looked like research journals were visible, and wet marks were also visible. ''It dried up quite a while ago.'' At least a week seems to have passed. There is no way the lab is empty for even a single day. His disciples would have written it every day. At that moment, a thought flashed through Jamie''s head. However, I thought it was still difficult to think about. Looking at the current situation, I thought it was a complacency. "I don''t know what happened while I was away There is only one person in the entire magical world who can do this." It''s not as good as Zenith in her previous life, but it''s a bad relationship that she''s been involved with more often than she thought. "Oblion, the god of nihilism." It was clear what he was doing. - Continued on next episode - CH 318 Chapter 41: The Dizzy Situation (3) Oblivion, god of nothingness. A member of the 12 gods and being in charge of the empty space. An empty space, as the name suggests, is a place where nothing can maintain its shape, and everything loses the meaning of existence. Because of this, the priests of nothingness were called ''those who lost their existence'', and they gave up all their lives before becoming priests. It is said that they have the power to return things belonging to the material world to nothingness, and if they fall into that power, no matter how strong they are, they will fall into the swamp of nothingness and will not be able to escape. The reason is that the empty space captures everything in the realm of ''oblivion''. To put it simply, it means that whatever happens, it returns to zero. "If it''s what he did, there will definitely be traces left." As it is the power to return to the empty space, according to the law of equivalent exchange, it will have the same influence as the place where the power is spread. For example, the distortion of space. I knew it. Eventually, Jamie was able to find the trace without difficulty. Right in front of the huge bookshelf where the books he had studied for five years were stored, faintly felt a crack in the space. It''s a level that even a talented person like Jamie can feel when he concentrates, so if it were any other person, he wouldn''t have known what had happened. "Space Restoration." As Jamie reached out and turned counterclockwise to the twisted space, the very faintly distorted space began to return. Then, the peaceful front of the bookshelf began to turn into a mess as if a fierce battle had taken place. It seems that the person who used the laboratory and the priest of emptiness had a fight. "Time Record." As I spread mana, the timeline of the messy place appeared like a hologram. move back one day at a time Two days, three days, four days, a week, a full moon. The timeline stopped there. play. Then, the record of that time period began to be vividly drawn as if it were actually unfolding before my eyes. -What are you!! A red-haired boy, Lennon, shoots with a vigilant face at the man in the black robe who suddenly appeared. On the large hood worn by the man in the black robe, the eyes of oblivion, symbolizing emptiness, were drawn. He was a priest of vanity. - It''s time to return to the void. - What are you talking about? Having said that, Lennon also attacked the Priest of Nimble without asking any further questions. It was the right decision. First of all, the floor he is on is not even accessible to most people. Because it was the research layer of the magic elders. However, he inadvertently broke into such a place. Moreover, he speaks words that he cannot understand. Lennon used the direct fire magic of the Simon family, which he had been learning hard for five years. ''In the meantime, it has increased.'' Although he only has one arm, he performed ''Salt Mode'', which can be said to be the signature of Count Simon. Flame Mode is a powerful buff-type magic that maximizes the destructive power of fire magic several times. The fire from there engulfed the Priest of Falsehood. It was enough firepower to burn the entire laboratory. However, as the power of the Priest of Nilness unfolded, everything began to be sucked into the void. - What is this... ! - The war of the gods will begin. If I die in the midst of it, I will become the prey of nothingness and my father''s blood and flesh. - Shut up! Lennon struggled to survive. No, I struggled to defeat the enemy. But it wasn''t enough. It seems that the priest of Hehmu who appeared here was quite high-ranking. Among the 12 denominations, the most dangerous is the denomination of emptiness. If it was a priest in such a place, especially a high-ranking priest, it would be impossible for Lennon to handle it. -Ann... don''t come out Lennon murmured in a crawling voice, and the power of emptiness swallowed him up. The priest of nihilism turned him back to nihilism and remained still for a while, then the eyes of nihilism drawn on the hood began to shine. - Everything must be finished before he returns. After a few flashes of nihilism''s eyes, he nodded and answered. - This land has already been perpetuated in vain. Return as soon as you finish work. With that, the timeline ended. Jamie''s face contorted uncomfortably. "These cubs." Dare to aim here? I don''t know why they suddenly aimed at this place, but they picked the wrong opponent. ''First of all, what happened to Anne?'' I remembered the words Lennon had muttered just before being sucked into the empty space. The voice was so small that the priest of nihil couldn''t hear it, but I could hear it clearly because I checked it with the timeline. Anne did not fall victim to the cult of emptiness. ''Don''t come out... Is it there?'' Before leaving the magical realm, Jamie recalled the research he had stopped on the way. Could it be that the disciples were conducting the study separately? Jamie moved to the third lab. The previous place was the first laboratory, where hypotheses were made and theories were established. Lab 2 is where the completed theory is simulated and the probability is calculated. And the third laboratory is where the results of the research that have been completed up to simulation are tested. Jamie''s fingerprints were recognized and the door to the lab opened. There was a very large mechanical device in the form of a ring. It was evident that the lever was pulled down and the signal was still passing through it. "You mean the two of them were really conducting research?" Jamie let out a short sigh. It must have been a theory that was too difficult to understand with Lennon and Anne''s skills. This is because this mechanical device was a free deformation system subspace construction device made to mass-produce ''Gramia''. However, since Gramia itself was a great artifact that could even be compared to the three major gods, I was too tired to even follow the theory, so I gave up for a while. "Anne must have done a great job." A child of scholarly talent would have understood the theory to some extent. It was because he was a genius who did not bow down even when compared to his own intuition. Lennon was also a smart kid, so he must have supported him well. The problem is, you need more than one person to operate this stuff. This is because the owner does not have full control over the exterior and interior like Gremia. But after Lennon was beaten, there would be no one to take Anne out. Jamie moved the lever up and manipulated a few things. Then, a ring-shaped circle flashed with light, and a portal was created in the empty space. Jamie pressed the button labeled Forced Escape. The portal shone dazzlingly, and in front of it, small particles began to cluster together to form the figure of a girl. "Pooh!" The girl, Anne Meyer, let out the breath she had been holding back and sat down. Then he looked down at the floor, and, as if his temper had been stretched out, turned to the side and shouted loudly. "Lennon, you crazy bastard!! What if I take it out now? !" But her words did not come to an end. His eyes widened as if he had seen something he could not see, followed by a brief silence. It was Jamie who broke the silence. "It''s been a while, Anne. I have a lot to say, but I have a question for you right now." "S, Master?" "Did you hear that I was gone?" Anne nodded her head blankly. Ha, I heard you''ll be back in one day... How have you been? Do you know how worried I am?!" "Apologize later, how much time has passed since I disappeared?" Yes? uh one month. Exactly one month." As Anne finished the quick calculation and told the time that had passed, Jamie narrowed her eyebrows. A month has passed. It was fifteen days ago that the priest of nihilism created the magic world like this. If so, it is correct to see what happened globally before that. "How have you been, Master? Where else did Lennon go?" "You don''t have time to explain, Anne. It might give you a headache." Jamie came here and sent what she had checked into Anne''s head. As if she was getting a headache as a warning, she had a painful expression on her face, but rather than that, she had a shocked expression because of what had happened in the magical world. "Oh, the magic world ?!" "Your reaction makes it seem like you don''t know what''s going on." uh ." "I must go to the palace." Seldam''s capital, Fivre, would not have been hit. It boasts security beyond the magic world, and since the war, strong masters of the master class have been on standby at all times. "Master, please take me too!" No. Jamie refused with a firm voice. I don''t think so, but even if it''s fibres... If even the Royal Skadium had suffered, the northern part would be in a state of de facto annihilation. I couldn''t take Anne there. "If you have heard of any other Archmage, my father, or the Pyro, please tell me." "It would be quicker to read it directly in my head." Ann came up with an efficient method, and Jamie accepted it. She was a child who would have hated reading in her head if she had been in the past, but because of the situation, she willingly stuck out her head. Jamie immediately put the month''s log into his head. Speeding up for Anne in distress. "Whoa-" The person who reads the memory is exhausted from the brain, so Anne collapsed on the floor. Jamie frowned as he pondered the memory of his pupil. Ricky. Ricky, an apostle and close friend of the Pyro goddess, suffered. Anne did not know the details of the process, but it seemed that the Pyro Church was in a state of chaos. In addition, their biggest ally, the Kingdom of Seldam, seemed to have reached the aftermath. However, he could not figure out why the Church of Nihmu moved. Because that''s what happened after Anne got into the machine. have to go to the capital. You must go and meet the king and hear all the facts. "I''m sorry, Anne. Stay here a little longer. It won''t be dangerous because it looks like they''ve done everything and left. " Can''t we just use a swarm? Jamie nodded, and she nodded in understanding. Knowing the seriousness of the situation, he realized that he would only be a burden. be careful. And when it''s all over, do you have to explain it to me? What have you been up to in a month?" okay. Then see you later." A bright light emanated from Jamie''s body, and his figure vanished. Anne''s expression turned into an unbelievable look at what was happening right before her eyes. "Wow, warp?" His teacher just cast ''Warp'', an ultra-long-distance space travel magic, without memorizing any spells. The shock it gave Ann remained silent for a while. * * * Jamie set foot in the capital, Fibre. I tried to do that. Suddenly, a tremendous sense of resistance interfered with the warp magic, and the coordinates began to falter. I quickly changed the coordinates to a safe area. Jamie frowned as he landed on the floor as if bouncing. Then, he frowned at the scene unfolding in front of him. "Mana barrier." The gray-white barrier that covered the fibre in the form of a dome blocked his approach. Any barrier wouldn''t be able to hinder his movement, but it was a barrier that was at a great level, even to the point of disturbing his coordinates. It looked like it was made by an absorption dragon. "After all, what happened here?" Will the inside be okay? Jamie raised her hand over the barrier, hoping that someone could tell her the current situation. clenched- Sparks spurt out, and a tremendous force is released with the intention of destroying the intruder. However, when Jamie, who had reached transcendence, began to use his power in earnest, the barrier began to be suppressed in reverse. "Open the door." Purple eyes opened and black mana pierced through the barrier like thorns and penetrated inside. Then it expanded and grew big enough for Jamie to fit in. Jamie went inside and frowned at the sight of the miserable Fibre. "What is this ." As if there had been a major war, all the buildings in the capital were in a mess, and the well-polished royal road was covered with dirt as if it had been plowed. Seeing the situation in the capital, Heis began to worry. What would happen if Highs became like this place? split. Jamie took a part of himself and made another Jamie Welton. It was a kind of alter ego, but it was more convenient to see it as another self with a much higher degree of perfection. "You go straight to Highs." okay. Another Jamie went straight to Highs. It had to be like this from the beginning. He was embarrassed by the situation in the magical world and did not care about Hiss. Mother, Sarah, and city dwellers should be all right. Jamie frowned at his mistake. First, let''s meet King Friedmoor. He immediately moved to the Royal Stadium. - Continued on next episode - CH 319 Chapter 41: The Dizzy Situation (4) The capital, Fibre, was not completely devoid of people like the magic world. However, it was far from the usual peaceful sight. Because of the gray-white barrier, the entire city is dark as if covered with dark clouds. Armed soldiers are also on the alert as they wander the city and stand vigilant. Inside the building, I could feel the presence of people hiding, holding their breath. "Who are you?" Just then, one of the soldiers spotted Jamie and shouted in a sharp voice. The soldiers around them also quickly surrounded Jamie with their spears in front. Like the soldiers guarding the capital, they moved quickly, and there were almost no gaps in sight. The man who appeared to be the captain drew his sword and walked forward. "How did you get in?" He pressed someone so deeply that his face could not be seen, but his eyes inside were very bloody. He looked like someone who hadn''t slept well for a few days. It was the same with the other soldiers. Jamie took out an identity card that symbolized the elder in the magical world in the subspace. "This is Jamie Welton, the Third Elder of the Magic World." He glanced at his identity card, then immediately opened his eyes, adjusted his posture and saluted. "Captain of the Capital Defense Guard Corps, Commander Carl Smith, sees the 3rd Elder!" The elder of the magic world was a position that could lead to a corps-level command in the Kingdom Army. In fact, it was also the position in charge of eight magical corps. Even though their affiliations were different, to Carl Smith, Jamie was a superior position. When Carl Smith secured Jamie''s identity, the soldiers withdrew their weapons. Jamie asked him briefly about the situation in the capital. "What happened? Is your Majesty okay?" "We have heard the news of the Elder. First of all, in a nutshell... The beginning was when an apostle of the Pyro Church was attacked. As a result, the Apostle lost consciousness, and several denominations moved simultaneously, including the Zenith Church, while the North was in chaos. It''s like weaving." terror? Yes. I''m at the end, so I don''t know the details. You''d better go inside and listen. Your Majesty is fortunately safe." okay. you''ve worked hard. Jamie patted Carl''s shoulder, gave a brief greeting to the other soldiers, and then headed back to the Skadium. It got complicated in my mind along the way. Ricky got hit After all, an apostle of the Pyro Church. ''how?'' No matter how much he escaped from the realm of the goddess, Ricky had enough power to subdue Kryon at once. Also, the divine power of the apostle makes him unable to die even if he wants to die. Still, he became unconscious. In addition, several denominations, including the Zenith Church, attacked the North together. One of them was the Nihmu Church. ''Why is the Church of Nihmu... .'' According to the Pyro in the past, it was the beauty goddess Lily and the dragon god Brahman that allied with Zenith. I''ve heard that you don''t have a good relationship with other gods. What happened in heaven? ''After talking to King Friedmoor, I''ll have to talk to the Pyro in person.'' I haven''t spoken to her in over 5 years. I didn''t feel the need to talk. She was also a member of the 12 gods, and although she is said to be isolated, her perception of her as an enemy has not changed. However, there was no one who could explain the current situation to her in detail other than her now. Arriving at the Royal Skadium was instantaneous. The Royal Palace Guards were guarding the skadium with a wide spread, and an unsightly human was right in front of them. Since he was in charge of the defense of the capital, it was only natural. "Stop!" He shouted at Jamie. Jamie stood still, looking at a troublesome bastard. The king''s spear Albert looked at Jamie as if he were looking at a stranger, and then opened his mouth with a stern look. You Is that Jamie Welton?" Five years ago, the arrogant and cheeky Spearmaster who had a brief conflict with Jamie. I thought I''d be upset when we met later, but now it just felt cute. Jamie had no intention of dealing with him, so he spoke only of purpose. "I need to meet your Majesty." what? How did I know if you were the real Jamie Welton or not?" "Are you feeling it yourself? So shut up. I don''t even have time to talk." "I don''t know where you have been for a month, but it looks like you ate a meal out of manners. Baby... ." "Noisy bastard." Jamie waved his hands as if dealing with a nuisance, and Albert''s body flew to the side and crashed. He must have been embarrassed by the sudden attack, but Albert immediately pulled out his spear and tried to counterattack. bang-!! But he couldn''t get up and fell back to the ground. He subdued the strong man in the master class with just one gesture. The expression on the royal guard''s expression became quite noticeable. In the past, he would have enjoyed this gaze, but for Jamie now, even this was a pointless waste of time. No one thought to stop it. Jamie went straight into the stadium. And not King Friedmoor on the throne- Hi? Princess Isabelle was sitting. * * * Jamie didn''t say anything for about five seconds. Why is the girl I''m seeing for the first time sitting there? And, who is it easy to talk to? At first it didn''t seem like a big deal. It looked something special, but the power she had was weaker than that of a girl her age. In fact, his health didn''t look very good either. "You don''t seem to remember who I am?" "Do you know me?" They must have met, but Jamie couldn''t remember her face. The last time I saw it was at the appointment of elders five years ago. Five years have passed in such a state, and the girl has grown a lot. "A lot of time has passed. Because children grow up quickly. As you. Jamie didn''t understand what she was saying. I didn''t even have time to understand. Now, there was something more important than that. "Where are you going, Your Majesty, is there a child like you sitting there?" "You don''t know anything either." "Because I''m not in a situation where I can be considered a child right now. Even if it''s a little rough, please understand." Jamie approached her, intending to read the girl''s memory. do not worry. I have more room than I thought. The fire was put out immediately." At that, Jamie stopped walking. and asked. what? "My name is Isabelle. Isabel P Friedmoor. Would you like to be introduced?" " Princess? I couldn''t remember the face, but I didn''t even know the name. Because he was the son of the great nobles and the elder of the magic world. Of course, he knew the princess''s name. Jamie could only remember her face. It was quite different from back then, so I didn''t notice it at all. It was a big thing I didn''t even think about noticing. "What happened?" "Aren''t you as comfortable as you were back then?" "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to talk to you. The magical world has already been completely smitten by the cult of nihilism. If you''re sitting there, I''m sure you''re aware of this. "Of course I know. But like I said, you don''t have to be in a hurry now that you have more time than you think. Also, Heath is still safe. The Countess and her sister took refuge in a safe place. The same goes for the young people there." As the princess'' mouth spoke of Heis'' safety, Jamie breathed a sigh of relief involuntarily. Still, I was worried because I hadn''t heard from another Jamie who had gone there. "Have you calmed down a little? then sit down Do I need to prepare a separate chair for you?" Jamie frowned at Isabelle who smiled kindly on the podium, and then magically made a chair and sat down. also. Magic is amazing the more you see it." "So, what exactly happened? Your Majesty, I would appreciate it if you could explain where you are going and where the princess is sitting." "You don''t have to be polite to the royal family. You are no longer weak enough to be entangled in such things." She spoke as if she knew a lot, and the more she did, the more Jamie was able to get nervous. ''That girl, what is it?'' It''s not my age. Even if it''s possible because I''m a princess, I didn''t like the way she said she knew a lot about herself. "I am a people of Seldam. I can''t stop treating the royal family. "Thank you for saying that. Not yet You look fine." "What do you mean?" I do not know. Is this supposed to be a pun on words? As Jamie''s expression darkened sharply, Isabel shook her head and added further explanation. "Jamie. i mean He was born with a very strong foresight ability. To the extent of being able to see someone''s future with certainty." It would be more accurate to call it a retrospective rather than an explanation. "I have confirmed the fate of many, and their fate is irreversible, and their end has always been the one I have seen." " ." "But, only one. It was impossible for even me to fully read your fate." "You mean you don''t know my fate?" That''s not right. Isabelle, in a calm tone, began to tell about Jamie''s fate she had seen. "A lot of hardship, adversity, and growth. The path you walk is usually the path of a hero. Even if there are failures, there is always victory in the end. Again, you got what you wanted from the Demon Realm." Jamie''s eyes widened when ''Devil Realm'' was mentioned. I never thought she would have even read a specific place. Isabel''s words continued. "Actually, I wondered if that was the end of your destiny that I had not read. Looking at it now, it seems that the time has not yet come." "What lies at the end of that fate?" "Nothing is certain. Like I said, I couldn''t read that much. There is only one thing I can say for sure." Isabelle said with a serious face. "You will have to make a choice someday." "What choice?" "I don''t know specifically, but depending on your choice, you ." She took a deep breath and recounted the fate of Jamie she had read. "You will stand in the dark." I don''t know what kind of darkness it is. However, it is clear that when that time comes, Jamie will be a completely different being than she is now. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to be a completely different being. Darkness is just an abstract expression, and there is no such thing as negative. But just like humans have senses, Isabel didn''t think that darkness would be positive. darkness ." Jamie mumbled it as if pondering. I don''t know how far I can trust Isabel''s words, but only she knew the demon realm that no one knew. it''s not a scammer. Jamie let out a short sigh and shook her head. "Let''s go think about it then." "Still positive." "Because you only get stress when you look at it negatively. It is more important to solve the problem right away than to know when it will happen. tell me everything you know Then I''ll take care of everything. If you are who you are now, you have nothing to fear. - Continued on next episode - CH 320 Chapter 41: Dizzy Situation (5) Beiros was wandering around the tower. At first, I went up to the top floor of the tower with Jamie, but suddenly he left alone and went away. I tried to follow him right away, but the maze tower, especially the central maze tower, was like a very troublesome maze for non-magicians. I was thinking of destroying it and leaving, but I quit because I thought it would be difficult to avoid Jamie''s anger if I did. "Okay. Where the hell are you?" I somehow found a way down, but I don''t know where to go to get Jamie. "Damn you bastard. dog-like child. Garbage boy." Beiros slandered Jamie, who had abandoned him, and opened the doors on each floor and quickly looked around one by one. The search didn''t take as long as I thought because it was all I had to look for. How many floors did it go down? It was around the time when I was getting annoyed and thinking about just breaking the wall. "The smell of that bastard!" When I opened the door on the other floor, I could smell Jamie''s scent that had just been there. But his sign was not felt, and there was one sign of another. Beiros ran straight to it. Not long after, they found a human girl. "Ouch! Who, who?" It was Anne. She was in a state of dismay, not knowing what was going on in the sudden situation, and suddenly a blue-skinned, mean-spirited human approached her, and her heart was about to fall. Blue skin? never heard of who are you? The blue-skinned human, Beiros, frowned as much as he could, and asked in a skeptical tone. "Hey, who are you?" Isn''t it common sense for an intruder to introduce himself first? Of course, Anne knows that the world doesn''t work as common sense. Just looking at it now Beiros didn''t listen to her, and just said what she had to say. "Didn''t you see the human with green hair? I think it just happened." Anne then became alert and hurriedly grabbed the wand with both hands and pointed it at Beiros. Beiros tilted his head to the side at her sudden action. ha? What is this? Do you want me to kill you?" "S, why are you looking for Master?" teacher? "Aren''t you looking for a man by the name of Jamie Welton?" right. So are you that man''s disciple?" "I don''t know why I''m looking for Master, but if it''s Master''s enemy, I can never tell you!" It looks like you''re misunderstanding something. I thought it could be. Beiros said after rubbing the back of his head with an annoyed look. "I''m Jamie Welton''s colleague, so you don''t have to be vigilant." I didn''t want to call him a subordinate, so I called him a colleague. Still, Anne was not easily convinced. "How do I believe that?" "Is it time to cover cold or hot rice? I see the human world... Well, things don''t look very good here. " A real Master''s colleague? "Because it is. I originally came here too, but they left me and went somewhere." Come to think of it, it was impossible to come up to this place, even though he wasn''t even a magician belonging to the tower. In particular, considering the security of the central tower, unless an elder-level person has guaranteed their identity, they cannot even enter a space allowed only by an elder-level wizard. Anne lowered her vigilance slightly and lowered the wand. "Master went to the capital." I thought I wasn''t lying, so I spoke up again. Even though you are Master''s colleague, you can''t keep speaking harshly. "Where is the capital?" How do you know where the capital of a human country is? "It''s far from here. Unless you can warp at once like Master, you have to go for days and days with a wagon. Or we have to turn on the warp device, but it''s impossible because the only people here are me and you." Mister? The expression ''uncle'' was unfamiliar, so Beiros tilted his head. It didn''t matter, so I asked the location of the capital. "Warp is done. So where is the capital?" "Is it far?" "How far away do you have to be? I''m sure I''ll go fast, so tell me where you are. How the hell are you so quick to rant like that? ''Because it''s the teacher''s colleague.'' If it''s Master''s colleague, it seems like he''s a fairly strong person. Anne thought for a moment and then said to him. "You can go north from here. The distance is roughly 381 km." "I don''t know the unit of distance here. All you have to do is go north, right?" "Even in the north, there is no compass." "You''ll find out about it as you go." Beiros said that and started to warm up. The sound of bones cracking was clearly audible. "So, how do you get out of here?" " ." "Hey, disciple Jamie Welton. How do you get out?" "I''ll take you too." what? "If you take me, I will guide you to the capital." At those words, Beiros made a very annoyed expression on his face. It is a blatant expression of not wanting to go with a child who is scratching his ears. Anne didn''t back down. "If you don''t like it, I won''t let you go out." "What a pointless threat ." If you can''t find a way out, just break it and go out. Jamie will be scolded, but should I kill him? But aside from that, you can definitely get lost if you go alone. I don''t want to take him with me, but at my own pace, I''ll get to the capital in an instant. "Guide me out. I will leave right away." Yes! Anne answered with an excited look on her face without realizing it. * * * Isabel pondered where to start. Because a lot of things happened at the same time. However, there was always an event that was the starting point, and Isabel told Jamie the story. "Since you left the battlefield. The Northern Alliance has virtually secured victory." Immediately after the Apostles and Paladins of the Pyro Church participated in the war, Kreon, the commander in chief, was captured, and the Chimera Paladins of the Zenith Church were freed from the terrible curse according to the will of the goddess. After arriving on the battlefield, the troops of the Northern Alliance quickly completed maintenance and advanced toward the front of the eastern continent. only 2 weeks. If it is short, it is short, if it is long , it succeeded in capturing the capital of Terrisia for a long time. In the process, the eastern kingdom of Kwatacha attacked Ibery in the northern part of the country, but it succeeded in defending it somehow with Siegfried''s fighting. Siegfried was seriously injured, but as a result, the Eastern Union failed to strike a conversion, and as a result, it was a one-sided composition. The Principality of New-Pyrica, who received full support from the Zenith Church and the eastern lord Drykron, helped Therizia, but this too was only time-gathering. In fact, to the extent that it could be called a victory for the Northern Alliance, the flow of war was in favor of the Northern Alliance. Shortly thereafter, the incident occurred. "It happened when Apostle Ricky and his paladins had just arrived at the headquarters of the Pyro Church." "You mean the incident where Ricky went unconscious?" Huh. Apparently, the sealed Kryon woke up with an unidentified power." Unidentified power? "As it is now revealed It is a power in the form of several divinities united into one." " ." "Say it was stored in some substance in the heart." Ismenius. The third holy thing of the Zenith Church that Kryon had in his heart. Originally, it was an item that borrowed the power of Ismenios, the god of Zenith, but in fact, it was a fake ability to hide the true value of Ismenios. It has been revealed that Ismenios'' true identity is the ''Complex Sacred Repository and Runaway Device''. In other words, it causes a wide-area holy explosion by rushing the divinities contained within. Its power was calculated to wipe out the land of five large cities at once because the power of the different types of deities acted and expanded from the force that repel each other. Riki, the apostle of the Pyro goddess, blocked it alone, and in the aftermath, the apostle-level vitality was severely damaged, and he remained unconscious until now. "It started from there. When the Sado Riki fell, the Northern Alliance quickly became chaos. Because the Pyros were the spiritual pillars of the Northern Alliance." When the spiritual pole fell, the alliance began to shake sharply. The central Kingdom of Seldam tried to play a supporting role, but there was no way to properly control it in the yard where God''s protection was mercilessly smashed. Also, as Ismenios'' abilities were revealed, the Northern Alliance became even more serious, claiming that it was a land abandoned by the gods. Immediately after that, a total of five religions moved simultaneously. Zenith, Lily, Drian, Khullun, Oblian. The Eastern Union, supported by the Zenith Church, subdued the Northern Army as it was, and went straight north to capture the Cheshan Kingdom. The Lily Church invaded the northern Apsilon and Piangre together with the countries that supported them in the central continent [Haron]. The problem is that, in Apsilon, the Lily Church''s spies have already succeeded in interfering in internal affairs, so in fact, only the Kingdom of Fianre can stand it. Drian and Khuulun were rooted in the same western continent [Arisha], and they had an alliance in heaven, so it was not difficult to push the northern kingdom of Galtheon away. The last thing that appeared was Oblivion''s Nihil Church. They are famous for a religion that does not settle in one place, and one day they suddenly attacked the magic world. Since half of the Archmage was on the battlefield, the remaining ones were completely devoured by the Church of Nihru, who did all they could. "Until only the day before yesterday, Seldam was at war with them. There were some pretty dangerous situations, but fortunately, he returned and succeeded in driving out the Nihmu Church right away." "He?" "Your father, Earl Wellton." "Is your father okay? I thought Ricky was fine... Where are you now?" "I went back to High. There is something I need to check." * * * Another Jamie arrived in Heath and went straight to Welton''s mansion and looked inside. no one is here. I tried to expand the sense of humor, but I didn''t feel the sign of a single person. Could it be that this place also fell victim to the Nihmu Church? Jamie frowned and went downstairs, wondering if he might be hiding. An old bunker exists, so it may be hiding there. ''I don''t think so, but... .'' It''s hard to hide your feelings right now unless you''re a strong person. Not to mention, it''s the standard of ordinary people. No matter how thick-walled a bunker was, it was not difficult to find it. Still, the reason I went down like this was out of hope. please ." I am worried about the safety of my mother and sister. The same was true of the family''s employees, and the knights and soldiers protecting the Welton family were also concerned. Jamie went down and faced a neat basement. It looked like it had been cleaned for a few weeks, with very little dust. That said, until a few weeks ago, there were people here too. ''Two weeks ago, the magic world suffered.'' It will be about two weeks at most that this place has become like this. Jamie clicked and opened a small door leading to a bunker on the floor. It was an old, rusty, and thick steel door, but Jamie was able to open it without much effort. bang-! The door made a loud noise and fell to the ground. I went inside, but as expected, no one was there. In the first place, there were no people in this place, and it was not properly managed. I thought for sure that I had been hit. Jamie climbed up again. First, let''s read the space-time timeline here. Then, wouldn''t it be possible to catch the people who made this place like this and ask for their punishment? ''Do you dare touch my family?'' Jamie''s eyes turned purple on their own. That was then. Suddenly, a sign that did not exist appeared out of nowhere. Jamie teleported there without a second thought. If he was a priest of the Nihmu Church, he would make him into a body that could neither live nor die on the spot. With that in mind, Jamie stiffened with an awkward posture at the unexpected figure that appeared in front of her. father? "Jamie?" The rich man looked at each other and became surprised rabbit eyes. Only then did Jamie find out where he had moved. It was none other than Earl Wellton''s study. Exactly. "How do you know this place ?" It was a space that existed inside the study and was only allowed to the householder. - Continued on next episode - CH 321 Chapter 42: Destiny (1) "When are you back?" Earl Wellton asked his son who suddenly appeared. "When did your father really come here?" Jamie was curious as well. Heard that it was all right, but it was Earl Welton who should be on the border of the Cheshan Kingdom. ''no. Rather, that''s why you''re here in Heis.'' The world began to change rapidly. It''s already been a week since the magical world was sunk by the Nihru Church. Heiss, too, has already reached a point where it is difficult to find a single person. The capital is also being protected by a strong barrier, and other cities must have been the same. In such a situation, Earl Welton must have been worried about his family and the estate, so it was not strange if he came running after a month. Count Wellton said. "Dad must have been about three days old." "I haven''t been back in a while." "Where have you been? After listening to the apostle, he said that he had traveled to a distant place." "I will tell you later. Rather, what about Sara with your mother?" As the two of them spoke, the count''s countenance darkened. Seeing that expression, Jamie felt her heart sink. Could it be that the two of them also fell victim to the Nihmu Church? It was when I thought "You have safely escaped to Apton." Perhaps he wanted to make fun of his son, the Count released his serious expression and said hello to the two of them. ha-! Jamie let out a breath she had been holding back and sat down on the floor. It''s been a long time since I''ve felt my legs loosen up. With a high probability, I thought I was hit by the Nihmu Church. I was pretending to be as calm as possible, but my chest was hot like boiling lava. ''I''m really happy.'' What would you have done if you had been attacked by the Nihmu Church? What is certain is that they must have somehow found them right here and killed them all. Of course, I had no intention of forgiving them even now. The timing has only been delayed, and Lennon is also obsessed with their vanity, so he must go rescue them. When the time is right, I will make you beg me to kill you. "I didn''t expect you to be this surprised." Earl Wellton smiled and reached out to his son. Jamie smiled at each other and grabbed his father''s hand and stood up from his seat. "You were joking." "I''m sorry." "Were there any other places like this in the library?" Earl Welton''s study has been frequented since childhood, but I did not know that such a place existed. The reason he didn''t tell me was probably because it was such a secret space. As expected, Earl Wellton explained this place. "It is a space that is only allowed to the owner. I was going to tell you when you were going to take over the family." "Didn''t your father know until you became a head of state?" okay. Well, I haven''t really gone inside since I found out. never went in? I couldn''t help but ask why. why? "Are you really not interested? Dad thought that we just had to protect the lives of our family and Youngji people now. It was also a peaceful time, and I didn''t like books very much. Hahaha. Perhaps the last words were a little shy, Earl Wellton laughed awkwardly. "If he had liked books like Jamie did, he would come in and out often." Earl Wellton mumbled and looked at the space dedicated to the housekeeper with fondness. To be precise, every time I came here, I remembered the conversation I had with my father, the former head of the family, as a child. -Why do you hate reading books like this? Anyway, you need to know the history of the family! - I don''t have enough time to swing my sword. And, Youngji only needs to do her job well. I''m good at that, so it''s okay. -Huh, where the hell was this guy born? -From your father. -Answer me, keke! Anyone who knows the Count''s childhood knows how gentle he is now. His father, his predecessor, was very considerate of him. Originally, I would have forced me to learn something like family history, but if I trained in swordsmanship properly, I was free to let it go in other hours. So, I came here late to take a look. Three days passed, and the Count learned the secret of what he had been curious about. "That''s your grandfather. There''s something I didn''t tell my dad until the end. I don''t know if he wanted to find out himself or if he didn''t want to get involved. "Are you talking about the secrets of the Welton bloodline? As you said before... ." When Welton''s bloodline awakens as a Sword Master, it inevitably awakens the powers of space. The Count shook his head. "There is, and I want to check what you said before." What Darius, the champion of the Dark Arena, said to Jamie. "How did your father know about you?" Jamie asked at those meaningful words. "So, did you find out?" Earl Wellton nodded at the question. "Let''s get some air and talk." * * * The season was coming when the days were getting colder. The Weltons were quietly strolling through the family garden. Jamie waited for his father to speak first. Since it was an important topic, he must have been organizing his thoughts in his head about how to talk. After walking like that for about 10 minutes, the Count finally broke his luck. "Do you know when the Welton family started?" "I know that it started 600 years ago in the Karak Empire, a state that existed before the Kingdom of Seldam." "Also my son. right. The Welton family has been a swordsmanship family since the Karak era. It was a family, not aristocrats at the time, but they were a family that ran a small kendo club." From then on, he had a good reputation for teaching swordsmanship, and many people came from all over the place. From then on, the history of the Welton family began in earnest. "The problem is that from that time on, corruption was rampant in Karak, and the people suffered persecution." The last 100 years of Karak were horrendous and oppressive enough to be called horrendous. Even that, since it was the largest empire in the North, no one could touch it. After such a long period of time, a lot of revolutionary troops were born. "It says there have been many failures." The revolutionary army steadily rose, but the army of the Karak Empire was the strongest in the north. Rather, the revolutionary army was executed as traitors, and its leaders were terribly executed, which gave the people even greater fear. As the terrible times continued, a hero appeared. "Friedmoore I, the first king of Seldam." A rare hero who overthrew the Karak Empire by joining forces with the first king, Gav. And at that time, the head of the Welton family was able to help King Friedmoor I to be selected as one of the founding fathers. Unfortunately, it was not the first time that he was given a small territory in the periphery, but at a certain point, the Welton family became the best swordsmanship family in the kingdom in an instant. okay. It was that moment that mattered." The secret library had very detailed records of that time. With the words to prepare for the future. "What happened?" "An old man came to Welton California. The records say that it exudes a mysterious atmosphere." At that time, even the appearance of the old man who came was described in detail. He was an old man with a slightly bent waist, short in stature, and white below his ears. "He said this to the headmaster at the time." -A time when the world is colored with chaos, a hero will be born into your family. I couldn''t believe it when I heard this from an old man who came to me out of nowhere. At that time, even the kaju was just trying to bleed through one ear. - It will be the last chance for humans. to listen to the old man. Even for your family. With those last words, the old man left, and Gaju pondered those words. I didn''t take it seriously though. Because it could be dismissed as the nonsense of a crazy old man. However, one day, as if possessed by something, Gaju began to focus on expanding the size of the Welton family. The family''s vision, the single-dagger sword, was further developed, and the Welton-style 10 sword was completed. As the generations went on, the will passed from California to the next, and the Welton family grew day by day as if they had received a strong blessing. Hundreds of years passed, and the Weltons came to be called the best in Seldam. "It''s been amazing so far, but even more surprising after that. That''s what your grandfather went through." "Are you Grandpa? That''s what my grandfather knew about me." okay. It was right after your grandfather had just ascended to the head office and learned the family secret. The old man came back." Although the description of the appearance of the old man who came to me for the first time was detailed, I thought it would be difficult to recognize it if you actually look at it because it was described in writing. However, Chervil said that as soon as he saw the old man, he immediately remembered the description of the old man''s appearance written down by the headmaster at the time. And the old man said this to Chervil. - Well prepared. This is the best environment for a hero to grow up. that''s great As soon as he heard those words, Chervil realized why the Welton family had blindly sought to increase their size and influence. It was ''power''. It is the power of words that made it so. Its power did not encompass the entire Welton family, and it strongly influenced the bloodline. Upon realizing this, Chervyl got goosebumps and asked the old man his identity. Then the old man replied: - Your helpers who want to repay humiliation to the unclean one day. - unclean things? - Head of Welton. you work harder Although I don''t know if you will survive until then, so that your path can lead to the soon-to-be-born hero. After saying those words, the old man slowly disappeared. Chervil could not deny the existence of the old man. And I thought that if it was something that could affect the entire family, it would be something transcendent. I still don''t know his purpose, but I thought there was nothing to lose by listening to him. Even so, he did not know exactly what it was to be born soon. I vaguely thought of him as a grandson, but Argeno Welton was a child at the time. As time went by, the state of Chervyl was getting stronger and stronger. When I heard that a son and daughter-in-law had a child, I instinctively realized that the child was destined for the hero the old man spoke of. Gaju had been handed over to his son before that, so Chervil went on a trip to complete the five senses that he would pass on to his grandson. And he never talked about him to the current Count until he died. Instead, he just left a record of that time in the secret library. "If Dad had known that sooner ." I felt a little regretful that I found out too late. But Jamie shook her head. no. I don''t know who the old man is, but in the end everything happened as he said. He was born, and the ''gaebyeok'' of O made by Chervyl was perfect to unfold. "I don''t know if your son is a hero, but if I was right what the old man said Yes. Jamie spoke to his father in a confident tone. "I am confident that I will not lose to anyone. So, don''t regret being late. Your son has grown up so well." "Jamie." The count looked at his son and smiled faintly. Whose son he was, I thought he had grown up very nicely. "More than that." Jamie said. "Who is that old man?" Well. What is certain is that it cannot be said that it was not his influence that made our family this far." A being who can handle ''words and spirits'' enough to control the fate of a family with a single word. There are very few beings in the world with that kind of power. for example. ''godhead.'' * * * An old man is crossing the wasteland. The old man had gray hair down to his ears, and he was short in stature. I also had a bent waist, which made me look smaller. The old man walked slowly with his back on his back, but the background changed suddenly, contrary to how slow he looked. "It''s far." I tried hard to avoid his eyes, but it all faded. Fortunately, the arrangement made for the Welton family was successfully born. By now, he might have become a complete deity. "If it went according to your mother''s plan, that would be it." The old man smiled bitterly. Thousands of years have passed since it was in this situation. I know I can''t help it. For the final puzzle, he became a traitor and was pointed at by his brothers, but this is his destiny to save the world. That''s how I believed and lived. ''So you have to do it.'' I am tired of suffering in a cruel fate. The old man, the flame is about to burn the last embers. 12 It is only at this point in time when God still believes in him. ''Diablo.'' Meeting him once at the moment of sealing is the end. Even so, I still remember the eyes filled with bitter hatred. In order to bring him back to this land, he has lived a very difficult life, avoiding the eyes of the 12 gods. ''I''ll check it myself.'' He succeeds in the resurrection and is destined to become a hero, so is he really fit to save the world? Yeomje wanted to see the seeds he had sown with his own two eyes. If he is still the same as back then. ''I must judge that there is no hope.'' At that time, it was impossible but believe That the newly born he became a true hero. Please, that''s how it happened. - Continued on next episode - CH 322 Chapter 42: Destiny (2) "I wonder if he will appear in front of us again someday." Since the Welton family has made them what they are today, they will show up in front of them someday. And I thought that that time would not be long. Because the world is becoming a mess. Jamie also agreed. "I want to see you at least once." In other words, it was not strange to say that he had ruled the Welton family for hundreds of years. If the purpose was not impure, and if it had been induced by evil tendencies, the Welton family would have become an evil group that will go down in history. Because this blood contains great talent. But the question still remained. I now understand how the Welton family developed so far, and why Chervyl Welton was aware of Jamie''s existence. "But why is it that only the powers of the space world are awakened?" The spatial power that only Welton''s bloodline is innate. No matter how closely related they were, I had never heard of a case where the attributes of power were unified. The Count shook his head. "I don''t know either. There was no record of it in the secret library." There must be some causal relationship. Jamie wondered if the creature had tampered with the genes. Otherwise, there is no explanation. Whatever it was, spatial power was a very good ability, and Jamie''s Future Walker was a deceptive ability, needless to say. Although Earl Welton has a counter-power called ''Dimension Charm'', it was impossible to outrun Future Walker in normal battles. ''As long as you don''t use the power of the 4th dimension like Satan.'' But even that Satan said that he could not stand even 10 seconds in front of the sun god Ra. ''Isn''t the key the only one who is presumed to be a god?'' Perhaps it is an old god who has survived until now. Like Osiris or Akashic. Because there is no guarantee that there will be no old gods who live in secret. If so, you''d be right to find them. I am able to do more now than in my previous life, and I have many trustworthy colleagues, but it is still far from lacking. Repetition of a previous life is a specification. More preparation is needed. To do that, there is something we must do right now. ''I should talk to the Pyro first.'' Originally, after talking to King Friedmoor, I was planning to make contact with the Pyro. Come to think of it, did the main body finish talking? * * * "Can we not go to Highs?" "I''ve sent you something like an alter ego, so don''t worry." Jamie answered Isabelle''s question with a smile on her face. If something had happened at Highs, they would have contacted me right away, but looking at the lack of contact so far, things seem to be going well. "Something like an alter ego?" "It''s not really that important. So, what happened to your Majesty? Where else is the Crown Prince going?" I asked before, but I haven''t heard it yet because I''m talking about something more important. Isabel turned into a thinking face, stared at the air, and opened her mouth. "Abama and my brother ." she said with a sad face. "No more." " Yes? Jamie asked if she thought she had heard it wrong. Then Isabel spoke again with a self-helpful expression on her face. does not exist. It no longer exists." "Are you dead?" "Not similar." You''ve lost your parents and your brother, how can you be so calm? That part got a little goosebumps. Isabelle said with a bitter smile as if there was a smudge on her face. "Isn''t it strange that you look so indifferent after losing your family?" " ." "It''s normal to be sad. I''ve known for a long time that it''s going to be like this... So I can''t feel anything. "It seems that everyone has seen this situation with his foresight ability." Huh. i knew It will be like this." "Didn''t you tell your Majesty about that?" "It couldn''t be done." Isabelle looked like a dead man and said: "The moment a fixed future is spoken of, everyone in that future dies due to an accident. And the future does not change." Isabel''s ability to foretell the future has, arguably, an overwhelming performance compared to any other prophet. You can even read oracles if you want to. However, if you disclose the future you learned through wisdom to someone, all the people related to it will die. "Of course, it doesn''t mean that I can''t use my foresight ability at all. All of the main officials in the kingdom were aware of my abilities." "You seem to have an acceptable range to some extent?" Huh. If it''s an abstract level, I can tell you to some extent. As I told you." He said Jamie''s future was filled with unknown darkness. It was a definite future, but it seemed that the conditions to be able to say had been fulfilled because it was not concrete. "By the way, did you say that I was in the Demon Realm?" "It''s a thing of the past." "It''s not an easy skill." "Curse. A curse that only torments me." Anyway, Isabel seemed to have known the end of the family for a long time. Knowing everything, he must have been sad in advance, so now, tears will not come out. It was sad. Knowing all the future accurately, but unable to properly disclose it to anyone. It was a terrible curse, as she said. "Then, did your Majesty and Crown Prince Jeon have been attacked by the Church of Nihmu?" That''s not right. then? "The gray shield surrounding the capital." no way ." Jamie''s eyes widened as soon as the gray shield was mentioned. "You became a living sacrifice." Jamie couldn''t say anything. It has become a much more terrifying form than what the Nihmu Church had suffered. Somehow, I thought the interference was so severe that it even disturbed my teleport coordinates. I was wondering how they made such a strong shield. "It''s not just a shield to protect the capital. The protection of the royal family has been granted throughout the kingdom. You can''t feel it directly, but if you''re a Seldam people, at least it won''t happen easily to the Nihru Cult. " I''m sorry, but it''s not a protection that can be made with life. "After all, the Archmage who has reached the supreme state knows anything, right?" Jamie felt uncomfortable with those words. Come to think of it, when I first entered the capital, I asked the guard who was guarding it. Is your majesty okay? Then the guards replied that it was okay. However, King Friedmoor and his successor, Crown Prince, became a living sacrifice to protect the country. I could never say it was okay. Still, saying it''s okay is probably "Can you remember?" "Can you even know that? The Archmage is great." "I''m not kidding. really? "I was rather surprised that Jamie remembered Abamama and her brother." "The reason I didn''t show off It must be because I have seen this sight." "Exactly." That''s a terrible curse. The more I chewed, the more Isabel was a pitiful child. Much more than the two people who became sacrifices to protect the country. "How long does the housekeeping last?" one week. "It''s only been a week since you sacrificed your life and the memories of the time you existed." Jamie nodded and said. "It will be my turn from here." Please. Jamie... " Isabelle said with a blunt expression on her face, but clutching the hem of her skirt. I have only you. The only thing she can say is that she knows all about the future. So, Jamie answers. "I''m waiting for you, Isabel. I will do what you want." With those words, Jamie''s figure disappeared like a lie. Isabel, who was left alone, watched the place where he left and opened her mouth. I''ll be waiting, hero. A drop of tears ran down my cheeks. * * * father. I''ll be there for a while. Huh? Where?" Earl Wellton tilted his head at the sudden son''s words. Then Jamie answered. "I have work to do." He didn''t say the reason, but the Count didn''t ask because he didn''t seem to want to tell his son. I just want to know. "You have to be careful." "Take care of yourself, Dad. If the Church of Nihmu takes full action, even the Grand Master will be in danger." haha. I''d rather worry about you than my worries. And, Dad has to do his job." The Count, one of the kingdom''s most powerful forces, planned to return to the royal castle this way. The situation where the swordsman went outside. The capital is being protected by a strong shield, but if there is a Grand Master, the momentum will be extraordinary. "Then see you later." "See you later." Jamie closed her eyes and focused her body on her back as if lying on her back. And when I open my eyes again. "His was fine. thank God. The separated body became one again with the main body. "The Welton family must have had such a secret." Another body that had gone to Highs was united with the main body, and it felt as if all the information obtained there had been experienced firsthand. ''I''m glad everyone is safe.'' Mother, Sarah, and Youngji''s family all fled safely to Apton. With that alone, most of the anxiety in my heart went away. It seems that the father is also fine. Jamie was able to make her way to her destination in better condition. The destination is a huge pure white temple in the distance. It was the headquarters of the Pyro Church. I teleported to there at once. I felt the chaotic atmosphere, but without even the slightest concern, I proudly opened the door and went inside. "Who are you?" "Reveal your identity!" The monks, who had been on the alert from the inside, drew their weapons and aimed them at Jamie. Jamie had no time to waste on them. So, she showed me the emblem of the goddess engraved on her left hand. "This is Saint Jamie Welton." "Uh, uh ?" "Come on, wait!" The form was so vivid that the monks couldn''t help but panic, and one of them hurriedly went inside. Perhaps he was trying to summon a high-ranking priest. Since this is the headquarters, it must be at least a priest-level person. "Saint Jamie Welton is here?" A pretty young voice was heard from inside. Apparently he wasn''t the Pope. I''ve heard that the Pyro pope is quite old. A priest who appeared to be in his mid-30s walked out along with the monk who had left. He recognized Jamie and introduced himself. "This is the second-class priest of the Pyro Church, Veda." "This is Saint Jamie Welton." Having said that, she showed the goddess'' crest again, and Veda bowed down on one knee and bowed without saying anything. "I see the saint. Please eat inside." And quickly brought Jamie inside. Since he was a priest-level figure, he seemed to immediately recognize that the goddess''s crest was real. Jamie also likes fast-paced action, so I followed him in. As they received the priests'' greetings and entered the deep inside, there were a lot of people who had considerable divinity. The oldest of them, leaning on a cane, greeted Jamie. "You have come." was the pope. He came to greet him as if he had known each other for a long time, and Jamie greeted him accordingly. came. "You must have come to see the Goddess." Previously. Is my friend okay?" No one here doesn''t know who Jamie''s friend is. It was a fact that everyone in the world knew that the apostle and saint of the Pyro had a close relationship. The Pope replied. "You are sleeping. Let''s meet." "I will." "Guide me." "Yes, His Majesty His Majesty. Follow me." A middle-aged priest with a fairly high rank guided Jamie. If there''s one thing Jamie felt after coming here, the Pyro priests didn''t seem very interested in him. I don''t know if it''s because of the state, but the Pope didn''t think much of Jamie. Has such a trust ever come down? I had some doubts, but I thought it was good because I didn''t bother. "You are sleeping here." Jamie looked at the luxurious visit. Two paladins were guarding them in front, and they both seemed to have quite a bit of skill. A middle-aged priest drew his name and opened the door. Jamie went inside without following the sign. And he found his close friend lying there. Ricky. As I heard, the boy with brown hair was sleeping as if dead. - Continued on next episode - CH 323 Chapter 42: Destiny (3) Jamie moved closer to Ricky and placed a hand on his chest. A heartbeat is felt at regular intervals. There seemed to be no problem with the heart. By infiltrating mana and spreading it throughout his body, the condition was also confirmed. "Everything is fine." Muscles, bones, nerves and organs are all normal. The brain didn''t seem to have any problems. However, there was definitely one problem. It was divine power. "Should it be a symptom of exhaustion?" Ricky was the only one who blocked the explosion at the headquarters, even the super-large holy explosion caused by Kryon. In the process, all of the Apostle-level divine power was exhausted, and he lost consciousness on the spot. Maybe that''s why, Ricky couldn''t feel even the slightest bit of divine power. "As an apostle, there will be recovery." Seeing that not a single drop was recovered in a full month, it seemed that we should look at it a little longer. It was fortunate that it did not seem to be life-threatening though. If there was a big problem, I was thinking of joining the ''Gate of Reversecheon''. Ricky''s essence was an undead created by Jamie before he was an apostle, so if it is the gate of the Reverse Heaven, the recovery rate will be faster than now. ''Before that, the Pyro wouldn''t have been there if it had been life-threatening.'' She would have tried to intervene somehow. Without the apostle, it would be impossible for her to actively intervene in this land. If there is an apostle, and if the conditions are met, he can descend on this earth at any time. It will take a lot of causality, but the world is already in chaos. Several religions broke the rules of the 12 gods and began to invade. As for her, the causality rate must have piled up a lot. "Come." Jamie focused her divinity on her left hand. clenched- As golden sparks bounced, the room began to fill with divine power. It''s not a space designed for ceremonies like the place where I first met her, but it''s the headquarters, there are apostles, and Jamie himself was a saint, so the conditions for his advent were full. As Jamie''s eyes dyed purple, the symbol of the Pyro spread out like a magic circle on the ceiling and floor. Kwagga Gaga River!! There was a huge shock that shook the entire church. A commotion was heard from outside, but with the pope''s shout, the commotion was silenced at once. - Be quiet! Goddess comes down Indeed, the pope seemed to be the pope. Thanks to him who noticed the arrival of the Pyro, it seemed that nothing was bothering him. ''Still, aren''t you curious that the god they believe in descends here?'' Aside from being the Pope, it''s worth opening the door even if you''re curious, but it''s worth acknowledging the clergy''s patience. Anyway. Jamie thought a lot as he felt a strong presence being created in this room. ''Certainly, the Pyro is stronger than I thought.'' Among the 12 gods, it was a god with the highest combat power. It was just ridiculous to be isolated among the 12 gods despite having this kind of power. You probably didn''t have that much power. Anyway, in the past, I felt like my body would break at the presence of it, but now it just feels like that. It was because he had restored most of the power of his previous life. flash- A golden light shone intensely once. Jamie frowned and thought. ''It''s noisy.'' Since it is coming down from heaven to the earth, that amount of energy will be used, so it was a natural phenomenon. As the light faded little by little, a woman was looking at Ricky with sad eyes. "Poor child. It''s a lot of trouble." She gently stroked Ricky''s cheek, then turned to look at Jamie. "It has been a long time indeed." "Long time no see." "Your words are very short. I never thought he was a cheeky kid." "Well, I am not in a position to kneel like I did back then." It wasn''t that I had good feelings in the first place. There were no direct conflicts in her previous life, but she was also a member of the 12 gods. That''s what Jamie has to deal with. However, I had a connection with Ricky, and I thought I could take advantage of her situation, so I left it alone. "Do you believe in that frugal power?" "It''s okay ." Jamie smiled and opened her purple eyes. Violet black mana began to flow violently through his skin. The temperature of the room soared in an instant, to a level so great that it even pierced through the divinity of the goddess. And the Pyro. '' What happened?'' I was amazed at Jamie''s power. She couldn''t believe her eyes and her senses. The power emitted by only humans is like... . ''It seems like 12 gods are ahead.'' It didn''t feel like a god because it wasn''t a god, but that black mana was so violent that it seemed to invade even their divinity. okay. A long time ago that I can''t even remember now. Just like a human who existed to kill the 12 gods. ''That guy was said to be his successor.'' It was said that he was not a direct successor, but inherited that power mentally. But, is it possible to obtain a power equal to that of a god with just such a thing? that''s just ''Diablo Volfir.'' I could only think of it that way. Even if it were any other human being, she knew that there was only one human who had that kind of power and was strong enough to oppose the gods. It''s embarrassing. It seems that the monster that tried to drive them out of this land has reappeared. The Pyro was frankly afraid. " Where did you get that power?" She asked as quietly as possible. Jamie felt a little cathartic at her startled look. It was because the reaction he had when he found out that the object he thought was a bug turned out to be the same as him. They feel alive because of these peripheral stimuli. "Where do you get it? That''s how I grew up." "It sounds funny. yes, 6 years. I remember you back then. Because I signed a contract." "You should have remembered what I said back then. Did you say you believed in me yourself? That''s why I don''t know why you''re dissatisfied even though you''ve grown up like this." Pyro frowned at that cheeky remark, but he didn''t reply because it wasn''t wrong. As he said, it was none other than herself who reached out her hand to join us. It has also grown really well. The problem was that his power was enough to threaten even himself. ''If you betray me, there will be no answer to this either.'' However, if he gave a warning, he could lose his initiative, so the Pyro said in a calm voice. okay. what else is important If you''ve become this strong, that''s enough. "It''s nice to be cool." therefore. Why did you come to me? I don''t think I came here just to show off my strength. Slowly, I decided to stop scratching her nerves and get to the point. "I think I know roughly why you came. is not it? "Are you talking about Janice?" "Zenith is also Zenith, but quite a few religions have attacked the North this time. The Kingdom of Seldam was targeted by the Church of Nihru and was in a very difficult state. What the hell happened in heaven? It''s not unrelated to that either, so I''d like to be honest with you. So many gods united and struck the North. Even those who were not allies were involved. Is that all? The reason Ricky became like this was because their divinities were united and exploded. It was clear that something was going on in heaven. I don''t think the Pyro isolated from them will know everything, but at least they should know the flow. "Why the Nihmu Church, those bastards touched my people. I want you to tell me. I am a little bit angry." Hmm. To put it simply, Zenith''s politics worked." "Did politics work?" "As you know, the gods who attacked the North this time were all taking root across the central line of the continent. Janice insisted that they have more believers in order to keep the ''South'' in check. control the south In other words, it was talking about keeping Ra in check. To that end, Zenith was in a position to approach the gods across the central line, invade the northern continent, and absorb the believers there to increase their power. I didn''t understand. It''s not good for Ra to have to share it like that. Even Satan can kneel down in 10 seconds, and Zenith can contain the monster by increasing the number of believers. Clearly there are other purposes. "What about the other gods? I think the marginalized will be quite upset." "I don''t know about their situation. What is certain is that once the five of them are together, they don''t completely trust each other. "Why?" Well. On the surface, they say they keep Ra in check, but in reality, isn''t it because each of them has a different reason?" for their own reasons. Jamie frowned. I don''t know what it is. Even the Pyro didn''t know. It was fortunate that they weren''t completely united though. It means you can separate at any time, so there is no need to deal with the five. "What are you going to do? Since the apostle had reached that point, the power of the Pyro Church must have been greatly weakened." "Are you talking like someone else? Does this child belong to your family too?" "You''re not going to give it back to me, are you?" huh. Of course, I plan to give it back to them. Dare to take my child in my land... It is absolutely unforgivable." "Good." "What do you mean?" "When I deal with the Nihui Cult, I ask you to stop the other guys from intervening." " Are you sure?" Myself? Jamie said with a smirk. "Try it here." As black mana gushed out, the Pyro frowned. "To attract." "Well, you don''t have to worry." Jamie said with a smile on her face. "Because I never want to lose this time." no matter who the opponent was. * * * what? That gray shield." uh ? I wasn''t there." Beiros and Anne landed in front of the huge gray shield that surrounded the capital Fibre. "Very powerful." When Beiros lightly put his finger on the shield, a spark burst out with a strong resistance. It seemed that he could not easily break through it even with his own strength. It was the same with Anne, as if she didn''t allow outsiders to invade. "Damn it. Do I have to wait here endlessly?" "Uh ." I hope my ankles will be caught in front of my nose. Arrived at maximum speed, where did the master leave his subordinate and go? Beiros slammed the shield hard with an annoyed face. bang-!! Then, the shield retained its power and returned it to Beiros. "Big!" His body flew several meters and crashed. "It even has reflexes." Ann looked at the shield with astonished eyes. She was able to understand anything at a glance, but she couldn''t figure out what kind of structure it had as much as the shield. What was inevitable was the power of protection created by sacrificing two members of the royal family as living sacrifices. No matter how great a scholar''s talent was, it was impossible to grasp even the transcendent power. Damn it!! Just pierce it with power?" Ann stopped him, as if annoyed Beiros would turn to the main body right away. "I don''t think that''s a very good idea." Why? "I don''t know about anything else, but this shield reacts to ''malicious''. I don''t know what kind of malice it is, but hostility only increases the strength of the shield." So. Every time I get more annoyed, the shield gets stronger, you mean?" Yes. "Very annoying So what? Bing- look around?" "There''s nothing we can do, so let''s do it." I couldn''t do anything about the shield right now, so I decided to look around and find a way. It was the moment Beiros took Anne on her shoulders and soared again. "You don''t have to go back." A priest in black robes who did not know where he appeared. With a necklace in the shape of a pupil hanging around his neck, he held out his palm and said. "The two of you shall return to nothingness." The power of emptiness rushed towards the two of them. and. What are you doing, this human cub! Beiros smashed the head of the Priest of Nihru at once. - Continued on next episode - CH 324 Chapter 44: Sin and Punishment (1) "It''s nothing." Beiros wiped the blood from his fists, looked at the fallen corpse, and said to Anne, who was clinging to her face. "But can''t you just let it go?" "You are moving too fast!" Anne jumped off in surprise as she didn''t even think she was hanging. Beiros snorted for nothing and squatted in front of the corpse of the Priest Nihmu. He suddenly appeared and thought he was a great guy, but fell out with one punch. It was disappointing. Having such a monstrous human next to me seems to have raised my standards for humans too high. ''Well, it doesn''t make sense if all humans are like Jamie Welton.'' If that monster-like author had been scattered all over the world, the demon realm would have been a wasteland. Hey. Let''s go back." Beiros kicked the corpse for nothing, then said to Anne. But no answer came. I looked back to see what was going on, and Anne was standing still with her mouth open. what are you doing? I walked over and looked in the direction she was looking. Then he laughed and muttered. Humans, wearing the same outfits as the one they just killed, stand teeming with ants. I don''t know where he was hiding, but there seemed to be at least 500 people. "Look at these guys?" The one who was at the forefront stepped forward. It was a man with a wide hood pressed down deeply, and on his head were painted eyes that looked just like the necklace of the guy he just killed. He said. "Come back in vain." "What kind of bullshit ." "Ah, uncle. It''s those guys." As Beiros frowned and tried to get closer to killing everyone right now, Anne grabbed his arm and stopped him. "Those guys?" "They''re the ones I talked about earlier." iced coffee. Is it a nihilistic cult or something?" Yes. On the way here, Beiros heard from Anne everything that had happened in the world of magic. That made Jamie really angry and said he had come all the way here alone. Anyway. It was said that they were the cause. "It''s an opponent that everyone has to kill." "Isn''t it better to run away? There are too many." huh. Why am I running against them? Yes, you are human." As he grinned, black scales began to sprout from his blue skin. Both eyes were torn lengthwise, and dragon horns grew little by little from the head. Beiros, who took the form of Yongin, chuckled and laughed. "Look at you, kid. Let me show you that things like that have been my food ever since!" thud-!! As soon as he slammed the ground, Beiros, who dug into the enemy camp at once, raised his magic and began to slaughter the nihilistic priests. It was a one-sided fight. The nihilist priests tried to imprison him in emptiness, but the corpse only increased in the face of overwhelming violence. Ha ha ha ha ha! Although he was recently suppressed by Jamie, the essence of Beiros is a demon. He was the half-dragon and half-horse, a hybrid of a dragon and a demon, who survived in the Demon Realm and climbed up to a high-ranking demon. It was virtually impossible to stop him unless the ''Empty'', the highest power of the Nihmu Church, came. "Everyone die, die, die!!" Perhaps the stress that had been suppressed until now was too great, Beiros carried out the massacre in a very excited manner. Anne frowned at the terrible sight. She was confident that she had seen quite a difficult scene, but the scene that Beiros created was not enough to describe the horror. "Is this Master''s colleague?" It was shocking enough that such suspicions were justified. Whether it was the same with the Priests of Nihmu, the strangely weighted things were giving off a little bit of embarrassment. "Try a little bit more!!" Beiros, whose magic explodes and ravages the enemy base like a black beam of light. His glare pierced through the air, literally tearing the nihil priest in half. "Silly!" Whoops, whoops- whoops-!! Beiros, who crushed the three of them at once, spewed out white breath. Then I looked around. "I just don''t mean to be petty, do you?" Wherever it appeared, it increased again by the number it killed. Beiros relaxed his neck and stood in a comfortable position. "Hey little boy~" "Because I''m not a kid!" "Okay. Avoid it as far as you can." With that, Anne noticed that he was preparing something very big. Apart from being cruel, the Beiros she saw was incredibly strong. He knew better than anyone that being here would only be a hindrance. "You have to be careful." "Who is talking to whom? You take good care of yourself~" Anne went back without saying a word. Because I knew it had to be a hindrance. The Nihmu Church did not pursue her. It was because I thought that I might die if I turned my attention to her for nothing in this situation. "Evil heresy, let me quietly return to nothingness." It seems that the guy who first came to the fore was still alive. Beiros smiled and grew a little bigger. The skin on the back is ripped, and the black skinned wings stick out. "You need to be a little more energetic." From the figure of Yongin to the figure of a dragon more and more. [Otherwise, they will all be torn apart.] He roared as he burst into pierce. * * * "Anyway, please." " Just ask me one thing." Jamie was about to leave, but the Pyro stopped him. Why? "Are you going to deal with all 12 gods?" "Because that''s a mission that has been passed down from Diablo Volfir." "Then I will be there too." At Pyro''s last words, Jamie glanced back at her. "Should I sleep with my enemy?" A golden divine power was slowly rising from the Pyro''s body. I could feel the hostility to the point that my skin became numb. As far as fighting power is concerned, she was a goddess of crime and punishment belonging to the top 12 gods. Even compared to Satan, he is not too far behind, so it will be difficult to defeat him if he does not exert his full force. Jamie completely turned around and then ignited black mana. Jijijit- When the two energy met, a powerful spark sprang up and shook the room, but due to the restraint of the two, there was no leaking outside. "You want to fight?" At that word, Pyro''s momentum soared. "It will depend on your answer." The goddess looked like she was serious about fighting. You probably don''t intend to kill yourself here. There will be a lot of enemies she will have to face in the future, but she doesn''t have to put herself away, who is a great strength here. Perhaps you want to take down the baseline. " ." " ." The two looked at each other without a word. It''s not strange whoever moves first. The two energy were intertwined and the space itself was on the verge of collapsing. "Ugh ." A moan could be heard from behind the Pyro. Jamie and Pyro, no matter who came first, lost their energy and looked at where the sound was coming from. There, Ricky was struggling to get up. " What situation is this?" Then, looking at the two people who shouldn''t be there, he tilted his head with a face that he didn''t understand English. * * * "So, I woke up right before the two of you fought?" " Well. right. The Pyro admitted right away. Ricky sighed and looked at Jamie this time. "Anyway, are you thinking of fighting when I''m lying here? I haven''t seen you in such a long time. note. I''m confident I won''t do any harm. "You call that a horse?" "Ugh." Jamie had nothing to say, so he just scratched the back of his nose. Ricky sighed again. How can I not breathe since my closest friend and my parents, whom I trust the most, were really trying to fight. It''s not that I don''t understand the situation. Jamie thinks that the 12 Gods are the main enemies that must be killed, and the Pyro will eventually become a target as well, so he must have thought it would be right to subdue them before they grow bigger. The important thing is that neither of them thought of themselves. "So you want to keep fighting?" When Ricky asked, Jamie and Pyro glanced at each other, looking a little worried. But Jamie was the first to speak up because he had to come to a conclusion. "In conclusion, my goal is to get rid of all 12 gods. If the alliance ends, I will have to fight her as well." "So, why don''t we take down this guy before he gets stronger?" "Sequencing is not necessary." "You are arrogant." As the two transcendental beings tried to face each other again, Ricky shook his head and said to them. "Please be aware that if either one of them is seriously injured, it will hurt me too." Like that. Ricky was a member of Jamie''s family and an apostle of the goddess. Although he had a greater influence as an apostle now, Jamie''s presence allows him to live and breathe on this earth. Without either of them, Ricky also has a hard time surviving. So it was suggested. "So I don''t think it''s too late to address this issue once it''s all over. There''s no guarantee that we''ll win against all 12 gods if we join forces right now, right? Isn''t it, Jamie? Jamie looked at Ricky and put the half-pulled barisada back in. It was because Ricky was objectively right. There were not one or two mountains to climb, and Ra, the sun god, who had to be defeated in the end, trampled on Satan like a worm. When I thought about it soberly, it was good to go with the Pyro until the case was all over. Pyro knew it too. However, the Pyro couldn''t help but think positively. ''This guy will definitely get stronger.'' Only about 5 or 6 years have passed in human time. However, it has already reached the stage of transcendence. She''s lived a long time, but I''m sure she''s never seen a being who reached transcendence so quickly. In the past, there were humans who came to the dangerous stage several times, but even comparing them with them was rude. ''So, to suppress it somehow... .'' As Ricky said, I had no intention of killing him or anything. It was because the apostles could have problems right away, and they were not at all confident that they could handle the 12 gods alone. Even so, it is right to have the upper hand. Reading those eyes, Jamie said with a smirk. "But your mother probably doesn''t think so." "That''s right. Boy, Iza will be a more powerful monster than you can imagine. This mother wants to be confirmed by him." "Are you sure?" okay. Assurance that you will not betray me." I have no intention of making a big fuss. At least, he only needs to be included in the 12 gods he wants to kill. It was a stupid idea for having the nickname "Crime and Punishment", but he did not hide his emotions because he was so honest. Jamie was much better than that. But he had no intention of giving according to the will of the goddess. "If you wished for mercy on me." Jamie said, dyeing her eyes purple again. "You could have shown some mercy to the humans as well." The Pyro couldn''t say anything. - Continued on next episode - CH 325 Chapter 43: Sin and Punishment (1) The Pyro couldn''t say anything. He just looked very upset. "That, it ." I could barely see what I should say in my head. If her devotees had seen this, their faith would have been greatly shaken. This is because God is omnipotent and omnipotent, and must be dignified in front of all beings. However, the current Pyro was very human. mother. Ricky was also surprised by the Pyro''s reaction. He was much closer to her than the other believers, so he knew that the Twelve Gods weren''t really omnipotent. Still, she, who always showed her majestic appearance, is so embarrassed that she cannot help but lament as an apostle. "You put your face on it." It wasn''t until Ricky scolded him that the Pyro came to his senses. Ah. Ah. okay. right. The Pyro looked at Jamie for nothing. "Did you know everything?" "You didn''t tell me I had a keyword, but there are no secrets in the world." " It''s not that I didn''t want to say it. As I said back then, I couldn''t do it. "I don''t really care about that anymore. Answer my question, Pyro. Why?" "Jamie." Ricky tried to restrain the situation on behalf of the troubled goddess, but this time, Jamie also drew the line. "Don''t interfere, Ricky." At that resolute voice, Ricky only washed his face dry. The Pyro decided that it was an unavoidable situation. She sighed briefly and said. "Just ask me one thing. Can you believe what I say from now on?" Pyro is the goddess of sin and punishment. It was never possible to classify it as a sin, and lying was one of her greatest sins. So you can''t lie. Even if she doesn''t have to say that, everything she says is the truth. But sometimes the truth is even more irritating. Jamie wasn''t showing it on the outside, but inside it was hot like an active volcano about to explode. "If there is anything you want to say, do it." "I know everything, so don''t go back and tell me. 12 Multiple human annihilation events caused by the gods, world reset. You may not accept it, but I disagreed with it." dog sound!! Jamie got up from his seat and grabbed the Pyro by the neck. Black mana filled the room with a force that would crush her at once. In the bubbling darkness, Jamie warned with an angry face. "Don''t bullshit. If you don''t want to be annihilated here." "I will not deny that I was bystander. Because I too was bound to the group of 12 gods and had no choice but to act as a group." to the end !" "However, I swear by everything that I am. I have been denying the world reset." Darkness took the form of a hand and gripped the Pyro tightly. Pyro''s face was distorted by the tremendous grip force, but she did not resist at all. Jamie''s entire body was engulfed in black darkness. He gave himself completely to anger. The aftermath eventually spread outside the room, causing a great commotion outside. "What happened!" "Open the door!!" "I will force the door open!" In fact, there was a thumping sound as the door was about to be ripped open. However, no one could enter the room. It was because the transcendent being had made the room an independent space. Although the commotion spread, it was impossible to intervene. [I told you not to bullshit.] Jamie, who blazes as if in black flames, speaks with a circle of purple eyes shining over it. The Pyro frowned at the pain that seemed to explode and continued. "I''m sorry for the humans who disappeared due to the world reset. But, I wasn''t in a position to stop it just because I didn''t agree. [Hey, you really want to die!] The weapon of evil ''Longinus'' began to be released into the air. "Jamie!!" Ricky, who couldn''t see him, called him, but now he has reached a point where he can''t stop. [Your 12 gods are just invaders. They expelled the natives to the alien subject of this land, created a terrible base, and enslaved everything. Can you say such a thing in front of all beings who have suffered for over 60,000 years?] "Wow!" [I mean, you can do it!! you didn''t agree? If you don''t agree, is it over? How many humans died and why they had to die!! you knew At least I could give you a hint. I could suggest a way to live!] "I, I !" [If I became the hegemon of this star! You should at least keep your convictions. Don''t just think with your head, you should act!!] bang!! Jamie slammed the Pyro into the wall. Her beautiful green hair fluttered in a mess. Without stopping there, he threw her into the opposite wall. "Ugh-" mother ." Ricky couldn''t help but watch. It was because he knew that the situation would only get worse when he had to defend her in this situation. The Pyro, with his eyes, ordered him to stay still and do nothing. Jamie said still in the darkness. [Why do I have to keep you alive?] 12 God is the main enemy. They''re cool people even if you kill them all. Besides, the Pyro dared to tremble in hypocrisy in front of him, which was not even funny. If I had avoided the answer, I wouldn''t have been this angry. When Jamie asked with a terrifying death, the Pyro answered without even arranging his sprawled hair. " I couldn''t resist." [colossal undertaking?] human. You must be as strong as a monster as if he came alive. But, I can''t resist that much." [Are you talking about the sun god Ra?] "I think you know, so tell me. Why do you think Janice isolates me and drives me crazy?" Pyro said, struggling to get up from his seat. "All to fight against Ra. This is because we decided that we would be able to face it only if we combined the power of the other 12 gods." [So, I guess you''re saying that he avoided everything because he was scared. Am I understanding it right?] "I will not deny it." [You, do you think your name and your actions are appropriate?] crime and Punishment. It was a divine name that he obtained because it was said that punishment would be given to those who committed a crime. [Is it a sin or a punishment only when you need it? Wasn''t what you did a sin? If you put it on your ear, it''s an earring, if you put it on your nose, it''s a nose ring, right?] They simply ignored the fact that they denied that humans were being annihilated. Is this a sin or not a sin? If it causes harm to you, is it acceptable to stand by? It is not possible to discuss good and evil because it depends on the situation, and sin will also differ depending on the position. Even so. Those who wear the deity of sin and punishment have forsaken their conscience and closed their eyes. It''s like turning your head away because you don''t want to see it. it could be. [No, I can. But at least I didn''t agree, don''t say the same bullshit!!] " ." [Speak up, Pyro. Say it!] okay. You are right. I avoided it. It is true that he avoided it because he was afraid." She knew better than anyone that it was a situation that could not be avoided with words. Also, there was nothing wrong with his words, so the Pyro had no choice but to be honest. "I couldn''t even think of resisting. It is still the same now. I can''t get away from that monster... . Above all, no matter what I meant or didn''t, to him... ." -stop. That was the moment. - Exceeded the tolerance, Pyro. A fire broke out. It wasn''t just a fire. exist beyond the sky. It illuminates multiple dimensions of light. Sun. - I didn''t expect to see you like this. The space opened and it walked out. I couldn''t even see it when I looked. The dazzling thing was definitely in front of me, but I couldn''t feel it. There was no feeling of heat in the blazing fire. I couldn''t figure out why that was possible. Jamie saw his darkness engulfed in unheated flames. [you .] Ricky fainted. I couldn''t feel anything, and I couldn''t figure out why I was fainting. It may have just been that the sun was in front of me and I couldn''t stand it. Jamie felt a chill in her skin. met only once. He fought with the 12 gods and gained the upper hand, but was eventually defeated and sealed off. why did you lose It was because of the dazzling light that appeared now, even in that form. [How are you here? ?] Jamie couldn''t help but question it. This is an independent space created by you and the Pyro. No matter how divine, there was no room for intervention. If someone tried to intervene in the first place, there''s no way they wouldn''t have felt it. The sun god opened his mouth. - How was Satan? The last time I saw it was 32,561 years ago. Jamie remembered what Satan had said. ''He... It''s a different monster. You don''t even know what you''re thinking, and I''m sure you won''t be able to stand in front of him for even 10 seconds. Like Jim did.'' What is the difference between you and Ra now? Unfortunately. ''I can''t count.'' neither see nor feel What this meant, Jamie knew very well. ''I am standing in a different dimension.'' The point does not know the line, and the line does not know the solid. The lower dimension is not aware of the higher dimension. It also applies to strength. So is the sun god Ra. Regrettably, Jamie couldn''t feel anything from Ra. Because he was on a higher level. - Are you asking? You most recently made contact with Satan and defeated him. I''m also in a position to compete with him once, so I''d like to sympathize with him. ''If you attack now... .'' Can you do any damage? if not. ''The essence of Satan... .'' Now and here, if he absorbs the essence unnoticed. - What are you worried about? If you don''t absorb Satan''s essence, you can''t even touch the throne right now. Jamie''s eyes widened. Ra said to Jamie, who was bewildered, again. - Oh, it''s better not to expect too much though. Satan is obsessed with strange prophecies and thinks that''s a way out of his seat. To put it bluntly, it''s very unreasonable. said with a smiley voice and looked at the Pyro. - Pyro. I''ve known your thoughts for a very long time. Not only you, but also the flames and some of them probably didn''t like the world reset very much. " La. - It''s all you need. The fact that I forced the world reset, Zenith''s decorating now, Gaia''s meeting with Diablo Volfir, and the fact that ''Jamie Welton'' is standing here right now is all. Saying that, Ra raised an eyebrow. Jamie saw it and was sure he knew his secret. [you what?] - Let''s get your voice back first. It''s uncomfortable to hear. As Ra gestured, the darkness that surrounded Jamie disappeared like a lie. Jamie''s face became unbelievable when his powers were subdued in an instant. - You''re human, so you''ll hate it. understand it all You want to tear it apart Because it seems like it would be the same as this seat. "What are you up to? How do you know so much?" -Hahaha. Did you wonder about that? "What the hell are you? What are you doing?" - You mean this seat? Ra said with a pleasant smile. - You know that too. This seat is an aggressor. - Continued on next episode - CH 326 Chapter 43: Sin and Punishment (3) aggressor. I didn''t know those words would come out of Ra''s mouth. - You must have been surprised. Didn''t you expect me to be so honest with you? When Jamie remained silent, unanswered, Ra said with a smirk. - What does it mean to have to stand up for orthodoxy in front of you? He said he would be angry if I told him that the main shrine was the true god of this land. Just like the Pyro did. When it was mentioned while standing still, the Pyro shrugged for nothing. Jamie glanced at her, then looked back at Ra and asked. "Why did you appear in front of me? Judging by your attitude, it seems that you didn''t come here to fight. -haha. Like I said before, let me be straight. The fight itself doesn''t work. "You won''t know until you try." - Only use. As Jamie raised the momentum, Ra held out her index finger. - That''s all for nothing, Jamie Welton. You are feeling the gap with the main seat. I mean, you know the big difference. Still, to provoke the main seat is nothing more than the growl of a frightened dog. And I call that a rarity. "Are you talking more than you think?" -Tell me to be considerate. It''s the consideration of the principal who doesn''t want to harm you yet. "You''re making a comfortable sound on the subject that keeps scratching my stomach!" Jamie took Longinus in his hand and shoved it right into Ra''s face. break- Sparks flew through its shiny round head. However, the hole was filled back naturally, and rather began to swallow Longinus. - Is it the cursed spear? I almost killed Janice with this. It was quite interesting back then, but when I actually experienced it myself, it wasn''t as big as I thought. "Why did you come to me !" Jamie let out an annoyed voice as she watched Longinus engulfed in the light. Ra looked at him quietly and said, revealing his shadowy lips over his flat face. "First of all, I think the Pyro is trying to say something presumptuous. I came here with the intention of shutting it down." The voice that sounded like tinnitus was changed into a realistic form. "And, I also wanted to alert you." "Awareness?" "You are aiming for all 12 gods, and at the peak of that is the main throne. I don''t know when it will be, but in the end, standing in front of the main seat is probably your goal. "My goal is not to stand in front of you, but to pluck your neck out of his body." "It''s great confidence. However, I learned that there are some things that confidence alone is not enough. and. Ra raised the corners of her lips in an uncomfortable way. "Don''t say strong words. You look weak." The atmosphere became heavy in an instant. Jamie felt like he was going to be crushed at any moment, so he tightened his legs. Ra shook his head as he looked at Jamie, who was trying not to kneel. "It''s you too. Great." " ." "Be stronger. Whether you use the Pyro or do something else, take down any enemies that stand in your way. I hope to build it up like that and stand in front of the main seat someday." "Are you going to wait until I get stronger? You will regret not stepping on it now." "Fufu." Ra walked over to Jamie''s nose and put a hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. This is because I have never regretted it since I was born." "You will regret that." Jamie was going to make it happen. In a very satisfied voice, he patted his shoulder. "I am looking forward to it. Don''t let this seat disappoint. All those who have said that so far have disappointed him." He turned and spoke to the Pyro, who was standing leaning against the wall. "Pyro. I''ll condone you helping Jamie Welton, but you better watch your mouth. Remember, you always have my eyes and ears." The fire of the sun that filled the room went out like a lie, and Ra''s figure disappeared out of nowhere. * * * As the pressure went away, Jamie let out a breath she had been holding back. "Whew ." Pyro was also nervous, so the wall slid as it leaned and fell to the floor. It was not like the beings who had reached transcendence, but the existence of the sun god alone overwhelms them. A truly unbelievable monster. Do you have to deal with such a monster yourself? how? It was a first-hand experience." As Jamie was sweating, the Pyro asked in a weak voice. "Like you said, I ran away. Just because I''m afraid of that monster. just pretending not to know He seemed to know all of that." "What do you mean?" "I will help you." " What are you up to?" As the Pyro''s attitude suddenly changed, Jamie looked at her with a vigilant look. Pyro shook his head and approached Ricky, who was lying down. He said softly stroking his hair. "I see today. After all, he has no intention of keeping us alive in the end." "Are we referring to the 12 gods?" okay. It occurred to me that Janice might have known about it sooner. Because that guy was Ra''s loyalist. So now they are creating a force against Ra. somehow to survive. Of course, Janice''s purpose will not end there. Because the guy Jamie knew was the ugliest guy in the world. But in Jamie''s eyes, he was no different as a Pyr. As if reading those eyes, the Pyro smiled weakly and said. "It''s the eyes that say that there is no difference between me and Janice." "Did you expect to hear good things from me?" "Honestly, I don''t want to die. To La and to you. I have been thinking a lot about this incident." "Are you still greedy after living that long?" She laid Ricky on the bed and looked at him with tender eyes. "Guilt." Pyro said so, and turned his gaze back to Jamie. "It fills up." What are you talking about. "Like you said, I averted my eyes and lived. The feeling of not agreeing is still there, and it will always be. Also, if someone like Ra presses him, he will look away from him in the same way." "Also you !" "But I feel guilty. I don''t know why it''s happening now, but the moment I hear you say it. She remembered what Jamie had said. ''It''s okay to show some mercy to humans too.'' Yes. From the moment I heard those words, an unknown feeling began to fill my heart. I didn''t know what it was, but by constantly listening to Jamie, I knew what it was. "I was a sinner." " ." "I became a coward who was afraid of great power and could not even keep my beliefs, and the sin of neglecting despite my efforts was created. Look." The Pyro ripped off his right sleeve and showed his arm. His forearms were dying black. "The bees have begun." The onset of punishment was proof that she herself recognized what she had done as a sin. The Pyro rubbed his rotting forearm. It hurt, but it didn''t hurt. For she felt, this pain was nothing compared to the pain that the human species has ever felt. In fact, even thinking like this would be deceiving to them. It is now too late to come to regret it. "So I will help you. Help you, if it''s all over... ." The Pyro, who was prepared, talked about his plans for the future. "I will spend the rest of my life serving people. Until my sins are forgiven." "I''ll beg you too." Ricky woke up and got up from the bed and bowed his head to Jamie. "Give me one last chance." Jamie''s face contorted. I couldn''t quite figure out how to take that word. And then there''s Ricky. My stomach is boiling. But knowing that everything she said was sincere, Jamie couldn''t help but squeeze her trembling hands. "All my life do you serve? Until your sins are taken away?" okay. "Do you think it is a sin that will go away?" I do not know. I do not know? "I will just continue to serve. Thinking that one day all my sins will be forgiven." Jamie looked at her and erased her crest on her left hand. "Keep holding on to the others until I get rid of Obllion. You can''t even do that, can you? "Leave it to me." " Ricky, please take care of yourself." With those words, Jamie left the headquarters of the Pyro Church. Ricky sighed in relief and sat down on the floor. Then he said to the Pyro. "Jamie forgave me." Forgiveness ." Pyro pondered those two letters. '' Jamie Welton. You were him too.'' Realizing her identity late, she made a self-helpful expression as if she had nothing to say. If he was Diablo Volfir himself, she could never go against what he said. Because Diablo was the true king of humans. * * * "Did you do well?" Jamie sat on an unknown cliff and watched the sunset. He could have killed the Pyro, but he didn''t. I couldn''t understand why he didn''t kill me, even now that I think about it. Was it because of her last words? Can you believe that? "Serve your whole life." Since she was a symbol of sin and punishment, all of those words must have been true this time as well. That being said, her regrets and remorse cannot be denied either. So I felt even worse. It felt dirty and even disgusting to say that now. But. So Jamie gave him another chance. She hasn''t forgiven her yet, but it''s also true that she needs her when she considers the situation in the future. "If you betray me I will make you feel more pain than death." Jamie shuffled through the Pyro''s thoughts, this time thinking of Ra. A monster that suddenly infiltrated his space. At the same time, I couldn''t understand the thoughts of that guy who didn''t even want to kill himself. ''What''s his goal?'' What is certain is that Jamie wants to be strong enough to reach him. I don''t know why you want that, but I''m sure you''ll regret it. Ra said that he never regretted it, but the first time is always difficult. Regret once, then twice, and then three. ''no. There''s no need for him to regret so much.'' One time is enough. Because that will be his end. "Shall we go back?" First of all, it will wipe out the Nihru Church, and even the leeches that were attached to them will be removed. * * * that time. "Ah, uncle." " ." Anne sat down on the floor with her legs relaxed and called Beiros in an anxious voice. However, Beiros did not receive an answer. [It''s nonsense.] Beiros was drooping with someone''s hand grabbing his neck. It was a man with something black dripping down his whole body, as if a shadow was standing there. The man looked at Beiros, who had lost consciousness, and said in a voice of regret. [It is a vain power. It''s a pity to see them recklessly rushing towards a wall they can''t reach even though they struggled.] The man put his index and middle fingers on Beiros'' forehead, powerlessly dropping his gray eyes. [Come back. into my arms.] No!! Anne took out a wand and performed a 4th class lightning magic at the man. A powerful thunderbolt hit his body right with the roar of thunder. However, the lightning didn''t do any damage to his black body, and it was absorbed and disappeared. will return to nonsense. [Wait, human child. It''s your turn next.] With those words, Beiros'' body began to sink into ''emptiness''. Just like Lennon did. Anne continued to attack with magic, but to no avail. Why did this suddenly happen? Clearly, Beiros was demonstrating overwhelming power against the Priests of Nimble. There was absolutely no competition. It was only turned into a hideous corpse by his hands. Because of this, Anne thought that all of this would, of course, end in victory. But from the moment that man appeared, everything changed. A man who suddenly appeared through a black hole in the sky spread strange darkness and absorbed all the priests of emptiness. Then he said: ''The causal factor is filled.'' I still can''t forget the voice of laughter. After that, everything was one-sided. Beiros never hit him a single hit, and he was unilaterally hit by the power of emptiness he sowed. The startling spectacle ended in an instant. It happened in just a minute or two. - Continued on next episode - CH 327 Chapter 44: First (1) [Anyway, everything returns to emptiness at the last moment. Don''t be afraid, I''ll just go back a little faster.] "I don''t like it ." Ann instinctively felt fear as she watched the sticky darkness seep through her body. Beiros already had more than half of his body buried, and it looked like he would be completely sucked in sooner or later. The man gently stroked Anne''s face in fear. [It''s just a return to me. There is nothing to be afraid of because it is nonsense.] Anne felt paralyzed. I had to think of a way out, but the thought didn''t work out. Obviously there must be gaps. The emptiness made even her talents powerless. [All in vain.] The man, the god of nihilism, felt his inner fullness and closed his eyes as if sobbing. He has only one purpose. Turning everything in the world back to nothingness. Just for that, he joined Janice''s plan. In the end, his goal was to return all the 12 gods to nothingness. Of course, such a situation did not come out at all, and I could not easily act because I was afraid of Ra''s gaze. ''Not now.'' The confusion has begun. Now is the moment when many things quickly return to emptiness. The royal family of this country has done some funny things, but that doesn''t really matter. As long as the power of emptiness is gathered like this, it will not be difficult to break through their protection. After bringing these two into himself, Obrian was planning to break through that shield in earnest. ha it''s annoying. That was then. A voice that should not be heard came from behind. Oblivion looked back with dull eyes. I could see Beiros, who had come to his senses, struggling to get out of the void. "It''s annoying!!" Beiros'' eyes were dyed red, and his whole body began to swell. Huge wings popped out and shook off a part of the void. There was a limit to the size of his body because he was restrained by nothingness, but Beiros clenched his teeth and tried to turn it into a body. [stupid. Why are you trying to walk the path of pain?] Oblivion did not understand Beiros'' attitude. What could a single demon be able to achieve against a god? It seemed like he was trying to put out his power, but even that was just taking away his power. You can''t do anything if you''re desperate. Oblivion looked at him sadly and held out his hand. [It''s okay, so let your mind be at ease.] Hummu began to envelop him a little more. The more it happened, the more Beiros struggled to escape. "Put this away!!" oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!! A huge bloom burst out that shook the ground. It didn''t work for Obrian at all. The 12 gods couldn''t help but feel intimidated by the dragon''s cry. Still, I continued to struggle, and now it felt like a waste of time. It was impossible to leave it as it is, so he personally approached Beiros. It was good to return to emptiness alive, so I thought I''d just let him pass out. He moved in front of Beiros in an instant and put his hand on his big head. [After you sleep, you will feel a little more comfortable.] "Ugh this guy !" Like Anne, Beiros felt paralyzed. I don''t know exactly what this guy''s true identity is, but even compared to the Demon Kings, it''s not lacking in rank. Rather, it seemed to be of a higher rank than the demon king Trika of lust that he served. It is impossible to resist. then . ''Even if it hurts my pride, I have to somehow get him to come here!'' I don''t know where he is now, but Beiros took a breath before he stopped thinking. The suppressed magical energy is released at the maximum output. Oblivion frowned at his sudden change. Are you planning on even attacking? If you have the power of a Demon Dragon, you will know that you cannot do any damage to yourself. It seemed like he was trying to bite like a mouse because he was cornered anyway. But whatever it was, it was meaningless in front of him. As Obrian reached out his hand, the entire space began to turn into a realm of emptiness. Everything loses its color in the face of nothingness. [Stop accepting... ,] Shut up. Dragon Breath. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! Beiros exhaled his breath with all his might toward the sky. Oblivion was also a bit bewildered by his actions, as if he didn''t know he would shoot towards the sky. [The way you give up is strange.] Still, the fact that the attack was directed toward the sky is the same as losing your will. Oblivion was going to finish it after making that decision. "Ah- it''s here, it''s here." A young man''s voice was heard right next to him. Oblivion was startled and turned her head to the side. "In the magical world, my disciple has been indebted to me." Jamie gripped his face with black mana wrapped around him. Obrian quickly hid himself in vain, and reappeared from a distance. "You bastard." Jamie smiled slyly as he looked at Oblivion, who quickly spread the distance. Then, he reached out towards Anne and Beiros, who were caught in vain. White. Please don''t." Beep! A portion of the black mana was replaced with holy light, and white appeared. Spreading its pure white wings, a wave of soft light spreads widely. The power of nihilism began to be pushed back by the check of Seonggwang. Oblivion frowned as she watched the emptiness push away. what is that light Who is the little beast that handles the light and the man who grabbed his face for a moment? As he glanced at Jamie with a wary face, Jamie said with a smirk. "It''s been a while, will you not even say hello?" [Long time no see?] "Still, I was pretty tight-knit. I do not remember? sadly." Jamie beckoned Anne and Beiros to be completely freed from the void. their appearance disappeared. evacuated to a safe place. With only the two of them left, Jamie opened her purple eyes. "Are you trying to remember a little bit when you see this?" Oblivion looked into Jamie''s purple eyes and made a long, shaky face, startled that something suddenly came to mind. [That, it!] "Now do you remember? your nightmare." Jamie walked over to him, gushing black mana. Oblivion started taking a step backwards in the opposite direction. I had to realize from the moment I saw the black mana. A human armed with terrible violence. A monster that abandoned his emotions and became more merciless than demons. Not quite as much as Janice, but on several occasions I almost died at his hands. [Diablo Volfir!] The name engraved into the soul. how can i forget Jamie opened her mouth, rubbing White''s chin, which had fallen over her shoulder. okay. that''s me So ." He pulled out the barisada and smiled. "Let''s finish something we couldn''t do before." * * * I did not know that Oblivion would have descended on the earth. I don''t know how he filled in causality, but Jamie didn''t want to miss this opportunity. In particular, if it''s not in his realm like now, he can definitely kill him. "Don''t run away for nothing." [How can you be here? You must have been sealed in the darkness of the beginning, right?] "I have a lot of questions, but please be patient. I don''t have that much time either." [Gate of Inverse Heaven] An army of darkness rushes out. It was quite different from what Jamie had summoned when he first reached Transcendence. Enveloping the denser darkness- The legion has now reached a level that cannot be called an ordinary undead. "Kill the enemy!" Bianca, who evolved into a Dark Knight, exhaled a cool breath and raised her sword. The undead, wearing black mana, pushed the tree away and rushed towards Oblivion. past. Just like the incredibly powerful undead legion that Diablo Volfir raised. [ ] .] Oblivion saw Jamie looking down at him with an arrogant face in the sky. Diablo Volfir. 12 The enemies of the gods. Guardian of the human world. last watchman. Various nicknames that used to refer to him came to mind. [It was better.] Obrian began to return his very existence to nothingness. However, he did not disappear from the material world. Oblivion = nonsense. His very existence is a world of emptiness. The little body began to swell. Everything into the world of zero. [Be my food!] The power of emptiness in the form of darkness began to spread rapidly. Bianca raised the sword and cut through the void. Azad, Rayza, and Ashtar also led their men to attack the void. The army of the dead created with the power of the Transcendent is powerful enough to threaten even the 12 gods. and. Tsuzuyu-! The incarnation of the curse has returned with the black mist. A warlock of death made entirely of bones, emitting a purple glare. "Come back after a long time, Nebro." Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Lich Nebro spit out a terrible voice and poured a powerful curse. As the black thunderbolt-shaped curse touched the void, it began to cover the expanding darkness of emptiness like a round wave. [Play: Curse Magic] Nebro practiced for more than 5 years in the gate of the Regression only to increase the status quo. After that, Jamie reached transcendence, which allowed him to reach a level he had never achieved in his lifetime. [Curse of Doom: Sodom] Hell of brimstone. The supreme curse penetrates into the darkness of nothingness. A nightmare that doesn''t go out until everything burns down and gives pain that is amplified hundreds of times. It didn''t end there. [Curse of Doom: Gomorrah] Everything will lose its existence. Until the moment the world is destroyed. This terrible curse will never be shaken off until I die. [These little things!] Oblivion has emerged from the darkness of nothingness. This is because the attack of the undead corps was quite fatal for him as well. I had no choice but to do so. No matter how much he is a member of the 12 gods, the black mana they use is ''the power of Shinsal''. Since it is a power specialized to kill the Godhead, the attack created with it would have been difficult to bear no matter how much he was. ''Even so, it would be difficult to kill.'' This is because the difference in grades is too large. So, now is the time to go on your own. "Is this the first time?" beep- White let out a small cry. Black mana is turned into holy light. Feeling that dazzling light, Jamie reached out towards Obllion, who soared into the air. "What I couldn''t achieve in my previous life." [Sungkwang] "This time it will definitely come true." Reminds me of Ra. To defeat that horribly strong enemy. "It''s from you, the god of emptiness." [Let there be light] It should be much stronger than it is now. * * * " ." Zenith put down the glass while drinking the divine liquor. The presence of one of the twelve gods began to fade. "Is it Oblivion?" Janice muttered with an interesting face, and poured all the remaining spirits into her mouth. I hope the day will come when the 12 gods will be defeated. He muttered in an annoyed voice. "Diablo Volfir, you annoying bastard." That monster woke up. It wasn''t long before I found out. If his subordinate, who was planted as a spy in the Demon Realm, hadn''t reported Satan''s death, he would not have known even now. He must have been the one who faced him in ''Infinite Battlefield''. Somehow, he felt strangely hostile towards himself. If he was Diablo Volfir, it made sense. "How did you get out?" Was there any way to escape from the darkness of the beginning? Or an insider among the 12 gods? ''no. It is impossible for even Ra to intervene in the darkness of the beginning. That''s what I checked.'' Anyway, things got pretty messed up. If this is the case, the only choice is to increase the speed than before. Janice looked at what was lying next to her. Only someone''s head was lying there. he said to his head. "Don''t be too bitter, my friend." " How could you do this to me?" "It''s all for a cause, Drian. This is my poor friend." "Jenice Ooooh!!" "Don''t be too angry. ''Cause I''m just living my life in me I will show you what you want." this guy!! Janice smiled and grabbed Drian''s head. Drian screamed in excruciating pain. "Aaaaaaaaah!" The head is decomposed and absorbed into his body. So completely absorbed, Janice trembled and exclaimed with joy. "I will be the king of the world!" The cry echoed through the heavens. - Continued on next episode - CH 328 Chapter 44: First (2) Oblivion could not wake up to the tremendous power of light. ''What is this power?'' Diablo Volfir was a warlock wielding powerful black mana. Never before have I ever dealt with the power of light in this way. I do not know where the power came from, but it is difficult to escape because of the expansiveness and speed of the property of ''light''. [Illusion Transformation] I can''t keep going Oblivion turned all of his believers back into vain to cover causality. Thanks to that, the power accumulated inside was well above the original level. Because they ate up all their faith. In this state, even Diablo Volfir would not be defeated. ''I don''t know what it was like in the past, but a lot of time has passed.'' His body began to change like black liquid. A matte black armor that does not reflect a single point of light was put on, and a gray eye light flowed from the helmet. He was armed with a large shield in his left hand and a long spear in his right. He held the spear in a stabbing posture and amplified the power of emptiness. [Even you can''t stop him from returning to emptiness.] I poked the spear forward as hard as I could. When the power of emptiness in Changgeuk reached the pole, the entire space began to return to the zero world. everything disappears Everything that belongs to the material world will disappear. Jamie looked at the approaching empty space and pulled out the barisada. [Sword of Fusion] A power that did not exist in a previous life. The power of emptiness is the property of returning everything to nothing, so it was a pain in the face to face it even in previous lives. But not now. [Convergence] Jamie''s entire eyes were dyed purple. Just in time for the emptiness to arrive, Barisada was inserted there. The iridescent sword began to greedily absorb the emptiness. Hwareuk-! The fire dragon''s flames spewed out like burps. Jamie raised his sword up. Then, like a whirlpool, the power of emptiness was assimilated with Barisada without missing a single drop. [Whoa, what have you done!] Oblivion, who was watching, shouted with a surprised face. His emptiness is absorbed by Diablo Volfir. It was precisely fusion, but that was a minor issue. The important thing is the fact that his power has been taken away! ''does not make sense!'' You can''t be fooled like this. It was against the divine name for him, the god of nihilism, to think like this, but he could not afford to even think about it. I have to knock it down somehow. Thinking like that, he broke the ''nuclear of emptiness'' that had gathered in his body. Koo-! With the sound of heavy cracking, his armor, weapons, and shields began to change into increasingly vicious forms. He is 12 gods. One of the twelve beings that rule this land. That true power began to awaken. ''Together with this country, I''ll get rid of it.'' he landed on the ground Starting with the lower part, the whole floor began to return to zero. Turns everything it touches back to nothingness. Oblivion dashed towards Jamie with a scattering of gray eyes. In that trajectory, everything loses meaning and collapses. Jamie raised an eyebrow as he looked at him approaching. It looked like he was very surprised, so it was kind of fun. However, there is still a lot more to show to be surprised like this. White Sea. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-!! Not only the flow, but the entire space came into his sphere of influence. The sword was held forward. The power of emptiness wriggles over the blade. Oblivion, who narrowed the distance to some extent, jumped towards him. The form with the shield in front and the spear pulled out from the back looked like a phalanx. Nothing has changed from before. Jamie looked at him with cold, sunken eyes. ''Future Walker.'' The power that reveals all possibilities predicts Obrian''s next move. Jamie''s tongue twitched at the truly uneven behavioral pattern. "You are far behind Satan." The next was not needed. Jamie turned the starlight into black mana, pointing his head down as if falling. And after taking the stance of the sword, he moved according to the time when Obrian reached it. [Dagger Sword Oui] Ji-! [Gaebyeok] The power to destroy the space that started from nothingness rips the atmosphere apart. Two nihilistic forces collided with a vast storm, causing a violent reaction. Since both were the force returning to zero, a huge friction occurred. In the tragic sight of space being twisted and broken and sucked into emptiness. The two Transcendents stood staggered from each other. Obrian saw his spear and shield. Tzuyu- The shield split in two with a black spark, and half fell down. So was the window. The blade fell down along with the shield as if it had been sharply cut. [Cool-] Oblivion coughed, and a handful of blood flowed out. He turned his head hard and looked at Jamie. [When was the black cooked?] "About six years ago." [Really, monstrous He''s a guy.] With those words, Obrian fell to the ground. Jamie brushed off the barisada once and then put it back in its sheath. * * * [ ] .] Oblivion was a ghastly wretch that was not like the 12 gods, and was spread out like a tree. Jamie lands under it. Then, with his complicated eyes, he saw the dying god of emptiness. "Unlike before, no one is coming to help you this time, right?" He had the opportunity to kill the gods several times in his previous life. All failed because the other 12 gods came to support them. How the hell do they know, even if the space is separated, they come to me like crazy, save my comrade and disappear. So not a single one was killed. But now, he drove a man who was so useless to the point of death. "How can you guys, who were so well united to be disgusting, fall apart like this? After all, time has to pass to know." [Huh... Do you want to insult me?] Oblivion said in a troubled voice. "It''s even an insult. I''m not naive enough to spit in the face of a dying man, I. Unlike you guys." [You are stronger than before.] is it? It seems similar." The total amount of power hasn''t changed much from the previous life, so I don''t know if it''s gotten stronger or not. [There are so many things I can do. The guy who was like a monster back then has become even more a monster. ???????????? . The rest will suffer a bit.] "You sound like you''re not very sorry for your death, don''t you?" [it''s a shame. I hoped for an eternal world of nothingness by returning everything to nothingness, but in the end, the only thing that returns is myself. Without you, there would be no one to stop me in the end.] That''s right. The more he returns everything in the physical world to nothingness, the more powerful he becomes. Rather, the constraint of the 12 gods limited Oblivion''s power. If he had successfully absorbed the entire kingdom of Seldam and occupied the northern part, it would have been quite troublesome. Then, if some of the other gods had been completely returned to nothingness, even Jamie would have been in a very daunting state. [No matter how strong Ra was, he wouldn''t have been able to stop me from devouring 10 gods.] " ." [Those eyes that think no.] "Before you came here, you showed up in front of me." [Huh... . Does that mean he moved on his own? He has not been in contact with the 12 gods since sometime... .] "Your actions were all within his account. Just like the Pyro did." Oblivion was silent for a while at Jamie''s words. Then, suddenly, he started to laugh. [Keuk Kuk Kuk!] "Why are you laughing?" [After all, I thought that this world was nothing more than his entertainment.] "A nightlife?" [You don''t know. The reason why the 12 gods were created and why they attacked this land.] Jamie''s eyes fluttered at those words. I always wondered 12 Where did the gods come from, and why did they attack this land? Naturally, I asked several 12 gods, but they didn''t answer. It was just mocking. However, the dying Oblivion is trying to tell the secret. Oblivion laughed. [Looks quite curious.] "Tell me. because. Why did you guys unite and attack this land? Tell me everything before you die!" [If I don''t tell you anything here, that would be pretty refreshing.] There''s a way to mess with your memories. [Huh. Would it be faster for me to turn me back to nothing, or would it be faster for you to put your hand on my head?] Jamie frowned. Because Obrian was a god, he couldn''t brainwash him as easily as the others. At least it will take quite some time to put your hands on your head. If Oblivion had gone completely futile before that, there was no way for Jamie to find out the information. "Don''t say bullshit asking for information in return for saving you." Jamie blocked it in advance, fearing that he would use the information as collateral to survive. "It''s better for me to eradicate all of your 12 gods than to know why." [Keuk. You''re just fooling around. I am feeling If you have to live here, you will only become the prey of the other 12 gods.] No matter who dies, the end has already been decided. If so, you''d be better off leaving sooner rather than later. At least it would be the least painful to die at Jamie''s hands. [Do you know?] "What do you mean?" [Here, ''Bless'' is the word.] Obrian said in a meaningful voice. [It exists at the center of the universe.] " ." [okay. This means that the vast universe, including this one, and the multidimensional world were originally one.] one ." [Yes, one. A distant past that even I don''t know. A world of dreams where everything was made up of nothingness. It all started with a very small point that existed there.] There was an explosion at a level far beyond the imagination of any Transcendent. It pushed away the empty space and began to create numerous colors. Many worlds were created, and many kinds of life were born. The explosion, which should take away everything, rather acted as a medium for ''evolution''. The thus-created universe was an interaction between the various dimensions existing within it. exchanged and developed. Several dimensions merged and then collapsed repeatedly. Diversity was shared, deviated, and disintegrated. In an eternity of time, such a thing happened close to infinity. [I was the ruler of one of those dimensions. It was the same with the other 12 gods. We were rulers that existed independently of each dimension.] But he didn''t know the other world well. When they were the rulers of the dimension, the universe had already stabilized, and there was not much interaction between dimensions. [It was around the time when everyone was living their own life and enjoying their own peace. Ra appeared in front of me.] Ra, who appeared out of the blue, began to tell Obrian the secrets of the world. From the era of nothingness to the big bang and the birth of the universe and life . It was enough to stimulate Oblivion. Perhaps he could find a clue to the true emptiness he longed for. However, not everything was easy. [Ra said so. He said that there is a world where the universe begins. All material resources exist there, and the emptiness that existed before the universe began is asleep.] There was nothing to think about. [I joined the 12 gods to find it. The other guys were also lured by Ra and joined.] According to Ra, Bless was a paradise with infinite resources. The problem was who ruled it. [Those who are called natural gods. Ra said that only by defeating them can you get what you want. There were people who didn''t like it, but if I could only get my hands on nothing, it would have been nice.] The war was fierce. The natives of Bless were terribly strong, but the 12 gods were the rulers of their respective dimensions. That power could not be resisted except by the Supreme Nature God. [In the end, we won. Most of the nature gods were annihilated or sealed. Even the mother god Gaia had no choice but to run away from us. you too You, who appeared late, were very annoying to us, but in the end, they were sealed. Drunk on a complete victory, we pondered over and over what to do with Bless. However, this was not a paradise as we thought it would be.] "What kind of nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden?" [Huh. Everything that Ra said existed on this earth. The nothingness I was looking for, everything from the darkness of the beginning to what other people have come to. The problem was that all of that meant nothing. It''s something I can''t have even if I want it.] "You couldn''t have it?" [okay. because .] Oblivion opened her mouth in an angry voice. [Because they were the building blocks of this universe. You can''t even touch it, you can''t even touch it. It was truly a sour grape.] It was made by putting together the remains of the explosion right after the explosion. The darkness of the beginning also belonged there. But, I couldn''t touch it. The moment he accidentally put his hand, it swallowed everything up to the point where he had to cut off his hand to get out. So Diablo Volfir was sealed there. so that you can''t get out of it forever. But somehow it got out. That was surprising, but now that he''s dying, it''s probably a good thing. [For that, I .] "Then, are you saying that you were only caught by Ra''s word and made this land desolate?" [Keuk. That''s your position. Anyway, it didn''t do anything to even Ra. But he wasn''t disappointed at all. I should have noticed then.] "Is this all his entertainment?" [okay. After all, you, me, and all the other 12 gods. I''m playing on his palm. Only for his pleasure.] Oblivion smiled sadly and then closed her eyes. [I want to stop taking a break.] Jamie reached out towards him. "I will kill you comfortably in return for giving you good information." Black mana caught on Jamie''s finger. "This is the first." Darkness erupted, and Oblivion was swept away and disappeared without a trace. Finally, he succeeded in killing one of the 12 gods as the ''first''. - Continued on next episode - CH 329 Chapter 45: Mindset (1) Is there a world more luxurious than this place? Always clear skies, green lawns that make you feel at ease just by looking at them, and large trees sparsely sprouting. Next to it, splendid buildings in pure white and gold harmoniously surround the huge city. A world where there is constant laughter and only happy-looking people live. That place is heaven. It was a world inhabited by the 12 gods, and a world created only to rule Bless with ease. And there was one area that only the 12 gods could access. A gigantic cylinder that soared beyond the celestial sky, created by the explosion. Someone set foot in a place protected by all kinds of dimensional barriers. "Not long ago." sun god a. He murmured as he looked at the huge cylinders entangled in chaos. There were so many things in the cylinder. From the darkness of the beginning (complete emptiness) that existed before the big bang, the old cycle, the absolute law, the light of destruction . Even if they had only one hand, they had the absoluteness of being able to see the world. However, it is an overwhelming substance that cannot be touched or destroyed. If you touch it, it will be forcibly absorbed by it, and if you destroy it, the entire universe will collapse. This is because the things that belong to the cylinder are the forces that claim to be both ''order'' and ''chaos'' of the universe. Even Ra has tried other ways, but all have failed so far. However. "The answer lies with you." Ra raised the corners of her lips slightly. Jamie Wellton. He is the last piece of the puzzle. It''s not that there''s nothing to worry about. He has clearly reached the power of his prime, but he is still uneasy to that extent. In particular, the cute Janice, who is aiming for her place, will definitely become a big enemy and block him. "If I can even surpass that ." But before that. "What is the other piece doing?" A spare prepared in case Jamie Welton fails. It was a piece that I had not paid much attention to since Jamie appeared because the possibility was very low, but still, it is worth seeing how he works. I approached the ''Eternal Mirror'' that occupied a part of the cylinder. It was the only area he could interfere with, and it was a piece that showed everything he wanted. "Show the main watch what the Dragon Mountains are doing now." As Ra drew upon the sun''s power, the Eternal Mirror began to illuminate in response. Then a huge mountain range appeared, raging with a cold blizzard. There, all the dragon clan except the blue clan and multi-racial powers including the blue clan were facing each other. It was frontier. * * * a fortnight ago. A visitor has arrived in the land ruled by the Blue Dragon clan. "Ephetion oppa. That strong creature is here again." Yeah. It seems that there are a lot of other creatures besides that one, Sevier." The Blue Clan''s Hetzling siblings, the Dragons, were nervous about the appearance of a strong creature they had seen a few months ago. That''s because the strong creatures were strong enough to not die even after fighting their grandfathers. Senstreon, a young blue-haired young man sitting behind them, put his hands on their heads. Okay. I''m not here to fight. "Aren''t you fighting?" When Sevier asked while crying, Senstreon smiled and shook her head. Huh. "What about your grandfather?" This time, Ephetion asked. Senstreon said, pulling his cute little brother''s cheek slightly. "You went out to meet me." "That strong creature?" okay. And it''s not a living thing, it''s a race called ''Ran''. Do you both know Ran?" Huh! A very strong race!" "I''ve heard that Ran, who has grown up, is difficult to deal with unless it''s an old dragon like his grandfather. After all, that creature was Ran." Unlike Sevier, who was still young, Ephethion had some knowledge of the world and was able to infer the identity of the customer. "Then why don''t you fight? Last time, Grandpa attacked with the intention of killing Ran." "It was." a few months ago. Lady Lan came to Chiron Seira, the Elder Dragon, the head of the Blue Clan for a certain deal. The two faced each other, and despite the old dragon''s all-out attack, Lan survived, sacrificing only one arm. To be honest, I thought I was going to die. Although she was the strongest among the ranks, she was not the most elite warrior. As a result, she survived and succeeded in making a deal with the Blue clan according to her promise. Knowing that, Senstreon had no choice but to have a slightly serious face. ''Is your grandfather really going to do that?'' If the head of the clan wants it, he must obey it. and. Senstreon knew why he made such a choice. All of the Blue clan know it except for his two younger brothers who are unaware of the cruelty of the world. They know that the Blue Dragon has been abandoned by the Dragon God. It also means that they are ignored by other clan as a traitor clan. Senstreon knew it well because he had experienced the same thing in Hetzling. ''Aunt Maya Trey.'' A blue dragon who fell in love with a human and lost his clan. There was a time when I resented her at Hetzling, but not anymore. Senstreon pushed the backs of his two younger brothers. "You go into the depths of Leah and rest." "Can''t we go too?" "I want to take a look." "Not enough this time." "Hey. I want to see you in Sevi too." "You can''t even be aegyo." He gently stroked the cute youngest sister''s hair and winked at Ephethion. it''s a shame. If only I was a little bigger." Ephetion was a smart child, so he only said that and took his sister''s hand. "You have to tell us when you go." "Yes, yes." "Let''s go, Sevier." "Wow." Senstreon watched until he couldn''t see his younger brothers, and then came out of the rare. There, the elders of the clan were standing in a long line and confronting someone. "Did you let the kids in?" "Yes, mother." The woman called Mother had the same blue hair and blue eyes as the three Senstreons. However, like a dragon, her human form was a slim figure, and it was the same with other adults. In the middle of the clan stood the only tall person in the shape of an old man. It was the head of the Blue clan and his grandfather, Chiron Seira. He said. "Are you here after all?" "Because I promised." Isis smiled with the thunder dragon sword Gram on her shoulder. One of her arms still had a problem, but it was a little better than before. He must have been afflicted with an irreversible frostbite after being hit by the blue clan elder dragon''s breath, but to restore it. He must have been an amazing guy. He saw those who stood around Isis. There were so many different races. They were great enough to say they were strong in each race, but Chiron Seira shook her head. "Are you just thinking that it''s possible?" "It doesn''t matter if it''s possible or impossible. It''s important to do something." "Hmm. Does it seem like there is a corner where you believe?" what. There is none." Isis answered and looked at Behemoth in the form of a small bull. huh. Behemoth snorted at her glance. "No one knows what will happen." Defeat the dragon god, one of the 12 gods. The first time she heard her, Behemoth was stunned. 12 If the god didn''t even know his dog''s name and killed him because he wanted to, his owner would have killed him more than 60,000 years ago. However, after hearing the story, it seemed that it was not impossible at all. ''The dragon god divided his power in half to create a dragon. If so, wouldn''t it be said that his power is much weaker than the other 12 gods?'' surely. There were dragons even when Behemoth was active, but the number of individuals was not as large as it is now. The dragon god Brahman increased the number of dragons further in the name of protecting the human world, and it must have been directly related to his weakening. So, if you put all your effort into it, it''s worth it. That was Isis'' position. ''It''s possible that no one knows if that''s really going to happen.'' He himself has not been able to recover all his power from his prime. Although Frontier prepared an elixir that can temporarily ''awaken'', will they be able to defeat the 12 gods? ''Jormungand, what the hell are you doing?'' If there was one, the odds would be higher. It was when he was thinking about various things. Isis said to Chironsera. "First, please guide us there. Because that was the first contract." "What does it mean to come and see it now?" "Still, you can be determined." " ." Chironsera had a slightly uncomfortable face, but she couldn''t refuse her request. As she said, it was because they made such a contract. "I don''t go alone. You too, come alone." "Ah, let this guy go with me." Isis said, wrapping her arms around Behemoth''s waist and holding it close to his side. "That little bull?" "Who is the little one!" Behemoth struggled on its four short legs. Chiron Seira replied with a snort. I get it. Follow me." Chironsera sprinted off an incredibly high cliff, creating a huge portal beneath the cliff. Isis plunged into it with Behiroth on his side. * * * It was a dark cave. When Chiron Seira flicked her finger, countless lights were created in the air and her son-in-law brightened. "This is ." Isis swallowed dry saliva. It''s finally here. Diablo Volfir is said to have written down his thoughts on a tombstone to prepare himself for the final battle. Seeing it with my own two eyes will be of great help on my future journey. Because he has been sprinting furiously for a goal from a very long time ago. ''To say I''m with you, I thought you had to see this.'' She remembered Jamie''s face. Is he doing well now? ''It would be ridiculous to worry about him.'' Now is not the time to care about anyone. Isis followed after Chironsera. When they arrived at the huge pupil, there was a long, wet stone covered with moss. It was half-destroyed and seemed to have lasted a very long time as half of the rubble had been smashed to the ground. "This is it. A monument left at the end of a human who fought against the 12 gods, whose names are unknown." Not even basic maintenance. What can be called the treasure of mankind is just lying there in such a miserable state. Even though Isis was not human, Isis lived as if he had inherited his legacy. So, looking at the tragic monument of Molgol, a corner of my heart ached. It wasn''t just Isis. "This is the last thing the owner left ." Behemoth moved his short legs vigorously to stand in front of the monument. There was a short text written in a very old ancient language that does not exist now, but the sentence was not complete because it was broken in half. Nevertheless, Isis and Behemoth knew what the half sentence was saying. Because they knew who made this tombstone. Chiron Seira asked the two, who were still looking at the monument with dissatisfied faces. "Why did you want to see it all broken?" Isis answered that question. "For a simple reason." she turned around and said "This tombstone is a milestone for us to move forward. To do that, we had to see it." commemorating the end Diablo Volfir was determined to defeat the 12 gods. Just seeing the fragment is enough. Isis decided that now everything was ready. Her eyes gleamed blue. "Let''s begin." dragon hunting. - Continued on next episode - CH 330 Chapter 45: Mindset (2) Preparations went quickly. The Blue clan had a strong atmosphere of rejection even among dragons, so it was not difficult to deceive their eyes. Thank you it was very easy. "What is that?" One of the blue dragons asked Han who was organizing something. "You mean this?" Han smiled and lifted a silver rod about three meters long. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary rod, but if you know its true value, you will not be able to say that it is ordinary. "It''s a great piece of equipment made by our wizard." "Your wizard? Aren''t you human? "An elf wizard. High elf blood. What a supreme state." Right. Even though I said ''the supreme state'', the Blue Dragon answered roughly with a face that said what it was. Seriously, the supreme state of the dragons, who are called the masters of magic, isn''t it? Han brushed his taste buds and cleaned the sticks again. So was the other side. While the dragons were attached one by one, they were organizing things together or setting up something. "That''s great . Did the elf''s artifact technology reach this far?" "Huh. Photonize Mana. This is innovation. If we could understand the structure, we might be able to open up new magical horizons!" "How about this? It is an integrated portal device that connects subspace and subspace. A product that even dragons could not create, this little girl... !" Dragons of some age were gathering around Nel-Sharan, observing the artifacts she had made. Even as dragons, the things she made were all enormous. In particular, the photon system modeled after Jamie''s Holy Light was an opportunity to completely change the dragon''s magic system in the future. Boo ." The problem is that Nell-Charan, who suffers from Servant Syndrome, suffers from severe social phobia unless he cares. She was in a state of semi-panic as she looked at the dragons that came out of nowhere. "My, mine If you touch... Whoa!" "It''s okay, it''s okay." Her cousin Braha laughed awkwardly as she teased her from behind. Still, when the dragons praised the work that her younger sister made, she was proud of it. When such a heartwarming (?) scene was being produced, the situation was different in other places. There was no such thing as a perfect combination. huh. I don''t trust you very much. That''s what the young male dragon said to the hawks who were packing hard. Of course, the Hawks didn''t just pass by. "Are you arguing?" "The cheeky thing. Are you really comfortable talking about joins?" "We have come as an equal ally. If you don''t even treat me like that, why should I make you uncomfortable?" "Equal alliance? You''re funny. If we fight, you only assist from behind." "You cheeky lizard guy. follow me Let me change your habit." " Are you crazy?" The sudden provocation of the young dragon was aimed at the already angry Join Hawks. Thanks to that, it went to an instant situation, but fortunately, an older dragon intervened and it did not escalate into a fight. "Cabella. What nonsense are you talking to your allies?" "No, no." "This cheeky bastard. Since I was little, I was brought up too much. Join, I''ll apologize for you. He only lived for a thousand years, so he doesn''t know what the world is like." It was a beautiful woman who looked exactly like a young dragon called Cabella, and her name was Casirbella. She was a Jackie Chan who lived a thousand years longer than her younger sister, Cabella, and she was a woman with all the characteristics of the Blue clan. Hawks was still annoyed, but nodded at her sincere young apology. "I wish I could take good care of my little brother." Of course, the words didn''t come out nicely. "What Whoops!" At those words, Cabella tried to go out again, but Cassirbella slammed his head against the wall. I get it. then. Then he disappeared to another place, carrying his unconscious brother on his shoulders. It seemed to be a separate discipline. The Hawks looked in the direction she had disappeared and saw the wall where Cabella''s face had been pierced. Huge cracks in the wall spread all over the place. I didn''t do it that hard, but to leave such a mark. Even in polymorph state. "I can''t fight her." The Hawks were surprisingly calm in judging the situation. * * * Isis was meditating while looking at the Crispi Falls, which was only allowed to the Blue clan. As a courtesy to the alliance, the waterfall was also opened to the Frontier. This was one of the closest places to the ''Bless'' Core, where there is very little mana in the Dragon Mountains. "How are you?" "Even though I''m just meditating, I can feel the mana build up in my body. To have monopolized this kind of thing, dragons are a very blessed race." "It''s a blessing . There have been times when It is now abandoned, though." Chiron Seira looked at the coolly flowing waterfall with her back. Although he had lived for ten thousand years, he always felt refreshed when he came here. It was especially so today. Maybe it''s because it''s a day to do something that shouldn''t be done. ''Revolt against the Creator.'' The dragon god Brahman who created all dragons. Although the first dragon he created no longer existed in the world, his descendants themselves were still subordinate to Brahman. I''m going to break it today. Even if this is an act that violates the Heavenly Law, the dragon was born this way. Without giving in to the Creator, he is more steadfast than anyone else. I will express my injustice according to the recognition that I am a great being while valuing my self-esteem. Just as her granddaughter Maya Trey did 700 years ago for a human named Ganon. "Are you and I the only ones facing the dragon god?" "Please. We are not trying to commit suicide." I''m glad you''re aware of that. "I have a secret trick to catch the half dragon god." "Are you talking about that little bull?" Chironsera remembered the little bull Isis was wearing on his side. What the hell is that insignificant little creature, why is she talking like this? "It''s Behemoth." "Behemoth? I remember hearing it somewhere... ." He had lived long enough to be counted among the dragon clan, and he knew a lot because he was a dragon closely related to the 12 gods. "I think I remember seeing it in an old book." "If you say Chiron Seira is old, it must be really old." "Because it was a book made by the first generation." The past was so long that it was difficult to guess how many thousands of years ago it was for a first-generation dragon. It was just surprising that books written at that time still exist. "Because we can keep the dragon''s warehouse forever as long as we don''t disappear." That is the magic of dragons. Chiron Seira thought that she was worried about it, and then her wrinkled eyes flashed and said as soon as she remembered it. "I remembered. Behemoth, a monster whose size reached beyond the sky. It was written that it was the product of a mighty warlock who was said to have swept huge mountain ranges with a single step and slaughtered dozens of dragons with its large horns." "You have a good memory." "It was one of the most powerful enemies to be subjugated, but there was a phrase that my ancestor who wrote it regretted that it failed to subdue in the end." If the book was written from the dragon''s point of view, the Behemoth would have been portrayed very viciously. It was natural. In terms of strength alone, Diablo Volfir''s strongest workhorse was Behemoth. If it was the strength of its heyday, it could not even be an opponent unless it was a dragon or a few old dragons. Isis said with a smile. "That little bull is a Behemoth." " Really? But, where did you say you couldn''t find it no matter how much you searched for it? "It was very secretive. We''ve been looking for him for a very long time. I found him a thousand years ago and signed a contract so that I can borrow his power now. "Then where is the warlock who said he did it?" A human warlock who wielded many powerful monsters and fought against the 12 gods. It was one of the biggest reasons why the current 12 gods treat humans like slaves. Since the whole world was swayed by just one human being, there was no reason not to be afraid of its terrifying potential. Because of that, people today have their powers sealed, worship the 12 gods, and live like slaves. "Sooner or later, the world will be plunged into great chaos." "A crucible of confusion?" Yes. He also woke up." " You mean the Warlock?" "Stop getting up." Isis refused to answer. Because that wasn''t the answer she deserved. Even Chironsei, who noticed it, didn''t ask questions. If there is a big chaos in the world soon, you will know it even if you don''t want to know it. "Now, it''s time to start slowly." Isis held the thunder dragon sword Gram in her hand and drew out the power of Ranseok embedded in her forehead. A blue energy flowing beautifully like a wave flowed through her body. Chiron Seira asked. "Are you finished with your mindset?" Isis answered, raising Gram''s brain energy. "It''s over." "Then let the war begin." That evening. A huge number of blue dragons appeared in the realm of the Red clan, which settled in the southern part of the Dragon Mountains. And the dragon civil war broke out with the blue breath. * * * "Lord! The Blue clan has rebelled!" The Dragon Lord Acacia sat on the Dragon Throne and listened to reports flying incessantly. The Blue clan invaded the Red clan. The Blue clan invaded the Black clan. The Blue clan invaded the Green clan. The Blue clan invaded the White clan. ''Chiron Seira.'' Acacia thought of Chiron Seira, the head of the Blue clan. He was the last one, and he had been working hard for the revival and maintenance of dragons for a very long time. However, after the incident 700 years ago, the Blue clan began to diverge little by little around him. "Did it finally happen?" Even so, I had no idea that it would cause a real rebellion. No matter how much the dragon god rejected the blue clan, the dragon was one in the end. It was clear that he would forgive them someday, and since dragons are a race that lives for a long time, it was just a matter of being patient and waiting. But why are you doing something so stupid? Even if the Chiron Seira was one of the best monsters among dragons, it was impossible for them to deal with the entire dragon on their own. "Lord!" At that time, another dragon rushed up and knelt in front of him and reported. "There is a force colluding with the Blue Clan!" "A collusive force?" "It seems to be a multi-ethnic force. Their chief is currently presumed to be Ran." "What? You mean Ran gave power to the Blue clan?" "It didn''t seem like that, but there were only two instances of Ran. The rest were joined by various races such as joins, humans, and elves." Acacia was absurd. The rebellion of the Blue clan also gives me a headache, but it''s like an outside race like Budge intervening in the dragon''s affairs. Since he is the calmest and most intelligent gold dragon, he would have already been sortieing if it was black or red. "How is the situation?" "The Red Clan, which was the first to be unilaterally attacked, suffered considerable damage. The rest of the clan is fighting, and it is said that the Black clan is the only one in a situation where it is overwhelming!" The Red clan was swept away by a sudden blow in the middle of the night. No matter how much a dragon was, it was normal for it to melt if it was hit defenselessly by the breath emitted by the same dragon. Furthermore, the Blue Dragon, who commanded the Red Clan''s surprise, was the elder of the next clan after Chiron Seira. Its power had to be sacrificed even for the same old dragon level. "I was too careless. I should have kept the Blue clan in check... ." "It is too late to regret. Call up an elite army. I will direct it myself." "Lord." Acacia rose from the dragon throne. He received the most blessings from the dragon god Brahman, and even without that blessing, he was said to be the strongest dragon. The Blue clan is the most elaborate clan of all dragons. I wouldn''t have moved if I didn''t have a chance. Perhaps you have already prepared yourself. Even so, not doing so will only make things worse. "You must report to the dragon god. contents is ." Acacia''s body suddenly swelled, and golden scales began to sprout from her body. He, who had grown to a size of several kilometers in an instant, spread his gigantic wings and spoke. [This is a reorganization of the Blue Clan.] Tonight. All of the Blue clan will be sorted out. And you will be born anew [let''s go! My children, put an end to all the traitors!!] Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! The Dragon Lord roared. - Continued on next episode - CH 331 Chapter 46: Now (1) "Is this enough? How about that, Jin?" Han put the prepared silver rod firmly on the floor, and sent a message to Jin, who was working in the same direction in the other direction. [This is over. How about the other one?] [I''m done here too.] [no problem.] great. Han shook his head when he said that everything was done. This completes all preparations. Han tapped the silver rod with a satisfied face. The handsome blue-haired man who was watching him from behind spoke with a slightly unsure face. "Is that really of any use?" "Are you saying you can''t trust our genius wizard?" "The one you have to deal with is the dragon. When it comes to magic, it''s a race that has no one to follow." "Did you see that the elders of your clan also acknowledged it? If you don''t believe us, you can trust them. Although the young blue dragon Kamax had a sullen face, he had actually heard the elders of his clan praise the elf woman. A genius or an idea that even a dragon couldn''t do. To be honest, I thought it was too much, and I still don''t think much of it. However, within the clan, the words of an adult were absolute, so Kamax was also covering humans who were not like people from this continent. Aww-!!! A loud explosion sounded from above. Han and Kamax looked over the invisible Dragon Mountain cliffs. It seemed to have started. "I''m going to have to get it working soon." The start of the operation was set at the moment when the sound of a surprise bombing was heard. Han passed it on to everyone. "Everyone ready!" The sound of all three being prepared was heard through the communicator. It''s a tense moment. If this works, even the terribly powerful dragons will be out of control. "Start!" [practice.] [practice!] [practice!] At the same time, Han turned the upper end of the rod clockwise. Then, the tip of the stick went up like a lid, and the four properties of water gold and earth fire were expressed in pictures. When I pressed the water drop shape with my finger, the light turned off as if it had stopped working and turned gray. Only the other three attributes are lit. -Dragons are infinitely loved for their innate attributes. That is their driving force and the source of their terrible power. If you can shut it down, your plans will be much easier. Han recalled the words Jamie had hinted at during his stay in Avalon. This project started solely thanks to his words. Whether it will succeed or fail is not yet known, but pre-tests showed a successful effect. ''I don''t know if it will work in battles with many dragons yet... .'' The problem is that there are so many dragons to target. However, the water has already spilled. There was no time to ponder. Han raised an auror and shouted. "Activate!" Fierce-!! A golden thunder stream began to flow from the silver rod. The three attributes emitted intense light, and soon the entire rod began to be colored with light. and soared into the sky. Simultaneously in all four directions at the exact coordinates. Kamax murmured as he saw the four lights rising up. "The showdown." Elemental wall. Four pillars of light that soar to the end of the sky are connected to each other in the form of a plane. Four curtains were completed to enclose the entire Dragon Mountains. and. "Three attributes disappear." Fire, earth, and iron were paralyzed in it. That means. "Hey, Blue Dragon. run and come." "I don''t know if it turned out as you expected ." Kamax''s body swelled up and changed into a dragon''s form. He said with a twinkle of his long, ripped eyes. [From now on, it is the time of the Blue Dragon.] * * * Dragons are born with attributes given to each clan. Red dragon and black dragon have fire attribute, blue dragon and green dragon have water attribute, white dragon has iron attribute, and gold dragon has earth attribute. Of course, just because the properties are the same, the characteristics are not the same. Red dragons are loved by pure flames, and black dragons wield the power of violent black flames. Blue dragons know how to manipulate the power of the atmosphere based on water, while green dragons focus on the power of gas and poison. But in the end, the base of power is the same, so everything is powerless in the confrontation world ''Elemental wall''! ''Only green dragons can jump.'' However, green dragons cannot surpass blue dragons according to their aptitude. This is because it is clearly backwards compatible with the same water properties. Hawks raised the hardness of his body to diamonds with his powers. Except for Blue, all the dragon clan are unable to use their power properly. This is an unwinnable fight. Hawks flew at great speed with the wings of the hawk wide open. And he stabbed his spear into the side of the red dragon who was counterattacking. [Aaaaaah!] The Red Dragon, who was already bewildered by the sudden inability to handle the power of fire, fell as it was in an unexpected attack. Someone from the Red clan who saw the scene shouted at everyone. [What tricks did they do! From now on, everyone responds with magic!] Even if the dragon loses the power of the attribute, they are still the masters of magic. Jackie Chan can be said to be a sorcerer who has reached the supreme state. Hawks rolled his eyes. He had already been defeated by a wizard who had reached the absolute supreme state. How many times have you been worried about the Great Magic War since then? ''Compared to him, like you.'' lang syne. The village of the Join tribe, where Hawks was the chieftain, was brutally destroyed by the Black Dragon. It wasn''t over. Among the heterogeneous races that entered the Frontier, most of them were victims of dragons. That would be only a part. How many lives have been lost by being trampled on by the dragon''s evil spirits? I can''t stand it when I think about it. I''ve always dreamed of a day like this. The day when I will slaughter the dragons with my own hands. "Today, I will annihilate you from this land!!" It was the same elsewhere. The Blue Dragon and the Frontier Alliance unilaterally pushed the entire dragon. Black dragons also wanted to gain an edge at first, but when their attributes were sealed, they began to be pushed like a lie. [What do you do!] [Things like this . As a traitor, you have no shame!] [To hold hands with the bugs. You guys are the shame of a dragon!] [The dragon god shouldn''t have forgiven them!] It was a rare situation throughout the history of Bless. How many times was it that the screams and tantrums of dragons erupted everywhere? It is also at their base. 700 years ago, when the warlock Ganon attacked alone to rescue Maya Trey, this was not the case. That was then. A golden light flashed in the sky. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah The golden light flashes-! Then, in the form of a beam, it was properly pierced over the mountain range. Five Blue Dragons and dozens of Frontier Warriors were engulfed in the explosion. It was tremendous power. Those near the center disappeared without a trace, and those at the edge of the explosion range barely survived. Even he was seriously injured and could no longer fight. [dare! What are you doing in my land!!!] With a huge roar, an unimaginable peer crushed the Allied Forces. "Big!" "Of, consciousness ." "No, no." Those who could not stand Pierre passed out as if dead. Even those who endured could not stand properly because there was a great panic. It was the same with Blue Dragon. The young dragons stumbled greatly. The old dragons were not greatly affected by peers, but rather, they felt more fear than those affected by peers. [Come out.] [Make sure everyone is prepared.] The old dragons warned those who did not lose consciousness. They saw a huge golden dragon slowly descending from the sky. The light emanating from his body showed that he was an unusual dragon. Dragon is a being at the apex of a race. The dragon closest to the dragon god Brahman, and the dragon that inherited his power the most. [Stop thinking about going back to normal.] Dragon Lord Acacia said with a low growl. [I will take all your lives.] * * * "Are you ready?" When Chiron Seira asked, Yes. Isis clasped her right hand to check the condition before answering. The arm that had been hit by Chiron Seira''s breath was completely restored. "Are you giving me a complete bottle and medicine?" She laughed a little at the fact that it was Chiron Seira who had healed her arm. The person who made the arm like this had it restored to its original state, how could it not be funny? Then Chiron Seira snorted. huh. Thank you for saving me then." "Yes~" Isis answered roughly and got up from her seat. He held the Gram standing on the wall with his right hand and swung it around. It definitely feels like you have to wield it with your black right hand. The left hand can be handled just as much as the right hand, but it is better to wield it with the arm you usually use frequently. Chironsera looked at Isis, who looked fine, and asked her. "Can you? Rod is strong enough to be incomparable to me." "Otherwise, everyone will die. By the way, are you all right, Chiron Seira? I''ve heard Rodwa say you''re just going to erase it. Chironsera did not say anything to that question. I just looked up at the sky covered in black smoke. As he slowly walked forward, he began to grow in size. He changed into a body in an instant and said while looking at Isis with his huge eyes. [Let me go.] With those brief words, Chiron Seira''s resolve was confirmed. Isis nodded and said to Behemoth sitting next to him. "Do you know what to do?" "I can''t tell." "That is enough. it will work out somehow. Whoa. What is Jamie doing now?" "If you''re that afraid, why didn''t you ask me to stay?" At Behemoth''s words, Isis smiled and simply stretched. "How do you hold it? He has work to do." And if you can''t even do this yourself, you won''t be able to claim to be a member of his resistance. "Let''s go, Chiron Seira." Isis jumped on the back of Chironsera, which was several hundred meters high. As she stood on it, her feet, along with the blue magic circle, cling to it, and it felt natural, as if she was standing on the ground. "I feel like a dragon rider." [upstart. You will be the first and last to fight on my back.] "It''s an honor." [huh. then Goes!] As Chiron Seira flapped her wings, the background changed in an instant. Isis smiled at the tremendous sense of speed. The two of them broke through the battlefield at once and found a golden old dragon running wild in the distance. It was Dragon Lord Acacia. [ ] Forgive me.] Chironsera muttered like that, and then widened her large snout. The pioneer is this one. [Dragon Breath] Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!!!! The Blue Clan''s strongest breath hit Acacia. [Aaaaaah!] Hearing the screams of the Dragon Lord, Isis injected a huge amount of aura into the Thunder Dragon Sword. The blue lan stone embedded in her forehead began to shine brightly. There is no room to control the power. power from the start. "Give me strength." [warrant] [Absolute Defense: Aegis] The power that Isis has awakened. It is an absolute shield that perfectly protects its owner from all powers. A translucent blue film was formed on her left arm. Isis flew wavy azure hair and jumped off Chiron Seira''s back. Gram scatters lightning and howls. "Thunderbolt!" A streak of blue lightning fell over the Dragon Lord''s head. - Continued on next episode - CH 332 Chapter 46: Now (2) About 1,000 years ago, a blue dragon called Gramsmemus existed. He was looking for a place to die. Although there was still life left, there was nothing particularly regretful about living. There was no reason. Dragons live their lives doing what they want. He only wished for death because he judged that he had lived enough. Then one day, two women came to him. ''I came here after hearing the rumors.'' The first to speak was a woman who looked like a high elf. They were called the three major races together with the dragon, but there was no particular inspiration to Grimsemus. When asked what the rumors were, she replied, ''You''re looking for a place to die.'' I wonder how I knew it, but since it has been hundreds of years since I started looking for a place to die, I wanted to spread the word. In addition, the high elves are a race loved by nature, so they could have been crossed over by the spirits. ''Are you going to find a place for me to die?'' ''Unfortunately, I cannot find a place to die for the old dragon, Gramsmeus. However, I can make your last game enjoyable.'' ''This is my last play. What is it?'' ''Even after death, if you allow me, can I make a weapon out of those bones and hearts?'' At first I thought he was a crazy elf. He came to the undead old dragon and asked if he could use his body as a part. In other words, it was like asking politely if I could damage the body. If it had been any other old dragon, he would have shot it from the breath without even responding. However, Gramsemus was a dragon about to die. It was ridiculous, but I decided to listen to the story to the end. ''Where are you planning to use my body to make a weapon?'' ''that is .'' Gramsmemus had no choice but to show a strong interest in the words of the high elf woman that followed. ''The extinction of the dragon.'' the extinction of dragons. Although Gramsemus was one of the highest-ranking ancient dragons in his clan, he wasn''t particularly friendly with the same clan. Chiron Seira has always been dissatisfied with herself. But what to do? He didn''t like dragons. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that I disliked it, because the dragon''s unique self-righteous personality and arrogant, arrogant attitude were disgusting. Actually, this was the weird side of him. Normal dragons are all self-righteous and arrogant. Dragons were created as the strongest race on earth. All living things would be mere creatures in front of the dragon, so it was natural. Gramsemus, who was not, was unusual. So, even now, I felt a strong interest in the words of the high elves. ''Is it possible to annihilate a dragon with one weapon made from my body?'' ''Even if your power alone is too much, we have a perfect plan to accomplish the cause.'' ''There is no such thing as perfection in the world. Even those 12 gods.'' ''It may be. However, we have to do it anyway. Because that''s how the future is made. It''s perfect in that sense.'' The high elf showed a strong determination. Gramsemus saw the man beside her. She was a girl of the Ran tribe who looked still young. ''What is that child?'' ''This child... .'' said high elf Siora. ''I am a child named Jules Isis who will hold you.'' ''I''m in Ran''s hand.'' He laughed. Isis. I saw her strong eyes. In the subject of still young Ran, there is no shrinking in the face of an old dragon. told her ''It will be very difficult for me to deal with.'' * * * "Graaam!!" Kwagga Gaga River!! Gramseus was the only blue dragon to be called a thunder dragon. The essence of the lightning he possessed was at a level that even the strongest of his clan, Chiron Seira, could not disregard. Isis threw it all over the Dragon Lord''s head. [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!] Even Chiron Seira''s breath and Gram''s thunderbolt. No matter how much the Dragon Lord, he had no choice but to fall to the ground when he was hit by an old dragon-class attack in succession. Isis wasn''t fine either. "Ugh." She drooled over the thunderbolts emanating from Gram. Although it is often said that damage to the body is minimized with the power Aegis, the Thunder Dragon Sword Gram was a kind of magic sword that was connected to the user''s nerves. That is why he was able to unleash all the brain energy of Gramseus while he was alive, but on the contrary, it had a considerable impact on Isis as well. [Ugh- These guys are running wild without knowing the subject!] Acacia shook her head in dizzy and raised her body again. It was so huge that it looked like a mountain was rising. Isis landed on the ground and then caught her breath. A strong convulsion occurred in the right hand holding Gram, but I forcibly endured it. It was because Acacia had completely woken up in a better shape than expected. He bleed as he looked at Isis. [The kid from Ran is attacking me with a weapon made using dragons. You''re scared.] ''You crazy.'' Isis was astonished. I was hit with a powerful attack in two rooms or at a vital point, but how can I be so healthy? That was then. [acacia!!] Chironsera were descending at high speed towards Acacia. Seeing the blue light in his mouth, he seemed to be preparing for another breath. Isis also ran forward accordingly. ''You must defeat it!'' from a very long time ago. okay. From the time I left the city of Ran, wandered the world and came into contact with the truth of this world, it was a plan I had been working out little by little, albeit in an abstract way. The final destination of all those plans was always the Dragon Lord. If we don''t find the author, we don''t have any plans after that. ''Shore. Watch me.'' A great high elf who organized the Frontier, persuaded Gramseus, and made a contract with Behemoth. To Isis, she was a friend, mother, and teacher. For the sake of her who is no longer there, Isis will bring down the dragon god from the throne, ready to die. "Gram!" The thunder dragon sword howls. Her face contorted in pain as a blue wave of thunder blew out. The ends of the sky-blue hair are burning little by little. Isis bent her knees slightly as if trying to help out. Her aura wraps around her body and spreads wide behind her back like huge wings. The unfolded aurors erupted like wild flames. [Now!] With Chiron Seira''s signal, her new model disappeared at high speed. At the same time, a breath was fired. Acacia murmured while looking at the breath falling from above and Ran approaching him alternately. [twice... .] His eyes turned golden. [Do you think it will work!!] The Gold Dragon is the strongest of the six clans. Acacia is one of the most powerful gold dragons in history. He hit the ground with his foot. The ground began to crack violently enough to be ruthless. A third of the Dragon Mountains collapse with a single stomping. Isis, who had lost her balance in an unexpected super-massive earthquake, tried to move quickly to a place that had not collapsed, but the aftermath was far beyond her expected range. Members of the Frontier, who were fighting in the vicinity, were swept away by the collapsing mountain range and disappeared below. '' Nonsense.'' The earth attribute must have been sealed, how could such a nonsensical thing be possible? Isis, too, was eventually swept away by an unexpected landslide. Acacia confirmed it and shouted. [I mean, it''s different, it''s different! Chiron Seira!!] Then he stretched his right hand toward the falling breath. Kugugugugugugugu-!! The breath split into several branches, scraping the ground violently and freezing the surroundings. But Acacia''s right hand did not move. He spread his huge wings and flew straight towards Chironsera. [Traitor, as an old friend, I will take your own life.] Acacia, who grabbed the rear with a space leap, nailed her claw to Chiron Seira''s neck. The old dragon''s thick scales pierced like a piece of paper. Chironsera screamed. [Aaaah!] [I thought you knew my power.] [acacia!!] [Die like this. That is the last consideration I can give.] The Dragon Lord prepares to breathe. It is the breath of the Dragon Lord, which boasts the most overwhelming power among the Dragon Breath, which is said to be the strongest attack in the physical world. The aim is Chiron Seira''s head. He was planning to annihilate him in one single shot. [Why did you do that, my friend?] Acacia said that in a bitter voice, then exhaled her breath relentlessly. "Anyway, I can''t stop our princess." A flash of red flashed. [Power: Annihilation Game] Gray hair fluttered in a mess. Clark, wrapped in a red lightning bolt-like energy all over his body, fully opened the Lan Stone on his forehead. Something more than an aura that had been engraved on his fist stretched out towards the dragon lord''s breath. "Suck!" Clark took a breath. A shockwave that seemed like his whole body would collapse was hitting him in seconds. ''You''re stronger than Peha.'' Even those who ''beyond'' the Grand Master were unable to completely block the breath emitted by the strongest dragon. He turned the trajectory of Breath as hard as he could. However, Clark, who could not get out due to his power too strong, fell down with Breath. But that was enough. Clark''s time was about 5 seconds. [Absolute Zero] A chill flowed from the mana that Chiron Seira exhaled, and the entire acacia began to freeze. The ultimate freezing magic that even Dragon Lord cannot avoid. [Death... can not avoid.] Chiron Seira said with tears in her eyes. Acacia frowned. [no. You can''t do anything, Chironsera!] A crack opened in the freezing of absolute zero. this thing It''s weird not being able to break it. Why is Dragon Lord the strongest dragon? A true fear for them... . I''m sorry. I have to bring you down, even by this frivolous method." Acacia hurriedly turned her head when she heard the voice from behind. How did Isis get up there, and Isis had jumped up with a tired face. ''Someone who couldn''t fly escaped there?'' Destroyed a third of the Dragon Mountains. Ran, who can''t fly, should have been swept away and crashed down there. Isis let out a painful breath. In the process of escaping the collapsing mountain range, his organs were severely damaged. Perhaps this is the final blow. [Divine Sword Unity Day] It is one of the areas handed down in the eastern island nation of Ryeo, and since reaching this level, she has never properly wielded a sword. So, I don''t know exactly how much power I put all my energy into. as an estimate. [Spirit Thunder] You can cut through the country with one sword. spatula. Kurreung-! There was a sound of a brief cracking of the skin and a brief thunder roared. "Cool-" Blood flowed from Isis'' eyes, nose, mouth and ears, and black smoke rose. fall straight down In return for accepting Gram, the brain dragon sword, all organs, bones, and nerves except the skin were burned to the brain. Chironsera looked at her as she fell, then shifted her gaze to her old friend. Acacia with eyes full of anger, still frozen. His long neck began to crack at an angle. [Do not forgive.] Chiron Seira looked at the neck of the falling Dragon Lord and closed her eyes. That was the moment. It is a complete overhaul. A loud voice came from the sky. And the head of the Dragon Lord, which had fallen, began to return to its original position like a lie. Chiron Seira''s eyes narrowed. He did not lose his composure even in the horrifying sight. because I knew [Are you out?] Chiron Seira. This bald-headed bastard. In his greeting, something occupied Acacia''s body said. You will not die well. The dragon god Brahman expressed his anger. Isis muttered in a low voice with a faint smile in the distant consciousness. now. In the distance, something began to increase in volume at a tremendous rate. Koooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!! A loud cry that vibrates the heavens and the earth crosses the Dragon Mountains and radiates its overwhelming reverberation to the whole world. beyond the sky. A gigantic size that will reach the edge of the atmosphere. Brahma Aaaaan!! The time for Behemoth has arrived. - Continued on next episode - CH 333 Chapter 47: The 13th God (1) Brahman''s eyes widened at the immense presence he felt behind him. It wasn''t just the presence that was huge. When I turned around, there was something high enough to make the world go dark, as if a huge wall had suddenly appeared. Fortunately, the distance was quite far, so I could see the overall outline, but the first thing that caught my eye was the unrealistic size of the horn. The pair of horns protruding from the letter "L" had sharp ends like lightning rods, and were not joking, they were huge as if the sky was divided into three parts. It was so unrealistically huge that it seemed as if it had existed in the sky from the beginning. So what about the body? A huge wall stood. It''s not just a wall, each of the four bridges is huge enough to crush the mountain range. The body cannot measure its size. The head was invisible because it was beyond the atmosphere. Brahman was aware of its existence. It''s a very old memory, but how could I forget a creature of that size? You Behemoth! It is one of the workhorses used by human warlocks who were powerful enough to threaten the 12 gods in the past. Its power was enough to split heaven and earth, and it was enough to be a threat to the gods. Even so, it wasn''t really God''s opponent. Yes, a warlock''s creation. The limitations were obvious, and I''ve actually heard that he was hit by the other 12 gods several times. Originally, Brahman would have dealt with it without much concern. ''At least now.'' Brahman''s expression darkened. He is now the weakest period in his history. Unlike the other 12 gods, it was his role to manage the security of Bless, because he spent a lot of energy on mass production of the guardian dragon. Brahma Aaaaan!! With a loud voice, huge horns are aimed at him. clenched- Something similar to an electric current flowed through the two horns, and dark blue energy began to gather between them. It seemed to be half the size of the Dragon Mountains. If I was just swept away by that, no matter how much I was, I would disappear from the world along with the mountain range. Brahman was forced to make a decision. big guy. Even with only half the strength of his prime, he was able to block that kind of thing. if only there were no obstructions. [ ] Dragon God, you can''t do that.] Brahman felt his lower body freeze. this guy. He looked at Chiron Seira, who was trying to freeze her body, with pitiful eyes. make it go off Dragons have two most powerful weapons. One is Breath, which has the strongest destructive power in the material world, and the other is ''Dragon'' that replaces voice with power. And both powers come from Brahman. His words were more powerful than all the dragon clans combined. [Ahhhhhhhh!!] I just told him to turn it off, but Chiron Seira''s huge body fell to the ground at once. Then he opened his mouth. The Dragon Lord''s body is a ''Descent Dragon'' body designed so that he can use his full power. Thanks to this, even the dragon''s own breath was able to pour out to the limit output. go away!! The Gold Dragon was the first dragon created by the Brahmins, and it was also a replica created by the Brahmins. So, of course, his breath is also golden. Aaaaaaaaaaan!!!! Brahman''s breath was fired before Behemoth. Breath, which had the power of all dragons combined, ripped the air apart and twisted the space. However, due to the distance, he did not reach Behemoth directly. Behemoth''s gigantic eyes lit up and shot out a black mana mass that had been fully charged. A huge beam of light shoots out from between the horns. In fact, the length to volume ratio was so short that it was embarrassing to even call it a light beam, but as a person dealing with it, I had to feel a different level of pressure. ''Compared to my breath?'' The Brahman, who exhaled with all his might, looked at the dark blue energy that filled the sky and seemed to become a new sky. His breath was powerful enough, but he was severely pushed back in terms of volume. Breath is swallowed It''s not completely swallowed up. Like a needle, it was digging into the huge beam of Behemoth. The original purpose was to block it, but the energy reached the front of the nose. kaaah! He blocked the huge beam of light that fell uncontrollably with his arms. Brahman rolled his eyes. A terrible mass struck him. Imprisoned in the Dragon Mountains as it is, he pierced the ground along with the Mountains. What kind of humiliation is this? He felt his bones and muscles creaking. ''I am one of the 12 gods.'' To such a created beast. His body turns golden. Brahman gave strength to the wingtips and braked the body that was constantly being pushed down. It''s not even Diablo Volfir, and if you lose to that bastard, you won''t be able to raise your head because of shame. I am a dragon dragon god. I have dedicated my whole life to those two letters. His golden body became more and more intense, and his entire body began to turn into gold. I never thought I''d be writing this in a place like this. [Primordial Dragon Bramensia] AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA get bigger His appearance also began to change. Its large body grows longer and longer like a snake. The large wings contracted and disappeared as if being sucked into their back. A soft golden mane grew from the nape of his neck. Dozens of golden marbles began to orbit around the enormous length of the body. He grabbed the two marbles in the front with both hands. thud!! He broke through the beam of Behemoth at once and flew high into the sky. long time no see that look. Behemoth murmured as he looked at the Brahman who soared to the sky with a snake-like elongated body. I''ve seen that look a few times. It''s actually the first time I''ve met him, but his owner has had several clashes with him. Each time the Brahman became like that. And when it became that form, it exerted a different level of power than before. The reason Behemoth was not sure of victory was because he knew the true face of Brahman. ''It''ll be real from now on.'' Even if it becomes that form, it will not be as strong as it used to be. On the other hand, he has completely regained his power. It''s worth a try. I''ll kill you, you big beast. and. Jin, who was watching it from below, muttered without realizing it. "Battle of monsters?" * * * Brahman''s true name is ''Bramensia''. He has been a dragon since time immemorial. None of the 12 gods had a longer lifespan. Even Ra, the sun god, the Aquarius, has lived a long life that cannot be compared with him. Bramensia was a being that roamed the universe and devoured planets. The modifiers that followed him varied. Dragon of the End, God of Destruction, Space Devourer, etc... . In fact, I had the experience of ending several worlds myself. he was vicious However, there were places that even he could not attack. Blas. They attacked several times, but it was annoying to see how the nature gods living there were fed back. In particular, Gaia, the mother god, created a system called the Bless protection system to block his intrusion at the source. He didn''t want anything materially like the other 12 gods. Neither the original darkness, nor the cycle, nor the law, nor the light were interested. there is only one wish There is only one thing that sinks Bless. It was then that Ra appeared before Bramensia. he said ''This chair will help. Let''s do it together.'' He had existed since time immemorial, but there was something in Ra that was difficult to disobey. He was also strong enough to dare to guess. Why is there such a strong transcendent? I was curious, but Ra''s proposal came to me more attractive than that. The sinking of Bless! I was ashamed of myself, but I accepted his offer. So the 12 gods gathered, and when they acted according to Ra''s plan, Bless naturally fell into their hands. okay. They are the ones who rule and rule here. These days, the relationship between the 12 gods has been disrupted, but to be honest, Bramensia was not very interested in it. I just wanted to make an alliance with Zenith. nothing interested If Bless is damaged beyond your control, just leave. However, it is impossible for the end to end in defeat. Beast bastard! You will be torn to pieces and die! It is right to view Bramensia, which returned to its original form, as a completely different existence from before. The marbles surrounding his body radiate golden light all at once. disappear! !! The light flashed. * * * The group watching the battle of the two monsters from below began to run away in a hurry. It was an instinctive intuition that it would turn the surrounding area into a wasteland. Frontier''s multi-racial alliance, all dragons run away in unison as if they had fought each other. Han, who joined Jin, stuck out his tongue as he looked at the golden light that covered the entire sky. "I don''t know if these are all going to die." "Run at the time to say that!" "But what about Isis?" "I got it!" From above, Hawks flew forward, holding Isis in his arms. "Why is that bastard so fast! Take us too!" Han yelled at his back, but he accelerated without looking back. "That new kid?!" The golden light is getting darker. It was hard to even open my eyes properly. I don''t know what kind of structure it will develop, but if the range the light hits is the attack range, there''s really no point in escaping. The whole area will be swept away. "You must live as long as Isis." Jin said seriously. Han nodded. If you are slaughtered here, the plan itself becomes meaningless. "I hope that giant bastard will do it for you." An incredibly huge black cow as if it was right in front of her even though it was so far away. Can you call that a cow? Anyway, Behemoth began to take a huge step to stop the dragon god. As it is one of the trump cards that exist to defeat the Dragon God, you have to stake everything on him. You are fooling around! Behemoth with his horns charged towards Bramensia. The sound did not vibrate the heavens and the earth, causing an earthquake in the area. As Bramensia watched the Behemoth approaching quickly, she stretched out the marbles she was holding in her hands. The speed of the marbles orbiting around the body increases. can''t stop [Planet Destruction: Upper Star] Golden light pours down the sky. Behemoth took a deep breath and then exhaled with all his might. It didn''t breathe like a dragon, but it created a storm that was enough to destroy everything it breathed out with its size. quagga!! Bramensia''s elongated body stopped for a moment in the intense gust of wind. Behemoth did not miss the opportunity. stabbed him with his horns. But it was the attack that Bramensia was waiting for. pathetic thing. In an instant, he wrapped his horns and quickly moved to the head of the Behemoth, and he used his elongated body to tighten his neck. Whoops!! The size of the Bramensia is enough to threaten even a Behemoth. Things like that started choking, so there was nothing the four-legged behemoth could do. Although it caused a shock wave with black mana, the pouring planet-destroying attack ''Upper Star'' suppressed it. "Behemoth!" Han stopped Behemoth while running away. Hey! Jin called for him, but Han didn''t budge. If Behemoth is defeated, there is no point in escaping. He took out a stick. I don''t know how much it will help, but you should save it before you suffocate. "What are you going to do!" Jin grabbed his arm and pulled him in. Han pushed it aside and said. "You should do everything you can. If it were, everyone would die anyway." At that, Jin too sighed, stopped running and pulled out his sword. As the day is slowly setting down, his power, ''Moonlight Resonance'', will also be able to exert some power. I don''t know if that will work for the 12 gods though. let''s go. Leaving behind those who ran away, Han flew to the place where the fierce battle was taking place. Jin immediately followed after him. That was then. Dark darkness began to cover the floor. Han and Jin opened their eyes when they saw it. "Jamie?" "Is Jamie Welton here?" There was no one who could sow darkness as thick as this, as far as they knew, except Jamie Welton. But it wasn''t. "It was too much to be alone." Someone stepped down with their backs in front of them. He was wearing a robe, so he couldn''t see his back very well, but he looked like a boy who wasn''t that big. A strong wind blew in the clash of two transcendent beings. The robe fluttered, revealing his hair. it''s dark It wasn''t just black, it was flying like ink as thick as ink. "Everyone, get ready." A boy gives orders somewhere with a youthful voice. "Let''s hunt God." Kwaang!! Black mana erupts from the boy like an explosion. At the same time, strange-looking things began to happen in the dark. Jin and Han looked at them silently with tense faces. All of them are lifeless, and they just follow orders. The dark-haired boy went with them to the battle between Behemoth and Bremencia. and. "They are brave children." An alluring voice and a fragrant scent that seemed to paralyze the head flowed between Han and Jin. White arms wrapped around the two of them. A bit of curly black hair running down her cheeks. White hands and black nails that are visible below the shoulders. "Don''t be afraid." She said as she twisted her red-painted lips upward. "This Jormungand will help that ignorant bull." They couldn''t help but feel the instinctive fear in that voice. It was a ''predator''. - Continued on next episode - CH 334 Chapter 47: The 13th God (2) This snake bastard! Behemoth slammed his head into the ground to shake off Bramensia, who was holding him tight. It was simply pounded in the head, but it was a disaster if the weight hit the ground. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa- Dust billowed beyond the clouds as if an explosion had occurred from the bottom of the planet. The power was that great. Whoops! This stupid beast! Bramencia groaned at the shock that spread throughout her body. No matter how hard it was, Behemoth, the largest in the universe, threw his body and attacked it, so it was hard to bear. He fully opened the power of the marbles. The golden light came out steadily, and it expanded with mass all at once. Aww!! All the marbles he had are the ''power of the planet'' he ate so far. The power of the marbles made by compressing them was impossible to withstand, no matter how behemoth. No matter how big your size is, can you give it a single star? Get crushed and die like this! Bramencia loosened his neck and flew again. It was decided that it would be difficult to suffocate by strangling that thick neck. Instead, I focused on the power of the marble. At the same time, he held the breath in his mouth. It was intended to annihilate the existence of the Behemoth together with this land without leaving a trace. Go away, fake beast! Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo good!! Breath was fired. Previously, he was not able to exert his power by being pushed by a massive beam of light, but his breath was known to be a very intimidating technique even among the 12 gods. No one can stand it if it is orthodox. "All of them are Bongshinjin ()." A purple light was shot at the point where the breath fell. The dark-haired boy, Prometheus, jumped up to it with his purple eyes flashing. At the same time, the strange monsters he summoned began to chant unknown spells from their respective positions. As the purple light resonated with him, it began to take on a darker color. Shortly thereafter, an old ancient text appeared around it, and it began to wander around the purple light like a satellite. Prometheus saw it and muttered. "Seal the power of God." faster than the rate at which the breath falls. His new model jumped through space once. Arriving in front of the purple light, Prometheus joined the index and thumb of both hands in a triangle shape towards the breath falling overhead. "Ark of the vassal." A magic spell that seals the power of the gods. Breath attacked Prometheus. Originally, it was normal that his figure should have disappeared without a trace due to the power of Breath that ripped apart even the space. However. [Suction ()] gurgling- With a bizarre sound, the breath began to be sucked into the triangular hands. After fully sucking in, Prometheus released his hands and landed down, breathing heavily. "Heh, heh, heh, heh!" White steam flowed from his body enough to obscure his appearance. The skin also turned pale every moment. It was the price of sealing the power of God. It was only blocked once, but his condition deteriorated rapidly. No matter how much Bramensia''s breath was, I thought it would last at least two or three times. "You don''t have to be frustrated. It''s great to be able to block it once. Jormungand stood silently behind him and looked up at the sky. The golden dragon floating in the sky was looking down without a reaction. He couldn''t read his head, but Jormungand seemed to have a rough idea of what he was thinking. "It''s incredibly embarrassing." Even if there was no change in his expression, the man who was running wildly became calm. It was a sign of a lot of thinking. Jormungand reached out to Prometheus. As black mana was supplied to him, the amount of white steam flowing out decreased significantly. Prometheus'' skin came alive again. It was time to let out a short breath and stood up from his seat. who are you guys Bramensia''s voice came from above. Dare to take my breath... Whoops! Just as he was about to express his anger, Behemoth got up and slammed him with his horns. Where to sell your eyes! Bramensia''s body bounced off in the distance, destroying the part of the Dragon Mountains where the remains of the remains. ugh- However, Behemoth was probably not okay, his body leaned forward. Heavy dust that rises. Jormungand and Prometheus moved in the direction of his head. There was a huge head of a Behemoth with a tired expression on his face. "Are you still fighting ignorantly?" At her voice, Behemoth rolled her eyes and looked at her. Are you Jormungand? Long time no see. What are you doing now? Come out quickly if you can help. "There was a lot to prepare. The timing was pretty tight. If I didn''t make it on time, maybe I should have watched you die. funny sound. Behemoth stood up again. It looked like a landslide as the dust fell. Taking a weary breath, he saw the dark-haired boy next to her. he asked, frowned. what is that guy What makes you feel like an owner? "You will see it." huh. You must have a lot to explain to your master, Jormungand. Prometheus, who had been quietly beside him until now, took out a white staff from the subspace. A blue bead hung from the staff''s head, which looked like a flower bud. Behemoth''s big eyes widened when he saw it. that! "I had a bit of trouble getting it. Prometheus, show your skills and come." Yes. Prometheus held the staff in his right hand and spread his sword with his left hand in front. Opening. Black mana tinged with purple swirled. The staff''s flower buds were in full bloom. When the light came on the blue marble, he said to everyone. "Please help." The monsters of this type shook their heads, crossed their legs, and began to memorize unknown spells again. The trash bastards are glowing. Bramencia flew back again, pushing the remnants of the mountain range. His eyes, unlike before, were stained with a ferocious red color. Everything is annoying Bramensia decided not to fight according to the circumstances any longer. everything got boring As I endured this humiliation, I became irritated by the fights with them, and I also lost my duty to protect Bless. I don''t know everything. I don''t care what the world will be like. In the first place, Bless was just one of the many stars I wanted to sink. Disappear with this star. The primordial dragon Bramensia. For him, who had invaded and destroyed countless stars, destroying a single star''s core was nothing more than a task. No matter how special Bless is. [Planet Destruction: The End of the Stars] Except for the two marbles held in both hands, all the marbles soared into the sky and spread widely, drawing a round circle. A golden line began to be drawn between the beads. It was so complicated that it looked like a giant magic circle. Prometheus looked up at the sky and cried out briefly. "Heaven!" Manipulate the flow of the sky. His left hand moved intricately and began to form several seals. Adjust wind speed, control temperature, change the location of sunlight and shape of clouds. In Ryeo, a country in the East far away from the main continent, there is magic instead of magic. Compared to magic, magic is a technique that is very inefficient, but on the contrary, there are things that only magic can do. Manipulation of phenomena based on nature! "Twist." The staff''s flowers in full bloom scatter blue pollen. Black mana flowed out like a falling petal with him. A combination of magic and black magic. "Phenomena destruction!" Damn-!! The sky began to crack. Then, the positions of the marbles were slightly shifted. The balance of power became strange, and Bramensia''s skills began to collapse on its own. Bramencia frowned and cried. You''re playing a trick! He aroused the power of the dragon god and tried to return the marble to its original position. So . Dark blue mana is concentrated between the horns. The energy in the form of small beads was concentrated compared to before. Behemoth growls and shouts. Don''t look away! Aaaaaaaaaaan!! Great!! Bramensia was able to block the Behemoth''s beams by grouping the beads of both hands, but it was not a negligible level of attack, so it was pushed back. That gigantic beast alone was quite overwhelming, but the addition of a strange one made the situation very bad. ''Do you want me to be pushed back!'' No matter how much his power was cut in half, he was the one who once roamed the universe and ate the stars. If you are subjected to such clumsy things, you will remain as a disgrace even after you die. Bramensia squirmed and rushed towards Prometheus with great speed. Behemoth should be the first to kill him, even if left alone for a while. He tried to dispel the power of the gods, and this time even intervene in the sky to destroy the status quo. Even if you don''t know where he came from, if you continue to let it go, this will become more and more disadvantageous. "It''s not like that." Bramensia saw a pitch black thing flying right next to it. She was an impressive woman with fluttering hair, a black dress, bright red lips, and thick makeup overall. He jumped right to the side without a trace. He felt a sense of crisis there and had to withdraw. [13th Holy Activation] Kee hee hee hee hee !! Deafness that feels like it''s going to break your ears. Seeing the wriggling darkness, Bramensia gave an expression of disbelief. four years... How to ''divine''? Why is it that an unknown woman has the power that only twelve people on this earth have? It was even a pitch-black divinity whose depth was difficult to gauge. ''It''s deeper than Oblivion''s vanity.'' Jormungand raised the corners of his lips upward. Well? The 13th Black Divinity poured upon him. "I think you have even gathered believers." Bramensia was swept away by the Black Divinity and fell to the ground. * * * Behemoth was astonished at the boy Jormungand had brought and the god Jormungand had shown him. ''That guy, what... ?'' One broke the power of God by mixing black mana with the strange power he had never seen before, and Jormungand showed his divinity himself, no matter what he did. Both were difficult situations for Behemoth''s head to accept. "Why are you making such a complicated expression?" what did you do He looked at Jormungand sitting next to him with alert eyes. Jormungand replied that it was difficult to say right now. "Let''s talk later." Does the owner know you like that? "It happens again." Jormungand pointed to Bramensia, who was struggling to get up. Behemoth didn''t like her like that. It''s been like that ever since. You can speak right away, but if you don''t want to say it, you''ll just turn the answer round and round. Even if it is an important issue. Although we were born together, we always couldn''t understand what''s inside. it''s your job Anyway, after defeating that guy, we''ll meet the owner soon, so you can listen to it then. If so, what is that guy? Does it even exist later? "It is not something that can be said simply. But to keep it short... ." Jormungand said as he watched Prometheus descending from the sky thwarting Bramensia''s plans. "He wants to be the savior of mankind." saver? "Ask him for details. I don''t know if you will answer me. Rather now... ." Jormungand raised the Black Divinity again. It is her masterpiece that has been painstakingly crafted over a long period of time. After a long time, now is the time to prove why it was made. "It''s time to kill God." Her eyes were torn like snakes. Jormungand was more enjoyable than ever. Behemoth looked at her like that and thought. ''It is indeed an ominous deity.'' I don''t know what it''s made of, but one thing is for sure... . The divinity of Jormungand was never made in a normal way. - Continued on next episode - CH 335 Chapter 47: The 13th God (3) I don''t know what that guy is, but that staff... . It looks like the one the owner used before he made the killer, right? To Behemoth''s question, Jormungand answered while walking forward. "It was a little hard to save." Before Diablo Volfir invented black magic, he used the ''road flower.'' A piece that supplies near-infinite mana to the caster from the moment it is activated. However, he felt that it was not enough to deal with the 12 gods who deal with the divine, and Diablo created the strongest staff ''God Killer''. "How tightly you hid it." Can you trust him? Behemoth looked at Prometheus and said. In addition to using black mana, it reminded me of the owner''s old appearance, so it was very difficult. "The skill is certain. because i made it that way for a very long time. So ." Jormungand looked at Prometheus approaching this way and said. "There is no need to doubt that." Behemoth did not respond to her words. He obviously asked, ''Can you believe it?'' But the answer returned was ambiguous. In other words, she also did not think that the man was a reliable person. It was a fact that I knew because it was Behemoth who had seen her for a very long time. But I didn''t point it out. ''There''s no way he could have done this poorly.'' The workhorse who loves his master more than anyone else is Jormungand, neither himself nor Black. She could have taken her own life for the sake of her master, and in fact tried to do so several times. They all failed because they were stopped by the owner. Anyway, I didn''t ask any more, knowing that she wouldn''t tell me anything if she had said that. Behemoth simply pulled his massive body forward. it''s the same as before I block the enemy, you intercept. "It''s been a long time." A huge scythe was in Jormungand''s hand. Behemoth asked at the sight. Do you think you won''t go back to the way you were? "I can''t go back now." Jormungand is a snake. A giant snake capable of encircling all the seas in this world. In fact, it wasn''t that big, but rumors are bound to inflate. Still, the actual length surpassed the Behemoth. But now it''s impossible. "Once I acquired this power, I could no longer return to that form." It was heartbreaking to throw away the body that the owner had made, but the sadness of the past was buried long ago. "Mr. Jormungand." Prometheus approached and called her. Bramensia soars into the sky again. As if his anger had reached its peak, beams of destruction began to shoot from all the marbles. A black shadow spreads under the floor where Jormungand was standing. Numerous black-painted arms protruded from it. The protruding arm fluttered in the air as if in pain. Looking at them, Jormungand said. "Ah- okay. Everyone calm down." There was no sound, but the appearance of her speaking into the air was very bizarre. She half closed her eyes and smiled. "I will pay for all your pain!" Her divinity was further amplified. * * * ''It was divine.'' Bramencia clearly felt the darkness that had overtaken her. It was divine. It means that he had the same qualities as the powers that the 12 gods, including himself, dealt with. How did you get your hands on divinity? ''I guess I''ve even gathered a believer.'' The black woman said so. As she said, divinity comes from believers who believe in them. However, simply believing does not create divinity. what is called faith. Following the god that blooms in earnestness. blind clinging. expectation that it will happen. Loyalty beyond logic. In addition to that, when various things exist in combination, only when they form a very large number can the divinity be born. And the only being in this world who could do that was the existence of ''God''. The royal road, the leader of any group. You could do something similar, but to a similar degree it''s absolutely impossible. The 12 believers How hard was it to achieve divinity in this land called Bless? It would have been impossible without what each of us had built up in the universe. ''By the way, is a new divinity born at this point?'' In what way? no. The method doesn''t really matter. The most horrifying thing is how they shunned the eyes of their 12 gods. Whoa. Bramencia saw enemies approaching from afar. A huge cow with a size that is rare in the universe, a kid who destroyed his technology with strange powers, and finally the owner of the 13th divinity. Why is it that these difficult enemies appear and block you? he chuckled. The point at which the system of the 12 gods that have ruled this land for tens of thousands of years is slowly collapsing. It felt as if death was coming to take his head, like a messenger of fate. But, I didn''t mean to just die. come! Bramensia''s eyes were red again. He flew high into the sky with all his might. today. Somebody will surely die on this earth. And it will be yours! Bramensia grinded the breath without preparation and manipulated the marbles at once, attacking with the same power as the breath. Prometheus was the first to move in the outrageous super-strength bombardment. "Give me strength." He spread black mana and cast the spell once more. [Strong Sea ()] Prometheus wandered the world for a long time before meeting Jormungand. Then, by chance, he entered Ryo, a remote country in the East, and obtained numerous secret arts there. He has been practicing magic for nearly 20,000 years, and now he has become the strongest magician in history. In addition, he obtained the black mana that contained the power of Shinsal. Fierce-!! His eyes were dyed purple. The road flower in full bloom constantly replenishes mana. It would be difficult to make a perfect seal like before. ''About the amount of spillage.'' The strange monsters send power to him again. The divinity of Jormungand unfolded round his back. "Attack back!" Simultaneously with those words, his new form disappeared with the attack of Bramensia. And there was a huge explosion from a very distant place. That annoying crap!! Bramensia, who did not think it would be blocked again, screamed in shock. But I was not in the mood to focus on anything else. This is because Behemoth has attacked with horns covered in dark blue power. That''s all. I. As he approached, Jormungand took a stance to wield a huge scythe. She unleashed a ferocious divinity and swung her scythe. "It is a snake that eats the world!" A black scythe flew towards Bramensia''s neck. * * * Kurreung- Dry lightning rang out from the sky. It has already been three days since dark clouds fell in the sky. It did not rain, but the humidity was high and it was a very unpleasant day. Jamie was perched on a rock, looking in the direction the dark clouds began. "You don''t have to go to me." In the direction he was looking at, the dragon god Brahman and his limbs were fighting. It was when Brahmins appeared on this earth that he noticed the fight. I realized that Frontier''s plan had succeeded at the sudden arrival of the gnome. At first I thought I should go help, but I didn''t. Because they believed in their plans. Of course, as Behemoth''s energy was getting weaker, I felt like I had to help... . ''Jormungand.'' she appeared Although far away, Jamie could instinctively sense that she had completed the 13th Divinity she had seen then. Jormungand became the 13th god of Bless. Your servant has become another god. It was surprising, but on the other hand, it wasn''t terribly surprising because it was he who made Jormungand. Even more surprising than her was someone who had appeared with her. ''I have my power.'' It didn''t just borrow my power like the others, but it was as if it was made of black mana. In addition, the presence of ''road flower'' was felt. ''I think Jormungand has found it.'' It was sealed and hidden so that no one could use it recklessly, but it seemed like a ghost found it again. This too was hers. In any case, the momentum of Brahman is gradually weakening. In his prime, he was a powerful deity that even rivaled him. How many dragons have you created since then? "It''s a good thing." If you can kill the 12 gods more easily, you can do anything. But now that I know I''m weak, is there anything better than this? Jamie immediately stood up. "Lord." Jamie nodded at the voice from behind. Behind him stood Bianca fully armed, who served as the commander-in-chief of the Undead Corps. She said. "It is a time of promise." okay. The first day I signed a contract with Bianca. Jamie agreed to get her revenge. And what a prank of fate, her homeland, the Siltair Kingdom, had been turned into a sacred place for Khuulun. ''Khuulun, the god of hypocrisy and bystander.'' In a way, he is the most vicious of the 12 gods. Not as violent as Drian, not as cunning as Janice, but he had a very strong sense of disgust in his own way. like his own name. Such a place signed a pact with the present Siltair dynasty, which was staged in a coup. At the very least, if it was hypocrisy, it would be right to criticize them, but the subject established in the western continent, ; Arisha , just stood by the work there. Is he a man worthy of the god''s name? So Jamie hated him. "It''s one stone and two birds. With your revenge, let''s slay that disgusting bastard together. I''m back for now. "Yes, my lord." Bianca fell on one knee and returned to the world of reverse at the same time. And it started to rain a drop or two. The rain quickly thickened and poured coldly. "Is Ricky doing well?" The Pyro Church was currently in control of the Zenith Church, and at the same time, the Holy Knights were dispatched to prevent the Lily Church from doing anything in vain. The Holy Knights are led by none other than Saint Anna. She was Ricky''s only blood and cute girl who was blind. Come to think of it, I didn''t see her the last time I went. ''Even if I saw you, I wouldn''t be able to greet you warmly.'' Because I didn''t find anything good. I''d rather not see it. "Whoa. Shall we go soon?" One of the 12 gods was defeated. Soon Behemoth and Jormungand will take down one more. I gave the Pyro a chance, so there are nine left. Jamie sighed briefly, not knowing that Drian was dead. It wasn''t that there was still a lot left. La. The seat of the 12 gods and a monster with overwhelming power. Jamie pulled out a marble from subspace. It was the essence of Satan. He clenched his fist into his fist. I was still wondering if I should absorb this. If I could absorb this and defeat Ra, I''d definitely do it. ''It''s impossible.'' It is foolish to take the risk of becoming a demon in an impossible task. Jamie felt bitter and put the essence of Satan back into subspace. There must be another reason. An opportunity to break through the wall to another level. I still don''t know how, but if I take care of the things I see in front of me one by one, I may be able to see things I haven''t seen before. That was then. "Finally met you." Jamie saw an old man with a curly waist approaching. But I didn''t feel a sense of urgency. There were very few beings in this world who had reached such a high level. And Jamie seemed to know who the old man was. "Salt." Jamie called his name. - Continued on next episode - CH 336 Chapter 48: Salt (1) it is salt I haven''t seen that face in my previous life, and I don''t know what kind of divinity it has. Jamie was sure. The old man in front of him, with a curly waist and white hair up to the top of his ears, was definitely a flamethrower. I didn''t hear it directly, but Trika said that Akashik told Jamie to go visit the flames in his will before he died. He is the first natural god created by Gaia. but didn''t find it. I didn''t know how to find it, and to be honest, I didn''t believe it. ''How do you believe in the 12 gods?'' Things are different with the Pyro. Akashik said that the dye may or may not be reliable. Jamie couldn''t afford to gamble there. Even if he meets Yeomje according to his will, who knows whether he is kind on the outside and has a sword on the inside. I didn''t want to create a risky situation. But, I will come to you directly like this. "Twelve gods come before me with their feet." Jamie raised his black mana and put his hand on the barisada. He threatened to cut me off immediately if I did anything stupid. "Did you come here to kill me?" Seeing Jamie like that, Yeomje started laughing for a few days. "Why don''t you draw your sword straight away?" what? "Twelve gods are your enemies. Why didn''t you pull out your sword and cut it in the first place? Jamie''s eyebrows twitched. Yeomje looked at him like that and said. "If I''m going to tell you the reason for this instead, it''s because the message Akashik left shook your heart." " ." "These words crushed the thought that the flame emperor might not be an enemy, so he wouldn''t cut me in the first place." Jamie couldn''t answer. Because everything he said was true. The sage''s words continued. "If I attack you in this situation, are you sure you will survive?" The distance between the two was only about 2 meters. If a divine being had reached out with a intent to kill, it was a distance that even Jamie would have had a hard time dealing with. Of course, the opposite situation was also possible, but, as Yumji said, Jamie was implicitly assuming that he was not an enemy. ''Is it my mistake to think that it may or may not be the enemy?'' I didn''t go looking for it, thinking it might be the enemy. The idea was to say that this idea itself was wrong. Whatever it was, it was right for Jamie to just unconditionally draw his sword and attack with the intent to do whatever it takes to do something about the neck or the heart. That was his attitude toward the 12 gods. But it''s the earliest when you think it''s too late. Without further ado, Jamie pulled out the barisada and swung it around. With a lot of black auras on them, they plan to kill them in one hit. "Two days later" But it stirred the black air. The aftermath of the Auror spread forward and swept all around, but there was no flame. "Great hey." He suddenly smiled as he stood next to Jamie. Jamie tried to swing the sword again, but the sword was caught by the flame''s index and middle fingers. The auror shook violently and spit out like a flame. '' Did you catch my sword with only two fingers?'' The sword is still inferior to magic. Even so, the auror that surrounds the sword is derived from his black mana. Most of the 12 gods are difficult to block this sword attack, and even if they do, they won''t be able to capture it so easily. Yeomje snapped his fingers and pushed Barisada back. "Your will is confirmed. If your opponent is 12 gods, don''t talk. Fight with the determination to unconditionally kill. That is the attitude you should have." "Then die." If the sword is blocked, stop using magic. The darkness boiled over. The power of annihilation quickly spread around. It has the power to mercilessly erase anyone from the world if it touches it. Jamie wielded that power towards only one flame. and salt. "This is great too." A fire engulfed his hands. When the darkness of annihilation and the fire of flames touched, the fire began to rotate smoothly and guide the darkness in a different direction. Fire and darkness intertwined with each other and rotated around the flame, then swirled like a whirlpool. Seeing the scene, Jamie couldn''t help but frown. ''What is that flame?'' It is the darkness of annihilation manifested by power. It was normal to eat fire like that without a trace the moment it touched. Fire and darkness, like water and oil, did not mix at all, and continued to stir with the salt in the center. In it, Zen Yeomje danced an unknown dance, and strangely, I felt the fire and darkness oscillate along with it. As he finished the dance with a smile, the two energy disappeared like a lie. ''Did you extinguish my darkness?'' It was understandable that he had blocked the sword with only his fingers. However, he could not understand that the darkness of extinction had been extinguished. Rather, it would have been understood if it had been annihilated with a similar level of power, but the flame of the flame made the darkness of annihilation itself nonexistent. That was impossible. Because Jamie''s will was for him to die. "How was it? It''s been a long time since I danced, but I don''t know if it was okay. Yeom-je smiled at Jamie, who didn''t say anything while rubbing the nape of her neck for nothing. "You seem very surprised." "How did you do it?" Why. Were you embarrassed because your own power suddenly disappeared?" Saying that it can be, Yeomje said with a look like a kind old man. "It''s my ability. I don''t have the destructive powers like the others, but I do have the power to resist destructive forces. "Against destructive forces?" "Striking, crushing, killing. This world is so wild and primitive. Can''t I just look at you right now? "What do you want to say?" "Most of the world tends to cover things up by killing. The 12 believers, the forces that oppose it, not even a single human, not an elf, nor a dragon. all living things are If we had a little more conversation, if we wanted to proceed peacefully, if we even thought about the preciousness of life, we wouldn''t have to do that." Having said that as she walked around Jamie with her back on her back, Yeomje stood in front of a large tree. It was a tree that had withered and was about to end its lifespan. He put his hand on the tree. "I am here on earth to mediate them." A fire blazed in his hand again. A dying tree is like dry firewood because it lacks moisture. If you light a fire in such a place, it will spread quickly and cause a major fire. However, miraculously, the fire of the flame did not burn the wood. "This guy isn''t going to die any longer, but this has happened in the aftermath of your fight. Same goes for the other guys. The puppies are the backbone of a fight with big guys like you." The fire spreads throughout the tree. Jamie''s eyes slowly widened. A dying tree is slowly restored to life. The withered leaves gradually regained their green color, and the branches that seemed to break at any moment began to grow thicker. It turned blue at a tremendous speed, and the flame exhaled a short breath and released her hand. He pointed to the tree and said. how. Wasn''t this guy originally a cool guy too? The tree that was dying and withered, as if it had ever been, had its entire branches covered with green leaves and turned into abundance. It was then that Jamie realized the power of the flame. " A spark of regeneration." "Similar, but different." Yeomje pointed out Jamie''s realization and corrected the mistake. "My spark is ''birth''." * * * it''s birth Only then did Jamie understand. The reason why the darkness of annihilation couldn''t swallow the flame. That is the reason why they disappeared together without being mixed. Birth is the opposite of annihilation. It is different from regeneration, which restores what has been lost. To make something that did not exist in this world. That is what birth is. It can''t even be compared to playback. One of the two forces that can be said to be the foundation of this world. "Two days. Do you see anything different now?" Yeomje smiled as if she was too proud of herself. Jamie looked at him like that and said. "The first natural god created by Gaia, who deals with the power of birth, and a member of the 12 gods. What the hell are you?" "Are you not going to attack any more?" It''s pointless to attack. Any power Jamie uses will be overshadowed by the power of birth. In the end, it was a development that only wastes each other''s power. In addition, the yeomje was not hostile to himself from the beginning. It was just to instill a sense of caution in his careless self. At this point, I felt that I had been given a reason to talk to each other. Did he read Jamie''s thoughts? "Do you believe me?" "Coming now, such a provocation won''t work." is it? It was fun." Yeomje, who had a sad expression on her face, laughed playfully and touched the ground with her hand. "You know? In a place like this, there are seeds that have not given life." As the flames seep into the floor, a plant stalk stretches out next to where Jamie and Yeom-je stood, curling up so they can sit on it. "Let me sit down and talk." The plant chair was a bit high for Yeomje, so he jumped on it. Jamie looked at him silently and reached for the floor. Kwagak- Then, the floor rose in the shape of a straight cube. Jamie sat there. "I don''t really put my guard down." "Didn''t he say so?" "That''s right." therefore. Please tell me why you came to me." "It''s something you all know. Previously Akashic, is that child okay?" When Akashik was mentioned, Jamie was unable to respond. But as if he understood it, he shook his head. "The child suffered a lot. He was a savvy guy, but I don''t think he would have had it with regrets." Like that. I heard from Trika that Akashik passed away with a very regretful expression in the end. I don''t know what the relationship between the flame and Akashi is, but I felt like I had to tell him why. "It is said that he left with a smile on his face." "Have you not seen it in person?" "My subordinate did his last. What I heard from him, there will be no lies." is it. If so, I''m glad. He smiled bitterly and closed his eyes. It was a tribute to Akashic. He woke up again after about 5 minutes. "If there is a next life, please live a comfortable life." After finishing the memorial ceremony in an abbreviated way, Yeomje said to Jamie with a serious face. "How much do you know about the 12 gods?" "Do I really need to know about you? I''m going to kill them all anyway. "If you know yourself and know your enemy, you can fight a hundred times and win a hundred times. You don''t know them, so by what means do you win? "You have already killed the god of nothingness. And the dragon god is also on the verge of being defeated by my subordinates. Can you feel it too?" "So that''s it." " ?" "Oblion is dead, and it is very likely that Brahman will soon be too. Also, the Pyro is currently keeping Janice and Lily from approaching you." He hadn''t checked what the Pyro was doing, but as he said he was keeping other gods in check. The flame continued to speak. "Others know that you have appeared on this earth again. Don''t you think it''s easy to say that the divided people won''t join forces again? "Are you talking about joining forces again?" "I don''t know, but it''s better than being defeated by you individually. And, the problem lies in their purpose. Why are they, the masters of other worlds, tied to the group of 12 gods and stay in Bless? You would never have thought of it." "I heard from Obrian. You are trying to get your hands on the primordial forces that exist on this earth. But, he said he couldn''t do it because of his lack of ability. "He said something like that before he died, and he died. So I don''t know how important it is to the 12 gods. Unlike before, Yeomje said with a rather serious expression. "They will do anything to get what they want. That means, I will do anything to kill you who interferes with it." "Then you can tear it apart and kill it." "The confidence is great, but a guy who is quicker than anyone else has already appeared." At that, Jamie wrinkled one eye. Because suddenly, one person came to mind. Yeom-je raised the corners of her mouth and confirmed that thought. "The guy you think is right. Janice, the madman has begun to absorb the gods. Two of them already." Jamie''s expression hardened. - Continued on next episode - Chapter 337 Chapter 48: Salt (2) "Absorb God?" Jamie doubted her ears. God absorbs God. Is this idea possible? I wonder if it was the same with Yeomjee, too, and he laughed. "He''s such a bastard. I didn''t even expect that I would do something like that. "You mean the others left it alone?" "It''s not that I left it alone, it was already too late when I realized it." It wasn''t long before Yeomji was aware of this fact. Suddenly, Drian''s divinity disappeared like a lie. And before long, Khuulun''s divinity disappeared. In an instant, the two divinities completely disappeared. After that, Zenith''s divinity swelled rapidly, as if she had devoured it. I found out then. "Jenice absorbed Drian first. However, it was not fully absorbed. It''s only absorbed one, but if you get caught, you''ve decided that you might be attacked by other gods. then ." okay. He met Khuulun, leaving Drian to remain alive, and completely absorbed Drian in front of him, giving him the edge of complete power." Zenith, who gained two divine powers at once, absorbed Khuulun without difficulty. When the three divine powers were combined, from that moment on, he decided that there was no need to hide his power, so he opened his power to the front. As if from now on, I would go hunting all the gods. "Zenith will absorb all 12 gods except Ra. I have no intention of being absorbed by him, but if you do, you will face an enemy as powerful as Ra." If Zenith absorbs all eight gods except for Ra, Obrian, and Brahman, maybe even Ra will surpass him. As long as he has revealed his ambitions in earnest, he must be defeated before he can absorb more of the other gods. ''Jenice.'' He even betrayed his colleagues who had been with him for tens of thousands of years. I''ve known for a long time that I''m a garbage child, but I still don''t hesitate to cross the line. From my previous life to today, I thought that I would be a very annoying person in the future. So he must be killed. One day sooner before it gets bigger. It''s obvious what he''s going to target next. right. Pyro. The possibility that Janice''s troublemaker would be her next target was obvious. If it was the original guy, he wouldn''t even be a one-on-one opponent to the Pyro, but now that he''s absorbed the two, the story will be different. However, the Pyro will not be easily defeated. She has the highest deity among the 12 gods. If the Pyro had tried to fight properly the other day, Jamie wouldn''t have been able to defeat her easily. He was that strong, so he wouldn''t be devoured in vain like Drian or Khuulun. I decided to put the Janice issue aside for a while. Even if I knew the problem, I couldn''t do it right away. Instead, I asked Yeomjae what I was curious about. "I knew in detail how a being like me was reincarnated. I heard that Gaia planned to be reincarnated through a contract with the main body sealed in the darkness of the beginning, but why does he know?" Yeomje was not surprised to receive this question. Rather, he was making an expression as if he already knew. "If you know anything, tell me!" "Whoa." He sighed in confusion and opened his mouth. La He and I are brothers." * * * Yeom-je spoke with a complicated tone. "The sun god. He is, like me, the first child of Gaia." " Hey, what nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden?" "As I heard. The gnome is a natural god born to rule the sun of Bless. Among the brothers, he is the one who inherited the power of the mother god Gaia the most." Jamie''s head was confused. Isn''t it suddenly said that Ra is the brother of the flame emperor, or one of the natural gods? Aren''t all the 12 gods, except for the flames, transcendental beings from outer space? "Didn''t you tell Oblien that you heard it? It is said that it was La Gnome that gathered the 12 gods." Wandering around all dimensions, he gathered the deities befitting the group of 12 gods one by one. But I didn''t know where Ra came from. Also, Ra was surprisingly familiar with the planet Bless. why did you know If he is from Bless, everything is explained. Being able to attack Bless, knowing what existed there, everything. Because he knew everything about Bless, he had invaded. "The insider who knows the most poked in the weakest part." Yeomje started talking in a self-helpful voice. "At the time, it was impossible for us to respond quickly. Bless was a peaceful world. There were hardly any fights, and in the shadow of the mother god Gaia, he just did his best for his job. On the other hand, the 12 gods were different." Except for Ra, all the 12 gods were accustomed to fighting. There were those who did not, but even they were far better than the nature gods of Bless. Moreover, it was very difficult to respond because it was stabbed from the most vulnerable part. However, the nature gods themselves were very high and the power they had was strong, so they were able to resist somehow. "But even that didn''t last long. He started moving in earnest." At that time, Ra was the strongest of the natural gods, but he was not a different being as it is now. okay. It was after the incident that happened that day that it evolved into a different being. "It doesn''t exist now, but there was a place called Eden. It was very spacious, and it was so beautiful that just looking at it gave me peace of mind." Ra killed about 200 nature gods there. It was ruthless violence. From the time of his birth, he was born with different prices, and he honed his violence while hiding his unsettling thoughts. In order to collect the 12 gods, he gained experience by traveling through various dimensions, and his power reached a point where it surpassed that of Gaia. It was a massacre. Ra killed all the natural gods gathered there, leaving no one behind. Yeomje, who appeared late, spoke to Ra in the tragedy. -Why did you do this? - In order to obtain all three things. -therefore So you killed people like your family?! -Because that''s the way to the next one, Shen-Nong. At first, I didn''t know what the path to the next after Ra said was. However, I soon found out. By killing the natural gods who are like family in the field of Eden, Ra was completely liberated from the ''connection''. It meant the transcendence of the physical world, and it leaped to a new level that even the Gods of Ra could never reach. In the face of such overwhelming power, Yanji Shennong decided that there was no answer at all for now. So, she secretly made contact with the mother goddess Gaia. "I talked a lot with my mother." However, no matter what plan they came up with, the only conclusion was that it was impossible. When he was so desperate, he thought of a trick. It was too cruel to be a trick, and it was a plan that had to endure a period of terrible torment that I never knew how long it would take. "It was sacrificing me to buy time." Yeomje betrayed Bless. 12 Attached to the gods and helped kill them. Everyone called him a traitor, and he was treated worse than he was to Ra. The more it happened, the more intensely he decided. As if walking through hell, he killed the mind, and acted like a machine. On the other hand, he always whipped himself in order not to be eaten by the monster of adaptation. "There is only one reason why I have earned so much time." He said, pointing to Jamie with a very tired face. "Because humans believed in the possibility of a race." The 12 gods, including Ra, were not very wary of the human race. It had the strange power of power, but it was an ambiguous race that was not comparable to the Godhead. They tended to be attracted to their great powers, so some began to worship the twelve gods. It soon acted as a power of divinity, and to the 12 gods, humans were positioned as beings with nothing to lose. But he knew as much as the salt. The possibility of the human race is greater than any other race in the vast universe. Among them, he was sure that a human with enormous potential would be born to threaten even the gods. However, it was not known when such a human would appear. So, the dynasty endured and endured terrible times. "And you appeared." Diablo Volfir. He was a magic teacher in a remote village, but eventually became the head of the Resistance, the resistance force of the 12 gods. His magic was comparable to that of the gods, and in fact, the resistance had grown so large that it could confront the powers of the 12 gods. But it was defeated. They fought several wars, but in the end they were all defeated. "But you did not give up." Diablo Volfir returned from the dead and waged a fight against the 12 gods again with a new power called Black Mana. "There I saw possibilities." Even Diablo, who had black mana in his hands, couldn''t get over the fortress of the 12 gods, but if he did, he would try again someday. Although sealed in the darkness of the beginning, he is the only one who can defeat the 12 gods and the sun god Ra. The project started from there. Yeomje and Gaia secured the reincarnation point of Diablo Volfir, and helped the Welton family''s arrangement to bloom successfully. And then, Jamie was born. "The more your name and presence became known, the more convinced I was that my thoughts were not wrong." The expression on Yeom-je''s expression that had spoken up to that point was very bright. However, his expression darkened again in the following words. "The problem was that Ra knew it too. I don''t know how I knew. My guess is that he might have been able to intervene in the primordial darkness. If so, there must have been a way to find out the contents of the contract there. If that''s true, it would be really serious, but that''s not the real problem. He said with a pretty serious face. "Even though you knew that, you never even bothered me. As if you could do it, he did it all by himself. okay I was on guard." Jamie remembered what Ra had said. ''Be stronger. Whether you use the Pyro or whatever you do, defeat all enemies that stand in your way. I''d like to stack them up like that, and stand in front of the main seat someday.'' He was looking forward to his own growth. I still didn''t know why he wanted him to be so strong, but after hearing the story of the flame, I realized one thing. "It''s a sad thing to say. It''s so strong that everything feels like a joke. So maybe you''re counting on me. There is even the possibility of making yourself happy." "Maybe, maybe not." The more I listened, the more I couldn''t understand Ra''s purpose. What is certain is that Ra is still a much more dangerous being than Zenith, who is now absorbing other gods. It was a pain in the ass. Even though we are doing things we couldn''t do in our previous life, we still don''t see the answer. "There is no point in thinking about it with a headache. There is only one path I have to walk anyway." Jamie got up. He said looking up at the sky. La! I''m sure you''re listening! At those words, Yeomje opened her eyes wide. I never thought I''d say something like that out loud. Jamie continued. "I know what you are listening to. You were the one who eavesdropped like a mouse even when you were a Pyro. So, listen carefully now." He took a light breath and frowned as hard as he could. "As I said then! I''m going to rip off your neck, so wipe your neck and wait!! I will kill you, you traitor bastard!!" "Hey, look!" "Because of you, I lived like a dog for a long time. very good Please keep an eye on me from the sky. I''ll go find them after I''ve killed all the others. Then the sky flashed once, and a streak of lightning fell. It was as if he answered yes. Jamie snorted. huh. Poor bastard." Still, it was heartbreaking. Before, I hated to admit it, but I was a little scared, so I spoke as much as I could. not today So, we really made a declaration of war. Jamie called for the flame with a remorseful face. "Hey, flame." "You can call me Shin-Nong." "Okay. i gotta get stronger But I have no intention of becoming a demon yet." Satan''s essence will be preserved until the very end. So, I was looking for another way, and it seemed that if it were a flame, he somehow knew the answer. "Can I learn the power of birth? As an attribute." At that shameless and dignified attitude, Yeomje was at a loss for words for a moment. - Continued on next episode - Chapter 338 Chapter 338 C Enemies (1) what? What? Pretending you didnt hear me? The power of birth. Can I master it? Yeomjae wasnt sure how to react to this. Just what did he say? To teach away his own technique? When he reacted as though it were ridiculous, Jamie insisted and became more forceful. Isnt it better for me to be stronger? You know how strong he is. And since I can handle the darkness of annihilation, if I can handle birth as well, I will be a lot stronger than now. That is true, but If Jamie got stronger, it was good, but he wanted to tell him he couldnt teach it. The spark of birth is the same as me existing. I mean, it is my innate ability. This is why it is difficult to teach or pass this on. Even if there is a way, I dont know. You dont know if there is a way? Ugh. It isnt that there is none. The problem is the method. The method? If you absorb me, you can use it. The Flame of Birth, to be exact. Jamie couldnt respond. This meant that he could only pass the ability on death. The Flame of Birth was obviously an ability he was greedy for, but that didnt mean he would take it at the expense of another persons life. I can give you my life if you want. Jamie shook his head and looked at Yeomjae with a serious expression. Enough. I am strong even without that. But you said something else before? What use is growing powerful at the expense of another persons life? I thought you were a cruel and barbaric creature. This is something unexpected. Dont get me wrong. If I kill you here and take your ability, then you and I wont be different. wont be different. The need for it is different. I dont need it. Jamie got up and refused. And seeing that, Yeomjae smiled. Because he knew Jamie would refuse. Thank God. When he first set out to meet Jamie, he wondered what would happen if he was as vicious as in the past. He felt like the devil after abandoning his emotions, and even the 12 Gods shuddered in fear. If he was still the same person, then Yeomjae would have done anything to defeat him. Running around with no feelings and no limits to his power was no different than being a monster, and it was insane to believe he could defeat the 12 Gods in that state. Hed rather take the hard task upon himself than give it to Jamie. But Jamie Welton was different now. He wasnt sure what had happened to him in this life, but he was human enough to be different from the past. And this was good enough. Those who defeat Ra need to be more human than anyone else. They needed to know about love, friendship, and faith and to cry when they were sad. Only then could they firmly stand in front of Ra, who had reached the point of inhumanity. Of course, Yeomjae wouldnt say that it was the best answer. The power Ra held saw everything around, and maybe this fight couldnt be won. Even so, he wasnt going to give up. Surely light will shine. What are you nodding your head for? Jamie frowned as he noticed Yeomjae contemplating something. It was then RUMBLE!!!! They both raised their heads at the same time. There was a faint echo around the sky, and Jamie mumbled, It is done. The battle in the Dragon Mountains was over. This cannot be. Brahmansia couldnt even lift his finger. The giant dragon was born from the primordial explosion. Roaming the universe, devouring the planets, and being strong enough to be called the God of Destruction. Then why was it like this? This made no sense. He, who was like a ruler of the universe, was cornered by these worms? How long did you think you could rule the world? The woman in black, with a huge scythe slung over her shoulder, looked down at him from the sky. Brahmansia frowned at her gaze. [How dare you look down on me!!] He forced his immovable body to stand up. The exact time was unknown, but he had lived around the land for nearly 100,000 years. He created the dragon race and entrusted them with the protection of this land, and on the surface, he was the most powerful being in Bless, not the Sun God. It was because he had the power to turn the world into a mess with his decision. But [You things measly things!!] Give up. You lost. Behemoth said as he approached with his huge body. Prometheus appeared next to him. Brahmansia grunted through his teeth. Run. If he survived, he could exact revenge despite his humiliation. If he managed to regain the power of his prime, he could kill all of them at once. He had never turned around and fled before, but it was better to live and exact revenge later than to die here. Thinking this, he quickly turned to the other side and moved. Pathetic. Pathetic. Jormungand clicked her tongue at the pitiful sight of the enemy running away. Prometheus. Yes. When she called, he stretched out his hand to the fleeing dragon. Look at that. As black mana raged, his eyes turned purple. As the storm intensified around him, things started to float around his body and formed a magic circle. Destruction. Thud!! As the ground shook violently, several things that looked like thick ropes stretched out for the dragon. [Such tricks wont work!!] Brahmansia tried to hit the ropes with his spheres, but they broke down helplessly at the touch. [What!!] At this point, Brahmansia stopped moving, and Prometheus took advantage of the situation. He tore off his shirt, and his body revealed unknown characters engraved all over it. Particularly, a rounded square was drawn over his heart, and he poked it with his right thumb. Puak! [Great Flame!] Shh! And his body vanished instantly, and Behemoth was shocked. Where?! A being of that size would have missed its movement. Jormungand pointed somewhere. Over there. She pointed to where Prometheus was. His body was burning in black flames, with the role of destruction in his hands. At the same time, the monster below him moved. High up in the sky, the word Heaven floated. And he swung the rope around Barahmansia. Kwaaaak! The rope with the power to destroy the God, made it writhe in pain. Prometheus wrapped the rope around Brahmansia and threw him down. He couldnt even resist properly because he couldnt control his body. Prometheus gritted his teeth as he watched this. The images of his colleagues dying and cursing him flickered. So much time had passed, yet the memory was still vivid. You will not get a graceful death. The power was obtained at the expense of his comrades. Prometheus relaxed his hand and held it ahead. Transparent water drops began to form on the tip of his index finger. A virus which kills God. A weapon obtained at the cost of countless lives. He snapped his fingers, and drops of water fell onto the dragons body. And the virus that touched the dragons body began to spread inside. [Kuak! What have you done to my body?!] To kill you allIve devoted my life to creating this virus. Kuaaak!!! It will be quite painful. Very very. Prometheus looked at the struggling dragon with cold eyes. The reward from the past. A reward for the terrible years he went through, and his hands trembled with heat rising. I can kill. God can be killed. Brahmansias struggle began to weaken. He could feel his life draining out as if his breathing would stop at any moment. Soon, the Dragon Gods breathing vanished, and Prometheus had the brightest smile. He killed the God. Behemoth was back to his small form. Who is he? You turned cute? Jormungands eyes widened as she looked at the small Behemoth. She hugged him in her arms. Let go! Let go of me! What are you doing?! Were you always this cute? I thought you were always a big bull. Huh! She had no choice but to let go. Behemoths struggles made her sad. What is with him? Later and the Lord right, I will meet the Lord after a long time, I need to be patient till then. Jormungands eyes were like those of a girl in love as she thought of her Lord. Putting on such a girly expression with dark clothes and heavy makeup made Behemoth cringe. Among the three siblings, she was the one who was obsessed the most with the Lord, so he could understand her. Lets go there. There arent many chances to see the corpse of a dead God. True. The two moved to the dragons corpse. Prometheus, who was there before them, was handing the marbles around. Finally here? You did well. Jormungand approached him and hugged him lightly. And he accepted it as though he were familiar with it. Behemoth didnt know what kind of relationship was between the two, so he simply observed them. After the hug was done, Prometheus said, It will vanish soon. Lets finish it before that. Leave it to me. What are you trying to do? Just watching. As Jormungand approached the corpse, Prometheus placed the marbles into the subspace. And Behemoth took a step back. You move away too. If I made a mistake, things would get messy. Behemoths face frowned, but he did as he was told. Jormungand had become a being who used two different powers, so he couldnt predict what would happen from then on. When she saw that they were far away enough, she drove the scythe to the ground. A black holy power spread on the dragons corpse. -Fulfill the contract! -Our hatred! -Anger! -Give it out! Jormungand smiled when she heard all of the voices in her head. This was the first step toward what everyone longed for. Now, take as much of this as you like. Kwaang!! With her holy power raging, a black pillar of light rose up. It soon devoured the corpse of the God. Jormungand felt the power in her body deepen. Haa -God! -God! Eating a God! -That hateful thing!! -Finally! Finally the revenge is done! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -The 12 Gods who destroyed us!! -I despise them! Jormungand laughed as she heard the malice. Hahahahahahahahaha!!!! The laughter lasted for a while. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 C Enemies (2) I couldnt say it earlier because I missed the timing, but I am sure you feel it too, right? Yeomjae asked Jamie, who didnt answer, and he continued. Holy power. The 13th one. I know. It seems like you knew of this. Jamie nodded. Previously, he heard about it through Jormungands subordinates, but there wasnt anything specific. What was certain was that Jormungands power was completely different from what he gave her, and she reached a different level from beforegood enough to be the 13th God. If there was a problem. It is ugly. The holy power is created out of malice. As Yeomjae said, the holy power was evil. Although it held the structure of holy power, it felt more right to call it magic. Maybe that was why Jamie seemed to know a little about the source of her holy power. Yeomjae noticed him thinking and asked, Are you alright? It seems that this isnt a holy power built in a normal way. Well. I need to find out and see it in person. From here, it is your land, so I think you need to be careful. Yeomjae stood up. I should leave now. Where will you go? You can come and help me. I would love to help, but I have work to do. You have work? Dont ask. There is a lot to think about, and coming with you right now will hinder future fights. Um. He wasnt wrong. The problem was that the Gods were scattered now, and if Jamie gave them a reason to unite, it would become a mess. And if it was something important, then Yeomjae would have said something. Yeomjae leaving meant it was a task he had to handle. Jamie nodded. Okay. What do you plan to do now? Will you meet your subordinate with the 13th holy power? No. They will come when they need me. I have work to do. Work? To keep a promise. Right. I wish you luck. Saying that Yeomjae began to head out, and Jamie watched him. A man who devoted his whole time and identity to protect his home. Thanks to him, Jamie could stand here. If Yeomjae hadnt taken the risk, he wouldnt have reincarnated. In that case, mankind would have been slaves to the 12 Gods forever. Even though he got called a traitor by his family, he did it. Jamie couldnt imagine how painful it must have been, but thanks to all that, there was a slight spark of hope in the world today. Jamie called for him as he walked away. Look here, Shinong! Even though he called his true name, he didnt look back and continued to walk. Thinking this was better, Jamie shouted, You are not a traitor! Flinch! He paused, and Jamie didnt miss it. He smiled and waved his hand. See you again. With those words, bright flames rose, and the God vanished. What? The Khulun Church vanished? What is that supposed to mean? Riviter Faol, the palace knight of the Siltair Kingdom, jumped up at the report. If they estimated the number of priests of the Khulun Church in the capital, there were around 100. It wouldnt be wrong to say that their base was on one side of the capital and almost completed. But, so many people disappeared? Captain! Another man came running to him. He fell on his knees as he was sweating and delivered the more shocking news. Several people had witnessed the disappearance of the priests! And it wasnt just one or two people who noticed it! Captain! This is huge! It is said that the high priest who was with Count Arpen disappeared right in front of him! His subordinates were coming over to report. And more and more came in reporting the same thing. Riviter was almost on the verge of losing his mind at the sudden changes. Stop! Just stop! All of you! He made sure everyone who was speaking went silent. He could finally take a breath and collect his thoughts. Actually, he had no intention of organizing it. All the reports were the same. The priests of the Khulun Church vanished. we need to meet with His Majesty right now. The king must have heard of this, too, so he grabbed his helm and went there. As the only swordmaster in the kingdom, he was walking faster, and thanks to that, the people behind him were a mess. What is happening? It was understandable if one or two vanished. But so many? People cannot just vanish into thin air in front of so many witnesses. This just seemed like the worst thing. Damn it. Why did such a thing have to happen? The current king of the Siltair Kingdom, the fourth prince, murdered his own older brother and sat on the throne, and the public hated him. Yet, the world was moving in such odd directions that their enemies were pressuring them, so they signed a contract with the Khulun Church a month ago. In exchange for making it the religion of the state, the church would add its power to the kingdom. And it felt like a golden chance to restore the lost trust of the people by saying God was looking after their nation. But, just what happened now? Your Majesty! Riviter rushed into the kings room without even knocking, and there sat Setiros VI. Sir, you are here. Did you hear, Your Highness? Riviter bowed on one knee and asked. Setiros VI nodded. I wasnt sure what happened, so I sent someone. How can such an absurd thing happen to the kingdom. Hmm. Is this a sign of our destruction? Your Highness! Do not say that! The king acting like this made Riviter go nuts. How did he put that man on the throne? How much had he done to get that done? The Siltair Kingdom had to be revived now. That way, they could forget about the blood they spilled with their hands. Do you know? Currently, nations of Brion are collapsing right now under the attack of the western, central, and eastern nations because of the Zenith Church. W-we were planning to attack them with the Khulun Church too, right? True. We did. Setiros VI slowly got up and walked to the window. He could see the soldiers and servants all rushing in perfect order, and seeing his king like this, Riviter felt frustrated. He had always been like this, even when he was still the 4th prince. What the man was thinking was totally unknown. Despite being on his side for a long time, he never properly understood what the king was thinking or what kind of person he was. Your Majesty. Today, the dark clouds are thick, you see, but it isnt raining. Things will work out. You know that? What do you mean? Riviter titled his head at the question. The king turned to him and smiled. When we succeeded at the coup. Riviter flinched as if he didnt expect this to be mentioned. He lowered his head as he answered, Yes. I knew we were going to make it. It is only natural for Your Majesty to be sure of it. I dont want to listen to that kind of response. I mean it literally. I knew the coup would end in success. ? I had a secret that no one except my deceased mother knew. This is my first time telling you. Your Majesty? For some reason, I can see my future. The path I walk on now, the path of survival or the path of death. On the day of the coup, I knew luck would follow me. Should I call it an instinct? It is hard to put it into words, but I was sure of one thing. The king closed his eyes. I dont see that today. What are you saying? If His Majesty believes! I do not see tomorrow either. uh? At those words, Riviter frowned. He wouldnt normally do things like that in front of the king, but now everything seemed out of control. I cannot see the way to go. Do you know when the path got cut off? W-when? This happened when the priests began to disappear. B-But there is no enemy here, so you must have misunderstood that. Hmm. Despite those words, the king didnt respond and looked at the gloomy sky. Bianca. The Inverse Heaven Door opened, and Bianca came out. As she evolved as a Dark Knight, she was getting stronger these days, and it was like watching Trika in the past. Khulun is said to have been swallowed by Zenith. Currently, the only soldiers in the capital are the royal knights. Yes. I will entrust the army to you. Can you handle it? To that, Bianca answered, her eyes shining purple. With this sword, I will make sure to repay the grudge of that day with blood. Bianca. As a former knight of this kingdom, she lost her companions in the hands of the same royal knights who allied with the 4th prince and died while fleeing with the crown prince. As she died, she kept remembering the final orders she was asked to fulfill and summoned the powers of the underworld. In addition, the remains of Diablo sealed in the royal palace had merged with her and brought her up as a Death Knight. And now Phew. She sighed, and white smoke of the dead flowed out. Jamie snapped his fingers, and the gate behind him, which had chains over it, snapped. Grrrr! Kuku! Many more beings with purple eyes flashed through. Bianca nodded, and a skeleton horse came to her side. For her, as a knight, riding on a horse was the easiest thing. Captain, we are ready. This side too. Here too. Behind her were Azad, Raiza, and Ashtar, ready to leave with their men. Floating in the sky, Nebro, who had risen to an Elder Lich, looked down. An undead army of over a thousand men. She looked at Jamie and said, Lord. I will leave now. Mess around as much as you want. And with the order given, Bianca kicked her horse. Move! There was no need to give a signal to follow. As she moved, so did the troops behind her. The undead army, which grew stronger from eating black mana, rushed down the mountain. Jamie watched and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You are here? He looked back to find a small Behemoth, Jormungand, and the unknown black-haired boy. Jamie looked at them and said, Lets talk later. Now is the time my men are going to be active. He didnt want to be disturbed now. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 C Enemies (3) Bianca looked at Hatsurogen, the capital of the Siltair Kingdom. Nothing had changed since then, the building and the palace remained unchanged. The small alleyways through which she had fled with the crown prince gradually came into view. The night of the coup, during which many people died. You have to protect him. She could still hear the voice of General Volvinos in her head. Bianca! We only have you to trust! We will cut these bastards down and come right behind you, go first! The voices of her colleagues overlapped as they pushed her to run. Do not worry, Bianca. We will come back. No one will die. Did you hear that? To reassure her, they all smiled. Make sure to live and run to my family and tell them what happened in the royal palace. Her captain spoke with earnestness to get the news relayed. Make sure to survive with the crown prince. This is an order from the captain to the subordinate. Make sure to get it done. She had to do it, yet she failed. She couldnt protect the young prince, and she even died. So she became like this. A being that was neither dead nor alive. But that was how she was able to come back here. She was grateful to the Lord, who saved her from wandering around like a demon without a thought. Thanks to that, she was given a chance to get rid of the grudge. All! Bianca raised her black sword high. Do not leave a single one. Destroy everything! A thousand undead troops charged toward the capital. W-what is that? What is it? One of the soldiers guarding the outside of the wall looked startled, and the soldier next to him approached. C-come see for yourself. Why are you stuttering? He frowned at his colleague, who stuttered, and looked at the telescope. Something is He couldnt speak either. The soldier dropped the telescope. The expensive telescope broke, but he didnt care. With a horrified expression, he raised the horn, which was used to sound in an emergency. His hands were trembling, but those rushing would break through the wall in an instant. He had a gut feeling. Y-You will blow it? The colleague asked in a trembling voice. Of course they had to! He had to blow it even a second faster, so he didnt even speak loudly or respond. Woooong!! The horn was blown for the first time in his life after taking this job. The sound spread across the city in an instant. The horn?! Riviter who was facing the king, rose from his seat. The horn is suddenly Your Majesty, I think I should leave. Thank you. Even though the sound of the horn was heard, the king didnt care. Riviter frowned and went out. Right now, the horn was important. The sound of the horn signaled an outside invasion. He also served as captain for the Defense Forces, and he had to take charge now. Why was the horn blared so suddenly? Even though he was moving quickly, he still couldnt understand it. The horn was usually blown when enemy troops came close by. In other words, it meant that a situation close to a disaster was happening. For the enemy to reach the capital, several cities had to have been captured. However, there were no reports of enemy troops from other cities, so this was odd. At that time, one of the men approached him. Captain! Why did the horn sound? An unknown army force has appeared. Unknown army force? They said that the entire troop is in black armor, and black smoke is all around them. The first thing that came to his mind was the Dark Knights. The Dark Knights were said to be from the Ebitum Kingdom in Arisha. He heard that the knights wore black armor and that their power was the strongest in Ebitum. However, he didnt hear anything about this black smoke. And what is happening now? They are camped in front of the wall and have stayed still. why? They This mysterious army suddenly appeared in front of the walls and waited without attacking. Maybe they werent enemies after all? Riviter ordered the men to be prepared for the worst and climbed up the wall. He noticed two sentries sitting on the corner of the stairs, trembling. What are you doing? Despite the question, the two didnt even look at him or respond. They just trembled as if afraid of something, and they murmured something that could not be understood. What are they saying? He went closer to them and heard, The devils the devils Monsters.army of monsters have come everyone.everyone will die. Everyone dies. Run run away. But where? Riviter frowned. When he listened to what they were saying, he realized it was nonsense. Even though he was here, the young ones lacked discipline and wouldnt respond, so he pulled his sword. Flash! And swiftly swung the sword to cut down both their heads. Throw the bodies. Y-yes! The lieutenant, startled by the attitude of his captain, flinched but followed the orders, threw the corpses down the wall, and went after Riviter. When the man was fully up the wall, the soldiers were looking down with bows in their hands. Their expressions werent much different from the two men who were cut down. Everyone looked terrified. He frowned and called for the leader of the wall. Where is the person in charge?! No one answered. All of them just ignored him. After this was done, Riviter decided he would kill everyone involved. Who is responsible here? Ah, Yes yes! I am here The man who seemed to be in charge came running with a blue face. Riviter frowned. What is wrong with your face? Why are all the soldiers acting like this? T-that you have to see it for yourself. The leader of the wall took him to the edge of the wall. What kind of people are they that youre all scared! Riviter, who checked under the wall, was speechless. When he first heard about it, it was said to be an army in black armor, and then he heard about unknown black smoke rising. But who told him that this was an army of pitch-black armor? Un-undead! Riviter was speechless at the sight in front of him. Numerous skeletons and zombies were armed and lined up. At the front was a captain-level undead in human form, but undead nonetheless. There was a skeleton magician in the sky behind them, and the undead who used magic was called a Lich. But what caught his eye the most was neither the Lich nor the undead soldiers. The leader. The black armored knight, holding a black sword in his right hand, sitting on top of a skeleton horse. The knights presence was a lot greater than all the undead put together. C-captain. Riviter remained silent. The words of the king came to his mind, But I dont see it today. What are you saying? If His Majesty believes! I do not see tomorrow either.. Not being able to see tomorrow. He wondered what it meant. Did that mean tomorrow didnt exist? this makes no sense. C-captain? This makes no sense! Do not make me laugh! Do they want us dead?!! How did he come to this position? He killed his superior, who trusted him with his own hands, and hired a hunter to assassinate the crown prince. And he took the lives of so many people himself. A place stacked high with blood and bodies, and he cant even enjoy the power for a few days? This makes no sense! Riviter gripped his sword. A man who reached the level of a sword master. It made no sense to die from such things. Riviter raised his aura and ordered the soldiers. Archers shoot at the enemies, and do not stop! Frightened at the shout, the soldiers all shut their eyes and released their bowstrings. Hundreds of arrows fell toward the undead troops. Riviter. She looked at the terrified enemies up the wall. it is pointless. Without the baptism of holy power, the arrows had no effect on the undead. This was an army that could not be killed by any means. As long as the God who protected them had vanished, this land would be nothing but a sea of blood. Bianca shouted as the arrows came. Stay strong! Black aura rose from her sword. The Dark Knight was the highest-ranking undead among the undead knights. And it wasnt some power that the undead could push back. Break through the gates! Bianca rushed for the gate with her horse, and the trio followed right behind. Everyone, follow the captain! Ignore the arrows! Kill everyone you see! An army of a thousand undead soldiers rushed for the huge gate at once. Elder Lich Nebro, who was watching, snapped his fingers, and a ray of darkness went right for the gate. And the gate Kwaaang!!! It was destroyed in an instant. The huge gate, which had numerous defense magics, was useless in the face of the Elder Lich. The undead troops easily entered the capital, and Nebro laughed. [Run wild to your hearts content!] He had no intention of doing more than breaking down the gates. If he joined, the fight would be too trivial for their side. So he was going to watch from afar. After all, the power the troops held could destroy this small nation in an instant. Stop! Stop!!! Riviter yelled at the top of his voice. The gate just got broken down too easily. That Lich! To destroy the gate with so many spells on it so easily, but the gate was down, and now they had to stop the troops coming in. Fucking corpses! Riviter slaughtered the undead. His power as a sword master was Explosion. And he knew that the undead were weak against holy power and fire. The Explosion was the fire of life and certainly strong enough to defeat the undead. Kwang! Kwaang! I am the strongest knight of the Siltair Kingdom, Riviter Faol! The number of undead who came into the capital seemed to be around a thousand. With the royal palace knights and soldiers, this was a number he could beat. The Lich watching from outside was annoying, but for some reason, the Lich didnt seem to want to get involved in the fight. And that was enough. Close the western entrance! We cannot let them get to the palace! Damn it! Riviter ground his teeth in anger. Why was this happening? C-captain! They are coming to life. Here too! They arent dying! What? Hearing the words of his men, Riviter confirmed if he had killed the undead. No, it wasnt just a kill; his aura exploded as well, and the bodies were shattered to pieces. It was impossible for them to be revived. But why? it makes no sense. The pieces of flesh that fell off were coming together. And it wasnt gathered one by one; it was clumping together and growing to an enormous size. And such things were multiplying. Kuaaaak! Waaaaah! And they were screaming. Riviter felt like this was hell, like some sort of nightmare. And it was then, Found you. The voice of a woman who came from behind was familiar. He looked back and there was a black armored knight on a skeleton horse. His body trembled in fear. Gulping down, he said, a woman? Yes, a woman. A knight in black armor got off the skeleton horse and stroked it. The horse sounded like it enjoyed it. Riviter felt a weird dj vu. A voice I heard from somewhere. A voice he was hearing for the first time, but it felt more clear hearing it up close. But he couldnt tell whose voice it was. The knight in black armor sneered at him. You dont remember. You know me? I do. Even if I dont want to know and forget everything, your voice and face will be with me like a curse. who are you? Me? The knight in black armor slowly took off her helmet, and her golden hair, which had lost its shine, flowed down. Her skin was pale, her lips were blue, and her eyes were half-dead. Riviter tilted his head and took a closer look, and his eyes widened. Bianca asked, Now do you remember me, Riviter? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You, you, you, how?! How? She put her helm back on, and black mana began to soar. [I returned from Hell to take my revenge,] And Biancas sword pierced his chest. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 C The Half (1) Setiros VI watched the soldiers being taken down in an instant and turned away. He should have been surprised by the undead army attacking, but he looked like he was bored, as if he foresaw this. And actually, he did. Since he was young, he wasnt someone who displayed his emotions. If one asked why, well He thought it was because of his character, but that wasnt the case. He had been so since birth. His ability to empathize with others was also low, and he never really smiled or cried. But the others never knew of this. He was clever, and he had amazing observational skills from a young age. And he observed how people behaved. After that, he would act it out like a perfect person. But he was the 4th prince. If it was the 4th prince, then succeeding to the throne was a difficult thing, and he wasnt that interested either. Right, if he continued to see his future, he would have lived and died as a royal family member. It was the decision that day that brought about this turn of events. He began to walk down the stairs. This was an underground passage that was passed down only to the heirs who would inherit the throne from the family. After ascending the throne, he went down here just once. Today was the first time since then. Such a dark place. Basements were naturally humid places, but this was a feeling hard to put into words. Was it like the body sinking into a swamp? He wasnt sure since he never fell in one, but this feeling of the lungs being clogged up and the discomfort of the body being pulled down felt similar. All of this was caused by something sealed below. As he was descending down, he found a huge door. It still feels bad. It was a plain back door without anything on it. Even with the light on, it just looked black. The king put the light down and raised his sword as he slightly cut his thumb. As blood started dripping from his thumb, he painted it on the floor. Above the plain door, the crest of the royal family appeared. A sealing gate was installed by the first king to prevent energy from leaking out. A door designed to only open with the blood of the king. After the light pattern spread out, he pushed the door open. A huge stone with a flat top that could be mounted was placed in the center of a circular space. There was a purple gem that gave out black energy, and an old ring was embedded in it that was connected to something. The first king had established the kingdom for this purpose. If I hold this, will there be a tomorrow? He couldnt see tomorrow yet. Perhaps this meant that the undead army was going to uproot everything before tomorrow. If he wasnt the king, he wouldnt have cared, but this was a throne he got by spilling blood. It was impossible for him not to give up everything he had accomplished in order to live tomorrow. So he decided to borrow the power of this ring. I dont know what will happen, though. He was incapable of feeling fear just like how he couldnt feel joy or sorrow. He didnt even hesitate when he held this unknown item. And as he held the jewel, darkness engulfed him. Blazer, the high priest of the Sun Church, leader of the Holy Knights, and the recently selected apostle, was sitting in his office, looking at the reports from all over the world. He read numerous reports. The fact that Zenith was expanding power and the Lily Church was there. The end of Drian and Khulun. The indiscriminate act of horror by the Church of Nothing, which lost its leader and Brahmans death. The content of Yeomjaes movement was overlooked. The Pryo Church declared war against Zenith. While the rest of them did nothing. They were all information related to the 12 Gods. Such a mess. A true mess. The 12 churches were all moving earnestly in this situation, and the humans were being swept into it. However, there were also places where such things didnt happen. To be precise, not a place but a person. Jamie Welton. The human who killed Oblion, the God of Nothingness. Diablo Volfir, who was resurrected after 66,666 years. Also, the individuals who killed the Dragon God were related to him. Has he recovered all his powers? Blazer looked to the left. There was a coffin that had been treated with magic, and the God Killer was inside. It was no exaggeration to say that this was made to kill Gods. But Blazer knew. It was sleeping peacefully in the glass coffin, but it wasnt complete. The staff was great, but it was just half of it. Normally, it was said that some substance or thing was connected to it at the end of the curved staff. It didnt exist because it was pulled out of the staff, but if it had been in a perfect state, it would have been much stronger. A weapon that turns many times stronger than According to the Fathers words, the power of Diablo Volfir consisted of three items, and one of them was the God Killer, which was the most powerful. Even the Gods who fought him, including Zenith, couldnt win over him. And the current Diablo subdued a God without this. That existence managed to regain his former strength. And if this falls into his hands now It will be fun. Blazer smiled at the pleasant thought. It was then. Wooong!! God Killer cried out, emitting black energy that shocked Blazer. The God-killing staff had awakened. Jamie jumped up, and it wasnt just him. Behemoth and Jormungand also flinched at it. Lord. Behemoth called for him, and Jormungand, too. Lord, this is Jamie just nodded. He looked at the pillar of darkness that rose from the palace. Under the influence of black mana, Bianca was resurrected as a Death Knight at the moment of her death. This meant that the item that held the black mana wasnt far from where she died, so he always thought that it had to be within the kingdom. And in a kingdom as huge as Siltair, they could hide it anywhere. He decided to take it back someday and just left it as it was. But Its just half, but this is surely God Killer. The staff with the strongest attack power of the three items he made. Woong!! As if resonating with it, Perfect Cell and All Might also vibrated. I didnt feel it till now. There was no way that his senses could have become so dull, so the only explanation was that it woke up after being sealed for so long. And it was probably the king of this nation or someone with a high rank who was behind it. The power of Bianca and the undead wont be enough. Even if it was half, the God killer was made to kill Gods. And no matter how weak the person was, just holding it would give that person enough strength to be superhuman. What if it were held by a strong man who could use mana? One could never know, but it could be a host who would use the God Killer to destroy everything. Because the God Killer is a weapon I made to destroy everything. The conversation can be delayed longer. He never expected to find it this way. Jamie didnt know why only half of it was here, but he needed it to fight Ra. Jamies eyes turned purple. Prometheus narrowed his eyes at the black mana that came out. That is Diablo Volfir. He didnt know what the God Killer was, nor did he care, but he was interested in this man. It felt like he was strong enough to defeat one of the 12 Gods alone. A person who was nothing less than the power he acquired from an item. There wouldnt be many chances to see such fights, so this was a golden chance, and he decided to stay silent and observe. Seriously. Jamie smiled as he felt the gaze from behind. Normally the guy should have been hidden, but as long as he used black mana, he couldnt hide from Jamie. Such a savage. Since Jormungand brought him, he was planning to have a calm talk later, but it felt like their first meeting wouldnt be calm. And God Killer was his priority now. The enjoyment of the juniors comes to an end here. You can clean up the annoying worms. It has been a long time since you ordered methis girls heart is pounding. As soon as she said it, Jormungands cheeks turned red, and she twisted her body. Jamie was taken aback at her reaction. It had been so long that he had forgotten it. Her obsession with him was still the same as before. In comparison to the other two, she was created with a higher level of empathy. No, she seems to be worse than before. Perhaps it was because they hadnt seen each other in a long time. Jamie tried to remember how he had treated her before, but Behemoth stepped in. You are shaking that filthy butt again, and it is disgusting. If you dont want your pelvis to dislocate from the movement, you should stop doing those horrible actions right now! How shameful. Shameful?! What are you talking about? I worked hard to make this beautiful body! Doesnt this beast know how to talk to a lady!? Huh. Despite being a beast like me, you are imitating humans to gain a strange power! Eik! When it comes to such matters, this idiot is constantly speaking with incredible fluency! When it comes to the Lord, youre a bigger idiot than I am. Behemoths words reminded Jamie of something. It was Behemoth, not him, who put a stop to Jormungands horrid behavior. Whenever she flirted with Diablo, Behemoth was ready to bite her. L-Lord, that cow! Jormungand always stuck to him and Behemoth Pathetic thing! he would scold her. Normally Jormungand would control Behemoth, but in such situations, Behemoth took the reins. But Diablo, who abandoned his emotions except for anger, never really cared or felt bothered by it, so why was it feeling odd now? Jamie had something he had lost. He turned around as the situation was going out of control. He cleared his throat and said, You both are so noisy. Then he raised his right hand. Starlight flowed from his body, with a white-winged creature coming out. Beep! White cried out. Behemoth and Jormungand were shocked. .Black? Black? Beep! White, who saw them, flew high around them. Jamie looked at all three of his familiars finally meeting and said, Not Black. Now its name is White smiled while flying above their heads. White! White! The name White suits its new appearance. Yes. Jamie nodded and unfolded a magic circle on the ground. It was a special spell that could move many people at once. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Somehow, this turned out good. It would have been nice if Trika was here, but right now, these familiars were the main focus of his past. They were all his own body and beings linked by souls. Jamie exhaled and released black mana. Now, jump in. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 C The Half (2) The captain is done? Azad said after thrusting the sword into the neck of a soldier. Bianca looked at the corpse, a trivial and vain end for a sword master. It couldnt be any other way than this. Even a sword master would be surprised to see that the girl he thought was dead came back as an undead. In such a situation, the sword was struck unexpectedly. Even if it were the grandfather of the sword master, he would be defeated. Bianca looked at her black sword. Maybe because it was black, she couldnt even see blood on it. So strange. I am sure I achieved my revenge, but I didnt think it would feel like this. She thought it would be exciting, but was revenge always this futile? Or was it because there was something more to take revenge on? The 4th prince. No, the current king. One day, that man suddenly staged a coup dtat, kicked out the king, and killed all his brothers. The captainno, the corpsewas one of the swords who sided with him. If she killed the king, would she feel a little relieved? Kwaang!! At that moment, black darkness rose in the sky like a pillar from the side of the palace. It shook the entire capital with a quaking sound. Captain, that? Azad leaned in close to her and asked about it, the Lords power? As he said, the black pillar felt a little more violent, but similar to Jamies black mana. And as a proof of it, Kuak! Captain?! Bianca grabbed her chest and staggered to her knee. The black mana flowing through her body was suddenly going out of control. Her armor had cracked, and black smoke was seeping from her body and being drawn into the black pillar. It was true that Diablos black manaspecifically, the unique black mana honed in God Killerwas what made her body. And when Bianca returned to the location where she had obtained the body, it was like returning it back. And if it left her, she would be just an empty shell. Damn it! someone! Azad, who didnt know anything about this, just went to her as she collapsed. In the meantime, black mana continued to drain out, and she lay in the middle of the enemy line, where they would be aiming for her. It was time to leave. A purple magic circle suddenly appeared in the sky, and a bright light shone down. Since the undead were immune to glares, they didnt look away. And soon, the light faded, with four shadows appearing. To be precise, three humans and one small beast. One of the shadows told Azad. Put Bianca down. The voice was often heard by Azad. Lord! Jamie left the other three and walked over to Bianca, who had lost consciousness. C-Captain suddenly turned like this. Azad spoke, worrying as if this could not be solved. Witnessing that, Jamie smiled. Azad didnt like Bianca at first, and he would get upset and pick fights with her, but now, seeing how he trusts and follows her more than others, it felt nice. What do we.huh? Huh! Who do you think you have as your Lord? Lord! Azads expression brightened. He was the toughest-looking yet softest-hearted one. Jamie removed Biancas helm and placed a hand over her pale face. Your subordinates are so worried about you. Get up now. The flowing black smoke stopped like a lie as black mana was infused into her body. And all of God Killers mana that was inside Biancas body was purified. It wasnt too difficult for him now. Her skin was turning back to normal. She wont wake up right away. With the drainage running wild, it had to have taken a toll on her mind and body. Then Well, now that the situation has reached this point, even the enemy soldiers arent going to fight. So keep her here. Then, Lord? What? Jamie got back up and went to the circle. Except for the little bull, it was his first time seeing the black woman and the boy. I will take your seniors and handle that. senior? As Azad titled his head, Jormungand waved her hand with a smile. I am watching, junior~ What did that woman?! Azad tried to speak back, but before that, the four of them vanished, and he mumbled, looking at the sky. Seniors. What is that supposed to mean? The words left behind by his Lord were incomprehensible. Are you aware of God Killers power? Jamie asked Behemoth and Jormungand as they moved in front of the palace. Behemoth asked what he meant by this. We cant not know it, Lord. Right. Didnt this girl see its power more than anyone else by the Lords side? Then you will know what happens now, so I will leave it up to you. The two nodded. Only Prometheus didnt know what this meant, so he titled his head and asked, I dont know? Ask Jor. Ahhh, Lordyou remember my nickname! In that small second, she was back to twisting her body just because he shortened her name, and Behemoth clicked his tongue. Are you excited in this situation? And you keep calling yourself girl. You have lived for thousands of years! Youre a granny! You must really have a death wish, you pig of quadruped times! Try it. You!? Enough. Jamie intervened before the fight escalated any further. Fight later. Now isnt the time for it. Anyway, Jor, explain it to him. I dont think he is lacking, so he will get it right away. Fine. Hearing that, Jamie looked at Prometheus. You wont answer? I understand. It felt like a forced answer, and Jamie snorted. When a question is asked, and an answer is given, one should respond. And he turned to the palace. The black mana continued to flow from inside, but it wasnt coming out. If that was the case, it made sense to go inside. Hold up well. Yes~ trust us. Jamies face vanished. Jormungand erased the girlish expression as if it was a lie and, with sharp eyes, said to Prometheus, Prometheus. what? I hope you dont forget the significance of your existence. Prometheus didnt answer, and Jormungand stared at him. Behemoth. Hm. He watched them quietly and Come! Thud!! The ground trembled once more, and numerous figures emerged from the black mana. They were the souls of the monsters that God Killer had eaten. Both of you. Behemoths body began to grow. It was far too large, but just effective enough. It was a bit inferior to the perfect body, but it would be disadvantageous if he fought with that huge body in here. [Be cautious and serious because they are strong.] Behemoth spoke, and Jormungand summoned her scythe. Who are you saying that to? She smiled, I am the snake that eats the world. And slashed with her scythe. Jamie quickly moved to the location where he felt the presence of God Killer. As he got closer, even Perfect Cell and All Might were vibrating. This was deep underground in the kingdom, and the secret spaces entrance couldnt be found. But it was no problem. It wasnt difficult to move if the location was known. Like now. So you were here. Jamie went down, eager to find the location, and found something dark and clumped. It looked so horrible that one would puke at the sight of itthat sticky, thin thing. It was dark mana, whose nature had been altered by God Killers will. Did you already swallow the palace? Jamie saw a black mass, and thin tentacles stretched out. The God Killer he had made was a kind of abomination. This was because its existence itself was created to annihilate life. So, God Killer, which was out of control, would kill and absorb all the living beings that existed around it as long as they could help wake it up. It made the palace its own because the city was easily accessible. It turned the soul of life it ate into limbs, and utilized them as summons. Despite being just half, it was difficult to block it unless it was Jamie, and he had to be careful as it was the toughest of his weapons. Calm down for now. Jamie calmed the raging two items on him. Gguuu- The mass continued to wriggle. The sight was repulsive even for Jamie, but he looked sad. You have been so lonely. The man continued to wriggle more violently. Then, something in the form of limbs moved out, and soon a head and body began to form. Grrr- The sound of wind being exhaled could be heard, and near its chest was the purple gem. God Killer. [So] The mouth began to stretch out, but the skin was torn, and black liquid flowed out. The shame became more and more concrete over time. Little by little, human-like features began to form on it, and the limbs looked more distinct. A few strands of blue hair came out, too. It was as if black mud had covered a body, and perhaps it was awkward to move. It felt like a baby taking its first steps. Jamie just watched it. He was waiting to see how far it would go. [Phewww.] A more clear sound of breathing. The traces of black mana surrounding the body seeped inside the body. The color of the skin began to change, and the movements turned more natural. At first, he looked hunched, but now he was standing straight. When all the black, mud-like things were absorbed into the body, the figure of a young man with a cold face appeared. He was naked, and he quietly checked his condition. Hmm. He continued to clench and unclench his fists, lifted his legs, and jumped a few times. After confirming that the body was moving at will, he greeted Jamie with a grin. Nice to meet you. I am King Setiros VI of the Siltair Kingdom. You areI think I can understand without an explanation. Jamies eyes twitched. The host took the lead? It was the only way. The chance to get a tomorrow. Interesting. No matter how sincere it sounded, he wasnt sure how a human could take control of God Killer. Of course, he thought the human had been fed one. All the memories of the jewel are in my head. Quite interesting. Was the world like this? The man, who had always been indifferent, showed emotions for the first time. It was impossible to confirm whether the fusion with God Killer was the reason or because he realized that the boring world was a playground for higher beings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But what he knew was The one inside me speaks. And he said while pointing to the purple jewel in his chest, It hates you. The unknown feeling of anger filled his head. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 C The Half (3) Hate. At that, Jamie closed his eyes. God Killer wasnt an ego item but one with its own will. It particularly demonstrated a strong will toward matters pertaining to him and had been separated from its master for tens of thousands of years. And it only had half its body now. You just showed up, and it is already yelling that it hates you. Actually, it isnt shouting. Its just a metaphorical sense. My head hurts, though. The king rubbed his head. He didnt like the fact that his body had changed. But other than that, it wasnt so bad. He always felt lazy, but now he felt alive. He raised his right hand and looked at it. Is this how you feel? When he clenched his fist and twisted his arm, it began to change into a certain shape, something elongated and triangulara weapon. There was bluntness, so he realized it was a sword. But the strength God Killer gave him felt unusual. I will be fighting you with this. Why are you silent? The king tilted his head and watched Jamie, who only closed his eyes and did nothing. But he wasnt going to wait now. With the jewel within him and the new strength he held, he was sure of having a tomorrow. He could bring down everyone if he held this. Then all he had to do was. Something like fire blazed within him. The whites of his eyes turned dark, and the king lowered himself. He had never fought in his life, but it felt like he had been through war countless times. Take him down with a single shot. The jewel didnt want the man to die. Did it hate him or not? Actually, he didnt even know what this hate was As black mana engulfed him, he bent his upper body enough to be parallel to the floor, and kicked the ground. Pung! He moved like an arrow. The black mana increased the kings physical abilities, and as a result, he was experiencing things he hadnt felt before. But it wasnt shocking. It made no sense to him. He did have his identity, but then his body felt different, like it was something new. Everything feels slow. As his body moved so fast, it felt like the world was crawling beside him and the opponents chest was right ahead. Just push the right arm out, and it will be done. In a world as slow as this, anything could be done. I am sorry. But things in the real world never go as planned. Obviously, everything but him should have slowed, but he heard the voice too clearly. Bang!!! And his eyes widened. He didnt even have the time to figure out what was happening. Trying to grasp the situation while his body took the shock wasnt easy either. Fortunately, the pain wasnt too great. He immediately tried to think about what had happened. I was thrown to the ground. Someones hand was holding his head. It was Jamie Weltons hand. I am sorry, but forgive me for this one too. The voice spoke, and the scene changed. The king felt like he was flying faster than when he moved. Bang! This time, when his body hit the wall, his right arm transformed into a cannon and moved on its own. His vision was blurry, and he couldnt see well, but he could tell there was a person. Kwag! A black beam of light erupted from his arm and turned into a cannon. You know better than anyone. The arm that turned into a cannon was forced down. Wherever the blurry image moved, the direction of light went and shot there. Jamie said, Lets not do this. this is like a fight between two whales, destroying a nearby shrimp in the process. The king felt his body change again. As he felt a change in his right leg, five small gun barrels came out. He fired at close range. Boom!!! The smoke spread. It seemed like he was able to hit the target now. As soon as he felt the hand holding him drop, his left arm split into tentacles. And he opened his mouth. His lungs swelled up significantly, and he was repulsed as black mana flowed down his throat. Kwaang! A pitch-black Breath pierced the smoke caused by the shots. Bright yellow eyes began to appear, twitching and looking around. And his gaze halted at the empty space, as his lungs began to expand once again. Another Breath was expelled. I-I feel like I will die from choking. Although his identity and mind were fine, his body seemed to be moving like a marionette. Gugugu. The ceiling trembled as if it were about to collapse at any time. Isnt this more than enough? Jamie said while removing the dust. His clothes were a mess, but not a single wound was on his body. The king was shocked. Even though he didnt know what power it had, the information on the jewel said that what he shot was a Breath. And he also used a cannon from his arm and guns from his legs. Although it wasnt known what creature this thing was, it seemed to be as strong as a dragon. Did it make sense for a human to have only his clothes ripped out? Didnt they say dragons can destroy a nation? The king didnt know exactly who the man in front of him was. He had no information other than the one man who owned the jewel. He didnt know Jamie Welton. A fight would be impossible with the kind of power he has. He couldnt win this fight anymore. He knew it. He had to have realized it when the jewel held no intention to kill the man. Was it just angry? In the eyes of the king, the jewel held a grudge. Like a little kid. A monster resembling a scorpion with five stings was scurrying around. Prometheus went up as he performed a technique to kill it all at once. Bang!! It was a huge shock that was enough to crush the ground below, but just a little portion of it cracked the scorpion. So tough. The claw countered right away. He jumped to the side with black mana wrapped around his right-hand palm. With the left hand clenched into a fist, the index and middle fingers touched. [Dye] [Black Color Right Palm.] Pat! Jet black energy erupted from the palm of his hand and smashed the scorpion monster. The scorpion monsters skin turned black right away. And he put his left hand on his chest before stretching out. [Crushing] [Strength] Puak! The shell, which had cracked a little, widened up more and more. Prometheus watched with his purple eyes, summoned Road Flower to make petals, and, at the same time, destroyed the monster. Kwaang! The shell fragments scattered on the ground and disappeared as dust. And Prometheus sighed as he looked at what the other two were doing. Awful. Jormungand was slaughtering monsters left and right with black holy power, and Behemoth was trampling on them. The problem was that the black monsters werent being pushed back so easily despite that. Just like the scorpion monster he faced, monsters beyond their imaginations were being summoned, Just what was this God Killer? Prometheus moved for another monster, which was rushing for him with a wave of magic, and attacked it with another skill. Kukukuku! You will stop it? Did this mean that they would only rush in? Prometheus grabbed it by the head and threw it to the ground. Bang!! The magic condensed, and black mana exploded right at its head. And he sighed. Killing a few of them was difficult enough, and when he killed one, more were coming out. The ability to devour the souls of those who were killed and use them like thisthe first time he heard it, it sounded absurd. Phew. When will this end? He felt something move beneath him and adjusted his body. He wasnt sure what it was, but it seemed like it would take more time to solve this. I will stand still. If you are still angry, you can do a couple more. Jamie said while spreading his arms wide. He was completely defenseless. Seeing that he didnt even feel mana around, it didnt seem like he would even defend. Two Breaths couldnt deal with this man, so there was no guarantee of what would happen, but being defenseless meant anything could happen. Still, it felt like he was seriously considering this jewel. Will you forgive him now? The king asked the jewel, but it didnt respond. But he felt his body wriggle again, trying to change. How much anger had it accumulated in order to refuse to forgive the partner it had been with? Although I am not in a position to think this. He was still the man who killed his own brothers, both guilty and innocent, and built a throne on their blood. There was even a brother who prayed for forgiveness. But he just killed that brother because he thought that one day he would come to steal his throne. Compared to that, at least the jewel had a reason. It was reasonable to be angry with its owner, who had ignored it for thousands of years. Do whatever you want. I willwellas long as I can see a tomorrowI dont care. was what he said. What are you changing to this time? His upper body rapidly turned huge, turning round. His chest and stomach gradually expanded and began to change into some huge barrel. A three-layered barrel with a clicking sound instead of a hole ahead and the front covered like a lens. He couldnt confirm it, as he couldnt see much, but this felt like something that would cause an aftershock. His arms and legs turned into a support stand for the body, and the yellow eyes on his forehead changed into monocles. Kiiik! The cogs turned and began to analyze the body of the opponent. And the length of the barrel adjusted to it. It was to control the movement in order to immediately take down the enemy. And the cylinder was moved to the left and right accordingly, and the mana was being contracted. It was a method for measuring its destructiveness. Quite unpleasant though. With the information he was getting about the changes in his body, he now felt that he was just a toy. Apart from knowing the changes in his body, he realized that this attack was going to be different from before. And the opponent would surely be hurt by this. If he didnt defend himself, he would die. Still, his arms were wide open. I dont know what this is. The king didnt understand why he was saying this. Normally, he wouldnt have cared what happened to him. Have I changed since I became one with this? For some reason, it felt like he wouldnt have killed his brothers now. But this attack will not stop now. Everything was ready and sorted, and even the weakness of the opponent was visible through the lens now that the barrel was ready to fire. Swish! The wind blew. And here it goes. The attack was coming. He must have felt it too, but he felt like he should tell the human. Though that wouldnt change anything. Wong! Through the lens, everything around them began to turn blue. The mana was being materialized. And the king saw it. 10% 30% 60% 80%. 85% 89% 93% 95% 98% 99% Kukukuku-!!! He could feel the difference in power in the dragons Breath. The only information left was that the original owner of this power existed long ago. The God Killer didnt kill and take the power, but it absorbed what was around. Maybe it was a sign of nature. What was certain was that even the court mages of the Siltair Kingdom would not be able to understand this. It was 99.99% now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fire CC!!!!!!! The light was so strong that the entire underground shone. Jamie had to close his eyes as he felt how great it was. The huge light that started from deep underground penetrated the ground and engulfed the entire capital up to the sky. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 C The Half (4) As he was swept by the light, Jamie felt his skin burn. He told it to attack how much it wanted but he didnt expect it to act up like this. Even when I was gone, it must have been busy absorbing things. And there was the issue of pride. It was strange to act all proud in such a situation, but there were a lot of things that didnt exist when he was dealing with it. Did it change? It was an artifact, but there was proof that it struggled too. So how could it not act out now? The problem was that it was adamant in trying to kill its owner, but also not at the same time. This power is not meant to kill me. A kind of resentment. Perfect Cell, All Might, and God Killer were connected as one. That was why they were called the Great 3 Artifacts. Jamie knew that due to the connection between God Killer and the other 2 artifacts, God Killer must have been aware that he had returned to some extent, which gave it a reason to take its anger out on him. I am sorry. Jamie apologized as he closed his eyes and entrusted himself to the light. And as he opened his eyes, he felt his body being transported somewhere. this is? He was standing in a strange land. An unusual one. The sky was black, with a volcano in the distance that appeared to be active and was spewing smoke. The ground shook so violently that he felt his entire body shake. The land was barren, with no sign of vegetation. God Killer, what are you trying to show me? It was God Killer who was showing this. This was why he calmed himself in order to understand what it wanted to show. And Jamie saw two beings of different races. One had pale skin and elf-like ears, but unlike normal elves, it was large. And the other had reddish skin like the land, which looked like a boar. These were beings he was seeing for the first time, and it seemed like a race that appeared after he died. The two races were fighting about their land, which held nothing. Why are you showing me this? Time began to pass. And although it was a brief moment, Jamie saw dozens of battles unfold and numerous deaths. Still, there was no thought about winning because the difference in their powers was too small. But then it came to an end. Kwang!!!! The volcano erupted. The land was already horrible, and now it was covered with lava, lava ash, and everything from within. Both sides suffered huge damage, but they managed to survive. And. God Killer! It was stuck on the ground in a perfect state. It was difficult for him to recognize it at first because it got hardened due to the volcanic ash, but Jamie could feel it. Could it be that the reason he didnt feel it was that it was stuck inside volcanic ash? He wasnt sure why it was there, but it seemed like it managed to come out through the eruption of the volcano, and someone went close to it. It was the huge man with pale skin and elf ears. He grabbed God Killer, and time began to pass. Jamie saw how he destroyed the enemy race and turned into the lord of the desolate land with God Killer on his side. The victory came, with one being the lord. And then came the disaster. The volcano erupted again. This time, it was not just an earthquake. Magma began to flow from the ground. The race, which turned into rulers of the land, couldnt withstand a natural disaster and eventually died. All that was left was God Killer. And water began to slowly rise over it. It is water this time. Jamie was submerged in the sea. There was no such thing as being unable to breathe or get wet. It was because this was more like an illusion. He looked around, and everything was black, which meant it was somewhere deep. Looking up, there was a faint sign of light. Then, someone broke through the water and created white foam. A mumble could be heard, and Jamie saw it. A stick connected with a wire, but not an ordinary stick. It had a gray color bar type panel, and the deeper the water, the more the light turned from blue to red. Beep! Beep! Then, as it disappeared into the depths of the sea, where nothing could be seen, a loud noise could be heard. And then the sound of something coming apart and the wire being pulled. The stick was divided into five finger-like cranes. God Killer was covered in moss. Again, the background changed. This is Jamie stood in a highly developed civilization now. There were a lot of people walking in clothes that Jamie had never seen, and it seemed like an era where machines were highly used. Perhaps this is the era where Black Suit was created.. The Black Suit, which could decompose into nanosized particles and is right now inside Jamies skin, wasnt something that could be made with modern technology. A wagon with a large black iron box passed by Jamie while he was watching. He wasnt sure how this thing moved without a horse, but it looked driven by mana. Jamie blinked, and the time changed, and now there were people in white coats talking about various things with God Killer in a transparent box. He couldnt understand their new language, but he seemed to know what they were discussing about, based on their actions. They are discussing about the disposal. According to the information they have found so far, they had to be aware of the existence of God Killer. It seemed like they realized it was a danger to the world. And time passed quickly as they struggled to destroy God Killer. It was unknown what this city was, but hordes of monsters attacked from all sides. At first, it seemed like a city holding up fine, but the monsters appeared with their own developed technology and couldnt be stopped. The city was a mess. Tall buildings had collapsed, and neatly polished roads had also collapsed. Many died, and others fled for their lives. God Killer spent a long time being left alone in the lab. A long time passed when even the city remains couldnt be found. Someone appeared in the city, which once held a strong civilization. It was a great magician, and with one gesture, he blew the dust away. And he pulled out the buried God Killer. -This shouldnt exist. This time the language could be understood. It seemed like it could be understood in a way that conveyed information to God Killer using magic. He disappeared with God Killer in his hand, and the scene changed again. A black spire was built on an uninhabited island. There were all sorts of magic devices installed, and many charms were hanging with God Killer tied in place. -Who the hell made such a terrible piece? The magician sighed as he couldnt figure out the source of God Killer. He approached the magic item and infused mana into it. Kiik! With an eerie signal, the magic chains around him turned yellow, like an item being melted. -I will destroy it. Powerful mana was generated. Enough mana to cross the spire and swallow the entire island was released, and Jamie just watched this. The power the magician had was so great that the island vanished in an instant. It had the power to destroy a whole city. And the magician focused solely on destroying the God Killer. But -This cannot be! The magician screamed. -Then, this cannot be destroyed! This terrible walking disaster!! He sat down on the ground as he mumbled in anger. -If this continues to exist in the world, then everything will be annihilated. This made Jamie frown. He wasnt sure who this human was, but he recognized the essence of God Killer. And as he said, God Killer had the power to destroy everything. The clan that owned God Killer turned extinct shortly right after acquiring it. It was because God Killer did it. The same went for the highly developed, civilized city, which tried to harness its power. God Killer had summoned the monsters. That too in a number they couldnt handle. Why did it do that? It was quite simple. Because it didnt recognize them as its owners, and it had its own requirements for its owner. God Killer was a weapon that boasted the highest attack and damage power out of the three items Diablo Volfir made. It was the most violent one. And the only one who could possess it was Jamie, the one who had the soul of Diablo. All other beings were doomed to destruction unless they could suppress it. So this magician felt like a great being. -Damn it! I need to do something! Despite being frustrated, the magician didnt give up. He started manipulating the magic again, and time passed as the magician activated a newly set device. Quite a few years seemed to have passed, as he seemed old now. -I almost died a couple of times. He wasnt just getting older; he even had scars on his body. It was unknown how much time had passed, but the man had been through hell, surviving the mess God Killer was making. -It is impossible to destroy you, and I know that better than anyone because I have done this over and over again. As he aged over time, he tried to destroy God Killer but failed each time. Perhaps this would be the last, so he looked determined. -I will split you in half. If it couldnt be destroyed, then he would have its power cut in half. And as he said so, the devices began to move. Along with the sound of ringing, an equal source of energy came. But the force didnt succeed in destroying it. Drrrng! The purple jewel connected to the staffs head bent. The force was concentrated there. And in a straight line, cracks began to appear. Ugh! -Finally! He seemed a bit happy that it broke and the purple gem fell. The magicians smile didnt stop. He couldnt destroy it, so he split it and sealed the staff and gem in two different places. And each was buried on the other side of the continent. To never be found. A great amount of time passed. Jamie was still looking at the buried jewel. Numerous nations were created and destroyed, and the world was constantly reset. But it never fell into the hands of another. God Killer was split in two and spent thousands of years on the ground. And then there was a shift of tectonic plates, and it surfaced. The first king of Siltair had found it. And it was now Ugh! Perfect Cell and All Might cried at the pain they felt. They, too, must have endured for eons like God Killer. Jamie felt guilty. As much as they were things, they were still like familiars and family to him. I am sorry. That was all he could say. If he hadnt been defeated, they wouldnt have been alone for so many years with the pain of being divided. No one would have been harmed. Purple light shone. And Jamie held out his hand. Can you forgive me? As he carefully held out his hand, the purple light began to grow stronger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple jewel appeared slowly. Jamie grabbed it. Lets become one, once again. Like in the days of the past. God Killers power covered Jamie, and a change came over his body at once. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 C The Half (5) Jamie felt something strange. It felt like his whole body turned into gas and scattered around. What just happened? All he did was hold God Killer in his hand, but then his vision suddenly turned hazy like smoke. My eyes are fine. Fortunately, the vision seemed alright. He moved his eyes to the left and right to see what had happened and found two lights. One was in the form of a black bead, and the other was white. -Um. It was then. A voice could be heard from the white bead. It was a voice he had heard before. -The situation has um, turned a bit strange. It had to be the voice of the Siltair Kingdoms king, who merged with God Killer. Was his name Setiros? What happened? Jamie couldnt speak openly, but the words were being clearly conveyed. -Oh! We can talk! Thank God. The guy seemed relieved. -I have been curious about what all of this is. Do you know what this is? -I am not so sure, but there was something in my head that was hard to understand. But do you know why this is happening? Why? -Isnt the reason simple? He continued to speak in an emotionless voice. -The gem that took control of my body expressed its will by saying that it no longer wanted to be separated from you. Expression of will. In other words, God Killer began to assimilate with its owner so that it would no longer be separated. The problem was that the desire was so much that even Jamie got dragged in. Could it be that it was trying to link their souls? You have become one with God Killer, yet you dont know what it is up to? -Even if you question me, I have my own consciousness, and the stone has complete power over the body. Its will is just being expressed to me, although weakly. But its name is God Killer? Man, that is brutal. Didnt it even tell you its name? -Will it give its name to a thing? Did he just call himself a thing? Now it was clear that God Killer had taken control. Well, just being conscious here was a surprising thing. If it had been a normal person, he would have been completely eaten up by God Killer and turned into an empty shell. This was proof that the king wasnt a human. -But dont worry. Seeing that I see the future, I dont think this would be my grave. Come to think of it. You said it before seeing tomorrow? Is it foresight? -Foresightits not that amazing, but from a young age, I could feel that there was a tomorrow for me. And if there was no tomorrow? -Die. Isnt that obvious? Then the coup dtat was done because there was no tomorrow? -Exactly. Actually, I had no greed for the throne, but I didnt feel a tomorrow, so I guess thats why I did the best I could to create a tomorrow for myself. If Bianca was by his side, she would tear open his mouth. However, even though they chatted for a brief moment, it didnt seem like he was lying. Actually, Jamie didnt know why he was feeling this way. He just came to understand that the man acted to survive. And he only heard a few words, but Jamie noticed something odd. It seems like he assimilated with God Killer as well. The man didnt seem to know it, but Jamie felt it, as he could feel things now. Currently, he and God Killer seemed to be becoming one. Then, it made sense for the body to be like this. God killer what are you thinking? It didnt want to go too far, but was there somewhere in the world an artifact that wanted to become one with its owner? Of course, Jamie made it, but that was why he was more shocked. -Umm. But how do you think this will turn out? How can I know if you dont? -But you are the one who made this ah you are human? Of course, I am human. -Well I guess so. I can feel that there is a tomorrow, so it doesnt seem like I am going to die. What useless foresight is that? You know about living the next day but nothing more specific. -Ahem. Being able to know that there was a tomorrow was a great thing for normal humans. Jamies level of foresight had to be the same as Princess Isabels, and his own Future Walker didnt work now. He tried it several times, but strangely, the ability itself couldnt be operated. -Anyway, how long should it be The king couldnt speak as the two beads were beginning to merge into one and a strong light shone at them. Jamie just looked at it. Even he couldnt predict what was happening. And it was then This! Jamie didnt have a physical body, but it felt like something was slipping out of his body. A black stick with two shorter sticks crossed at the end. A crude form that the Black Suit had before he absorbed it. What was inside the skin got pulled out, and that wasnt all. The bracelet Perfect Cell and All Might came out too. No way Jamie conjured up the image of trying to reach for it, and scattered particles came together and began to form his hand and arm. A purple aura stained his fingers as he realized what he needed to do next. Jamie mumbled while carefully spreading out black mana towards the four pieces. Fusion. He could feel it running through his body. As Jamie watched, his magical realization unfolded, Starlight began to bloom, and a dazzling light burst out. The light covered all four items at once, and the three items merged into one. And the medium through which this happened was the Black Suit. The artifacts of Perfect Immunity, Absolute Defense, and Killing of God harmonized around Black Suit making Jamie a bit lost in the bizarre phenomena he was looking at. Even he wasnt sure what he was doing. But one thing was certain to him. God Killer, what you chose is my victory. God Killer existed in sorrow for a long time, and at the same time, he agonized over how he should have stuck to his owner. And the conclusion. [Never let my owner get defeated.] Was it because he was defeated by the 12 Gods that the two of them got separated? If that was the case, it was enough to give its owner stronger power and make him win. If that happens, then they would never have to part ways again. This intense desire turned into a wish, and at this moment, he was trying to make the wish come true. I understand you. Fortunately, that was Jamies wish too. The entire body began to change. Jamie stretched out his hand. In the space made by God Killer, both black mana and Starlight could be used. Normally it would have been impossible to use both at once, but right now, he was evolving. Lets go together for a better future. Flash! And the light flashed brightly. Jormungand thrust her scythe at the neck of the black monster rushing toward her. Although she did get a promotion as the one with the 13th holy power, the monsters of God Killer were annoying. Fortunately, this was just half the power of God Killer. If it were in its perfect form, it would have been difficult for them to block the monsters. How long should we stop? Prometheus moved beside her and asked, wiping the sweat off his face. Your strength is quite daunting. For such things, I dont want to borrow the power from those ones. You would end up consuming a lot of energy. Bang!! While the two were talking, Behemoth was trampling on several monsters at the same time with its massive feet. Jormungand clicked her tongue as she witnessed this. Ignorant idiot. They are coming again. Uh. She raised her scythe again as she gathered black holy power and threw her weapon like a boomerang to cut their heads. Prometheus also performed a spell to block the monsters. Just how much longer? It was then that the ground beneath shook. something is moving from below. Jormungand stopped the scythe and looked at the ground. The black monsters that were charging suddenly became like spilled ink and began to leak to the ground. -What is this now? At this, Behemoth went close to the two and asked. Seems like something that the Lord did. Prometheus gasped and sat down on the ground. Whether this sudden shaking of the ground was due to a natural reason or not, he was exhausted. He wondered how long the shaking would last, but then it stopped, so Behemoth decided to return to his small form. Is this the end? No. Jormungands senses were telling her that something was happening below the ground. She could feel it expanding, and she shouted, Move away! Why? Dont ask! Just get as far from here as you can! Jormungand quickly overcame the resistance and began to run. Behemoth followed her, and Prometheus sighed at the power he felt from below and moved through space. The area where they were previously standing got swallowed up by a huge force, and the entire area was covered in a pillar of light. Such power! Even Behemoth shuddered at this. He could feel that this was something stronger than the Dragon God. What was certain was that the vibration had probably spread all over the continent. There it is. The pillar of light gradually faded, and the palace disappeared, leaving no trace. Even the sky, which was covered with clouds, was now forming into a cluster of stars. Beneath that was a man surrounded by light and darkness. It was hard to see, but Jormungand could identify the person. Lord. Jamie. With his eyes closed, he descended to the ground, and Jormungand was the first one to rush there. She moved her body and broke through the unknown force. Yah! Wait for me! Behemoth also ran, and Prometheus followed him. When they arrived, they all stood still, even Jormungand, so Behemoth tried to ask her. But decided to stay silent. In front of them, their Lord was surrounded by black and white. And something changed. They could tell the two apart, the white and the black, and Prometheus quickly cast black mana on his hand. Pssssss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two energies of black and white began to subside, and Jamie raised his head, looking behind. All three of them caught their breath. You worked hard. Having said that, Jamie smiled. And there, in his eyes, was the universe. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 C Apology (1) Interesting. Jamie wiggled his hand, and it felt normal. It was a swordsmans hand with calluses. The appearance did not change. What changed was on the inside, not the outside. I can feel the blood, mana, bones, muscles and even the movement of the nerves. He could clearly feel what was happening inside the body. In addition, he could see the structure of the body and could feel it moving one by one. What kind of blood work he had and what the strong points were. All information such as the state of his internal organs, and density of muscles were all clear in his head. And that wasnt all. He could feel all the senses, which felt limited before. He could even feel the wind blowing and even know the difference of smell in the air. And the shape of the ground he was stepping on felt so clear. This feeling that everything in the world revolved around him. Huh-haa! Jamie took a deep breath, exhaled, and opened his eyes. The eyes that contained the universe turned back to normal. And he smiled. I can become stronger. Using the Black Suit as a medium, he fused the three artifacts with his power of magical realization. Jamie merged it with him, and in a way, it felt like he had recovered the power that he had kept aside, but in reality, it was different. From the moment they were created, all three items raised their level of strength by enduring tough times. They played a major role in his strength in the past, and now they have become one. It wasnt a simple 1+1+1, but several times combined. Perhaps dozens of times more than before, and it led to an evolution in Jamies power. He opened his mouth as he approached his subordinates. Everything is done. Lord? Behemoth was a bit wary about Jamies changes. Jamie nodded and said, It is me. What happened in Jormungand also asked with an incomprehensible face. Of the three, she was the strongest here. So she felt Jamies condition more clearly. So different! Before they parted ways, Jormungand didnt notice much of a difference in strength between her and Jamie, as she was the 13th holy power wielder. But it was different now. In just a short time, Jamie Welton emerged as a completely different person. Nothing had changed on the outside, but Jormungand realized it. He surpassed his prime days! She predicted that it would take another 10 years for Jamie to reach his prime. However, her Lord recovered his strength a lot faster than she thought. Besides, she wasnt sure what happened in the basement, but now he has transcended even more. Everybody can stop being surprised. I am me. You have obtained new power. It was Prometheus. He looked at Jamie a bit enviously. The aura of existence in the underground is faint, but it constantly vibrates. You. Jamie asked him. What is your name? Prometheus frowned at how he suddenly asked for his name. But like it or not, Jamie wanted to know. I dont know your name. Prometheus. Yes, Prometheus, can I say something? What is it? I can understand what you are thinking, but dont be presumptuous. You are a secret weapon that Jormungand has worked hard to cultivate, so I will not destroy you with my own hands. What do you mean? As I said, literally. Do not fool yourself. You kid. It looks like Jor created you, so I wont kill you. It is you, right? The survivor of Garmon. At that, Prometheus eyes widened. Jamie smiled at this reaction and continued. I heard you say that you hate the old God, Osiris, who is sealed? A loser, a failure. Then you why did you annihilate your own colleagues? Prometheus reached out for Jamie, but before he could, Jormungand snatched his wrist and slammed the guy to the ground. Kuak! Prometheus. What are you doing? Let me go! Jor, you can let him go. Lord. It is an order At Jamies words, she frowned and glared at Prometheus. Do something stupid, and Ill take away your power. Keep that in mind. He looked straight at Jamie and asked, How do you know? How do I know? Who do you think I am? You are. Prometheus frowned. dark magician. You should add The Strongest in History before it. That matters most. But more than 20,000 years have passed. Did you think souls would disappear that easily? Such jokes dont sit well, brat. And now I am more sensitive than before. Right. Originally, maybe Jamie was at the level of seeing ghosts, but now he could hear them too. -Prometheussss!!!! -Why did you kill us!!! -You fucking trash! -I would have rather become a slave to the 12 Gods than follow you!! -Do you think we forgot the grudge in Garmon!? We will curse you for years to come! At first, he thought it might have something to do with the power he wielded, but the thing called karma was behind Prometheus. An evil spirit that clings till deathhe probably knows of this too. Because he uses black mana. When Prometheus didnt say a thing, Jamie continued. You said that I was defeated because I threw away all my emotions and fought against the 12 Gods alone. Then what about you? You did something worse than me, right? For What? for good. It is for a good cause. Prometheus slowly raised his energy, and Jormungand stepped in, but Behemoth grabbed her and shook his head. Trust the Lord. She didnt like this, nor did she understand what Jamie was talking about. Nonsense. Is that the power you gained after sacrificing all your colleagues in Garmon? But after all, that is my power. Right. Your power. But [Maximum Spell Expansion] It is mine now! Kwang!! Black mana spread, and the monsters in the shadows rose. They appeared from all four directions and began to cast some spell with their hands clasped together. And the plain mana of Prometheus got amplified by several times. I will show you the power that goes beyond the original source!!! [Black Heaven] The black manas nature changed to black ink and moved around Prometheus. [Dark Wings] And from both sides, dark wings rose, with his skin turning black. It was a power he had never used until now. Even Jormungand, who gave him the black mana, never saw this. Take a good look, owner of the power. This is the poison I created after countless sacrifices to kill the 12 Gods with my own hands. The black light that dyed the body quickly condensed into the middle finger of his right hand. The dark wings spread wide, covering the night sky. [Other World: Dark Heaven Emperor] I dont know why you are staying still, but you will regret making me do this! He pressed his thumb and middle finger together and flicked them. The condensed energy was as tiny as a drop of water as it rushed toward Jamie. No one can intervene as long as the Dark Heaven Emperor is in place. Your defeat will come when you stand still like that, Diablo Volfir. A powerful poison to kill the Gods. If he had used this during the fight against the Dragon God, he could have won the fight within 10 seconds. That was how great the attack was. As I thought, you didnt spend all your time fooling around, relying on my strength alone? It was then that Prometheus sensed something going wrong. He didnt notice it at first, but now it had a direct effect on the powers, so he noticed it. what are you doing? Dark Heaven Emperor, a wonderful Other World. No matter how much it happened, it seemed like it would be dangerous so. Jamie smiled. I changed it to My World. ? When Prometheus looked like he couldnt understand, Jamie explained in detail. I will put it simply. I replaced yours, which was starting with Other World to mine. So the attack you prepared doesnt exist in this space that I made. It must be floating around in the dark sky. W-What?! That is nonsense! It is impossible! There is nothing impossible in the world. However, I do understand. A human Before he knew it, Jamie was standing in front of Prometheus. And said with the coldest expression, You can never know until you try it. Prometheus felt as if a giant was right in front of him. is this fine? Jormungand looked in the direction the two humans vanished with clasped hands and a worried expression. It was hard to say for sure, but Behemoth trusted the Lord. The power Prometheus almost showed was shocking even for him. Is this your first time seeing it? Yes. I didnt think he would hide such a thing. I guess I am not very smart. What? That guy Lord seemed to have noticed it. It is complicated and difficult to tell everything from the start and to put it simply. He is someone who doesnt have the necessary means to achieve the goal. Right. I honestly dont care. Jormungand had lived for a long time with that kind of mindset, but Prometheus seemed more like her. They have been together for 3000 years, and yet it is impossible for normal humans to be at his current level. Actually, Prometheus was never a normal human. When she first saw him, she knew he was pretty strong. Not at the level of the 12 Gods, but among the three major races. And even though he lived for years, he was talented as a human. So he reached a level like that because he had no certain path. What? How did you live? I should hear how life was for you. That is a later issue. The space trembled, although weakly. Come out. Ching! A black hole appeared in the air, and Prometheus was tossed there like a puppet with its thread cut. Jamie slipped out slowly and lightly covered it. Cough, cough. Prometheus coughed up blood and struggled to get up. He looked like some newborn child wanting to stand up. He just kept falling to the floor. Jamie looked at him. Prometheus. Ugh Fighting isnt done alone. It isnt about sacrificing someone. If you win in that matter, there is nothing left for you. I-I do not want to hear that from you. I can guess that. Because I was the same as you. I know I am not in a position to say anything to anyone. Turning to the dark magicians and committing countless evils. In order to get stronger, he, too, captured enemies alive and subjected them to experiments and committed all kinds of terrible deeds to weaken the Gods. No matter how justified it was then, for him, it was still an act necessary to save the world, and yet that couldnt be forgiven. He knew how disgusting it was to sacrifice humans to save humans. And he thought a lot after this birth. Family, friends, coworkers, subordinates, and disciples. There were a lot of things he learned from them, and he should never forget that. So Jamie Welton was different from Diablo Volfir. But he couldnt talk about that. He hadnt lived long enough to give advice to someone. Still, he wanted to do something he could. You should trust Jor more. I dont know what hatred has taken birth within you, but if you are with her, then learn to trust her more. what? Lord? The two of them looked shocked at Jamies words because they didnt fit the situation. Jamie didnt care. It would be pointless to say anything more. I will not kill you, kid. If you are not happy, come and challenge me any time. You will end up rolling on the ground each time just like this, and it would be nice if you could get stronger in that way. What are you talking about? Why do you keep talking nonsense you keep spouting it! I dont know either. Simply because I think you are the reflection of the old men. And. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prometheuss eyes shone. Remember that when you want to eat or play, its better to be with a group than be alone. Jamie shrugged. It is good to have someone with you when fighting enemies. Right, it is quite good. So try to trust the person next to you. It was something he was telling himself first. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 C Apology (2) The Siltair Kingdom was no different from being destroyed. The king vanished, and his body couldnt be found, and the only sword master in the kingdom was killed. Soldiers died, and captain-level figures fled or died. Still, the other people werent touched. The collapse of the infrastructure was unavoidable. [I didnt know that the Siltair Kingdom would end up like this.] Jamie chuckled at the voice in his head. As I thought, you are alive. [I told you. I saw tomorrow.] Setiros VI, the King of Siltair Kingdom, was able to survive in the form of an ego because his soul was tied to God Killer. Simply put, he was currently within Jamies consciousness. If he wanted to, the voice would die. [Do you think you can do such a tough thing?] Vanish if you dont like it. [ no.] Jamie had given him one mission. It was the detailed adjustment of the artifacts called Trinity, which were newly created with fusion. Embracing all the powers of the three items that merged into Jamies body, and just like that, the Black Suit got taken as a medium. So that it could be used whenever he wanted to. And Setiros VI survived with only his mind dependent on Trinity. [Still, with the ability of Trinity being this vast, I wonder if it can be done] Humans are creatures that constantly learn. Experts arent born overnight. After a lot of trial and error, you can be one too. [Cant you do this yourself? With your level of skills, I think you can handle even the greatest weapons with ease.] It is possible. However, I will not be able to pay attention to two things, and if I am unlucky, it might end up turning into a snowball of bad events. [You speak like a wise man.] I transcended the level of a sage. [I dont really think so.] At any rate, he didnt have the right to refuse. Rather than that, isnt your name too long? [I agree.] You are Seti in the future. [ you shrunk it too much.] Of course, this was impossible to refuse too. Seti, who had been reduced to four letters, sighed. Even so, when the unnecessary response of the VI was taken down, it felt less annoying. Who would call a name with a number? Id rather take Seti. The kings identity was lost anyway. Now it was just a mental body living as a parasite on a man named Jamie Welton. When he thought of it that way, everything seemed better. Seti was a man who thought positively, so he forgot his irrationality and asked in curiosity, [Rather. Why did you let him live?] Prometheus? [Yes, it didnt seem like you needed him.] Prometheus was poison. Jamie hoped for the best for him, but Seti had witnessed so many humans being kind. And he knew them. [People dont change.] People never do. They just pretend to change. No matter how hard they try, it would be just for a moment, and they would return to their original nature. And he was sure of it. [He will try to kill you again. Do you still believe him?] You are misunderstanding something here. [Um?] Jamie said with a frown on his face, When did I ever say anything about believing him? [You didnt kill him but embraced him.] Me? When I saw him, I just said he was better in a group than alone, but I never accepted him. [No, you pointed to your subordinate and said to believe her] Why does that mean I trust him? Seti was at a loss for words. Like Jamie said, there was nothing mentioned about believing in him. He briefly just told him what he felt. It is a different matter when Prometheus bows his head and comes under me. I dont think he will ever make that choice, but its not like I care if he becomes an enemy, either. [He might stab you in the back at an important time.] If he did that in front of a common enemy we have, then he must be insane. But even if I think rationally about this, I know that he isnt the kind to do that. Moreover Jamie cut out his playful tone and said, If he has anything called shame, he will know what to do from now on. [You are such a big-hearted person.] Well, from the moment I didnt kill Prometheus, the matter is already out of my hands. From now on, it is between him and Jor. Even if he just thought of it and stated it out of the blue, he meant for Prometheus to have more faith in Jor. In Jamies eyes, the bond between those two was clearly stronger than he thought, so it turned into a kind of inseparable relationship, even if they didnt like it. Whether good or bad, he didnt know what kind of relationship they had. Rather, prepare to be hit. [Suddenly? And how would I be hit when I am a mental body?] There are ways. [ looks like someone wants to hit me bad.] I want to kill you. At those words, Seti gulped. Prometheus was dumbfounded. Just like a person who lost everything, he looked dead in the eyes. Jormungand approached him when he almost fell down. What are you doing? Prometheus didnt answer her. He couldnt hear anything. The things that happened a couple of moments ago were going around in his head like a nightmare. Even if he tried, he couldnt get rid of the thoughts about it. Jormungand sneered at him and kicked him in the shoulder. Prometheus rolled on the ground like a helpless doll. You pitiful bastard She looked at him like he was a bug and said, That was unlike you. Why did you do that to my Lord? I dont know. She thought he wouldnt answer, but he began speaking. I just I wanted to go past him. Realistically, he knew what his current strength was and that he couldnt win over Jamie. Why did he do that, then? He wasnt sure, but it seemed like he was trying to deny reality, and his envy and inferiority had made that happen. His desire to kill the 12 Gods was combined with his emotions right then. Normally, he would have thoroughly planned things and spent around 20,000 years doing so, so a couple of years shouldnt matter. But I didnt think I could collapse by just a few words. It meant that the tragedy in Garmon hadnt faded from his mind and was still shackling him. So he was furious when Jamie mentioned it. The familiar expression and the advice he gave were a reality he didnt want to think about just yet. Foolish one. Jormungand clicked her tongue. I knew right off the bat that you had other ideas. Then why did you take me? Because I believed in you. Prometheuss eyes trembled at this. I knew you were the shady kind, but still, during the years we have been together, I have watched you put in the effort, and I believed that you are as stubborn and passionate as me, and I watched you. But, what is all this? Was the man I knew someone like this? Jormungand seemed upset. The first time she met him was 4,000 years ago. When she first met him, he didnt look like a child. He was a middle-aged man covered in mud. Why are you there looking like you are dying? Get lost. At that time, Prometheus was a man who had given up everything. Originally, Jormungand would never pay attention to such people, but for some reason, this person piqued her curiosity. Also, she felt like she was looking at a subject. A test subject to get her holy power. And she thought that if he was a man who had given up, then he could be used as the best test subject. You seem frustrated. Tell me what is bothering you. I told you to leave. I might give you a new chance. At the words new chance, Prometheus flinched and stared at her for a long time. And what I want can Whatever you wish for. All of it. After that, Prometheus was able to come back to life with her help. And before long, the two realized their meeting was destiny. Because they knew their goals were the same. The problem was Prometheus. Terrible. He was truly an utter disappointment. After living for over 10,000 years and training for another 6,000 years, the level he achieved felt rather average. It wasnt even on par with the top three races. But in the far eastern nations, he learned strange things like sorcery, which was quite unusual. It will be a very painful time with you not having a talent. If only I could kill them.! A hard time. Jormungand struggled and worked to create the 13th holy power. Prometheus never groaned or cried out in pain. It is because he was born with overwhelming mental strength, at least after the long life he had. And that was his only talent. He always did. While receiving many lessons from Jormungand, he conducted research on black mana. The two never became close, despite the long time they spent together. They lived by depending on each other. No matter how much she hid, their faith in each other was strong. at least, Jormungand believed so. What am I to you? What do you want me to say? Can you really not have trust in me? is it because of what he said? Prometheus. He struggled to raise his upper body and leaned against the wall. What to do in the future, what all the things we have to build, and He still had dead eyes. To look at you. Are you going to give up? Give up I did. As you can see, my existence is quite insignificant. As long as he is there, I am not needed. You dont need me. So maybe that is what he also wants. The fact that he repeated that he was different from Diablo Volfir and the fact that he had the ambition to surpass the original in terms of power. I wished for it despite never being able to be on par with him. He didnt realize it before, but now that he saw the difference in power, it struck him. He wanted to become Diablo Volfir. Right. The existence that Jormungand had wanted. But he failed at it. He failed at everything he did. The long life he lived has ended in vain. So pathetic. It was Behemoth, who was seated like a cat and eating an apple. You are a pathetic one. Behemoth, when did you come? Jormungand was surprised at this, too. Whether they were scared or not, Behemoth just bit into the apple. Chew! Nom-nom, you chase after other people all your life, and the moment you get denied, you are stuck in a place with a crying face. Such a pathetic one you are. what are you saying? You still dont understand what the Lord said. What he said to me? Why dont you trust Jor? Can you not do it? If you think so, then dying might be better for you, get it? I am holding back because my Lord said those words, but I really want to kill you. Words dont mean much. You are twisted to the core. Do you think I cannot deal with you? Behemoth. What are you doing again? This doesnt fit you. Behemoth glanced at Jormungand. You too, Jor, Why do you keep calling me Jor? Are you the Lord? Stop caring about the little things. Anyway, you made him that way. If you needed him, you should have handled it well. What is that thing? He looked at Prometheus and said, The first thing you need to do is apologize. You bow your head to Jor and apologize to her. Huh. Personally, I have no desire to even see you, but if you want to remain with Jor, do what you must do. If you dont like to, then get the hell out of my sight before I kill you. Apologize. Prometheuss eyes trembled at it. He looked at Jormungand. She was holding her forehead with a face that said she hated this, and then her eyes met with his. Right. Behemoth is right. I do deserve the apology. How dare you attack my Lord? Dont you know that I gave you power for other purposes? You need to remember the content of our contract, right? all the power is for the same goal. Then what you did is a breach of our contract. Even if I take all of your power right away, you have no say. Like it or not, Jormungand and Prometheus were destined to meet. It was entirely up to her if she wanted to continue or drop this, but canceling this would be a blow to her. However She sighed and said, I want you to apologize to the Lord and not me. Trust me. I will trust you and go back to the old days. Jormungand Prometheuss tears dried up. That was why he couldnt cry, but his expression felt like that of a guilty person. Sorry sorry. I am really sorry for doing that. Huh! Behemoth snorted and pushed the apple to the side, and the apple rolled onto Prometheuss head. I have no intention of forgiving you. Still, if the Lord accepts you, then I will say nothing about it. But if the same thing happens next time Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His eyes turned red with the most chaotic aura. -Then I will kill you myself, Prometheus. Having said that, Behemoth vanished. Prometheus caught the apple on the floor. It was time to meet Jamie. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 C Prometheus (1) Jamie looked back at the presence he felt, and Prometheus stood there. His face looked quite distraught, without the hostility that he had at their first meeting. What is it? Do you have something to say? Honestly, Jamie knew why he came. It was because of the voices of the ghosts around Prometheus wandering and speaking. But he pretended not to know. -You apologized to someone?! Die!! -We were killed so mercilessly I hate the way you struggle to live. I hate you!! -Die Prometheus. Die and go to fucking hell!! They were quite harsh words but judging from the situation. He came to apologize. And then he looked at the apple in his hand. An apple for an apology?1 Could it be that, with his overwhelming sense of humor, he brought a real apple when he came to apologize? It cannot be. Even at first glance, it looked like one of the apples that Behemoth had. If not, why would it even be here? Jamie scratched his head as Prometheus didnt seem eager to speak. If you have nothing to say, I will leave since I am a busy person. A busy person. He wasnt sure how to react now. At his urging, Prometheus flinched. He raised his head and looked at Jamie. Seeing him up close, he appeared to have remodeled himself into a child version. Perhaps Jormungand decided to make him look that way. She was someone with an obsession with Jamie. So she used Prometheus as a substitute for Jamie and made him look like a child. It was twisted, but it was her kind of love. That If you have something to say, say it. Dont drag this any further. I am sorry. Prometheus bowed his head and sincerely apologized. Jamie had no intention of accepting it. Sorry? Uh? What are you? Do you think youre on the same level as me? Cant you tell the difference between a sorry and an apology? ? What is with that stupid face? Do it right. Prometheus was speechless at Jamies sudden arrogance, and he wondered what he should do. Jamie frowned and threw a nut in the air. Kuak! Prometheus touched his forehead as he felt dizzy. I am not kidding. If you are here to do that, apologize formally. are you being serious? Do you think I am joking? Would you like to be hit again? Jamie was ready to flick again, and he was ready to do this with a bit more power. He wasnt ready to end it with a little sound this time. Shouldnt the guy be punished a little? You? Wait! I am a bit confused. Prometheus hurriedly waved his hand, but it was too late. Kuak! His head snapped back, and his body floated in the air as he flew back 2 meters and rolled to the ground. Prometheus was trembling as he held his forehead, and the pain gradually spread through his whole body. It was the first time in his life that he had experienced a simple blow, which made him wonder about the new world he was seeing. But Jamie was a cruel man. He hooked his fingers, getting ready to attack again. Get up within 3 seconds 3. Prometheus gasped to his feet. His forehead was purple already. Jamie spoke again, pretending to be ready. Now you are ready. Yes. Nice, Prometheus. Jamie nodded with a satisfied face and began to walk around him. Prometheus was clearly nervous based on his appearance. [Are you the devil?] Ignoring the words of Seti in his head, Jamie put his hand on Prometheuss shoulder. Before accepting your apology, I have a question for you. What It is simple. What do you mean? Tell me why you came to hate the 12 Gods. Then I will think about whether or not I can accept your apology. That was all. All the flicks and demeaning words were meant to listen to his past, creating an atmosphere where he couldnt help but speak. Jamie Welton was a formidable man. Prometheus was dumbfounded, but he suppressed his words because if he spoke back, then his head would explode now. And realized he had already fallen for Jamies tricks. It wouldnt be a fun thing. You want me to rip through your head? That would be unique. N-No! Prometheus responded urgently, like a soldier. So, what have you been through? Tell me where you got this hatred, why you did such a thing in Garmon, and how you met Jor. I will listen to all of it. It was a strange feeling. The man who had just tried to subdue him with violence now had the softest and most comforting voice. Prometheus didnt want to, but since he had made up his mind and stood there, he had nothing else to say. I was the son of a peasant family in a small town called Evancross. Will the Lord forgive him? We dont know. Behemoth didnt understand what his Lord was thinking. The reason Jamie didnt kill Prometheus was that he wanted to project himself as merciful, but Prometheus was also Jormungands subordinate. Prometheus would have died if he had felt the same sense of doom and devastation he had in the past. But he wasnt dead, and now Jormungand had to decide how to dispose of him. In such a situation, he went to seek forgiveness, so from here on, Behemoth couldnt think of anything. There is a good chance he will be spared. Hmm. How the hell did you meet him? You knew that that guy would be dangerous. Yes. Jormungand admitted it right away. I thought I could control him. Actually, it was mostly against my will. Prometheus was a close person to her, and she believed that she could fully control him even if he didnt reveal his true feelings. Also, in their conversations, they just spoke without emotion. But he, who had kept his cool until now, attacked Jamie. No matter how many emotions were swirling inside of him, Prometheus was excellent when it came to being calm. Has the existence of the Lord brought that? Prometheus was a degraded version of Diablo Volfir. So she knew he could never be the original. Was that why? Despite not showing anything, there seemed to be some jealousy within. Maybe he had some sort of feelings for you. At Behemoths words, Jormungand began thinking. The two of them had been together for a long time. Despite his appearance as a child, Prometheus was a human who lived for a long time. And it wouldnt make sense if he hadnt developed feelings after being together for 4000 years or so. However, those feelings couldnt be love. Is it family? She always talked about her Lord and how wonderful he was. And it wasnt just once or twice that she would give speeches about wanting him to come back. She said those words, hoping that he would sympathize with her. His actions, however, didnt fit Prometheuss personality. Or she didnt notice it because she wasnt interested at all. No. She never cared. And despite being together, she never considered his feelings. Maybe I am the one who created the feelings of jealousy or inferiority. You have always been like this, but you have changed a lot. Me? Jormungand. Ive always known that you wouldnt pay attention to anyone other than the Lord. A relentless witch and snake who devours the worldthat is you. There was such a time. Still, I think you are better at empathizing with others now than compared to the past. Jormungand was a terrifying snake who ravaged the army of the 12 Gods. Based on her personality and calculations, she could destroy thousands. As for emotions, except with the Lord, she was cold to everyone. It was a strange thing for Behemoth to see her worried about someone. You, me, and the Lord too. Everything is different from before. Maybe everyone changed because they thought this was the only way to win against the 12 Gods. Behemoth chewed on the apple and stood up. I should go to sleep. It is good that I am not like you, horse. Huh. I am no horse. I am a cow! No fun. The world Prometheus lived in was a time before two world resets. And it was an era that the Gods called the most boring one. So with the world reset, mankind perished. However, Prometheus survived. To be precise, he accidentally survived during the world reset with a dragons help. Should it be called luck? At that time, he thought he was out of luck. I should have died back then. Not only his family but everyone he knew had died, and he had seen it at a young age. He wanted death. He thought so too, but it wasnt easy for a human to commit suicide. Prometheus left the village, but every place he went to was in the same situation. There were no survivors, and the world was hell for him, the sole survivor. I am alone in the lonely world. What does he have to do to survive? Knowing that killing himself was best, he gobbled up everything he could. There were also times when he ate poisonous plants. Yet he struggled to die. He had no idea why and decided to live it out in this lonely world. After many years, he managed to find a survivor. An adult. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were a few survivors. The grown man took Prometheus to a group of survivors. And there were more survivors than he expected. There were about 50 of them, but in a devastated world, there wasnt a single person who cared for them. But it was fortunate because Prometheus didnt want to die. TL/N: Both have the same word in Korean. ?? Chapter 349 Chapter 349 C Prometheus (2) There were great people in that survival group. And among them was a man named Kilok. He said he knew the secrets of the world and he was the leader of the group of survivors. We are going to find the tombstone left behind by an unknown hero who once fought for the sake of the world. He didnt know why they were looking for such a thing, but they said that it was the only way they could survive. From that point on, Prometheus managed to find a new path in life. Years passed. They managed to escape the watch of dragons and moved into a cave. It was a place where all kinds of magic were unfolded, and it was clear that the magic was of a dragon. Magic was placed long years back, and there were no recent traces of anyone stepping foot, it was as if the place was forgotten. Ohh, this is it! The tombstone left behind by the savior! There was an old tombstone that was covered in moss due to the time changes. The letters on it turned out to be too difficult to read as the tombstone had withstood many storms over time. However, the leader was a man with special powers. He was able to read everything written on the tombstone, and using the traces left there, he was able to figure out why the world had turned out like this. I found out why the human race perished, leaving us alone. The leader spoke with a face tainted with despair. The 12 Gods are the enemies of the humans. The violence of the 12 Gods. The more they contemplated it, the stranger it became. Dragons were annihilating the world, so why didnt the 12 Gods, who should have protected the people, leave them alone? Even so, distrust of the 12 Gods was already spreading among the troops. Meanwhile, there were those who defended the Gods too. Right! It cannot be! The 12 Gods have always been kind to us humans! Right! You fucking worms! You pretended to be our leaders, but you were just taking us down the wrong path! A devil who is trying to snatch the salvation away from us! Religions were like this. The faith of those driven to an extreme situation was also heightened as they searched for hope. And the Gods were always a source of hope. An internal clash broke out. Despite being made up of a small number, the group split into two. Prometheus believed more in himself than the Gods. And those who followed the 12 Gods left, while the ones who didnt decide to visit the place called Garmon. In case someone else wanted to come with them, they even wrote Garmon at the bottom of the tombstone and left. Prometheus grew older, and they managed to reach Garmon and face the sealed old God. They learned more secrets about the world, which only heightened their anger. So they settled down in Garmon. With this place as their base, they intended to interfere with the work of the 12 Gods. It would not be easy, but they had seen and learned so much as they wandered around the world. And if there was a problem, it was time. Even if we die, lets leave a lot behind for the future generations to carry. Their leader knew that he couldnt complete his goal in time. They were constantly at a disadvantage in combat against people without mortality. Prometheus was quite upset about it. Families, friends, and villages were all killed by the 12 Gods. And it was impossible for him to leave the thought of revenge behind. Each day he visited the old God Osiris, who was sealed within Garmon. Osiris was suffering from memory loss, but there were times when he spoke clearly. Life. A long time ago, humans lived as long as dragons. Then why is life so short now? The 12 Gods must have changed it. How can I live as long as the humans of the past? Fortunately, Osiris was someone with vast knowledge about life and the 12 Gods. All you have to do is touch the soul of life. Soul? That is how the 12 Gods have shortened the lives of humans in the present. Because the soul within is restricted, the concept of death arose over the body. And if that is the case, I just need to get rid of the restrictions placed on the soul. How does that work? Merge your soul with another. One or two should be enough. Prometheus studied poisona poison to kill a God. It wasnt easy, but he seemed to be talented in that area. Even the leader of the group was shocked as he managed to create a poison. Maybe you can actually make a poison that could kill the Gods! The chance of killing a God. That was more than enough. People were so excited with the idea of getting revenge, but one needed to live long. No matter how many generations passed, there had to be someone with the talent to do that. The next generation might not be talented, and the one after could be good, but one can never know the future. And Prometheus wanted to see the Gods die with his own eyes. He desired for them to experience the same agony he felt when his family perished. So, he did something he shouldnt have done. Y-You! What did you why?! I am sorry, leader. Prometheus killed his own group with his poison and took their souls to increase his lifespan. And in order to complete the poison that could kill any God. Your souls will be one with mine and will be with me until I kill the 12 Gods. I am sorry, all. And he turned to the devil. Wandering around the world. The guilt of killing his own comrades harassed him for a long time, and he regretted it too. He questioned why he had to walk such a dark path. However, he believed that such regret was justified. So he decided to leave the land. Being there felt like his guilt would only continue to grow, so he headed east. They claimed that there is land at the end of the east sea. I heard it too, but I guess people might be there. It was some story a girl called Cindy had told him. She, too, was now part of his soul. Prometheus found a boat and headed east. He could see sunken ships here and there, and luckily he was able to reach this mysterious continent in the east. The one called Ryo. A completely different world with unique cultures than the one he was born in and a language he didnt understand. Strangely, this was a world where the 12 Gods influence didnt reach. Is this the place Prometheus lived in Ryo for a long time. And he studied their unique art called sorcery, which was similar to magic but inferior when it came to results. That was what he thought at first. But after studying it for many years, he realized that it was different from magic itself. Its technique is to assimilate with nature and maximize the abilities. If magic was artificial power through mana, then this sorcery had the power to utilize nature. And as time passed, he rose to become one of Ryos leading sorcerers. At the same time, he was able to make a much stronger poison than before. Teacher. He left several of his disciples. He was the one who taught them, but he never felt affectionate toward them because he knew that it would be a lie. How could a guy who killed his own comrades for the sake of extending his life think about loving someone? I have to do what I need to do. All I need to do is kill the 12 Gods and pass on the flames to the next generation. After that, he would kill himself. So he had to be alone. Forever. Prometheus altered his life and lived as an untouchable human for a time. In the process, he saw talented people, and there were times when he wanted to get close to women too. But he didnt. His karma had to be cleared on his own. Only then would he be able to be forgiven by the comrades he killed. Lets head back. How long was it? He didnt know for sure because he didnt count, but he knew that he had lived past dragons. But the progress in his growth wasnt much. In Ryo, there were people called great warriors, but Prometheus wasnt one with such talent. It was difficult to constantly polish the one thing he was good at. However, there was nothing more to do now that it had been completed. He hit a breaking point. And the time had come to leave. Still, this poison can kill the 12 Gods. He was able to assimilate the completed poison through numerous sacrifices. He worked completely alone and was confident of killing even the best in Ryo. That was how strong his poison was. Prometheus threw away everything and returned back to the land. A world where a lot had changed. The world had changed since before. The newly made humans by the 12 Gods had achieved amazing civilization which was different from the one he was born in. Even though they infinitely developed their own skills, they were still living as slaves of the Gods. It was clear that they would be killed by the Gods whenever they wanted to. Such a brilliant civilization took root, and I want to give them freedom. If that had happened, the world would have been more colorful than it is now. Humans would be able to live without looking at the other races advancing ahead of them. They wouldnt be crushed by the tricks of the 12 Gods like his comrades. But all the efforts he made to kill the 12 Gods were in vain. You want to kill the Gods with that poison? Im going to die of laughter! It wasnt even a God, just a saint. Prometheus despaired that everything he had developed until now could barely harm a saint. He absorbed his comrades souls to increase his life and everything he did in Ryo. My God is saying this: He said that it would be fine for me to leave you as a remnant of the past, a spectacle to look at. Humiliation! He wanted to scream and kill him, but he was already defeated, so he couldnt even speak. It seemed like the mocking would only increase if he spoke, and now he could even hear his comrades. Dont. Stop. Please. I was wrong. Kill me. Prometheus turned into a dead man. His hope to kill the Gods had vanished, and his body, which couldnt easily die, only gave him more pain. It was time for him to feel regret and despair. Just as he was lying on the desolate land with no hope, Jormungand appeared. After that, this is what you can infer. I received your power from her and became her test subject to achieve the 13th holy power. Living 4,000 years with her was more valuable than living 16,000 years alone. Jamie, who heard everything, stayed silent. Prometheus knew what the reaction would be. He must think I am trash. His journey itself started from the most heinous sin. He knew that he wasnt much different from the 12 Gods. Perhaps he hated the 12 Gods not because his family was murdered but because he hated himself. Even if Jamie were to kill him, he would accept it now. But Jamies words shocked him. The task you need to do is quite clear. task I need to do? Die fighting the 12 Gods. That is your task. You wont call me trash? Why arent you saying that I deserve to die for all I did? What nonsense is that? Jamie frowned. Arent I saying the obvious things? Moron, shut up, fight dying. Even if you do that, you will not be forgiven! -Die! Just die! Die right now! -This trash! How dare you poison us!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -I want you to be torn to pieces. Prometheus! I want you to be shredded! Too many people hated him. So fight and die. Then you might be forgiven for what happened that day. Jamie smiled. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 C Each Ones Preparation (1) Damn it. Am I some kind of an errand boy? Beiros, who landed on the roof of some building, frowned. Stop whining. You wont complain? Nothing will change from doing that. I will only be hit on the head by the teacher if I do. Damn it. Ann, who was hanging by his shoulder, spoke, but he didnt really respond to her. About an hour back, they lay face down near Seldams capital. Jamie arrived and saved them from being attacked by the God of Nothingness and sent them here. After the fight, Jamie woke them up and gave them work to do. By now, all the people in the Magic World who were swallowed up must be back in their original places. So recover with them and prepare for war. Beiros asked why he had to do such a troublesome thing, and just as Ann had said, he got hit on the head. It was a flick to the head that made him lose consciousness again. I still have a lump! Shut it! His head had this round lump on it. Beiros who didnt realize the hit would be this hard, screamed. To think that a military captain is being used for something like this. If he was going to be used as an errand body, why bring him from Devildom! He could have just brought some low-level demons to do his work. People are really back. As Ann said, he could see people all around the streets. It was a ghost town with no one in sight before, but now, just like Jamie said, everyone was back. But no one regained consciousness. The two landed on the central Magic Tower. Ann got off Beiross shoulder and opened the main door as she headed straight for Jamies lab. We need to wake Lennon first. Do what you want to. Beiros stood still with his hands behind his back, unconcerned, while Ann looked at him. Teacher must have thought it through. Could he have considered someone as powerful as you for a simple errand boy? Hmm I believe that everything has a meaning. Ann smiled. Beiro looked at Ann, who was trying to comfort a demon much older than her, and smiled. Please, a young one trying to comfort me. Even though I am young, I can comfort you. And this isnt just comfort. I really think the teacher had a meaning behind this. We are here. The elevator door opened, and the two proceeded directly to the laboratory. The first place one would think of studying theories was Lab 1, which was where Lennon was attacked. When they opened the door, Lennon lay face down on the desk. Lennon! Ann ran up to him and shook his body. Lennon! Lennon! But he showed no signs of waking up, and reluctantly, she laid him on the ground and took out her wand. Beiros, who was watching, asked, What are you doing? If he doesnt wake up from the shock, well merely have to shock his body more. shock? Lennon, wake up! [Lightning!] Kuaaack! He could see streaks of yellow lightning running through Lennons body. Beiros frowned. He didnt think that she would shock him with lightning. Ann knelt down with a bright face and shook him again. Lennon, get up! W-What? What is it? Nothing. Rather, are you fine? Beiros bit his tongue at the sight of Ann, acting as if the lightning had nothing to do with her. Like teacher like disciple. He could see how they resembled each other. In the meantime, the redhead who was hit with lightning woke up and blinked his eyes, not realizing what had happened. Ann? Thank God. I am so glad you woke up! What happened? Where are they ack! What is that monster?! Lennon looked puzzled at Ann and screamed at the blue-skinned Beiros who was behind Ann. Beiros sighed and said, There isnt even one normal person among his disciples. Seeing the demon and screaming in his face, at least Ann wasnt as shocked as him. Not a monster, a subordinate for Teacher. Subordinate? Too long to explain. We need to gather people now, so I will explain later. As Ann stated, the priority right now is to prepare the people here, and in order to accomplish so, the strong people must be woken up. The 5th elder, Luke, who was the temporary head of the Magic World, had to be lying there. As expected, Luke was in the chair as if he were dead, and Adelhart, the 6th elder, lay on the floor. The two of them seemed to have been defeated. Even the elders got taken down? Lennon displayed a broken expression. Lennon, you wake the 6th elder, I will wake the 5th elder. Okay. Ann shook Luke a couple of times, and when he didnt wake up, she pulled out her wand again. Lennon, who was trying to wake Adelhart, titled his head. Ann? Why take the wand [Lightning!] Ughhhh! Luke convulsed and jumped up from the chair. Black smoke could be seen rising from his nose, ears, and mouth. Seeing this, Lennon felt his entire body tingle as if a memory had passed through it. He stared at Beiros, who was leaning against the door and watched him. He made a mocking expression. Yah! Ann! Lennons angry cry echoed through the tower. Next time something like this happens, sprinkle water on me. Cough. Luke cleared his throat and sighed at the black smoke, which continued to come out. Ann just scratched her neck with a puzzled expression. Adelhart, who was sitting across, made an expression as if she didnt understand. Why are you so similar to your teacher? I will take that as a compliment. The same boldness, rather. She turned to Beiros, who was lying on the couch. He looked quite pleased with the position, and Lennon was quick to adjust, but not the two elders. As they looked disapprovingly, Ann said, Teachers subordinate. 3rd elder? Was there a race with blue skin? You seem to be too curious for an idiot who couldnt hold his ground. What? Adel jumped up in response to Beiross remark that she had faltered in the fight. Why? Did I say something wrong? This one is seriously.! Adel, stop. You wont win the fight. As Adel tried to pull out her staff, Luke held her arm and forced her to sit down. Beiros deemed the man superior to the woman because he appeared more composed. In terms of skills, the man was stronger, but neither of them could compete with him. You seem to have good instincts? The reason the 3rd elder sent you here is that he has strong powers. Huh. I have no idea what he is thinking. But why are you acting like this? You were quite polite when the teacher was around. Shut it! Beiros yelled and erupted in a rage after Ann stabbed him with hurtful remarks. Puah! Adel covered her mouth. Anyone could see that she was suppressing her laugh, but since Anns words were true, no one bothered responding to what she said. This tied the match at 1-1. Stop this. Luke tapped on the table and focused his gaze on Ann. Ann, tell me everything that happened. As I said, even though I couldnt protect the Magic World this time, I will do anything to protect it in the future. And to do that, I will need all the information you have. Yes. What I am about to say is entirely true. Therefore, do not be startled and listen calmly. Ann began to talk. Are you fine? Hawks looked at Isiss haggard face, which looked anxious. She smiled. Even though she had wounds on her body, she still looked as beautiful as ever, but that was just her physical appearance. Her insides were screaming to the point of death under the influence of overusing Gram. Gram which affects the body of its user, made her organs, bones, and nerves almost useless. They did treat her the best they could, but she didnt seem to have many chances. The others? Even in the midst of this, Isis was worried more about others than herself. Hawks sighed. Everyone is resting. And the deceased? We dont know. We havent checked it yet. Many must have died. In order to bring down the Dragon God, Frontier had to lose most of its power. If they were losing so many as a sacrifice to take down one God, then how many should be given up to defeat another God? Fortunately, they succeeded in killing Brahman, their target. But our strength alone wasnt enough. The black woman and boy joined in the fight between Behemoth and Brahman. According to Han, they defeated Brahman with Behemoths help. And then they disappeared elsewhere with Behemoth. She wanted to hear an explanation, but they left too fast. What about the future of Frontier? In Hawks eyes, Frontier couldnt be operated any longer. You handle it. Isis. I She now had a body incapable of fighting. She had to employ every ounce of strength in her body, together with Gram, to execute the best slash possible to decapitate the Dragon God. She ended up in her current state as a result. Isis was now just a powerless Ran. But at least she was alive due to her races strong body. I cannot do anything anymore. You can lead the Frontier. But I You can do it, Hawks. Isis smiled bitterly. Hawks had no choice but to close his eyes, and it was then Princess. A tired-looking Ran named Clark, who had gray hair and bandages covering his body, approached. What is it? Clark was in just as bad of shape as Isis after taking the Breath of the Dragon God head-on during the battle. But he was in a far better condition, considering how he was walking with bandages around. Even so, everyone could see that the damage he sustained was severe, but Clark didnt care. He pointed out to Isis and said, We have a guest. Guest? An important guest, so Hawks, you need to move. Who is it that Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was when Hawks stood up from his position to confirm the guests identity. He couldnt even react as someone passed by. He couldnt recognize it properly and turned his head in a hurry to see the man standing in front of Isis. Clark got down on one knee with a tired face. I greet the lord of Ran. The King of Ran came in person to meet his daughter. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 C Each Ones Preparation (2) A handsome young man with long blue hair that reached his waist. He had white, jade-like skin, just like Isis, and had an oval jewel on his forehead. A long golden string stretched out from the jewel and wrapped around like a crown around the head. Hawks involuntarily frowned at Clarks words and actions. He is the King of Ran and the father of Isis? The King of Ran was one of the representatives of the three major races. It means they are on par with the Dragon Lord, who fought hard to kill them. What great sacrifices did they make to kill the Dragon Lord Acacia? It meant that the man standing in front of Isis could bring the same amount of loss, so Hawks couldnt help but be nervous. The man opened his mouth. What is this? The man asked, but Isis couldnt say anything. She just couldnt. She stared at the ground, looking all tensed. She struggled to look him in the eye. And the man gestured lightly, making her look up. Didnt I tell you? Father. The man, the King of Ran, Hasyath, sighed at his daughters feeble form. Is this why you left your race? You reached this point after defeating just one of the 12 Gods? I am not done yet. Isis pursed her lips in response, and Hasyath clicked his tongue. What can you even do with this body? You no longer have the power of Ran. Frontier isnt made up of me alone. You are talking about the organization that is nothing without you? Father! This is the limit. Praise the Dragon God for revealing it. To be honest, I didnt expect you to kill even one God. But you reached a point like this doing that to only one God, so I can guess what the result would be when you would face another God. As Hasyath said, in order to defeat one God, Frontier lost most of its forces. It was safe to say that the only ones remaining could be called formalities, and there was no power left to go against the Gods. Isis clenched her teeth as she said, We arent fighting the 12 Gods alone. An irreversible war had begun. It is my father who has to choose, not me. Are you telling me to join the war? The human hero who fought against the 12 Gods ten thousand years back has reincarnated. He is ahead of me when it comes to facing the Gods, and he has troops with him. Frontier is just one of the forces helping, and the other forces supporting him are unknown. A great war that no one can avoid and that the whole world will be involved in will start. Rans cannot escape from this any longer. Isis looked straight into her fathers eyes without averting her gaze. Despite the fact that her eyes were fatigued, they were no longer shaking. The path she took wasnt something she regretted, so Hasyath had no choice but to sigh. Trust your daughter. At that time, Hawks, who was watching all of this, stepped forward and defended Isis. Isis is a great leader to us. Although her condition did fail due to a fierce battle, she will continue to be a great leader. Your daughter is a lot better than you think of her. And your name? Hawks? Thud! Hawks eyes widened. He was upside down on the ground, not knowing what had happened. Father! Isis shouted loudly, panicking. So weak. Hasyath put Hawks back in his normal position and approached him. He tapped the yellow beak with his finger and asked, How long have you stayed in Frontier? At that point, Hawks finally recognized that he had been taken down. He didnt understand what had happened, and his pride had taken a hit, but he was fighting Isiss father right now, so he sighed. Tough, though. I hit you pretty hard. Even at that moment, Hawks didnt answer. Then he opened his mouth, shaking off the dirt. Right after Isis. Arent you angry? I am, but I am a close friend to her, and you are her parent, so I am being patient. I see. Hasyath nodded at Hawkss answer. He glanced over at Hawks for a moment and said, You are being serious. What do you mean? I thought this was just a scam under Isiss name, helping those who are weak and pretending to be strong. You appear to have a belief that will not yield in the face of strength. If I had bowed to the strong, I wouldnt have come to the Frontier in the first place. As the saying goes, Frontier wanted to be free from the 12 Gods. In other words, it was a place that wanted to be at the top of the world. Then how could a person like that succumb in front of the strong? Confidence is different when it is seen ahead and not behind. Hasyath laughed and turned to Isis. When Isis glared at her father with an angry face, he clicked his tongue. Is this the kind of explanation you are making to your father, whom you havent seen in a while? Father what are you doing here? He is weak but a pretty decent one. The others seem to be the same. The members of Frontier are selected by me. Of course, we have cool guys. But everyone is weak. Not weak. Clark. He didnt bother listening to her and called for Clark. Yes, Your Highness. We will fight too. I will form an army and put it under Frontiers control so that the preparation ends fast. Father?! Isiss eyes widened at the words she had just heard, Hawks was shocked too, but he didnt display it too much. Hasyath snorted. ! The God of Nothingness is dead. To the man you spoke of. Isis was speechless for a moment but then shouted in joy. Jamie! As I thought! It isnt just the Rans. The high elves have decided to join in the fight too. H-High elves? They said they made contact with the Valkyrie. If it was the Valkyrie, they were the forest beings who were slowly expanding their power to the level of their heyday after they got their successors. They and the high elves were joining hands. However, why did those who have been neutral until now suddenly want to join the war? The same with Ran. Hasyath spoke as if he were doing this for the daughter, but he was a king for a race too. No matter how much he was worried for his daughter, he wasnt the kind to let his feelings intervene. Then why? Isis couldnt stand it and asked, to which the answer came, What do you think of the three major races? The strongest of all. Wrong. Uh? They are called as such because the dragons kept us and the high elves in check, and we put the dragons in check. It had changed now, and that is because You mean. The dragons are gone. Hasyath grinned. There is no need for us to stay silent. Now that the dragons were taken down, there was no one to keep them in check. The Rans and the high elves were the strongest races entering the war. Their opponents were the 12 Gods. Remember my daughter. We are the descendants of the War God Shiva! The 12 Gods have long been our enemy. The time has come for us to get our freedom back. Silence fell. No one could speak first. Ann, who summarized the series that had taken place, was watching them quietly. It was such a shocking story that everyone needed time to think about it. After some time had passed, Luke carefully said, So, youre saying the 3rd elder killed a God? Yes. Beiros was the one who answered. And he spoke while sitting arrogantly. Do not try to understand with that head. You wont be able to understand it either way. If each of you has a religion to follow, then throw it out. The 12 Gods are invaders who invaded this land, and they will not save you. Is all of this true? Adel asked Ann, unable to trust this, and Ann nodded. The capital has been sealed off, and I dont know what other areas have been hit. Teacher said to prepare for war. I see. Then it would be right to follow the advice of the 3rd elder. Adel, take care of the Magic World as much as possible. I will go to the capital and meet His Highness. Luke, are you being serious? I dont think Ann and he are lying, and we have already been taken down once. They were taken down by the priests of a God without even being given a chance to fight. Everything must have ended as they were absorbed into the void, but the fact that they were back here was proof that a God had just died. We owe him, and even if not for that, we will have to survive this. Contact the elders in other regions as well and organize units of troops right away. I understand. The two elders who made their plans moved right away. Mom! Mom! Mom is here. Sarah called Sears as she was running in the garden with full bloom flowers in the winter. Sears, dressed warmly to protect the cold from touching her skin, smiled sweetly as she looked at her daughter. But the smile didnt last long. And she sighed. Ha. Why are you sighing? Standing next to her was Count Welton, who came to Apton a few days ago. Jamie is he fine? Sears felt tears welling up in her eyes as she thought of her son. She always heard the news about Jamie, but everything was about war. No matter how mature her son was compared to his peers, what parent would be fine with such news? And she heard Jamie had been missing for over a month, and there was nothing Sears could even do. Fortunately, Count Welton came and informed her that Jamie was in good health, but she still wanted to see Jamie. Bad son he should at least show me his face if he is back I should have brought him along. My bad. Right. Looking at our sons face alone, you are mean too. Count Welton smiled at Searss complaint, which didnt really seem like a complaint, and stroked her head. But there are things that only our Jamie can do. Our son is quite skilled. I am telling you. I would have preferred that this didnt happen. He might be a talented kid, but I hope he is the kind who whines a lot to his parents. Such greed, my wife. Jamie was born with a special fate. Then wouldnt it be right for us parents to support that child? I know. I know. I know, but Count Welton understood her heart. She loved her son and daughter more than him, and she will always think about them until the day she died. So, which parent wants to watch their child in dangerous situations? They would hope for them to grow up, have a normal family, and hang out with their friends. But unfortunately, that wish couldnt come true. Jamie he will be fine, right? Of course, he will be fine. If he isnt, then I will make it fine. You are leaving too? Count Welton nodded. You wouldnt stop even if I asked you to? I need to go for the sake of you and my kids, whom I love. Everyone is leaving. Sears looked at Sarah, who was running around with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She spoke in a trembling voice, holding back the tears. This is my last request and wish. Join hands with Jamie and come back all healthy and fine. Please. Count Welton replied, holding her hand tightly. I will. For certain. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 C Each Ones Preparation (3) you are really fine? A woman with dazzling blonde hair, so beautiful that anyone would fall in love at first sight. Zenith. Looks daunting. This much alone. The man ahead answered her in a thick voice. Phew. He is nothing, Zenith let out a sigh. She looked at the muscles that were swelling up so much. The thickened blood vessels were wriggling with blood being pumped. He, who had left his true nature and assumed the aspect of the God of War, smiled as he looked at the muscles that seemed perfect yet difficult to handle. Strength is overflowing. Quite quite a lot. Isnt this too much? Kuak. Much. Right. Maybe a bit too much. But this isnt enough, right, Lily? Lily, the Goddess of Beauty, could be seen lying back with her arms crossed. He had already swallowed three Gods. First was Drian, the God of Violence and Plunder, and Khulun, the God of Hypocrisy. And now Tantiras, you pitiful person. Lily looked at the traces of armor on the ground with a sad face. The God of Shadow had been in a weakened state due to the fight with Satan. He managed to recover quite a bit and rushed to the place where he heard about Diablo Volfir being resurrected. And he said he wouldnt trust Zenith, who had absorbed a few of the Gods and threatened to punish him. Such a pitiful bastard. The result was disastrous. Zenith, who had already absorbed two Gods, was now so strong that even Ra would have a tough time defeating him. There was no way he could have dealt with Zenith without his strength fully recovering. In the end, he was eaten up by Zenith. The essence is all absorbed. The bulging muscles that looked strange, like they would burst anytime, began to shrink. The essence was refined in the body and turned into his own. An unexplainable delight. Kuaaak! It felt like being invincible. He felt confident enough to even win over Ra. This will not work. These kinds of thoughts were right. Zenith knew. Among the 12 Gods, he could claim that he knew more about Ra than the others, but he couldnt beat Ra at this level. The place where the monster stood was something he couldnt reach now. If he moved with this overflowing confidence, then he would be like a firefly in front of the sun. Right. I cannot be excited with just this much. After that, there was one way to defeat Ra. Diablo. It is you. Zenith looked up. The nemesis of the 12 Gods and the strongest human who had tormented him for so long. Diablo Volfir. It was good to absorb a God, but to be the master of the world, he needed to have that humans body. If that were to happen, even the Sun God would not be able to stop him. Right. It will be me. Thinking of Ra being careless, Zeniths face contorted. As his mood suddenly changed, the space around him vibrated. Lily called out to him with a worried face. Z-Zenith! What is it? But he didnt answer, and there was nothing but Ra in his mind. I will make you regret it. Ra! But, before that, there was something he had to do first. A higher priority than absorbing Diablo Volfir. What is the current situation on the battlefield? It is a situation in which neither side is pushing or pulling. Poor things. Are they struggling with Pyros forces on the side? Currently, the Zenith Church and the Lily Church are engaged in a fierce battle against Pyro. Apparently, Kreon was sacrificed to take down the Apostle, and it was irrecoverable. But for some reason, Pyro seemed to command the battlefield. Noah, he looks pathetic. Zenith didnt like his Apostle because he didnt seem as useful to him. It isnt Noahs fault, but there is a gap in power. Pyro is actively intervening in the fight. And what did you do? I-I am not a combat-type God. You know that the best right? Huh. I didnt expect this. Lily looked at him cautiously. It was because she didnt know when he would devour her. Fortunately, maybe because they had known each other for a long time, Zenith didnt try any such thing on her. She felt glad. Shit. Why did my life turn out like this. Lily sighed. Lars Armetic. A silver-haired man with silver eyes and wearing the robe of the Zenith Church called out to Lars, who was chained. It was Noah, the Apostle of Zenith. He reached out for Lars, who was bloodied and unconscious. A subtle holy power began to spread out and touch the wounds. Ugh. Lars let out a low growl and opened his eyes. He glanced around, frowning as he recalled what had happened. I hoped that this was only a dream. That is unfortunate, then. Noah walked around with his hands behind his back. Stop struggling. I do not kill people like you. What is the meaning of talking to me while Im being tortured? Just kill me. So stubborn. Lars looked at Noah and sighed. It had been a week since he was caught. On his way to the Sacred Land of Judgement to wake Ricky up, he entered the Zenith Church, which was on the way, and a fierce battle happened, with him succeeding in the mission. But it wasnt long before he got caught like this. It is against the law for Apostles to act directly. Zeniths Apostle, Noah. He, of unknown origin, possessed powers beyond recognition, befitting that of an Apostle. Lars thought that he, too, had developed a lot over the past five years, but he was beaten without even having his collar touched. And for some reason, Noah wasnt killing him. As it turned out, it was something related to Zenith. When Lars kept refusing to side with Zenith, he was tortured for a week. Torture will not bring me down, Noah. You have spoken like a true man of the Holy Executioner, but I never thought that hed be stubborn after experiencing it. The captain gave up on me, too. That is something I will never be, Zeniths dog. Well, sure. If one looks at how much you have done, I can guess so. But I have found a way, too. At those words, Lars frowned. What was this man trying to do? Was he going to brainwash him? The Holy Executioner was known to have the best mental strength that no one could touch. It wouldnt be easy to break the blessing of a God with the power of an Apostle. This was why they must have chosen such a method of torture. This is a weapon we have been developing for a long time. Noah snapped his fingers, and several people with white robes covering their heads appeared carrying a coffin-like black box. The Judges? The Zenith Church was known to have a military unit called Judges. It was clear that they were the ones who were wearing white robes in front of him, and Noah smiled. The previous ones were scattered all over the world for a long time, tested for performance and side effects, and were only recently completed. It is a precious Divine Chimera. You people, what disgusting thing What? Do not worry. This isnt a chimera with a child. Please open it up. ? At Noahs command, the judges slowly opened the lid, showing what was inside. A massive great sword with a complicated hook instead of a handle to hold. Project: Blood Bringer. Noah carefully grabbed the blade of the great sword and lifted it up. It gained a name for itself over the world under the name Demon Sword. I know that in the west, there was a man called Sword Demon, and he made quite a name for himself. Sword Demon! Lars had also heard about this. The vicious killer was known to have been active in Arisha for more than 100 years and was said to have killed over 1,000 people. Western nations had to form an alliance to take down the man, yet they failed to capture him. He disappeared so freely, and no one heard from him after. A person from 100 years ago As befits the priest of Goddess Pyro, who reigned over punishment and sin, they were made to study crimes in history. Right. The test subject for Project Blood Bringer that was conducted about 104 years ago. You insane bastards! And more recently, there was this killer called Kenji. Murderer Kenji. A murderer who worked in Arisha but was active for a short period of time but his actions were so shockingkilling the son of a Lord and brutally killing innocent kids. And the pursuit team lost all their men. Actually, it was a case that Jamie solved but no one knew. What do you people think of life?! I am not interested. If I had thought deeply about it, I wouldnt have done anything at all. Trash you will be defeated. You people will never win. Hahaha. Noah smiled as he ran his finger down the Blood Bringers blade. I will put this on you. Lars eyes trembled. The Blood Bringer eats up the mind of the host. You will be alright at first, but gradually you will be drowning in the madness and turn into a bloodthirsty killer. You bastard! Do not worry, though. If the previous Blood Bringer was too violent, then this one is different. Do not spew shit. This will give the host pure madness. Rather than being a bloodthirsty killer, the name Sword Demon will be suitable for the form using it. You cannot subdue my mind with this. If that is all there is, then yes. But my father gave me a couple of things. Noah took out a black stone the size of a fingernail from the subspace. It was a stone that didnt hold any energy. But Noah put it through the part of the blade that had a hole. Woong! A gray aura began to move around the sword, making Larss eyes tremble. This felt like a bad situation to him. His mind was surely blessed with Pyros protection but this felt like it was on a whole different level. Noah spoke about it. A fragment of God. a fragment of whom? God. To be precise, it is the Holy Body of the God Drian. Drians essence that Zenith ate. It was now just a stone with all the power drained, but that itself held importance. And Blood Bringers core was the body of that God. Blood Bringer that absorbs the Holy Body. How can you handle it now? Damn it This is so fun. Noah smiled and approached Lars. You will fight for your life with the master you serve. Trust me. What? Ricky, the Apostle of the Goddess Pyro. He is awake and is now leading the battlefield. A troublesome opponent. What are you doing? I dont want you to defeat the Goddesss Apostle. However, if for a brief moment you can earn time What is this bastard,,,, kuak! A tentacle-like thing pierced Larss right arm and began to dig in. Every muscle in his body began to bulge, and Larss eyes widened. His consciousness was fading. Ricky Ricky was awake. He wasnt sure how it happened, but he was happy. But. No damn it He was conscious at the same time. What if he completely let go? Would he end up fighting Ricky? Jamie. At that moment, he remembered the son of the Welton family, whom he hadnt seen for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Look after Ricky. And completely lost consciousness. Noah mumbled while looking at Larss body twitch. Can Ricky be killed like this? Or would he try to save you as much as possible? Would Ricky become defenseless in the process? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 C The War (1) Please let me live. I said it before, I have no intention of killing you. Jormungand sat next to Jamie on the cliff, eating jerky. I didnt think you would go that far. I heard the story of how you met him. At first, I just thought of him as a test subject and took him in. But as time went on, it came to the point where he was no longer a test subject. Because you are someone faithful to your feelings. Lord, you made me that way. At that, Jamie smiled and bit off a jerky slightly. The two of them didnt say anything for a while and looked at the dawn in the distance. The long night ended with the sun rising. Looking at the half-risen sun, Jormungand opened her mouth. The Lord disappeared, and I wandered for a long time. Uh. I pretended to be strong for Behemoth, but it was hard. Jamie just listened to her. The 12 Godsthey relentlessly pursued us. I think it was a constant fight. It wasnt just once or twice that I almost died, and at the same time, Trika had disappeared, and I couldnt find him, and the other families were gone. The forces of the 12 Gods were persistently pursuing those who had lost their Lord, and there were far too many deaths. These people were targeted to be eliminated. Diablo disappeared, and Jormungand, who became their leader, did try to control them, but it wasnt an easy thing. Eventually, everyone scattered. Jormungand fled and ran with the hope that one day her Lord would come. But no matter how many years she waited, the one she was waiting for didnt show a sign of returning, and the world turned to worship the 12 Gods. Jormungand could guess what had happened to her Lord. It was from then. It wasnt about choosing the right means and methods anymore. Jormungand was born with a snakes cool-headedness and amazing intellect. She was cruel when she wanted to be, but she never meant to cross the line because it was her Lords order. I am sure. Jamie shook his head. Crossing the line for him was enough. He never wanted her to extend it for too long and make her familiar with those terrible things. But that was only possible with the Lord by my side. To Jormungand, Jamie was everything in the world. How would a person who lost everything manage to change? As soon as she realized that her Lord was in serious trouble, she began to do anything she could. She didnt even hesitate to touch the most forbidden magics to find her Lord, and she did everything she could to find a way to defeat the 12 Gods. And it wasnt an easy thing. She had endured it for so long, experiencing so many world resets, but it was difficult to find any answers through it. It happened one day when I was spending such meaningless time. Jormungand lived in madness with each day. And to her, all humans were enemies who had betrayed her Lord, and she had never shown mercy to them. It was to the point where she improved her Lords black magic and turned it into something more horrifying. Black magic was improved and enhanced to create a change in the shadows, and she began to start dark magic schools, which soon spread all throughout the world. I didnt care what others did with what I thought. In the first place, that wasnt a very important thing on my mind. Jormungand had no choice but to do that to find her Lord, and Jamie sighed. He didnt know that she was the origin of the black magic schools that spread all throughout the world. All of this was his karma. He didnt say anything and continued to listen to her. And then one day when I was studying It was the time when she was studying the connection between the body and the soul after finding a large number of dead bodies. An unknown voice began to speak. At first, I thought it was the voice of the spirits of the corpses, but it turned out to be something entirely different. Finding the source of the voice wasnt easy either. But she found it and learned that the voice she heard was of the victims in the world reset. The ones who died. They were those who hated the 12 Gods. With the reset, the hatred accumulated over time and remained extremely powerful. At first, I didnt like it. They were just things filled with hatred that were too strong for her to get rid of, so she couldnt do anything with her power. However, leaving it alone was tough since they constantly talked to her and interfered with her work. She was in the middle of studying when she decided to get rid of them because she hated them. But then she came across a book called The Structure of Holy Power. And she roughly knew it, but it felt interesting as this was in-depth knowledge about it. And she had this sudden realization. In that book was a gamble I took. The proposition of holy power came from faith. Believers sent their blind faith to the God they believed in, and the God would supply holy power back. So, what was this blind faith? Numerous beliefs existed in the world, and there were numerous people who received them and stood on top. None of them turned into Gods. However, there were those who wielded similar powers. They were the ones with several subordinates risking their lives. Their powers were roughly the same as holy power. Here Jormungand thought, Blind faith in madness. In order for it to be replaced with holy power, such madness must be huge. The kind of belief didnt matter. Whether it was made with good intentions, bad or was under a contract. And I had so many things to give it. Countless grudges harboring hatred beyond madness for the 12 Gods. Jormungand made a contract with them. She said she would kill the 12 Gods if they supplied her with the anger they had toward them. It was an obvious thing, yet it wasnt easy. It was almost impossible to unite all the grudge thoughts into one. So another huge amount of time passed. I continued to get stuck on this path. While I contemplated whether it would be impossible to replace faith with anger for holy power, I came to this conclusiona way to unify the soul by adding up the grudges into one body. The theory was perfect, and I had to experiment with it, but it was impossible to hold grudges with the normal human body. She tried to use the bodies of the other races because they were stronger but they exploded to death. And then I met Prometheus. After talking with him, she realized that he would be the perfect one. But her original idea wasnt that perfect. Once again, I fell into researching things. It must have been a hellish time for Prometheus, but he had endured all of the experiments for the sake of his goal of killing the 12 Gods. After numerous experiments, she realized that the originally black mana was specialized at holding grudges and made Prometheus into his current form. It was easy after that. Gradually, we rose, and the 13th holy power was created. It was a darker and more terrible power to wield compared to the other Gods, but that didnt matter. It is the power I got from my Lord. If I get reprimanded in the process, I will accept it sweetly. If you say you will take my strength away, then fine. I can give it to you with a happy heart now. So Jormungand looked at the sun and said, Please dont disappear from now on. Jamie couldnt breathe. Because of him, she ended up doing a lot of things she shouldnt have done. If it was because of her greed, he would have punished her, but he knew she was doing it for his sake. It was madness. Jormungands every action was tinged with madness when it came to her Lord because he was her world. And then her whole world suddenly disappeared. Besides, there was nothing to control her, and it was natural for her to run rampant. I am sorry. It was the same with Behemoth and Trika. Everyone had suffered due to that. Not just that, many had sacrificed their lives after Diablo vanished. The difference between himself and the 12 Gods was the number of lives sacrificed. What kind of savior and last guardian was he? But. He had come all this way. He felt sorry for the innocent people who had been swept away by his actions, but they had already reached this point. Therefore, it was only right that he would apologize to them once the 12 Gods were taken down. Otherwise, the deaths of those who have been sacrificed would be meaningless. Get up now. Lord. How can you be punished? When the fight is over, and if we are still alive by then. Jamie looked at the dawn and continued, ..we can accept the punishment we deserve. Yes. Now was the time to focus on what was in front of them. Then, just in time, a call came. [Diablo. No, Jamie Welton.] The holy power of Jamie felt drawn as the voice of the Goddess could be heard. [I need your help.] The Chimera Legion of Zenith has joined! A huge portal has been created on the left! The cavalry of the Lily Church is charging over the flanks! Soldiers with an odd great sword on their right arms have appeared! The damage to our allies is serious! We need to retreat! Ricky gnashed his teeth at the bad news which kept coming in from everywhere. The situation of the war was not tense until yesterday. However, in about an hour, everything had gone terribly wrong. This was expected. Two churches joined forces on the enemy side, and Pyro was alone on their side. There was no way the balance of power was right. Yet they endured because Zenith, their God, didnt affect the battlefield. Has Zenith intervened? Secret troops that were hidden within the Zenith church were appearing one after another. He didnt know where such monsters were kept hidden, but in this state, they were retreating. Other countries are not in a condition to help. At least the master-level warriors in the Seldam Kingdom were active on the battlefield. You bugs I will destroy you all. The Flame Emperor, Count Simon, hurled lava at the enemy troops. Linmel, you foolish old man, I will do your share. 1st elder Offen Ginger manipulated the airflow and used the lightning around. You who destroy the peace of the world can never be forgiven, especially if the lives of poor people have been sacrificed. Siegfried, who recovered with Rickys help, couldnt hold back his anger and controlled the space to rush at the enemies. Shit. You said that it was because of Seldam that you were like this? I will kill you all! Gastol, one of the Five Sword Masters of Seldam, mercilessly wielded his twin swords in aura. In addition to that, the Masters from the north, who were dispatched and joined forces with them, were holding the defense line. But everything had a limit. Brother. Saint Anna, who was sitting next to Ricky, looked anxious. With the holy power of a saint within her eyes, she could feel how the battle was happening. At this rate, we will get pushed back. They had to choose, and Ricky held the sword that was next to him. And told the aide, Inform the Pope. Apostle! No! The aide, who understood Rickys intentions, tried to stop him, but the man had already made up his mind. I will head to the battlefield. If we lose this place, we do not have any future. I understand. The aide sighed, lowering his head, and Ricky looked at Anna. Anna. You should head to the main church too. But brother It is fine. Besides, if I turn away from the soldiers who are fighting hard, then I cannot be called an Apostle. I will be trash. And it was unacceptable for him to abandon the position and run away from the role that the Goddess had given him. If he was an Apostle, he had to fight by their side and maybe die when needed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If I die, please look after all this Brother! Ricky smiled at her and left her. please come back to me all well. Ann prayed earnestly for her brother, who stepped onto the battlefield. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 C The War (2) Kuaaak! Die! Die! Die! Die! A soldier clad in armor with Pyros symbol stabbed someone in the head with a large shield. The soldier was already covered in blood, and his eyes were losing control. Die! Die! The head of the person who had already died was hit until it turned into chunks of flesh. The large crest of the Zenith Church in the center of the armor was covered in blood and flesh. The soldier gasped and raised his head. Blood was splattered everywhere, with decapitated heads and torn limbs. They were stabbed to death by the sword and brutally defeated. The horses that were running were shot with arrows and collapsed. The rider fell head first, dying right away. Magic poured down like heavy rain, and the holy power rose from those who didnt die yet. This was like Hell This place resembled hell. A hell made from churches. Their minds were racing with thoughts to remove their armor from their bodies and flee. Why were they in such a place? Why believe in a God, serve a church, and fight with their lives on the line? They werent sure if this was due to their lack of faith or if they were simply in the wrong situation. Puak! A thick spear pierced the mans throat. Cough. Pathetic bastard. This is what happens when you get hurt on the battlefield. Snort! The dark horse snorted. A knight in black armor pulled out the spear, making the blood spurt everywhere and the soldiers collapse. Looking down at the battlefield with countless people dying, he mumbled, Such a mess. The knight raised his face guard. There was no sign of Zenith on his armor. Instead, there was an angry horses head on the armor, and it was a dark horsethe strongest on the continent. A strong cavalry unit of the best riders on the continent. How did a great power like ours end up like this? The war between Olivia and the eastern Kariren ended with the defeat of the north due to the sudden intervention of the Gods. However, the western side, which included the Dracron Empire, suffered substantial damage; eventually, the Zenith Church provided assistance in resolving the matter. Dark Horse Knight, Karot clicked his tongue. This hurts my self-esteem. The Dark Horse Knights did not believe in a God. The one they trusted was their Dracron Emperor, and they only swore allegiance to him. But politics had always been like this. Karot, who wasnt in the military rankings, didnt know much about politics, but he heard that the higher-ups had an agreement with the Zenith Church. The Dracron Empire didnt suffer as much damage as expected in the last great war, considering the fact that they sent elite troops like the Dark Horse Knights here. They were being quite generous. We need to finish it quickly. He wanted to escape this messy field as quickly as possible. Is this a church? Karot shook his head and tugged on the reins. Swish! But his horse didnt move. Before the horse could move, a large piece of metal crushed its head. Wheeeeei! The startled horse lifted its paws and neighed. The man who went against Karot shouted, Everyone stay alert and block the enemies as much as you can! Never let them get through! Be careful with those holding great swords and the Chimera Paladins! Everyone! Be safe! The man who seemed like the commander shouted until his throat turned red and ran for the enemies again. On the battlefield, no matter how strong a person was, they would die instantly. And that was war. Siegfried gasped. Although he reached 8th class, his mana core and energy were not as powerful as usual due to excessive use the day before. He wasnt able to recover even with Rickys help. Kill that magician! He is the most dangerous one here! And the enemy side picked him as the one who was the most dangerous on the field and assigned troops to take him down. And it was hard to deal with them because of the anti-magic. Damn it! The enemys attacks infiltrated the area and became more ferocious, to the point where his name, Siegfried of Space, became meaningless. The power difference is extreme. The difference in their numbers was so serious that it was difficult to handle despite their individual power. And on the enemy side, there were many strong masters. Siegfried of Space!! It was the same now. The leader of the enemy side who was coming to kill him was a swordmaster. A savage man with a sword the size of him. Stumbling magician. You will die with a single slash. He was not a paladin of the Zenith Church. Just like how Siegfried was helping Pyro, he too had to be someone sent to help the Zenith Church. He should be quite strong, and even though the energy was tingling his skin, it felt unusual. Nothing comes easy. Normally, even if the opponent were a swordmaster, it wouldnt matter much, as Siegfried was one of the most powerful battle magicians out there. If the difference in skill wasnt too great, he was confident enough to even win against a swordmaster, who was an enemy of the magicians. But things were different now. My condition isnt that great. His magic wasnt at its peak. Bringing down other individuals didnt matter, but going against a master class was something he couldnt do. Above all, the opponent wasnt alone. This is where you die. Said the leader of the hastily organized subjugation troops to kill Siegfried. What did this mean? This meant the number of subordinates he led was also strong and talented. He was in a dilemma. If he retreats Siegfried glanced behind, and the defense line seemed weak. It was clear that if he retreated now, the enemies would stir up the morale. The defense line would collapse, and the main base would be in danger. This is insane. A war in which the balance is thrown off the moment one side loses. He had to block this. Siegfried mumbled something with both hands clasped. He spread his arms wide and released his clenched palms; then, materializing in the space were a dozen pieces of shattered glass. I dont know what you are trying to do, but there is nothing you can do now, magician. The enemy captain snorted as he noticed this. I am your nemesis. Siegfried felt a chill run down his spine and canceled the magic as he turned to the side. Swish! The sound of air being cut with a sword resounded everywhere. The sword feels good? The swordmaster was grinning from side to side at this. With my power, I can cut down whatever I can see. No matter how hard you try to avoid, there is no place you can escape to! He swung the sword again. Siegfried deployed a shield but realized that it was futile. The sword attack came inside the shield, so he teleported. Back off. His neck would fly. Siegfried tried to widen the distance from the enemy as much as possible. However, the distance wasnt important as the force didnt die down. The blade almost touched his neck. Please Seems like I was late. Kwaaang!!! A gust of wind blew, and the intangible blade that touched his neck shattered with the strong wind. The wind died down when someone landed ahead of him. He could see a wide back and fluttering hair. And when he turned his head, Siegfried was shocked. Sir Onyx! It was Beryl. He gave a brief nod and charged ahead. What is this now? Kill the magician! I will handle this one! You will stop me? His body moved like the wind. [Ability: Zephyros] The winds raged. The swordmaster was shocked. Thung! His huge blade broke in half as he coughed up blood. Fucking dog Thud! When the captain collapsed, the subordinates couldnt move as they were ordered and went silent. Standing in the middle, Beryl waved his sword briefly, and the storm of blades slashed the enemies. Siegfried, who watched this, sighed in relief as he lay down. I almost died. It really was a dangerous situation since the opponents ability countered his. If Beryl didnt appear, he would have been killed. It was dangerous. Thanks to you, I lived. Siegfried grabbed Beryls hand and got up. He took a deep breath and asked curiously. But why are you here? I heard that you werent participating in this side of the war. Its not that I didnt participate, but I was resting for a bit. I came to the battlefield because I could fight again. He suffered a lot of injuries in the fight with Count Welton against Kreon. And he was being treated continuously at the Pyro Church, but due to the attacks of Kreon, he had to take more time to get treated. So it took him a while to heal, and now he was back in a state where he could fight. Then Count Welton. That I dont know either. Originally, he was supposed to get a longer treatment than Beryl, but he immediately left, saying he had work to do. He was worried, but Count Welton was a Grand Master. No matter how weak his condition was, it wouldnt be a huge thing for him to take care of himself. It would be better than staying here. According to Beryls thoughts, Count Welton might have only recovered half his strength. The enemies are coming again. Seriously, they are coming in groups. Lets start turning the situation around. They prepared again for the battle as they watched the enemy soldiers approach. Your will to not be pushed around easily is conveyed now. Noah was looking around at the battlefield through the large mirror-like thing. Next to it, the Spiral of Battlefield was spinning, and he was constantly calculating the casual rate of victory. The plan for victory through the Spiral of Battlefield was happening as planned. By sacrificing Kreon and inflicting damage on Pyros Saint, they went to Lars, the closest aid, and abducted him. And the Blood Bringer was put on Lars. Ugh Noah looked at the man beside him. On his arm, instead of fingers, was a huge machine-like device with a great sword. Lars. His blond hair lost its color, turning gray. His eyes were red, and his skin darkened lightly. Although his appearance had changed drastically, Ricky, Pyros Apostle, would probably recognize Lars. But Lars, however, would try to kill Ricky, who would try to get him back to normal. Simply put, he was in a state of not caring about anything. But knowing is no fun. Noah put a rugged black helmet on his head. The face was hidden behind it, and unless one looked too closely, one wouldnt realize it. Your epic end will be in tragedy. All of this victory was calculated by the Spiral of Battlefield. As long as that existed, Pyro could never win over Zenith. The war was already titled towards them, and any enemy was meaningless now. But it isnt perfect yet. A man which the Spiral of Battlefield couldnt readJamie Welton. A man who had already killed two Gods. For some reason, it was impossible for him to calculate even the casualty of him. But not anymore. Can you really be outside of this calculation this time too? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Noah moved his gaze back to the screen. He hasnt appeared yet, but he will surely appear soon. And when it would happen The real outcome of this war will be decided then. Noah laughed. He was confident this time. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 C Extremity (1) War was madness. Death for another death. Mountains of bodies. A lake made of blood. And the fear of people and some turning into murderers. Apostle. You shouldnt be in such a place. An old priest looked at Ricky with a concerned expression. The old priest, who had been a priest for a long time, stood on the battlefield to serve his God. However, from his point of view, the young Apostle couldnt die here. The death of an Apostle meant defeat in the war, and without an Apostle, the Pyro Church would crumble right away. His life couldnt be put on the line. Move right now. We will do anything to block this place. Itra. Yes. The old priest named Itra bowed his head. Ricky drew his sword from his waist. This is my destiny. But Thank you for the concern. Ricky chuckled and smiled at Itra. Itra felt a dazzling glow from that sight, and he began to cry forgetting about his age. It wasnt just him. The Holy Knights who were lined up behind Ricky shed tears along with the old priest. Why were they crying? Was it because of the idea of what the Apostle was feeling? They didnt know it exactly, but they could feel some emotion filling them. Apostle. Please command us. Rickys escort and swordmaster, Killian, the head of the Holy Executioners, requested. He was a middle-aged man with a long cut on his eye, but in reality, he was over seventy. However, his strong energy indicated that he wasnt weak. Ricky nodded. It is impossible for me to lead you because I am clumsy in most aspects. Please take over as captain, Killian. Leave it to me. From now on, I He pulled out the Holy Sword bestowed by the Goddess. Although the calmly flowing golden holy power appeared to be weak, it was concentrated holy power because he was an Apostle. And he lifted it up. I will subdue the sinner. Woong!! The holy light emitted from the sword shone dazzlingly high into the sky, catching the attention of the men fighting fiercely on the field. As soon as the holy light shone in the sky, the fight stopped for a moment. And Rickys voice rang out. [I, Pyro Goddesss Apostle Ricky, have come here. Im much more ready to put my life than anyone else here. To the warriors who gathered here to save the world, I will ask you without hesitationfight with me!] The soldiers of Pyro fell silent for a moment throughout this lengthy speech. However, it quickly flared up like a flame and quickly spread across the battlefield. The Apostle is with us! Protect the Apostle! Dedicate your life!!! Whether they belonged to the Pyro Church or not, the captains of the allied troops all stepped forward in this unfavorable situation. At that moment, their low morale rose to the sky at once. On the other side, Ap-Apostle? Why is the Apostle suddenly here? This is calm down, everyone! We were already going to move for the last blow! Do not lose your spirit! The morale of the enemy side began to drop fast. The captains tried to encourage the soldiers, but the appearance of the Apostle changed the atmosphere. This was expected. Most of the opponents were made up of people who believed in or followed the Goddess Pyro. To them, an Apostle meant help from the Goddess. It was on a whole different level than a general or king appearing on the battlefield. So the allies being happy about this wasnt so odd. And to go against this meant that a God had to come down. Kill all of them!! Stop them! We cannot let the Apostle die!! Despite the lack of numbers, the soldiers of Pyro gritted their teeth and fought the enemies. War was madness. Ricky used this to fuel their rage to fight. He thought it was impossible, but this war could not be won by acting all high and mighty. Killian, please Stopping you wont make you stop. You know it. Bringing out all his holy power, Ricky grinned at Killian. You taught me. Do not worry so much. please, come back alive. Yes. Ricky moved forward as he slowly stopped smiling. He kicked the ground as he ran ahead, and his figure soon vanished. As Ricky arrived on the battlefield, he already had a strategy on what to do. The first target. Chimera Paladin. A terrible monster created by sacrificing children. No. Not a monster. Just pitiful beings. They were innocent lambs that Zenith had sacrificed. And he was going to free them from their shackles. Bang! He increased his speed. Ricky sensed the holy power within the Chimera Paladin and pierced the core at once. It was a speed that was impossible to follow with the naked eye. Damn it, everyone retrea The captain, seeing the Chimera Paladin die, was about to order a retreat, but Ricky had already cut his neck. Every time a golden light flashed, the persons head flew off. Maximum effect! He had to take advantage of this moment when the battlefield was nothing but chaos. In addition, an Apostle had half the strength of a God. He was a strategic weapon that couldnt be compared to a swordmaster. Since he was stirring havoc in the middle of the enemy camp, who could stop him? Damn that Apostle! A swordmaster from the Vento Kingdom on the Eastern Continent saw Ricky going on a rampage. Such a person shouldnt be on the battlefield Sorry. I do not have time to talk. Ricky sliced his torso in an oblique line and went in search of the Chimera Paladin. After Ricky went to the battlefield, whenever a golden light flashed, the soldiers of Zenith would panic and move far away. There was nothing they could do, especially when they were all overwhelmed by the force he was displaying. However, such power wasnt on the side of Pyro alone. -Destroy the Apostle of Goddess Pyro. A voice resounded in their heads. The soldiers with weapons on their right arms raised their heads. Their eyes were red as blood, and they appeared insane. And when they noticed the golden light flashing and getting closer, they began to scream. KUAAAKKKKK!! DIE!!!! Project: Blood Bringer. Commonly known as Sword Demon. And all of them began to rush toward Ricky. Ricky did hear about them, so he knew what this meant. Was it called Blood Bringer? A terrible test was conducted by the Zenith Church without anyone knowing How many innocent lives had to die for this? He couldnt forgive Zenith. Ricky could never forgive those who trampled on people. I am sorry, all of you The golden holy power spread from his body into large wings. [Sword of Judgement ver. Apostle] A sacred golden sword materialized. The Apostle of the Pyro Church was the strongest paladin and the first Holy Executioner. The power came directly from the Goddess. A slash of brilliant light was unleashed. Blood Bringer was a terrifying Demon Sword, but with an Apostle against it, a lot could change. The Sword Demon troops couldnt stand the holy light and began to get swept away. -Stay together. The voice spoke once more. Tentacles began to move from the device linked to their right arm and connect with other peoples tentacles. They shared each others energy, and Zeniths holy power was created. They are combining? Ricky sensed that his opponents were not being weakened. Bang! Through the golden sword, a bloody aura burst out. Thick smoke spread around, and Ricky had to peer into it to see red eyes flashing everywhere. -Kill! Out of the smoke, a bizarre-looking soldier came out. Half-human and half of something too repulsive to name. The sword on its right arm had completely replaced the hand that used to be there. A group of humans who have been strengthened by the creation of Chimeras. Their number was small, but the power they had was double. Ricky knew it too. They are at least 3-4 times stronger. Could it be that they continued to merge? No. If it had been possible, the war of Zenith would have ended a long time ago. Because the Zenith Church didnt have such skills yet. Should he say he was lucky? Or should he be angry at those who did such a thing? Both. Ricky opened his eyes, and the holy power continued to rise and move violently. Just because the opponent was stronger, it didnt change anything here. Kill them and save them from this hell. -Even if you die, kill and die. Kuaaaack! ACKKKK!! The Sword Demons screamed and ran with new weapons. Blood wrapped around their lances and spread out like a red mist around them. Everyone was set on killing the opponent, even if it meant dying from his golden holy power. Ricky could only pity them and raise the Holy Sword from left to right to cut them. -Do not die until you kill him. DIE!!!!! Even when their bodies got split in half, they continued to attack with their hands and stab with their lances. Their faces were stained with madness. Ricky grabbed the lance with his bare hands. The blood could do nothing to him. -You did well. thank you Uh? The Sword Demon expressed gratitude, making Ricky a bit confused when bubbles began to form on the lance. He hurriedly tried to remove the hand holding the lance, but it was too late. Kwaaaangggg!! The Blood Bringers core exploded. Ricky protected himself with holy power, but he was too close, so his body flew back and rolled on the ground several times. Ricky shook his head and stood up. This was a dangerous attack, but it also meant that the existence of an Apostle from the other side was something Zenith didnt welcome. He felt dizzy from this, but he couldnt feel any fatal injuries. Except for a little tingling around my left hand, everything is fine. His left hand was the closest during the attack, so it hurt a little, but he quickly circulated holy power on it a couple of times. What was that thoughtless act of suicide? Since he was going to die, did he intend to do something good? It was then Throb. A sharp pain in his left hand prompted him to look down. There was a pattern on his left hand. This? Everyone, you did a good job. Who? Someone walked out of the massive explosion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ricky looked at the person with wary eyes. A man with a black helmet and Blood Bringer on his right arm. Grey hair fluttering under the helm, and a body with minor scars. And with his red eyes shining he said, I will handle this from now on. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 C Extremity (2) Project: Blood Bringer. It was a mind parasite weapon developed by the Zenith Church. It manipulated the hosts brain and maximized the violent thoughts, creating a power called Blood Energy which was based on blood. However, it fails to work when the hosts body becomes exhausted, and it seeks the blood of others. Until now, the commercialization of the Blood Bringer had failed as it couldnt be controlled. And due to that, the project was abandoned. However, Apostle Noah was interested in the Project: Blood Bringer, which had been abandoned, and succeeded in making a new model by using a different approach. That is the control tower system. He created a control tower that unified the electromagnetic waves of the Blood Bringer and controlled everything. A host infected with the Blood Bringer had no choice but to turn mad. A madman was called mad because he couldnt control his feelings. Then, instead of controlling the host, he chose to control the Blood Bringer. And so a new model was made. The owners of all the Blood Bringers and their power were being used freely. However, this always meant that the host would go insane like usual, so Noah found another wayfuse it with the holy energy. It was an irrational way to control the mind by fusing the Blood Bringer with holy power. Not only would it destroy the efficiency of maximum violence due to madness, but there were many who could use holy energy. And due to that, it wasnt considered. However, if there was someone who could do it, then it would be a good enough achievement. At first, the mind was crushed and turned into just another madman, but then I was right. Noah smiled, looking at the host of the Blood Bringer on the screen. Standing calmly, he looked different from the other hosts. Standing calm doesnt mean he wasnt mad yet. He was Lars. Show the true power of a Sword Demon. A complete Sword Demon. Ricky didnt know that the Sword Demon in front of him was Lars. But he knew that the opponent was strong. When Blood Bringer loses control, it will exert power that even swordmasters will find difficult to handle. But if it were in perfect form and the host was of a great level, how strong would it be? Ricky stood tall. His momentum was strong, and he had no intention of dying here. He wanted to end this quickly. I will make it comfortable for you in no time. Ricky raised his holy power. The golden wings spread wide, and a cloud of light formed in the air like fluttering feathers. Tak! The moment he kicked the ground, Ricky was right ahead of the Sword Demon. He lowered the sword from the top in an instant. A throbbing pain rose at the same time in his left hand. His body flinched, and the swords path changed a little. Sacred poison. A voice that felt like his vocal cords were torn. The blade of the Blood Bringer slashed the Holy Sword, and blood was wrapped around his left arm, and he sprinted with all his might. Ricky blocked it with his knee and pushed the shoulder away. Feeling a tingling sensation in his left hand, he asked, What is sacred poison? Every time you use holy power, your left hand will die. Originally, the heart is what should be attacked, but you went too far. Kiiiik! Ricky frowned at this electric current that felt like it was running through his hand. It was annoying, but if he used more holy power, then the pain would rise. Like what he said, it would be quite annoying if this was put on his heart, but if it was his left hand, then it didnt matter to Ricky. Rather Ricky saw the white jewel necklace around the mans neck. Whenever the man spoke, the mechanism attached to the necklace would make the right arm resonate. If he thought of the people he had dealt with earlier, they were people who were unable to hold their sanity. They were crazy. But this man with the same weapon on his right arm was like them but different, as if he were alive. The necklace seems to make it possible. It wasnt clear who was responsible, but it seemed certain that there was a connection, and Ricky brushed his left hand as he said, It looks like it happened during the explosion. But I cannot do anything about it. Ricky manipulated the holy power closely and made sure his left hand was fine. The patterns that were drawn on the back of his hand began to distort little by little. Although it was hard with his hand going numb, the cells in his body were working faster. Showing his left hand in gold light, Ricky said, The poison detoxification process has begun. Even so, you wont be able to use your left hand for a while. As if that were enough, the Sword Demon took his stance. There was a clear difference between fighting with one hand and two hands. And the battle would not last long. The Sword Demon wrapped an aura around the greatsword, and Ricky, who saw it, mumbled, swordmaster. He could feel the power that was incomparable with that of the swordmaster he had defeated earlier. What was this? Because this man sacrificed others in order to show himself, he must have something special. The Holy Sword was wrapped in a holy aura. The sword of judgment began to glow with hope. It doesnt matter what this is. Ricky knew that this opponent was odd, but it wasnt to the point that it threatened his life, so he calmed down and held out the sword. And the two faced off for a while. In the midst of the noisy battlefield, only the place where they were standing felt calm, and it didnt matter who moved first. They both moved at the same time. The two clashed their swords near the center. Kwak! The greatsword broke. The Blood Energy that was pushed back scattered everywhere, and a large crack appeared in the helm, making Ricky move in to stab. [Ability.] The core of Blood Bringer was flowing red. [Form of Blood.] Veins of blood-like things moved from the sword and towards Rickys neck. Ricky scattered the Blood Energy from the sword with holy power. It divided and formed into weird swords right behind him. Without even looking, he waved his sword at it. The Blood Bringer wriggled and covered the entire area in Blood Energy. Like a stream of red water, he completely pulled out the broken greatsword and filled the crack with blood. Blood gushed. Kuaaak! And the Sword Demon swung the sword again. Ricky looked calm with sunken eyes. Pointless. He cut down the blood sword. Twice. No. Thrice. The entire machine-like thing cracked, and in the aftermath, there were cracks on the helm, too. The red eyes inside shook faintly, and the Sword Demon extended his hand. Now that this had happened, he just wanted to kill the Apostle. Puak! The Holy Sword pierced his forearm. The left arm twitched as it stopped, and the two faced each other as Ricky went for the necklace. A little pull was all it took to remove it from his body, and the white jewel fell to the ground. Huh! The Sword Demons eyes widened, and part of the helm broke. His body was trembling like a weak tree. As expected, the necklace is the problem. Ricky trampled on the jewel with his foot. This was the reason that this machine worked. If the opponent were someone with just muscle and no brain, they would have suffered so much. You worked hard. Ricky pulled the Holy Sword out of his forearm and pulled it back. I hope you live a normal life in your next one. Staring at the faintly visible face, he thrust the swordno, tried to thrust it. But the helm shattered fully, and the grey hair flowed with the pale face out in the open. The Holy Sword stopped near the heart. Ricky met his eyes. Covered in scars and facial bones, he looked so different, but this man was someone Ricky knew. It was a man he knew too well. And he slowly said the name, Brother Lars? The man didnt answer. Wheing! Blood gushed from the broken Blood Bringer. The Sword Demons unique self-healing was activated, and when Ricky hesitated, the holy power leaked out through the connected blades. [Sword of Judgement.] Kwaaaaang!! Lars unconsciously activated the Sword of Judgement. His hair fluttered as he aimed the sword at Ricky. [Ricky!!] The voice of Pyro screamed in his head, and Rickys expression contorted at the sight of the sword activating. You assholes!!! Lars moved the Sword of Judgement, and Ricky held it with his left hand that got cut, but he couldnt control his anger. He gritted his teeth and split the Sword of Judgement with his bare hands. Lars displayed signs of panic, as if he hadnt expected this to happen, yet he lost his cool and attacked Ricky. Brother!! Ricky, filled with grief, broke down the sword and threw his sword away as he grabbed Blood Bringer with both hands. He didnt want to swing the sword at him after realizing the opponent was Lars. Ricky began to pull out the Blood Bringer with an angry face. Kuaaaak-! Lars screamed in pain like he didnt want this to happen, and Blood Bringer was unable to withstand it and crumbled a little. When he pulled it out, black blood gushed from the severed part of his right arm, making Larss body convulse. Looking at it, Ricky could tell what was going on. This fucking thing!!! How dare they do such a thing! Kukukuk!! As if the holy power of the Apostle had gone haywire, it swallowed the entire place. [No! It cannot be done!] Kuaaaak!! Anger was raging. It was so hot that it felt like everything would explode. Lars tried to make the Blood Bringer part of his own. This was like watching a slave. But this wasnt something Rickys holy power could handle, so he tried to choke him. Ricky couldnt help but cry. Get yourself together brother!!! Ricky took Larss hand and held his head with his right hand. Holy power began to spread from his head to his body to brainwash the Holy Executioner. He couldnt imagine just how much pain Lars had been through. His hands were already shaking in anger, but saving Lars was the priority. [Ricky! Ricky!] Pyro was anxiously calling him, but he didnt answer. He felt sorry, but he wasnt going to follow her order. [Dont get caught up in your rage! Especially not in such a place!] But I cannot stand this. Lars calmed down and closed his eyes. Ricky put him down carefully and grabbed the Holy Sword again. His rage was clearly concentrated on one person. Zenith. I will kill him for sure You are so careless. It was then that a creepy voice came from behind him. Ricky didnt even look back and moved his fist. Like I said, so careless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rickys eyes widened. His nose twitched, and his lips pursed. He lowered his head and looked at his stomach. Someones hand could be seen. And Zeniths holy power flowed in. Anger is blinding Apostle Noah whispered in Apostle Rickys ears. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 C Extremity (3) Noah placed his chin on Rickys shoulder and whispered, Does it hurt? you bastard. Which is why I told you not to be careless. And maybe your Goddess too. Clearly. Pyro did plead with Ricky constantly not to get drowned in anger. Noah smiled and saw his hand moving. It started from the back and pierced at once. Even the same level of holy power was used, so it would be difficult for even an Apostle to be alright. But he isnt going to die from this, right? How could someone survive such a wound? What a strange being an Apostle was. However, he had no intention of ending this with just a stab to the stomach. The Spiral of Battlefield told him how to kill the Apostle. It took me a long time to get to this level. Still, I worked hard until the end. Like this. Kuak. Hurting? Well. If your stomach is stabbed but you are still fine, then you are a monster. Ricky felt his consciousness fall. The other person kept talking about nonsense that he didnt want to hear. And he wanted to hit the bloody man in the throat, but he couldnt. Brother Lars. Lars collapsed down like a doll. A few scars were visible on his body. Where did the bright blonde hair go to make way for this grey frail hair? Where did the calmness of the person who was always full of confidence and playfulness vanish? He could feel his head boiling with rage. Rickys eyes changed. Look here. Ricky grabbed the hand that protruded from the stomach, and Noah frowned at the pain. Did he have more strength left? You cannot counter! Lifting his head from Rickys shoulder, Noah raised his other hand to sever his neck. But Ricky continued, I am very angry right now! Thud!!!! Noahs eyes widened. A great force shone from Ricky, sending him back, and so did the arm that was lodged into Rickys stomach. No. It felt more like a force that grabbed his body and threw it back. However, Noah wasnt too shocked. What is this? This is nonse He was at a loss for words despite seeing this. An enormous power rose from Rickys body. This was surely I told you I am angry. You fucking shit!!! Black mana rose. Noah couldnt believe this. The black mana gushing from Rickys body began to move around with the holy power of Pyro. Noah immediately distanced himself from there. [ this ended up happening.] Pyro mumbled. Noah was mistaken. It wasnt because he was too simple in his actions to lose his calm. It was because Diablo Volfirs mana, which had been asleep in his body and suppressed by holy power, had awoken. Ricky listened to the sad voice of the Goddess as the two powers merged into one. And with eyes that were gold and purple, he said, I will kill you now. Ricky was an Apostle of the Goddess and an undead revived with the power of Jamie. Ricky was Jamies undead, but he couldnt use black mana. The exact reason wasnt known, but he guessed that his power as an Apostle was too strong, and there was no room for the black mana to manifest. But at this moment, the black mana suddenly manifested. The reason was simple. I will kill you. I will kill all of you! Black mana manifests or forms when one is extremely angry, just like now. It has been a little less than a year since Ricky entered the main church as an Apostle. Anna went to a flower viewing and got kidnapped. Unknown to the world, a group of bandits seeking ransom for the Saintess, murdered a paladin who accompanied her as an escort and kidnapped her. It was rather a notorious group that was beyond regular thieves and acted by hiding their true identities. Ricky went out to save his sibling, and one of the bandits who got cornered put the knife in Annas throat. And Ricky was extremely angry for the first time since becoming an undead. He didnt remember what happened after that. When he came to his senses, Anna was in his hands, and the bandits were annihilated, leaving no one alive. Pyro recognized the danger of the black mana due to what happened that day, and she made sure Ricky had the mindset of the brightest hope in him. -But it turned out like this. She thought that one day the black mana would wake up again, and at that time, she expected that it would be when her church was in crisis. -Maybe it is better. This was an unstoppable situation. If it werent for the black mana, her Apostle would have died. Also, the power wasnt like the black mana of the dark magicians, which was created through evil doings. This black mana was directly taken from Jamie Welton, and the overall amount of it wasnt much less than Diablo Volfirs familiars either. Phew Ricky felt the power surge through his body. Jamies power. It had only ever appeared once before. He wasnt sure how to use it, and Pyro hated it, so he made sure not to touch it. Was anger its trigger? Black mana was generated from anger. Ricky felt calmer now. He was angry, but it felt like he was acting in a calmer manner. Perhaps it was because the holy power was trying to suppress the black mana. Whatever it is. It is fine and good. This power should be enough. Ricky felt his pierced stomach heal. When he reached out, the Holy Sword on the ground swiftly made its way into his hands. Sword of Judgement. The golden and purple light wings spread out. The hour of judgment had come. . I never heard anything about this. The Apostle of the Goddess uses black mana. Especially since this was the black mana he had suffered against, so Noah familiar with it. Jamie Weltons black mana. Through his background research, he had learned about Jamie and Ricky, but he had not anticipated that they would also both possess black mana. Even so, Ricky was an Apostle of God. An Apostle of God standing at the peak of holy power! Not an opponent I can handle. From Apostle-level holy power to God-killing black mana. It wasnt something even a war Gods Apostle could handle. What was certain was that the Spiral of Battlefield ended up being wrong. Again, Jamie Welton was the problem. His black mana worked as a variable here. Noah was angry that his plan was going wrong. We will retreat. I am not going to allow you. That was the moment. Leaping through space, Ricky swung the Holy Sword with eyes wide open, and Noah hurriedly used the shield to buy time and tried to hide in the subspace. I was told the Apostle of Zenith was na?ve, I guess it was true. He swung the Holy Sword, and Noah trembled. He summoned a spear to block it. Crack! When two weapons collided, a huge wave of air began to crush the ground they were standing on. Noah frowned. It felt like every bone in his body was being crushed. The holy power itself would be easy to handle, but this black mana was what made it difficult for him. Retreating would be better. He was an Apostle, and if he died here, then the entire flow of the war would change. The problem was that retreating wasnt so easy. Ricky has been attacking like a raging wind. Noah was in a hurry to block. And the shock continued to extend from the spear to his body. Father help me. . Father? If you leave it like this, your son will die here. You should help me. No answer came back. Noah anxiously called for Zenith several times, but it was still silence, and Rickys sword came flying in. You are so cruel. Lily looked at Noah anxiously, searching for Zenith with pity. Either way, Zenith was staring at something without even looking at his Apostle. Being an Apostle is too restricting. In front of him was a large glass tube filled with water, in which a naked man was floating. Zenith put his hand in the glass tube with a smile. Oblion seems smart in a way. Even though he didnt have an Apostle, he used his own methods to descend into the world, and he gave me a good impression. Oblion, the God of Nothingness, released his priests into the open, who began to hurt humans without a care in their space of nothingness. And by substituting the power of nothingness as a causality, he could descend when needed. Thanks to that, he descended onto the body of a priest. But he ended up meeting Diablo. That was the bad part. He managed to descend to the ground without any risk, but then he met with the nemesis-like being, and maybe now it would be better to change his name to God of Unluckiness. Even though he was dead. Well, if that is his way, then there is no need for an Apostle. Noah did a lot for him, but in the end, he failed. If he had succeeded, then Zenith would have given him a chance, but with this happening, there was no need to descend into the body of his Apostle. So cruel. Being a little cruel is fine Zenith held the glass tube. Crack! The glass cracked, and water began to leak out. The water receded, and the man inside opened his eyes. Now. Lets start now, Vincent. The reincarnation of Diomedes. Zenith smiled. Father?! Noah called for Zenith anxiously but heard nothing. Why? You have been abandoned It makes no God abandoned his Apostle? This meant giving up the war. There was no way Zenith was insane enough to do that. At that moment, someones face passed through Noahs mind. No. Father you abandon me to use that one as a vassal? Vincent? A reincarnation of Diomedes. A secret weapon created to stop Jamie Welton and used as a vassal by Zenith only once before. However, the right set of circumstances has to exist for that to happen. At that time, there was a holy relic that managed to help them. No. Did he prepare something without my know If it was Zenith, then he must have. Noahs eyes trembled. He never expected that he, an Apostle, would be abandoned. Ricky looked at Noah with a little pity. Die, you orphan. Ricky cut Noahs throat, causing it to deform badly. He had the face of a man who had been betrayed. And. Wooong! Bang!!! Intense holy power rose from a distance. Kuak! -This power?! Pyro cried out. Could it be that Zenith was descending here? But his Apostle just died. He should no longer appear here. An overwhelming feeling spread all through the battlefield. A black shadow fell over the darkened sky. This was Zeniths power. -Jamie Welton Pyro mumbled his name, not realizing it. There was no way to change the situation right now, as she couldnt descend. -Help me. Her hope turned to Jamie, who was extremely far away. And You did well, Ricky. Hearing that voice, Jamie pulled Ricky a little back by his shoulder and walked ahead. I will take it from here. Ricky looked startled at Jamie. J-Jamie. How are you here? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jamie didnt answer that part and looked at Lars, who fell to the ground. Brother Lars looks like he is hurting. Help him. That bastard. With a calm face, he glared at Zenith, who spread his huge force around. I will kill him. Jamies eyes turned purple. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 C Gathering (1) Diomedes. A colleague of Diablo Volfir and a man who made a name for himself, along with the strongest swordsman called Jeok Joon-kyung. His talent was absolutely brilliant from the moment he was born, and he was the first man to shock the unrivaled swordsmanship of Jeok Joon-kyung. Four apostles fell by his hand, and he had cut down the soldiers of heaven one after another. A monster whom even the 12 Gods felt threatened. Ahh! It feels so different from back then. Zenith entered his body. Although this wasnt the body of Diomedes that existed more than 60,000 years ago, his reincarnation was still too amazing. All the causality was concentrated within this body. And this causality was what was gathered from the war. Zenith was the God of War and Peace. The existence of war made him gain power. War is such a good thing. Without having to fill the causality with stressful methods, he could just accumulate it from the war. Zenith smiled. Now, where should I test the strength I gained. What do I do? You? He saw Lily with her arms behind her back. She was an old friend, so he had to keep her alive for now, but she wasnt such a useful one. She didnt even have a high combat power, so even if she fought against Pyro, would she be able to last a minute at least? Moreover, since he himself managed to attain a divine status, he was not a man driven by sexual desires, so he had no intention of touching this woman. In the first place, since the long time they have known each other, such an emotion didnt linger on him. It would be most efficient to take her power. Though taking that wouldnt increase mine by much. He hadnt yet fully digested the power of the three Gods he absorbed. And he would have to eat one more of them? Zenith shrugged it off and said, Keep Pyro in check because she might suddenly intervene. I get it. He didnt expect much from her. Zenith approached the lake, which showed the land, and took a step. Plop! Holy power overflowed within, and he smiled with his eyes open at the strength he was feeling. I am coming. Kwaaang! A huge amount of holy power fell from the sky to the ground and was enormous enough to cover the entire battlefield. This was something that no human had ever experienced, and its presence numbed them. Zeniths believers knew it was him and kneeled down immediately to honor their God. Pyros believers lost all hope at this. A God was descending. That bastard. The air trembled. As always, he makes a lot of noise when appearing. Rumble! Black lightning rang from the sky and fell to the ground. Too much for an entrance. He watched the black lightning scatter ahead and turned in the direction where Zenith was. All human beings looked as small as ants, but now they were clear, and there was an emerald-haired man with purple energy that he hated to see. Diablo Volfir. No. Your name is Jamie Welton now? Names didnt matter now. Zenith smiled and said, It has been a while. Ahh. Jamie, who had moved in front of him before he knew it, said, Now die. Black mana exploded. Zenith laughed and moved. If it were in the past, he would have suffered greatly from that, but not now. Of course, with the long experience they had, this mans attacks didnt end with one hit. Because his uniqueness is to not let go of the flow he grabs. His attacks were tenacious and relentless. He looked for the weak spot of the opponent to kill him. Witnessing that, the rays of the black light in the sky all fell towards him. As Zenith waved his hand, they all exploded right into the sky. It was a power that shocked even space. I heard you absorbed some Gods, so now you know how to stop it? Jamie jumped through space before anyone could realize it and thrust the sword into the face of his opponent. Zenith lightly dodged it and created a shockwave, which made Jamies body get pushed back. So, youve mastered the sword? Wasnt it a vial and staff the last time? There were times like such. You have changed too much. I havent changed my thoughts about killing you, so dont worry! Jamie leaped again and lowered Balisada. The Red Dragons flames burned the space around it. It was so insignificant that Zenith didnt have to dodge. The power of a lizard I knew you would be like this. He had predicted Zeniths arrogant nature and that he wouldnt dodge the attack. Jamie grinned and reached for the flames in the air. Black Flame. The bright red flame turned dark purple. Zenith frowned as he stepped back, and Jamie emerged from behind using Futility Divide. Chak! His body was split into oblique lines. Zenith frowned. You read it. That was your power? [Future Walker.] It was Jamies power to see the possibilities. When he fought with Zenith in the past, the gap felt so great that Future Walker didnt work properly. Because of that, he was unaware of Zeniths presence, but not now. You absorbed a God? Jamie mocked him. And you thought you could beat me with that? Throughout all his life, not once had Zenith beat him. He had literally never defeated Diablo Volfir. You can never beat me. Jamie drew a creepy smile. An expression he had never made in this life. But when Zenith saw it, he spoke happily. Right, that is it. Even if your face has changed, that expression suits you better! The separated body was reunited. But you see. Enormous holy power began to surround Zenith, making the cells within his body activate and his body shine. The spear was also slowly being summoned to his side, and he grabbed it with his right hand. Your attacks do not hurt at all. In the past, it was an attack he would have struggled to survive, but now, despite the few hits, he didnt feel the slightest pain. I have become too strong. He once thought that this is what it means to be a God. Zenith looked at Jamie with a relaxed face. He had a stiff expression, but it was worth seeing more than he thought, so he couldnt stop smiling. What is it? Are you afraid of me? Jamie answered the question. Insane bastard. Jamie let go of his stiff expression and smiled. If I asked you if you were scared of the guy who always beat you up, would you say yes, I am scared? What? I cannot even talk to you properly because you have gone full-on narcissistic just because you gained a little power. You are blinded by fear and continue to spew nonsense! As if he couldnt listen to this anymore, Zenith swung his spear. The power it held felt like the sky was being split open, and even though it didnt reach down, the ground was cracking. But Jamie didnt move. He said this while looking at the tip of the spear. You, get ready. -For real, this is a fight beyond what I imagined. Saying that, Seti activated Trinity. The strongest artifact that was born from the fusion of Jamies three strongest artifacts was now covering his body. Unlike when he used the Black Suit as the medium, his skin was covered in something white. It was like a second skin. And golden lines stretched out over it. The helm had an open space for the mouth and a Y shape at the eyes for seeing. This thing was created on the principle of Starlight and had an explosive force. -Connection complete. [Phew.] His voice had turned into a slightly mechanical one. Jamie slowly raised his hand, feeling the power of Trinity. And he caught the falling spear with precision. Thud!! He just held on, but the pressure of the tremendous force pressed against the space where he stood. Zenith asked with shocked eyes, What is this now? To hold his spear with one hand was something even Diablo Volfir never did in his time. This wasnt something that could be blocked so easily. Jamie was frowning, too, as he watched his hand slide down. Indeed, the power of Zenith now is different from the past. He pulled his hand out by pushing the spear to the other side. And feeling the pain [Seems like he meant to kill you.] -Form change Balisada Ver. Trinity. Instead of flames, the power of Starlight shone from Balisada. [Above.] [Extreme movement.] Zenith looked at the flying blade and grinned. This is fun. The spear and sword collided. The heavens and earth vibrated several times. The soldiers on each side had no choice but to watch the sky shake. What the hell is happening? One of Pyros soldiers mumbled. He knew that the God Zenith had descended on the land. So they felt despair over it. This was because the Goddess didnt show signs of descending. All of them were no different from dead people now. But, Who is God Zenith fighting? Whenever Zeniths holy power and this purple light collided, there were sparks in the sky. And as far as they knew, none of the 12 Gods had a holy power of that color. Then this is a different existence Does this mean that there are people in the world who can stand up to Gods? Dragon? Maybe Ran or the High Elves, then? No. They knew that the three races were a lot stronger than humans, but not strong enough to handle the Gods. And it was then The war is not over yet! Kill the bastards of Pyro! Zeniths army, which was bowing down, suddenly got up, grabbed their weapons, and began to charge ahead. S-Stop them! Do not let them go! The battle of the divine beings had begun, but that didnt mean that the fight on the ground was over. As a result, the winner of the fight above would be the winner of the battlefield, but the ones on the ground should win too. If they dont, the win above would be meaningless. -Ricky. You must prepare for my descent. Pyro spoke to Ricky, who answered by giving holy power to Lars. I understand. It wasnt that he didnt believe in Jamie, but this wasnt a one-on-one fight. If the two of them worked together, killing Zenith would be faster. As long as she chooses to descend in my body, Mothers causality wont be perfect. But her holy power would be enough to help Jamie unless there was another intruder. it cannot be like this. Ricky felt three large presences approaching this place. Although the presence of the two was hidden, they seemed to be Apostles. The Apostles of Drian, Khulun, and Tantiras, whom Zenith absorbed. How could they still have the power of an Apostle after losing their Gods? It has to be because Zenith gave them rights. Even so, he didnt understand why they were following the God who killed theirs. Perhaps some hidden circumstance? Ricky hid Lars, who had recovered to some extent into the subspace, and stood up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had to buy enough time until Pyro was ready. Apostle of the Goddess. I do not have any ill feelings towards you, but the situation requires me to, so please understand. The man in the middle with drooping eyes spoke. Ricky held the Holy Sword silently. The war, which had halted for a while, started again. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 C Gathering (2) He somehow had to protect the battlefield until his Goddess descended. So Ricky gripped the Holy Sword with both hands. There were three Apostles. If there were only one or two, Ricky could have handled it at a good distance, but three was not easy. Ricky made up his mind and tried to raise his holy power and black mana. Apostle of Goddess. The person standing in the middle of the three Apostles spoke. It was a brown-haired man whose eyes were lifeless. He didnt seem like an undead but more like one who found no hope in this world. There is no chance of victory on your side. I urge you to surrender without prolonging this war with meaningless sacrifices. I have no idea what you are talking about, but we are going to find out how long this war will last once there is a victor in the fight above. God Zenith has absorbed three Gods, and his power has already upset the balance of the 12 Gods. I do not know who he is fighting up there, but Zenith hasnt even used the power of the Gods we worship yet. Ricky narrowed his eyes at what the man said. He knew that Zenith absorbed some Gods, but he never thought that he could absorb their powers. It would only mean that Zenith wasnt fighting with all his might. Jamie. Ricky had no idea how strong Jamie truly was. So he wasnt sure if Jamie could win. So far, they were fighting on equal footing, but just as the Apostle said, the balance would soon collapse. The Apostle standing in the middle, looked at the sky and said, What is the point of increasing the sacrifices? Which God do you worship? Tantiras. And you two? Ricky asked the other two Apostles. The woman with beautiful blonde hair down to her waist was the Apostle of Khulun, and the man with scars on his face and a gloomy aura around him was the Apostle of Drian. Ricky nodded and spoke while placing the sword down. You, Apostles! I will do my best. Ha! You want to take on all three of us? That is insane. The Apostle of Drian laughed at his words. The Apostle of Khulun sighed. Why do you not understand? It is an unavoidable situation. Wouldnt it be better to contribute to world peace, even if it means making a few sacrifices? Ricky shook his head. Peace cannot exist in the world ruled by Zenith. After stubbornly saying that, he summoned his holy power and black mana at the same time. Thud!! Once again, golden and purple wings spread wide. An Apostle of God that uses strange powers, huh? It would have been dangerous if I had been alone. Everyone, be alert. The Apostle of Tantiras mumbled, and they began manifesting their own powers. Although they were the ones who lost their Gods, Zenith had already absorbed all the Gods, so there was no problem using their powers as Apostles. Your choice will end so many lives. I will not curse you for giving in to Zenith. But remember that everyone has their own circumstances. Ricky screamed, kicking the ground. Do not force us to be the sacrifices! Four holy powers and black mana collided. They have started fighting as well. Zenith glanced at the ground and mumbled. Then he deflected the sword flying from the side of his head with his spear and took a step back. He wasnt able to avoid it completely, so blood trickled down his cheeks. He frowned and wiped the blood with the back of his hand. Who are you looking at when your opponent is right in front of you? You are in such a rush. Zenith smiled and swung his spear before taking a stance. Currently, the fight between the two is in midair. They were on equal footing without being able to push back their opponent. It was because they were limiting the power they used against each other. Because of that, they couldnt fully judge each others strengths. Looking at how he holds the spear with one hand, I can tell that he has plenty of energy left. His main specialty was magic. His weapon was a secondary means of attack. And his black magic was superior to anyone elses. Unlike before, he could now handle the sword quite skillfully, but Diablo Volfir was still a magician. And he could finally show his true powers as soon as he started using magic seriously. Wont you use magic? Well. Jamie moved fast and stabbed his sword. As the spear and sword collided, sparks flew. The Sea of Hundred began to move, and Balisadas speed accelerated with it. Bang! A sharp sound echoed from the collision of the blades. Zenith frowned as he felt his body get pushed back. Seeing that, Jamie said, Is magic even needed for you? You Zenith grinned at the pain in his hand from gripping his spear so tightly. Since wearing the white suit that clung to his body, Jamies strength has increased. Even after absorbing three Gods, he was still being pushed back. The problem was that the white suit didnt appear to be capable of increasing only his physical strength. Zenith threw the spear upwards, and it split into a thousand parts. Lets turn you into a hedgehog. Thousands of spears fell in Jamies direction. -Deployment of barriers. Activating Absolute Armor. Something like a blue light spread around the white suit, and Jamie watched the spears falling down. Numerous spears tightly linked together to prevent escape rained down on his head. Kwang! But not a single spear reached him. The armor-type shield spread around Jamies body and began to disappear without a trace. Each time he received a shock, the armor glowed in red, and as the spears came, the red light turned blood red. -Impact amount of 39,157%. Converting to firepower. The Absolute Armor launched the attack, and bright red beams appeared in front. -Reflective system activated. Reflection. Kwaaakjjjj!! Black sparks bounced around the bright red balls. And as Jamie reached forward, red beams were created as they fired ahead. There was no noise, but Zenith avoided them right away. -Checking the induction function. Capture the target. Starting interception. The red beam of light exploded in the air and flew in pursuit of Zenith. Zenith was taken aback, unable to comprehend how it was following him, so he summoned another new spear and stretched out his left hand. Green holy power began to condense around his arm. It was the power of Khulun, the God of Hypocrisy. [Invisible Shield.] Invisible Shield, the relic of Khulun, was summoned. Its ability was simple. Anything this shield doesnt want to see disappears. The power to defend. When the red beam reached Zenith, it vanished as if someone had extinguished the flames on a candle. Jamie clicked his tongue. Khuluns shield you can use the other Gods abilities. He thought that for someone who had absorbed three Gods, Zenith seemed to be weaker. He expected him to hide his true power, but this was the first time he used the other Gods powers. And this was a new concern for Jamie. But it was the same for Zenith. That is absurd. He blocked my power, absorbed the shock, and returned it back to me? Didnt it remind him of the terrible items Diablo Volfir had? Among them, All Might came to his mind. That fraud artifact could reflect back any attacks, but this was on another level. It seems like this fight will take some time. Zenith looked down, and Pyros Apostle was using black mana to fight against the other three Apostles. The regular soldiers were fighting fiercely, but Pyros side was being pushed back. However, it seemed that the troops on Pyros side were content with just holding their ground. If this continues, it wont end easily on either side. I was saving it for further despair later, but it cannot be helped. Zenith called to Jamie with a smile. Hey, Diablo. Jamie didnt answer and ignored him. Still, Zenith continued, Dont you think something is odd here? It is odd that you are pretending to be calm here. Kuak, cheeky bastard, I knew you would be like this So why do you think I am relaxed and calm? Because you believe in your insignificant power? Kuak, hahahaha! My strength is not insignificant, but it doesnt matter! Four holy powers began to rise from Zeniths body. Jamie moved and stretched out his hand. Black mana and darkness flowed and moved around him, but Zenith didnt care. His eyes were visible through the black sphere. His eyes were smiling. [Power of Darkness.] [Destruction.] Jamie performed dark magic. Ching!! The black sphere vibrated and made an unpleasant noise. As a result of the vibration caused by the power of darkness, everything inside the sphere vanished without a trace. But Jamie wasnt sure what would happen next. He laughed. Zenith could have stopped it from happening, but he didnt. He let himself be caught right up until the last second. He seems to have a way out. Jamie didnt know how, but he felt that something strange was going on. And it was then By the time you locked me up, it was already too late. Swish. The black sphere opened with a crack. Jamie didnt even release it, but the black mana started to scatter due to something that was happening inside. Then there was another hit. [Transcendence magic.] -Mana tuning optimized. Trinity began to adjust his bodys condition to cast magic, which might be too much for his body. The speed was less than half a second. -Optimized. Transcendence Magic contraction activated. The contraction of space and time was initiated. Jamie intended to completely erase Zenith inside the black sphere. Crack. Even the 12 Gods cannot escape this magic that affects the dimensions of time and space. Kuak. So pointless. The voice of Zenith was heard. At this point, Jamie decided there was no point in holding him with the magic and withdrew the mana. The shrunken space was back to normal, and the black sphere disappeared. Zenith was not there. He heard his voice, but his body was not there. Are you up to something interesting? Frowning, Jamie looked up, and above the atmosphere level he was inmaybe even higher than the mid-layershe felt an aura similar to a warp. Diablo Volfir. I havent shown you yet. His voice still seemed to be somewhere above. His voice was ahead. It wasnt magic. As long as the law of causality was sufficient, a God could move as much as he wished in the world. And that was how Zenith avoided the attack. Then why use the law of causality to escape just to the higher atmosphere? Jamie knew why. Dazzling light poured up from the sky. This will be troublesome. A huge, pure white gate appeared in the sky. It was a lavishly decorated gate that Jamie had seen several times. [Heavens Gate.] Go. Go and sweep the land. Zenith appeared from above and opened the Gate. From the Heavens Gate, fully armed soldiers of heaven jumped to the ground with white feathery wings spread. The ones called angels intervened. It would be impossible for human troops to handle such power. The forces on Pyros side would be wiped out in an instant. Jamie grinned as he watched this. Good timing. A black scythe cut through the pure white group of angels, and a black holy power spread around, splitting the space. Seeing this, Zenith was shocked. holy power?! HAHAHAHAH! There was a voice of a woman laughing menacingly. Jormungand shouted at her Lord. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only We are here, Lord~ A little late. No, you are probably here faster than I expected. Well, it doesnt even matter. Jamie looked at Zenith, who was shocked, and said, Reverse Heaven Gate. Open. The black chains began to unravel. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 C Gathering (3) The undead legion began to awaken when the Reverse Heaven Gate was released. Jamie gave them a simple order. Kill all the enemies. Yes. Dark Knight Bianca, who had completed her revenge, responded with her purple eyes. Numerous undead soldiers followed behind her. Although they were far less than the heavenly troops, they were immortals as long as they had Jamies black mana. Zenith knew that and frowned. So annoying However, there was something more annoying than this. 13th holy power? Most of the Nature Gods who were in Bless were either sealed or killed. All that remained in the world were the 12 Gods of the world, and everything else was buried. Another holy power could not be created because even its possibility was crushed. Zenith frowned at the black holy power. What is this? Could it be that one of the 12 Gods arranged for it? No, that cannot be. Even the Sun God Ra couldnt make a new holy power. Holy power wasnt something that could be created just because one wanted to. Holy power is created when a great deal of madness, beliefs, and hopes combine to form something akin to a powerful obsession. And it is quite a tricky thing. Of course, nothing was impossible when it came to making holy power, but it was impossible in Bless. This was the land ruled by the 12 Gods, and there werent enough humans to make a new holy power. Then what is The holy power of those you killed. The answer came from Jamie. From those I killed? Those who fell victim to the world reset that you caused several times. Jamie pointed to Jormungand, who wielded her black holy power. That holy power is from those who hated you. Holy power is created by faith, belief, and hope. A force that doesnt necessarily have to be positive. Zenith understood it then. This was your plan too. Ting. Jamie opened his mouth and began to use black mana and Starlight. It is a power that my subordinate obtained. It has nothing to do with me. No. Zenith raised his eyebrow. Despite having a drastically different appearance, the woman with black hair waving the scythe had a face that appeared familiar, even if it was difficult to discern due to the scythes black holy power covering her face. The World Devouring Snake! Yes, but you Jamie appeared in front of Zenith. Where are you going that you have to take your eyes off me? The two forcesStarlight and black manamerged and expanded. Zenith shouted as he was swept away by a powerful current. This is the last ordeal! Fine! Lets see this! Will you win? Or will I win?!! Nonsense. Jamie, who was ready with Balisada, shouted as it split open the space. I will be the winner, of course! Ricky was speechless as he watched the woman slaughter the heavenly troops with her black holy power. So did the other three Apostles. The 13th holy power, which appeared out of nowhere, confused them all. I have never heard of the 13th holy power. Same here. How can this happen? Pyro was the same, too. -13th? What is this She was now panicking since Jamie had not informed her of this. Because she, like Zenith, believed that another holy power could not appear in the current world. But Ricky was different. He was taken aback at first, but the more he looked at the black holy power, the more similar it felt to black mana. Is it because I have black mana that I can feel it? He wasnt sure, but the 13th holy power had something to do with Jamie. Mother. It seems like it has something to do with Jamie. -I was thinking the same thing. However, this was not the end of their surprise. They felt a strong wave of black mana from the place where Jamie was, and a black group was advancing toward the heavenly troops. Ricky felt a sense of kinship with them, and they seemed to be the undead legion that Jamie led. -It seems that he has no intention of hiding his power anymore. Ricky nodded at Pyros words. To him, Jamie had just displayed all the cards he could use. However, this was a misunderstanding on the part of the two. Jamies cards werent all out. GOOOOOOO!!! A loud cry made the entire land tremble, and something fell from the sky. No. Falling might not be the right expression. That what is that now?! The Apostle of Drian shouted with eyes wide open as something unbelievable was happening. A black shadow was cast onto the entire battlefield. A huge body towered high enough to block the sun. It was so huge that it seemed like a being that could walk on mountains. A super large black bull with three eyes shooting out dark blue spears between its horns. -You fucking heavenly bugs! I will wipe you all out! Kwaaanggg!! The dark blue energy gathered and began to sweep away the heavenly troops. Some were able to block it because they were able to cast a barrier, but the blow was quite severe. Black marks formed around the white wings of the heavenly troops. It wasnt as extreme as the woman with the 13th holy power, but this was still amazing. You two are running wild right from the start. It was then a boy with black hair descended between the four Apostles. The young boy held a staff with a flower-like bud at its tip. The boy closed his eyes. Then he turned to Ricky with glowing purple eyes. It is the first time I have seen two energies coexist. are you on Jamies side? As you can see, I am here to help. Said the boy. And Prometheus looked at the other three Apostles. You people are so pitiful. The Gods you worship have been taken down by Zenith, and even though you wanted to die, you couldnt because of the other believers, and now you are obeying his orders. In a way, you are the most pitiful existence on this battlefield. No one could speak. The mans blunt comments were too much. Then Prometheus looked at the sky. Even though Jormungand, Behemoth, and the undead were working hard, the heavenly troops were still descending. Of course. Just because Diablo Volfir was sealed, things didnt stop progressing. The heavenly troops would have had plenty of time to evolve, so their evolution should not be surprising. That meant that the real deal hadnt even come out. The new troops of Zenith. No. Not only that, but the fight would take an unexpected turn if Zenith used his divine beasts and the power of the three gods he absorbed. When that time comes, the fight between Jamie and Zenith will determine the outcome of the battle. But all the cards havent been drawn yet. Prometheus asked Ricky. Shouldnt you bring out your heavenly troops too? Each of the 12 Gods had their own troops. And if Zenith opened that of his, and the three he absorbed. Then Pyro can also open hers to match the numbers, even by a little. The door to heaven can only be opened when Mother descends. The Heavens Gate wasnt something that an Apostle could handle. Then, until she descends Prometheus stabbed the staff he was holding to the ground. Tung! There was a clear sound of water dropping. [Opening] What do I do with you all? I dont know what he is doing, but he is a cocky little kid to act like this in front of three Apostles. The Apostle of Tantiras raised his holy power. Swish. Several jet-black swords rose from Prometheuss shadow and pierced his back. It was the power of the God Tantiras. You should know your place! The Apostle of Drian, the God of Plunder and Violence, came close to Prometheus. His fiery holy power rose from his right hand. It was the symbol of violence. It is dangerous! Ricky hurriedly moved to Prometheus, but despite being pierced by the shadow sword, Prometheus was fine as he said, The sorcery has already begun. [Corresponding Field.] [One.] A fist filled with the essence of violence crushed Prometheuss clone. Boom!! The holy power exploded in a heavily compressed state. It was a power that seemed like nothing more than a punch, but the power it held was like a raging volcano. And if it accurately hit the target, his head would explode. Haha! Drians Apostle laughed coldly, but it didnt last long. You! The Apostle of Khulun called out to him. Uhh Drians Apostle saw the reddish aura in front of him. He knew what it was without having to check it. ! Kwang! His left cheek had caved in, and the black mana hit half of his head, but that wasnt all. Drop. The Apostle of Tantiras was shocked. He saw the sword of shadow sticking out of his stomach. A voice was heard from within the smoke. Coordinated Field. One. In the area where the technique is used, it applies to everyone. In other words, if someone attacks me, they are also attacking themselves. But Prometheus appears intact now. I have been using the technique of Infinity Touch from the start, and Ive set it to send all my damage to the Infinite Realm. That is absurd! This is a thorough plan. It is because both techniques cannot be used instantly. That is to say, I came fully prepared to deal with you right from the start. Prometheus infused black mana into the Road Flower with an eerie smile. Apostle of the Goddess. You just focus on getting the Goddess to descend. I will take care of these three. Will you be fine? Well At Rickys question, he just shrugged. That is an order. Failure to do so will result in death, so I need to do something, right? Rumble Kuahah. Monsters began to appear from an invisible place. And Prometheus happily accepted them as he prepared for the next trick. Women with fairy wings were waiting for someone with their heads bowed in a beautiful aisle of flowers. The fairy, who was kneeling in front, raised her head as she looked at the entrance. The preparations are complete. With those words, a light red dress appeared from the aisle as it gently swept the grass. Long, wide shoulders, a thin neck and collarbone, and reddish-pink hair that fell over it. Big eyes and pale skin, with lips the same color as her hair. We greet the Queen. All the fairies bowed to their leader. The Queen looked at them and smiled. Raise your heads, everyone. It was a bit awkward, but her voice felt as refined as she could make it. The fairies raised their heads and looked at their Queen, who nodded and turned to the warp device in front of her. Rubbing the ring on her hand, she said, I will not talk too long as I dont want to keep you waiting. The ring began to glow and shine. As the queen gripped it, the pink light grew stronger and turned red. It began to wriggle as it took shape. The Queen continued. We have been around for a long time. A very, very long time. I might not have been here for as long as you, but I know that my destiny is to send you into the free world. To do that What the Queen was holding now looked like a hammer. A heavy one that needed both of her hands to be held, and she remembered her teacher for more than five years. -Your foolishness has already turned this much. The Queen smiled at that voice. She said, thinking of one person in her mind. We will fight back. Our Valkyries and forest fairies will once again enjoy freedom against the 12 Gods! The eyes of the fairies widened as they felt something welling up in their hearts. Even though a lot of time had passed, nothing had changed. They were still Valkyries, even though they had been defeated by the 12 Gods and forced to flee into the forest. Longing for freedom! The Valkyries Queen, Venna, declared to everyone. Our Valkyries will help Jamie Welton drive out Zenith, one of the 12 Gods! Help master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vennas eyes and hair turned bright red. A unique color only those with the Queen gene were born with. Something like a flame broke out on her back. They were special wings. Lets move. We are the mighty female warriors of the forest, the Valkyrie! Let us drive out the Gods! Venna was the first to step out, followed by countless Valkyries. They headed to the large portal. The time had come for them to claim their lost freedom. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 C 5th (1) When the spear broke, Zenith chucked it. And he created a new spear and held it. Soon, he put it aside. Have you given up on weapons? Jamie asked in a provocative voice with Balisada on his shoulder. Give up At that question, Zenith snorted. He only gave up the spear. Zenith threw the spear because it would be absurd to simply rely on it in the first place. You seem to be forgetting something. He smiled and opened the subspace, and Jamie was a bit puzzled by this. Forgot? The body I swallowed. When he put his hand into the subspace, a sword came out. Zenith said. A reincarnation of Diomedes? A genius who loved swords. Zenith was inside the body of such a person. Diablo! If you have nothing to do, lets spar! I think I have gotten a little stronger than yesterday! Diomedes was young. Even in the Resistance, he was a young swordsman. However, he was known to be a genius who achieved great things at a young age. Jeok Joon-kyung, who was called the best swordsman at the time, acknowledged his skills, which improved every day. Maybe that was why he always looked confident and always had a positive influence within the Resistance. When they went to war, he would fight against the enemies by staying at the forefront with Jeok Joon-kyung, and Diomedes, who was loved by the sword, always beheaded the enemy commander. Even the 12 Gods were wary of his talent. However, he is a rather simple man once you get to know him. He would use provocative words and actions to entice the strong who fought against him, but he would help out those who were weak. A man who thought it was expected to lend a helping hand to those in need. He was a man who joined the Resistance because he was dissatisfied with the absurd behavior of the 12 Gods. A man who felt sorry for not just humans but all the affected races. A man who didnt defeat his opponents with unfair methods but acted on justice and his own set of rules. At the same time, he was someone who accepted mistakes. That was the kind of person Diomedes was. Zenith. That body is not Diomedess but the reincarnation of a man named Vincent. But the soul inside was Diomedes. And Zenith wasnt strong enough to destroy the soul, so he was polluting it from the inside. He coveted only the abilities he needed and trampled on the dignified ones. As I thought, you should be defeated. Jamie snapped his fingers. I will get you out of that body right now. He could no longer see the souls of his former allies being corrupted. So he snapped his finger, and a beam of darkness containing the power of annihilation was shot at Zenith. [Diomedes Type Iron Sword.] [Wilderness.] The swords energy trembled and spread in every direction. The ray of darkness parted the swords energy, but the direction of the ray shifted too. Wheik! A blade clad in Starlight aimed at his neck. Zenith wasnt shocked at the sudden appearance of the blade and pulled his own sword to block it. Chang! The sound of two swords clashing was so loud. Run around like the rat that you are! Balisada began to shine in Starlight and this time, it was aimed at his back. [10th form of Welton.] [7th form. Lightning.] The aura spread and flowed everywhere like thunder. However, it was blocked by the sword in Zeniths hand. Balisada bounced to the side, but Jamie wasnt bothered by it and continued to move forward. Rather, his attacks became more intense. His body was divided into several parts. [Future Walker.] Blades were flying in all directions. Zenith tried to block them by widening the distance with his opponent, but a magician is someone who can freely move through space and doesnt have a blind spot. Such an annoying man. [Void place.] Something resembling a black shadow appeared and began to expand in a circle around Zenith. With the power of Tantiras inside of him, he held a power that could touch anything and make it non-existent. It was a power similar to Oblions Nothingness, but the difference was in the force. It was the same in the past. You feared the power of Tantiras more than anyone else. Jamie had already teleported a long distance. If he got touched by it, even if it were Jamie, his existence would be annihilated. Is it because this is one of your dark powers? As he said, Jamies second ability, Darkness, was inspired by Tantirass power. In other words, this power emitted more chaos than Darkness. And that wasnt all. A cloud hung over them, slightly darkening the area they were fighting in, casting a shadow. Zenith smiled, swung his sword, and threw it in the air. But despite the minor swing, Jamie twisted his body to avoid it. If someone else had seen it, it would have seemed like a useless gesture, but the truth was different. [Shadow massacre.] It was another power of Tantiras. The power to kill and turn those in the shadows into nothing. If Jamie had chosen to stay still, he would have been crushed by a force beyond his physical weight. Kuak, you are so rude. Diablo. Just admit it. You are a monster yourself. Even though I have absorbed three Gods, you are fighting me without even being pushed back. However, I have many things now, and I havent even shown my true strength, yet the gap between us has widened so much!! You are excited with just this? What? Jamie looked at Zenith, who seemed too excited, and said, Are you really that excited by thinking you pushed me into a corner? Do not bluff. Bluff. Beep. White was summoned, and it came out, spreading its wings wide. Although Jamies expression couldnt be seen due to the helm he was wearing, it had significantly changed. There was no way Zenith could escape. Late brat. [5th ability.] He had never used this before, as he deemed it dangerous. The reason for this was that when the caster used this ability, they would become distracted. However, he felt compelled to make a change after witnessing Zeniths rude actions. All the light from the Starlight had vanished, and the purple mist filled its place. I do not think that those below will be affected. Jamies entire body was covered in a purple mist. You, what will you d At that moment. Puak! Zeniths left arm flew in the air. His eyes widened in shock as he stared at his arm. He couldnt instantly process that his arm had been severed. What happened? But there wasnt enough time to think about it. Wheing! A sound came from above. He looked up and saw several purple spheres being formed. With his sword, Zenith attempted to defend himself against the black sparks released by the spheres. Wheeeeing! These purple spheres were all over the sky. They were surrounded by a purple aura that filled the entire space without a single gap. Zenith summoned the Invisible Shield again to block all the incoming attacks. Then a hand came out from behind him and grabbed his head. Puak! The sword that had pierced his back was redirected to pierce his chest and was then removed. Puak! Puak! Puak! Over and over again. Zenith struggled as he was now able to feel the pain of his body being stabbed with a sword. Kuaaaak! He thought it would get more dangerous if he stayed still, so he used Void Space. Then, the hand that had been holding his head let go and vanished behind him. Zenith coughed up blood while looking at the holes in his chest. As the holy power began to circulate, the regeneration was fast too. All of these attacks happened when he was in a state of panic. What happened? It felt too absurd that such things were happening within the purple mist. Not only could he not feel the presence of those around him, but he also couldnt track their speed or predict where the attacks would come from. It was as if he couldnt feel anything. Come to think of it There was no killing intent too. Just a second ago, Jamies every attack had a killing intent, but he could no longer feel them now. Zenith prepared for another attack and looked around with a nervous expression. One could never know when an attack would come. Shhh. A ghastly voice was heard, making Zenith flinch. The sword had been thrust into his thigh. [Transcendence Magic.] The blade was stained with red and yellow light. [Solar Flare Explosion.] The yellow-glowing sword turned black as if it were charred. And for an instant, the world had turned dark for Zenith, but the painthe burning painwas clearly evident in his body. You bastard!! His skin began to melt from inside as if a fire had been set. Zenith judged that he could sustain heavy damage from this. So he concentrated all his holy power on his other hand. The sword entwined with holy power manifested his ability. [War Gods Ability.] [Land of Victory.] Kwaaaak!!! The space was distorted, and the background changed to a vast plain. Countless flags pinned to the ground were fluttering in the wind, and there was a bright sun soaring high in the sky that was blue and vast. The Land of Victory. Zeniths ability and the space that would lead him to victory. Get lost! As he shouted, all the flames vanished, and the sword in his thigh was pushed out. Kuak, kuak, kuak. Zenith was breathing heavily, and he stumbled to one knee. The wounds regenerated at once, and sweat began to fall as his sweat glands recovered. He felt dizzy for a moment, but it was nothing compared to the pain he had felt earlier. if it werent for the Land of Victory, I would have been a mess. The Land of Victory was the most powerful of the space-based attacks that allowed him to change any terrain into his own. Actually, it wasnt the best attack to use right now, but he was hurting, so he had to use it to buy himself some time. Despite absorbing three Gods am I being cornered one-sidedly? Well, he couldnt see what had happened. This was now his terrain, so the fight would no longer be one-sided. And this was a space where Zenith could win. Despite being pushed back until now, Zenith can now do more. Shrinng! A sword appeared out of nowhere. And Zenith didnt even look at it. Before he could properly see what it was, something black came toward him. He tried to follow it with his eyes, but it was so fast that it felt impossible to keep up with it. There was no sign of warping through space either. Fucking bastard. It was around that time when he felt like he was facing an unseen attack. Zenith opened his eyes wide and distanced himself. He reached out and grabbed the opponents collar as the sword passed by without missing a beat. Puak! But the arm that grabbed the so-called collar was pulled out. This gave him dizzying pain, but he still swung the sword with all his might, feeling that if he didnt do it now, there would be no other chance. Kwaang!! As the swords collided, a ferocious roar erupted, and the two were pushed back an equal distance. And Zenith could confirm. Diablo You. He said this while looking at Jamie, who squatted down at a distance. What was it? Shh Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jamies body was enveloped in darkness. Trinity. [Level 5 Ability.] [Supreme Demon.] This was the final form of black magicsurrendering to the darkness. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 C 5th (2) Seti was already controlling Trinity. He fully understood its mechanics but dealing with it was another matter. In addition, Trinitys first opponent was Zenith, one of the 12 Gods and the God of War. And Zenith had already absorbed three Gods, so he was an incredibly difficult opponent. Basically, Jamie was using Trinity, but Seti was in charge of fine-tuning it, so he was sweating nervously. -Phew. I am getting used to it now. Wasnt there a saying that humans were like animals when it came to adapting to things? Although it wasnt right to call himself a human now, Seti was completely a part of Trinity. Be it offense or defense, if Jamie wanted to do it, he could faithfully fulfill it. However, Trinitys power didnt work due to Zeniths strong counterattack. -Is this fine? Seti was feeling anxious. It was because the situation had rapidly changed once Zenith began to use his hidden power. Trinity was a weapon that could attack and defend, but it couldnt do everything. Now, unlike at the beginning of the fight, Jamie kept getting pushed back, and Setis anxiety began to increase. It was then -What? A purple mist hung over them, obscuring their vision. It wasnt just blinding, and something began to erode into Trinity. Seti thought it was an enemy attack and tried to defend against it, but it was impossible. The vision came back, and something unknown was happening. Kuaaak! The place where they were fighting had turned into a wide field, and when Zenith fell, he broke a few flags that were stuck in the ground. Thick blood filled the floor. Until now, Zenith had the upper hand, but in a matter of seconds Shh An unpleasant sound of someone breathing was heard. It wasnt hard to figure out what was going on. Seti didnt have a face or eyes, but if he did, it would be one of disbelief. -Is this for real? His Lord had lost his mind. Now, Jamie has turned into a beast running on instinct. And a very ferocious one too. Zenith coughed up a handful of blood. His entire stomach and left flank were ripped out. Damn it. What the hell did he do to my body.?! Despite summoning his own dominion, the situation didnt seem to change much. He could now react to the attacks more than he had the first time, but that was all he could do. Srng! Kuak! Zenith grabbed his sword and tried to block the flying blade. However, because his stomach was ripped off, he had to bounce back and roll on the ground once more, but he didnt have the energy to get up. Cough! Every time he coughed, blood poured out. Zenith gnashed his teeth. Even though he had absorbed three Gods, why was he still unable to surpass this guy? He thought he had already managed to overcome him, but how did this man find a new power? It felt absurd. He was angry that this bastard, who had been reincarnated after several years, became this strong. He must have a limit, though. He couldnt possibly be able to continue using such a strong power. Great power always comes with a price. There had to be side effects from this too. If there werent, it wouldnt make any sense. If there werent Zenith frowned at this thought. How could he confront this absurd power? He had no idea. However, he couldnt give up. He didnt want to use his hidden card as much as possible. For now, lets hold on until this reaches its end. The Land of Victory was a sanctuary that gave Zenith positive effects so he could win. A long time ago, before he became one of the 12 Gods, he ruled over a planet called Alektros. Zenith felt his holy power rapidly activate, and he stood up. His ripped stomach began to regenerate rapidly. His stomach felt a little better, and his rough breathing returned to normal. But it wasnt completely normal, though. My body suffered too much damage. Complete regeneration through holy power may seem omnipotent, but in reality, it wasnt like that. The more severe the damage to the body, the more permanent the damage to the soul. Since the soul cant be restored with holy power, if the damage continues to accumulate, it will eventually lead to death. Because Zenith is a powerful God, the damage to his soul has been minimal thus far, so he appears to be fine. Kwang! The floor was hollowed out. Zenith avoided the attack by leaping backward through a small gap. Swish! However, as if his dodge had been meaningless, Balisada flew back like a hook, eager to slay the opponent. Puak! His chest was pierced. Zenith roughly drew his sword. It would have been dangerous if he had been stabbed right near his chest, but he quickly turned and avoided it. This bastard doesnt know how to deal in moderation. Enraged, Zenith wielded his holy power, which overflowed within his domain. He struck his holy power at Jamie like a hammer, but the body of black smoke was swept away like a candle. And he reappeared behind Zenith, with both hands holding a supernova. This is dangerous! There was a strong explosion. As Zenith had once roamed the universe, he was well aware of the power that happens when a star explodes. Even the ancient dragon Brahmansia, a powerful predator in space, never went to a place where a supernova occurred. A power that could annihilate even divine beings. And the supernova power that Jamie used might not be that strong, but since it was his magic, its power would surely be different. [Land of Victory.] [The spear that killed Cadelan.] A brilliant white light shone on the land. In Jamies hands, as if the supernova would explode any moment, tremendous energy shone in rainbow colors. Zeniths eyes were white. Crack. The ground below had cracked open, and a rough, rusty spear erupted. Jamie gently covered the light with his hands before it exploded. Zenith grabbed the rusty spear. That will not explode. Cadelan. He was the previous Lord of Alektros and was buried in the same land after Zenith defeated him. Zenith infused holy power into the spear he used to kill him. And even if the spear looked ugly, it could kill a God. Kuaaaah! Zenith twisted his body and thrust the spear, and at the same time, Jamie clenched both of his hands and spread them open. A huge force spread in concentric circles throughout the land. In a luxurious palace decorated with gold, a luxurious red carpet stretched out between hundreds of golden columns on either side. There, an old man with a bent back was walking slowly. Nothing changed. From the time this place was first created until now, it has never changed. It was not natural. His status has never changed since then. On the contrary, the more he struggled, the more he suffered inside. And it continued to get worse. Here? It was then. A voice came from ahead, where there was nothing. The old man, Yeomjae, looked ahead, and there was a muscular man with black skin and hands behind his back, and he wore golden armor. Blazer? It has been a while, Yeomjae. Blazer was the Apostle of the Sun God. Even in front of a God, he arrogantly called him by his name. However, the God didnt seem to care. He deserved it. Even though he was an Apostle of a God, didnt he have more power than him? Ever since Bless was born, he was the man whom he thought might be Diablo Volfirs substitute. And I ended up failing. Yeomjae struggled to shake off the old memories, and he asked Blazer, Where is he? Where he stays. Guide me. I remember what you said then. He said he would meet Gaia when he discovered her whereabouts. Gaia. The creator of Bless and the parent of all Nature Gods. She turned Yeomjae into one of the 12 Gods, and the person who was responsible for the reincarnation of Diablo Volfir. Currently, her whereabouts are unknown. Yeomjae tried to find her, but it was impossible to find out where she was hiding. But he wasnt here for her whereabouts today. Guide me. The tone of his voice changed. Blazer repeated what he said without changing his expression. Find Gaia, please. Stop saying that and guide me. That is the only thing I have to say to you. Please understand. Right. Yeomjae moved, and there was a flame around him. It was an ordinary fire that seemed insignificant, but Blazer looked at it with a nervous face and drew his greatsword. Yeomjae said, I will not say anything anymore. Yeomjae spoke with his entire body engulfed in flames. I am powerful enough to force you to move. Fighting here will not do any good. That is my choice to make. Yeomjaes figure reached Blazer at once. He spread his left hand, entwined it with the flame of birth, and lunged ahead. Blazer clicked his tongue and moved the greatsword forward. Chang! The thick blade trembled and bent as if it were going to break, and Blazers body began to get pushed. Yeomjae moved forward, but this time he extended both hands. You are a troublesome man. A yellow aura formed on Blazers greatsword. [Output 30%] The light from his eyes radiated like the sun and shone on everything. [Sword of Son.] Kwak! The blade was so long that it reached the ceiling. He could extend it for a dozen kilometers more if needed, but now wasnt the time to show off. Blazer gritted his teeth and swung the compressed power of the sun with all his might. As all the surrounding moisture began to get evaporated, all life existing in the air began to be engulfed in flames. It was the power to keep everything alive and, at the same time, take everything away. Sun. He and I. He calmly opened his mouth as he watched the sword of the sun fly by Yeomjae. We were born to keep each other in check. They were made that way, and Yeomjaes eyes shone at this. He conjured an insignificant fire compared to the power of the sun that Blaze used. If you want to stop me, that guy has to come, not you. Life is born in that small flame. Yeomjaes body was engulfed in blue flames as he made a small move. In the time and space that seemed to have halted, he moved with light steps, falling to the floor. The gap between them was quickly closing. Blazer opened his eyes and used his ability. [Helios.] Kwaak!! It was the owner of the chariot leading the sun. The rider was charging again. The power that could melt even the stars was approaching, but Yeomjae didnt avoid it. It couldnt be avoided, and there was no need to avoid it. He mumbled. Get lost. Puak! When the two forms of flame collided, both disappeared at the same time. Blazer, who wasnt afraid, swung the sword as if nothing had happened, cutting it. He had every intention of cutting off the old mans head. You should stop. The sword stopped right near Yeomjaes neck. Blazer stood still and extended his greatsword. You seem to have mercy. At those words, Yeomjae pulled back his hand that was on Blazers chest. Yeomjae who controlled the power of birth, had a sword with nothing wrapped around it. No flame could do anything to him now. If it had touched his neck, maybe it would have hurt a little. However, Blazer mostly would have died from the evaporation of everything. Since you still have some work you need to do, I cant let you die now. I try to kill your Apostle, and you appear. Come out, Blazer. Yes. At this, Blazer pulled back his sword and lowered his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a man in a blinding light with his arms crossed. Ra said to Yeomjae, It has been a while, brother. Ra Yeomjae looked at Ra with complicated eyes. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 C Hope (1) What did you come here for? Ra walked around with his hands behind his back, and the landscape quickly changed. At the very top was a huge golden throne, and all around it was nothing but empty space. Ra trudged around the empty throne and sat down. It is still here. Yeomjae looked around the empty space. Why wouldnt it be? Interesting. A guy who is more greedy than others. Haha. What should I do instead? I can take what is mine at any time. Greed starts when you are denied something you want. Get rid of the greed. No matter how strong you are, there are things you can and cant covet. Are you here to nag me? I am still the same as before, and that means I dont have to listen to Brother. Right. Even in the past, you didnt need to be looked after. Yeomjae mumbled as he stretched out his right hand, and blue flames shone in his palm. Ra smiled as if he were interested. You are going to stop me by force, then? It will be difficult. The current Ra is much stronger than he was in the past. So much time had passed that he couldnt even remember when they used to hang out. Even though he had a trick that could stop Ra, he wasnt sure if it would work. Just like his name, he was literally the power of the sun. And it appears that he had grown stronger than when I was made to slaughter the Gods. At some point in time, Ra suddenly cut off contact with the 12 Gods and went into seclusion. No one knew what happened to him during that period, but the ferocious aura he used to have didnt exist anymore. All that was left was ease. I do not want to take the life of my only brother. After killing our siblings, what do you expect to happen when you say something like that now? I knew that Brother had other motives when you decided to come under me. I left you alone despite knowing that because you were always with me more than our other siblings. I wanted us to live in peace because I had such affection for you. Ras expression changed. But Yeomjae could only see a cold face. Or maybe he had an indifferent look. He knew that Ra would have no reason to be interested in him. Yeomjaes presence was almost certainly an annoyance to him. If it were Ra in the past, he would never react like this now. Have you lost it? Know your place! Perhaps he would have said that. Yeomjae chuckled. A lot has changed. Is that so? It could be. Ra spoke in a calm voice and changed the topic. I know you have high hopes for Diablo Volfir. Even though he hasnt proven himself yet, it is obvious that he has a lot of potential, and it isnt strange to say that Brother and Mother are holding hands with the greatest talent to change the game. But still He spoke while yawning. Give up. It is meaningless to hold on to hope now. What are you hoping to achieve from this? Yeomjae narrowed his eyes and asked. According to Jamie, Ra was already aware of their goals. Ra could stomp on their plans anytime, but he said he wanted Jamie to reach him. For what? Are you planning something? Ra was strong. He was born with an overwhelming strength, which even Yeomhae, who was his counterpart, couldnt do anything about. They were made that way, so it was a natural outcome. No one had the power to surpass Ra. Even Osiris, Odin, Zeus, Shiva, and anyone who served him. In terms of strength, they were all a step behind Ra, and since he has no opponent now, Ra must be feeling lonely. Yeomjae used this logic to speculate on Ras recent actions, but Ras words refuted his speculations. A fight there was a time when I wished for it. You mean. What are you talking about? An omnipotent being doesnt need a fight or match. All I need is a tool to satisfy my greed. What is your desire Brother, I have no intention of telling you. I will tell you when the right time comes. Ha! Yeomjae sighed. He made a circle with his right and left hands. One hand went up, and the other went down. When blue and red flames connected as one, Yeomjae turned to slowly move inside it. Two different colors of round flames swayed. Looking at it, Ra mumbled. Taiji, huh. The power of Bokhee. Bokhee. He was one of the highest Gods. Bokhee, Yeomjae, and their sister were once called the Three Emperors. Their original powers were used in a distant land in the east. Due to Bokhees powerful magic, the 12 Gods could not obtain the eastern nations. There is no need for it, though. There was no need to possess that small piece of land, so no one touched it. But Bokhees technique was now unfolding in Yeomjaes hands. But Brother, even Bokhee, who was called the Three Emperors with you, couldnt do anything against me. He died along with Sister. If I can reduce your strength even just a little Yeomjae had no intention of winning. He knew it was impossible from the start. Just enough is good. Did you live all this time being treated as a traitor just to be taken down like this? Seriously. Ra shook his head as if he sincerely felt bad and got up. If Brother wants it so much, as your younger brother, I should do this as my last consideration for you. Originally, Ra had no intention of fighting, but he sighed and slowly moved his hand. Your funeral will be held in the best place. Cheeky bastard! Who do you think I am? Yeomjaes body was engulfed in flames and vanished, leaving behind a massive fire giant in his place. Yeomjae, the giant who used the Taiji while burning blue flames, shouted. This is the body of Yeomjae1 Shin Nong! It seems like you are devoted to humanity until the end. Ra looked at the approaching fist and smiled. I like it since it is Brothers. Temple of the Sun. The entire place was engulfed in huge flames. FUCKKKKKK! Zenith screamed as he struggled to get up from his spot, and about a third of his body was blown away. This wasnt easy. Receiving help from the Land of Victory has also reached its limits. The spear that killed Cadelan was broken. And he grinned. My victory. Although he lost a little less than half his body, he managed to live. And the opponent? The darkness took over Jamies body, and his eyes seemed unfocused. Trinitys effects seemed to be disappearing. He was kneeling on the floor, looking weak, as if he would fall with just the push of a finger. The time limit to use the Supreme Demon ability was over. As the name suggests, it allowed Jamie to experience a heightened level of black magic. And in return, the caster loses all of the black mana inside of his body when the time is over. It would recover over time, but right now, he is nothing more than an empty shell with no mana. It was a long fight. It has been so long since I was desperately pushed this far, so this is a new feeling. Zenith approached Jamie and dragged his right foot by pulling it. His speed had slowed down, and he would recover once his soul was back to its original state. Although the damage to his soul was serious, if he absorbed Jamie, then everything was worth it. How can things be like this? Such a strange feeling. He looked at Jamie with his head down. The being who always looked down on others. He could never forget such humiliation. Raise your head. Zenith grabbed his emerald hair and lifted his head to see a shabby face. It seemed like he could easily pull out his hair if he used a little force. Be a part of me. If he absorbs Jamie, everything will be great. He could challenge Ra, who has been arrogant toward him until now. If that happens, would he be able to maintain the same arrogance? Zenith smiled as he began to absorb Jamie. [Absorb me.] He could hear a voice. It was a strange yet familiar voice. He couldnt remember whose voice it was. [Absorb me.] The voice was rough but sounded like it was having fun. The situation itself was amusing. [Stop being stubborn. Its not a big deal if you dont stay human, right?] The voice seemed low. Like it said, did he have to remain being human? Even if he were not a human, he could fight for humans. [Right. Stop denying it and take me in. The demon. You can get a stronger power than now.] Demon. A race that lives in the Devildom. Those who handle the power of magi are quite ferocious and enjoy fighting in the world of the strong. If that happens, he can become stronger than he is now. [Zenith? He can be torn down.] He could kill Zenith. [Right. Are you going to lose to the one you always trampled on? If you lose, you will become a part of him. That means you will become a part of your enemy.] Hate it. Not Zenith. Not part of him. The man uses his power to harass humans. He has been terrible all this time and will continue to be so. It couldnt be like that. [Then just hope. You want to become stronger. Remember. The power. The essence that you have.] The essence of Satan. The magic stone holding the power of one of the five Great Demon Kings who ruled the realm. Take it and kill Zenith. Be strong. You could do anything. [Become omnipotent.] The black stone floated in front of his eyes. It was evil, but he felt a huge power from it. The lump of mass. His hand reached out for it. [Right. Then it will work. Make me yours. Become a complete being.] Complete existence. [Do not be afraid of corruption.] Right, it is just corruption. The essence doesnt change. Jamie Welton. Then another voice came, and he looked back. A man with gray hair, a golden robe, and wooden monocles. Someone hed seen before but couldnt remember right now. He wasnt sure who this person was, but he felt annoyed because he interrupted when he was trying to get stronger. Do not disturb me. He reached out again, and the man said, Are you someone who cannot do it? A human being who throws everything away just because things get hard and gets buried by evil? [Do not listen.] The voice of Satan was covering his ears. Even so, the voice pierced his blinded eyes and blocked ears. Remember why you fight. I have seen with my own eyes that you arent someone who kneels down at such a place. [Do not listen.] The king of humans must not give up on being human. Even for you and your family. Family. Jamies eyes widened at that word. Mother Sears. Father Argeno. Sister Sarah. Where were they? Would they be safe in a world with battles? Why is he fighting now? For humanity. No. For family. To protect his family and live with them again. This was the reason why he could not give up on being a human. He could not stand by their side if he gave up on it. There will always be crises, and our limits will be felt. Overcome them with time. Even if you cannot do it, try to do it. Jamie remembered the name of the man who was encouraging him. I am sorry for making you shoulder everything, but I ask you, please. Akashic. Push yourself once again. [Do not listen!!] The magi ran rampant. It was entangled around Jamies body. But the magi couldnt engulf him. Jamie said to the fading Akashic, Thanks. And he just smiled. This was enough. By bringing him back to his senses when he almost lost everything, he completed his final mission. So from now on Clench. Kuak, w-what? He heard Zeniths panicked voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jamie caught him off guard and grabbed his wrist. Jamie let out a low breath as he moved Zeniths hand that was holding his hair. Phew. Purple eyes shone softly. TL/N: Flame Emperor ?? Chapter 364 Chapter 364 C Hope (2) H-How? Zenith looked shocked. The opponent wasnt in the condition to move. The strength he felt from him now wasnt even a drop compared to the start of the fight. He couldnt even lift a finger, so what is this now? Feeling the pain of his wrist breaking, he asked, What did you do?! Well Jamie just shrugged and got up from the ground. It was best to clench his hand. How did I come to my senses? He remembered being tempted by Satan to accept the essence. He didnt think that Akashic would put his will into the essence. First of all, to help him like this, he owed the man a lot. The problem was that, even though he had regained consciousness, his body was a mess. Fortunately, this guy isnt in a good condition either. Zenith wasnt so different from himself. A third of his body was destroyed and wasnt regenerating, and he could feel that his holy power was now faint. Jamie shook his arm. Seeing that, Zenith smiled. You didnt fully recover? This guy was quick-witted, so he understood at a glance that his condition wasnt normal. Isnt it the same for both of us? Kuak. Zenith admitted it. Jamie thought he would bluff, but he didnt. The Land of Victory was losing its effect now. It looked like nothing more than a wasteland. The two looked at each other without another word and moved right away. Clang! Their swords collided. Even though Zenith had only one arm and one leg left, his body moved fine. His overwhelming sense of balance made him look like a master swordsman, even with his disfigured body. And so was Jamie. Even though his physical talents were inferior to Diomedess, his sword technique, which reached master level, wasnt pushed back in the slightest. Rather, Jamies entire body felt more alive as he pushed it further. They were in a state where each couldnt hold the upper hand. It was a pure combat fight, fiercer than any other. Both of them read their opponents moves and swung their swords, like playing a game of chess. Damn brat! Zenith stuck his tongue out at Jamies sword technique, which was like a storm. The sword technique of the Welton family. It was a world-renowned technique made by a master in swords. Especially the technique that controls the wind. [Sea of Hundred.] From the start, Jamie had been consistently using this, and it was quite annoying for Zenith, who didnt know how to handle such a strong technique. The Futility Divide cut through. He tried to counter with Diomedess sword, but he was concerned that if the sword broke, then blocking the attack would be impossible. [Fire Field.] As Jamie touched the ground, flames began to scorch the ground around him. Zenith snorted at this. Using your trash magic at such a time, just how weak did you get? Dont you know that there are countless ways to kill depending on how they are used? Even trash magic, too. [Transformation Magic.] Jamie squeezed out what little mana was left of him. [Flowing Back Flame.] The fire field absorbed his mana and soared upward. Zenith frowned at the flames, which suddenly moved toward his body. But the flame or heat it was giving wasnt strong enough to damage his body. I told you. With this trash magic! Bastard. You speak too much. [Explosion.] The fire soared high and exploded as it engulfed Zenith. Thanks to this, even though he used up a considerable amount of mana, the attack was effective. Cough! Zenith struggled to stand with his sword on the ground. His body was black from being caught in the explosion, and he spat out blood with his saliva. Annoying magician. Cockroach-like bastard. You just wont die. After all, this type of magic couldnt kill him, and he roughly expected this much, yet Jamie felt disappointed. In the end, it is a battle on who regains his strength first. It was either him or Zenith. The one who first recovers his strength wins. Jamie smiled. Even the thought surprised him, but the situation didnt seem so bad. You are laughing! Zenith kicked the ground with his one leg and jumped. The sword sliced through and moved for Jamie, who held Balisada, and he took a deep breath. Come. Both could feel that the end was near. Push!! Do not be afraid! The priests will help us win the fight! Move forward, even in death! There was an endless army of angels. Their numbers kept increasing, and they started to cover the sky. Pyros soldiers wielded their weapons without giving up on the desperate situation because they had hope. Fucking ants! Each time Jormungand swung her scythe, angels vanished, but they would return again due to their number. In addition, even captain-level angels were now occasionally appearing. Do not bother us, you angels! The captain-level angel avoided the scythe and moved its wings. The angel threw a long spear and aimed it at Jormungands neck. So clumsy! However, the black holy power, which surged in all directions like a sharp blade, cut down the spear, and Jormungand cut off the angels head. She mumbled while watching more angels descend. Arent there too many compared to before? Just how many angels were made? It was as if they predicted such a day would come. Who made so many angels? Jormungand was swinging her scythe at the angles flying her way. Still, there had to be an end to this. If she could end this, she would see the truth. But it will not be easy. Rumble! There was a thunderous roar from the open gate. The scary thing about a Gods army wasnt the angels. Even though the angels were pouring out as if they were mass-produced items, there were more terrifying things. Something appeared from the Heavens Gate. Such a noisy battlefield. A huge dragon. It was similar to a dragon but different. But its size wasnt lacking compared to an elder dragon. Jormungand knew what it was because she had fought with it once before. Ismenios. It was Zeniths beast. -It had been a long time since I had seen that annoying face. My blood is boiling! Behemoth attacked. Kwaang! A dark blue light shot towards Ismenios, who was descending. A huge explosion occurred, sweeping away the angels nearby. [A beast just as huge.] Ismenios emerged from the explosion with no wounds. It exhaled the holy power of Zenith from its long mouth. [Dont look up at the sky above!] You dont have to mention it. Right before it let out its Breath, Jormungand approached its neck and smiled. Lets fight like snakes! Her black holy power changed into a huge scythe and fell on Ismenios, but the attack didnt work. We really should play. [Invisible Shield Ver. Etica.] The black holy power scythe vanished, and Jormungand frowned, looking at the beast. A beast in the form of a rat, Etica, the God of Khuluns beast, appeared. For our God. [Void Island Ver. Vrexia.] From behind, she could feel Tantirass holy power. When she turned around, she saw a frog sitting in the air. It was Tantirass beast, Vrexia. Jormungand clicked her tongue and distanced herself. Void Island was an attack that could be blocked by her holy power. [Hahaha!] Breath was exhaled from Ismenioss mouth. If the Breath hits the ground, the damage to human life would be huge. And Behemoth hastily blocked the power, but he couldnt fully stop it. At that moment, a trail of red light flew through the air and swung like a hammer at the Breath. ..!!!! A bright light shining over the battlefield crushed the Breath. A red hair and dress fluttered in the strong wind. The wings of a fairy were flapping around. And the red-haired woman went up to Jormungand and swung her hammer at the rat. Who are you? Before Etica could ask, the hammer landed on its head, and the beast-like rat quickly dodged it, but the red afterimage moved. Kuak! Etica, who used holy power as a shield, crossed its arms to block the hammer. But it was having difficulty blocking it, considering the crumbled expression on its face. Besides, the attack didnt just end there. The head of the hammer held by the red fairy cracked, and a blue jewel appeared, then powerful energy exploded. Kuaaaak! Khuluns divine beast screamed as it fell to the ground. As soon as she defeated her target, she moved on to the frog. The red trail was freely moving in the sky, and the hammer felt like it wanted to smash the head of the frog. I dont know what you are doing, but it wont work on me! Vrexia disappeared. Right. Jormungand emitted holy power. [Soul Interference.] It was the power she obtained while awakening her holy power. Supported by the countless dead souls, she could interfere with the world of others. Kuak!! Vrexia winced and stopped moving. The soul is the essence of living beings. By manipulating it, one can manipulate its effect on the body. No! The hammer hit him hard on the head and caused another huge explosion. Vrexias eyes rolled back, revealing the whites. Ismenios was shocked at this red woman who suddenly appeared. [Who are you?] Jormungand helped, but this woman was able to take down two divine beasts at once. Neither died, but it was surprising that they got hit. Phew. The red fairy sighed and brushed her hair back. Jormungand was so close to her that she could see her face. Red hair, a dress, and fairy-like wings. A face that she had seen somewhere. It was a long time ago, but she knew who it was. Netis? The Valkyrie Queen. Although she didnt agree with her Lord, Diablo Volfir, and took a different path, she also resisted the 12 Gods. However, she heard that after being defeated by the 12 Gods, she and her race all fled to forests. -Venna! But then Behemoth shouted. Venna. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A name she had heard before. A girl who accompanied her Lord. A red fairy resembling Netis called Venna said, I am here to help, Behe! With those words, the Valkyrie troops appeared above. To fight against the armies of angels. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 C Hope (3) Well soon reach the battlefield! Give me a little more power! Count Welton, who was in the lead, lightly kicked his horse in the side and increased his speed. Behind them, the elite troops of the Seldam Kingdom followed. Isabelle, the Queen of Seldam, entrusted him with full authority and the position of commander, choosing the best people from all over the kingdom to support him. Even though there were only about 1,000 of them, there is no doubt that they were capable of destroying a small nation. And it wasnt just them. Commander. A huge clash of power can be felt in the distance. The magic troops were also with them. Luke, the 5th elder, was serving as the commander of the magic troops, and he could feel that the battlefield wasnt too far away. Count Welton nodded his head. Even his senses were being shaken as he could feel the mana tremble. Has there ever been such a great war? Even in the war between the nations of the north and east, which happened a few months ago, it wasnt this fierce. At that moment, the dispatch that had been sent earlier was waving a long flag. Everyone was shocked by this. Count Welton slowed down the advancing troops for a moment and told the captains and commander to move closer to him. How is the state of the battlefield? H-How do I say it? Tell me everything without leaving anything out. Do not be too shocked, and listen closely. What was happening on the battlefield? What was up with their expressions? Count Welton looked at him with a frown as the man said, your son. At those words, Count Welton was shocked. He thought he had heard something wrong. My son? Luke, who was next to him, was also shocked. Why was he suddenly talking about Jamie Welton? He hadnt heard anything about Jamie going to the battlefield. The man continued. I didnt get to hear much information beforehand. But I saw it with my own two eyes. Your son is fighting. Since this was a battle, fighting was only natural. However, the way this man was saying it was unusual. And this man named Pabal saw him. Pabal continued. God fighting I confirmed that he is fighting God Zenith. There was silence. Jamie was fighting God Zenith? Could anyone believe those words? Count Welton just looked blankly. He knew that Jamie was stronger than him, but now he is fighting against a God? The 12 Gods were the rulers of this land. They were omnipotent beings. Was it possible for a human to confront them? Seriously shocking. It was then. A wind seemed to blow over their heads, and a woman in white clothes appeared in the air. No one had sensed her presence until now, and her pointy ears indicated she wasnt human. For the God of War to appear. Who are you? Count Welton drew his sword and aimed it at the woman, whom he thought was an elf. The elf woman smiled as she looked at him. No human could match her level of beauty, and the Count was more certain that she was not an ordinary elf. High elf. As expected, I heard that you are a human who has reached the Grandmaster level. Your insight isnt narrow. The high elves were the ones who ruled the forest, and along with the dragons and the Rans, they were considered one of the three major races. They were as good at magic as dragons and spirits. All of them were at a level above humans. It was most likely the power of the spirit that helped the elf stay hidden. Why is a high elf here? For the same reason as you. The same reason as us? Freedom. That is what we came for. With those words, numerous high elves appeared behind her. There seemed to be around one hundred or so, but one person managed to notice so many elves above them. H-How?! The magicians were shocked, and Luke couldnt even speak out of shock. Oh. The three major races? Why pretend as if you were cool? It is just shocking. In the meantime, Beiros, who was a bit far, said something, and Ann stabbed him in the side. Who is so shocked? You, Mister. You were shocked. Are you not? Uh Lennon was surprised that Ann could control this beasty monster. Well. The high elf woman introduced herself to the Count. My name is Hiyan. I am the manager of the World Tree. It is said that the one who manages the World Tree is the Queen of the elves. In other words, she was the strongest high elf. Please look after us, commander. The Count was at a loss for words but soon smiled. Their goal was the same. To win this war. Strong allies appeared, so there was no reason not to welcome them. Well, it seems like there are many more besides us who want freedom. There are more? Shouldnt we meet them soon? Those words confused Count Welton, but he didnt have to think about it. They had come this far. It didnt matter who came here as long as they werent enemies. Jamie. From the moment he heard his son was here, the Counts mind had been a mess. Now! The Count sped up, and the troops followed him quickly. Phew. Prometheus exhaled, looking at the three individuals he was fighting. Certainly, all three were Apostles, and dealing with them wasnt easy. No matter how fatal the attack was, they would recover with holy power, and getting the upper hand felt difficult. There are limits to the Airspace and Void. Both techniques had reached their limit, and it wasnt easy to inflict a strong attack on their defenses. Conversely, he had to be careful of their attacks because there were three of them and he was alone. The only one who could break the balance of this fight was Ricky, who was waiting for the Goddess to descend. So annoying. Tantirass Apostle said with an annoyed face. The others were probably feeling the same. I dont know where theyve been hiding someone like you, but if you want to leave, we wont pursue you. Do not die in vain here. What nonsense! I want his head! I need to crush it myself. Khuluns Apostle tried to mediate the fight by letting Ricky leave so that he would be killed, but the Apostle of Drian yelled in anger. Either way, both of them were disgusting, and Prometheus didnt even care. He just looked at Ricky and asked, How long? 5 minutes. No. 10. 10 minutes was good enough, but it was a long time when it came to handling three people at the same time. [Shadow Sword.] A sword rose from the shadow beneath him and moved to pierce Prometheus. It wont work. Because the technique had already been used to damage the opponent, the same attack returned to the caster. Also, the attacks were nullified due to the Invincibility Skill and only fell on the caster. The Apostle of Tantiras grinned. Is that so? [Invisible Shield.] The Apostle of Khulun moved. You will not even see what hits you. The shield was aimed at Prometheus. The Invisible Shield was kind of a command. An authority that showed the full effect of a skill. Kuak! He didnt expect magic to be used, so Prometheus felt his chest burning. Blood was already dripping from his mouth. What kind of brain does your head have? At some point, the Apostle of Drian had gotten close to him and clenched his fist. He used the power of violence. The Invisible Shield was still aiming at him, so he couldnt use any tricks. Damn it. If they were in his area of control, then the Apostle of Drian would also take the same damage. But this ignorant Apostle didnt seem to care about it. I will recover quickly! An Apostle is a being closest to a God and one that can use a lot of holy power. As long as it wasnt an instant kill, they were like cockroaches that didnt die. As Prometheus clicked his tongue, he joined his index and middle fingers at their tips and brought them to his chest. Expand the field! Too late! As he said, it was faster to use his fist. [Ability.] [Absolute Defense: Aegis.] In front of Prometheus, a blue curtain that looked like a hive was piled in layers. It compressed the space into a shield, filling the empty space like the last piece of a puzzle right before his eyes. Kwaang! The highly compressed space exploded, destroying everything in its path. But the Absolute Defense was solid. We will help you now! A mans voice was heard from above, a voice he was hearing for the first time. Prometheus looked up. The baggy clothes were far from the clothes of this continent, but they were familiar to him. Ryos clothes? Although they appeared to be a little better than in the past, these were clothes worn by a noble in Ryo. When he thought about it, it felt like he had seen this man before, from the multiracial group he saw when killing the Dragon God. The man was one of the leaders. [Ability.] [Phenomenon Change: Top Play.] He swung a clumsy-looking stick with a wooden top tied to a white thread, and it fell on the head of Drians Apostle. Boom! There was a violent sound as the top fell, but it wasnt an attack the Apostle would die from. Drians Apostle had caught the falling top, held it in his hand, and crushed it. What kind of fucking child tricks. [Ability.] [Moonlight Resonance.] The night was yet to come, but the moon rose even in the late afternoon, and something like a silver thread spread in the air. Khuluns Apostle shouted, annoyed, Avoid it! Ack! The curved blade wrapped in aura cut Drians Apostle through his shoulder. The owner of the blade was Jin, who lightly landed on the ground with a silver thread extended from the blade. But Tantirass Apostle moved from the shadows, blocked the blade, and kicked the man in the chest. But before that, Aegis moved to Jin and prevented him from being kicked. Tantirass Apostle grabbed Drians Apostle and moved to escape, but a shower of feathers as strong as steel rained from the sky. Look at this. He immediately unfolded Void. I am not done yet. At that moment, a man with gray hair and a gray jewel on his forehead appeared from the sky, and a red aura formed on both of his hands. [Ability.] [Annihilation Game.] The gray jewel shone brightly. Rans warrior, Clark, drew all the strength he could from his unhealed body and stretched out his fist. This wasnt an attack the Apostles could avoid. [Defense Technique.] The moment when all three raised their holy powers to defend themselves. I dont know what it is, but thanks for giving me a nice chance. [Demonic Spear.] It was the strongest attack that was created by combining the power of demons, black mana, and the 13th holy power. For the annoying one. The spear was thrown at Khuluns Apostle. Aegis covered the area, so they couldnt escape or find anyone to help them. Prometheus wasnt sure who these people were, but they helped and bought him time. One at a time Puak!! Kuak.! Before the Invisible Shield could be activated, the Demonic Spear pierced the chest of Khuluns Apostle. The waves of evilness exploded, denying any holy power from helping the Apostle. Ehh! Crisis. The expressions of Drians and Tantirass Apostles went stiff as they watched Khuluns Apostle fall. This changed the tide of the battle. Prometheus smiled at this, despite being exhausted. Looks good? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He turned his head at the voice next to him. There stood a beautiful woman with sky-blue hair and a similar jewel on her forehead. I wasnt able to say thanks to you before because I was unconscious back then. You Isis. And these are my colleagues, the Frontier. Prometheuss skin tingled at the prospect of this land finally uniting. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 C Happiness (1) If I hadnt mastered the sword, I would have died here! How dare you be sarcastic after stealing the body of my comrade! Even if I didnt have this body, I can easily! Then come at me. I will rip off that mouth from you first! Jamie and Zenith clashed. Sparks flew everywhere as a strong wind blew. They shifted and clashed repeatedly. They collided their swords with all their might as their muscles began to feel numb. Their bodies were tired. On the contrary, that guys body is regenerating. Jamie frowned at Zenith, whose arms and legs were slowly growing back. Perhaps in another 10 minutes, his body would be back to normal. It was clear that Jamie would be at a disadvantage because that body belonged to Diomedes. He is just a reincarnation, but the talent he held will not vanish. Even though the body was in a young state, the power and skill it held were those of Diomedes in his heyday. And if the body were fully intact, then simple sword techniques would not work. Is there only one way then? He needed to remove Zenith from the body. He was now just using the body as a vessel. Zenith devoured the soul and used the body as a shell, so his soul could dominate the body. In other words, if he could touch the soul, he could remove Zenith from the body. And Jamie was a dark magician who manipulated souls. There are many chances. He didnt want to see his subordinates body suffer. But if Zenith were pulled out of the body, he would be much weaker than he is now. It would be like killing two birds with one stone. What else are you thinking about right now? Zenith rushed forward, kicking the ground with his foot. He couldnt remember when this bad blood started between them. Even before the Resistance started, he had always fought with Zenith. And after becoming a dark magician, he only fought more fiercely with the God. Over and over, putting their lives in danger every time they saw each other. So there was something different in him than in the other Gods. Jamie slashed the falling sword and hit the air with his other hand. The air vibrated and created a shockwave where Zenith landed. Kuak! As soon as he saw him wince and hesitate, he rushed in with Balisada. Zenith tried to block the attack sloppily, and their blades clashed in the air. Jamie jumped as if he were stepping on air. Ever since before, you have had no sense of things. [Inverse Heaven.] He could feel his small amount of black mana draining. It was an interesting thing. Originally, it would have been described as nothing, but now it seems like he is using everything. Jamie used the chains to pull the souls out of Inverse Heaven. Chiik! Two chains extended toward Zenith, and he hurriedly rolled on the ground to dodge them. The chains dug into the ground. You bastard! You are trying to get me out of this body! The chains that fell to the ground came up and moved toward Zenith again. He slashed one chain with his sword, and he kicked the other with his foot. Thanks to this, he fell to the ground, creating a gap that Jamie used to his advantage. Puak! Jamie appeared in front of him before he knew it and pierced Balisada into his heart. Now, come out of there! Trik! Behind Jamie, the chains of Inverse Heaven flew toward Zenith. Do you think I will be beaten so easily? The Land of Victory was crumbling, and with no ground to stand on, the balance tipped over as the chains cut through the air. Zenith put on an awkward laugh, and he pulled out the sword from his heart. Kuak. Having your heart pierced is never fun, and it was quite fatal. Some of the holy power he used to regenerate his body was transferred to his heart. The Gods were so disgustingly persistent, to the point where even if they were trampled by feet, they would still rise up. We are back here? The Land of Victory was a place where Zenith had authority. After releasing it, they were back at the original place, which meant he couldnt fight like he used to. Even in the Land of Victory, he almost got pushed back, and if they fought here, the result would have been quite obvious. To give up all the advantages in order to come out of a small crisis so pitiful. Even if there was no ground to stand on, Jamie was a magician, and flying was as easy as breathing. Jamie sped up and quickly chased after Zenith. It would have been better if I could use White. White couldnt be summoned for some time due to the aftereffects of the Level 5 Supreme Demon Ability. The sword had lightning shining around it with Balisadas unique flames. Zenith looked at the oncoming attack and grinned. I will acknowledge the words you said to an extent. ? I guess it is true that I lack basic sense. There is such a way too, but I couldnt think of that! It was then A bright light shone from the ground, and before Jamie could even understand the situation, Zenith shouted, There is so much holy power all over the world. What was I even doing up there?! The slash that was about to strike him was cleared up by holy power, causing Jamies face to contort. Zenith began to absorb the countless holy powers from the ground. You fucking trash.! The soldiers who fought against Pyros army were on the ground. All the holy power Zenith was absorbing now was from his fallen followers. The holy power was being taken away. Kuahahaha! And his limbs began to regenerate in an instant. All the minor wounds healed, and he returned to his original appearance. To protect himself, he sacrificed the lives of tens of thousands of his fallen and living followers. Jamie gritted his teeth. You fucking devil! I am glad. Glad of what? You trash! What the fuck did you just do?! I am glad I didnt lose power. I would have been in trouble if I stayed in the Land of Victory any longer. No matter what Jamie said, Zenith was mumbling about his own importance. I had to do this. I couldnt be stuck in there. Kuekuku. Is this called luck? What are you going on about?! Jamie jumped through space and appeared right before Zenith, aiming for his throat. You see Diablo. Everything has already ended. With just an index finger, he stopped the sword. Actually, he didnt have to do that. He wasnt in a condition where he didnt have to touch something to stop it. On the other hand, Jamie was already drained of his power. Even if the sword wasnt blocked, he couldnt have cut down Zenith all at once. Still, the reason Zenith did this was to show Jamie their gap in skills right now. Now come and be a part of me. Then I will spare your family and friends. I promise. Zenith put on a kind smile and said as if he was a holy being presenting a good option to Jamie. fucking insane bastard. To which Jamie answered. You will do that either way. Answer~ A spear was summoned right above Jamies head. With his current power, there was no way Jamie could avoid it. This was the end. [You did well. I will take it from here.] A two-toned voice came up in Jamies head. And. Kuak The huge spear broke into shards of gold light and fell straight toward Zeniths shoulder. Zeniths eyes widened. W-What? His face was clearly shocked. It was too sudden. And Jamie didnt miss his chance. This is my last chance. [Inverse Heaven.] One chain stuck out of the space where the Inverse Heaven Gates was. Zenith tried to stop it, but it was too late. ! The chains immediately dug into Zeniths chest. Stop and come out of my friends body!! With all his might, he used all his strength to get Zenith out. N-NO! NOOOOOOO!! And his soul was pulled out. Pachik! Lightning shone everywhere. Zenith was already coming out of Diomedess body. He tried to hold onto the body, but once the chains caught something, they would never leave it. My win! Tear! The soul and body were completely pulled apart. And Diomedess body, which was only a shell, began to fall down. And things changed. Jamie smiled as if he was done doing what he wanted. As he fell to the ground, someone passed by and quickly flew to where Zenith was. A boy with dazzling blonde hair and a holy sword in his hand. No, he was a bit too grown to be called a boy, and he was someone Jamie knew quite well. Why are you so late? As he received the Goddesss full power, Ricky swung his sword. [Sword of Judgement.] The sword that punished the guilty shone like gold in the sky. Phew. The golden light filled the sky. Just what the hell was he up to until now? Since he appeared at the moment of crisis, I should look at this. It was a pity that he couldnt end Zenith with his own hands, but his back was wet in sweat as this was the desperate moment of the fight, and he hoped Zenith was scared to death. No, literally dead would be better. He absorbed more Gods to grow to a higher level. If Jamie ended up being a part of Zenith, the God would continue with his murders. But Damn it I am so out of strength. He turned his head and looked at Diomedes, who was falling a little faster than him. If he left him alone, he would fall down and turn into a lump of flesh. But Jamie himself couldnt even move. It was then. I dont know who that is, but I will take care of him. Jamies eyes widened at the voice he heard. Hawks? Hawks, a member of Frontier and the Bird Tribe, spread his wings wide and headed to where Diomedes was falling. Did he come here all the way from Frontier? No, not just him. The situation below became clear to Jamie for the first time. Ha! There were female warriors with wings fighting the angels, warriors with jewels on their heads helping the humans fight, and men and women with long ears helping everyone with their powers. And soldiers wearing the armor of the Seldam Kingdom were everywhere. Everyone came. For the survival of this land. Everyone longing for freedom had reached one place with one hope. And now, numerous races have joined forces to fight against Zenith. Just like in the past. As he thought about it, it looked like the Resistance was fighting down there, and this brought him an indescribable sense of satisfaction. People are never alone. Yes. People arent alone. And someone gently hugged his body. Confirming his identity, Jamie smiled for the first time since he joined this war. Father. You suffered so much, my son. Count Welton looked lovingly at his tired-looking son and nodded. Only then did the realization hit him. The long, long war with Zenith was coming to an end. No. Not yet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, it turned out like this. But it isnt over yet, Diablo. At least not for you. No matter how much hope you have in your heart now. All of that will be trampled on. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 C Happiness (2) Count Welton landed lightly and set Jamie down. Jamie stumbled at first, but with the help of the Count, he didnt fall to the ground. You seem very exhausted. A little. Actually, he wanted to lie down right there and sleep, but the situation didnt seem so good. The army of angels was still pouring in, and the divine beasts were still there too. Of course, it was all meaningless now. The golden light flashed once again in the sky. The Heavens Gate, which was sending out angels, began to close slowly, and the angels that got disconnected from heaven due to this, fell to the ground like puppets that had their threads cut off. Angels were also beings of the heavenly world, and when their link with heaven was cut off, they failed to function normally. This was because they werent forms of life but they were a technical-like existence made in another dimension. The approaching hundreds of thousands of enemies fell down at once. Father.. The divine beast of Zenith, Ismenios, sighed. And with that, a black shadow came into view as the wind was cut down, and slowly, a scythe appeared. Go back to your father now. As Jormungand ended its life, she smiled. The specters that had offered her the holy power until now, devoured the corpse of the divine beast. The other two beasts also met the same end. When the war came to an end, the soldiers who didnt have their powers sucked by Zenith, quickly surrendered. It was useless to lose more lives here, so Pyros people didnt kill them but took them in as prisoners. The long-running war against Zenith, which had resulted in unsightly events, had finally come to an end. Jamie was able to breathe a sigh of relief as the fights ended. Ricky has grown up so much. He nodded at the words of the Count. As his father said, Ricky had turned into a strong person who could accept the Goddesss descent. Seeing the black mana emanate from him, it seemed like he had mastered the use of the power of the undead too. When he saw Ricky before, he couldnt sense any black mana, but it had awakened in the war. Well, Pyro didnt descend. It seemed like she decided that Ricky could deal with the situation more efficiently than she could by coming down. And it was the right decision for Jamie. It was more likely to lead the war to victory this way than the Goddesss descent. And everything ended with Ricky personally defeating Zenith. This would also increase the symbolism of the war. But Um. What do we do now? Jamie saw Count Welton watching the battlefield. Up until now, he was exhausted and didnt have the time to think. What do I say The Count probably saw everything. The image of him fighting Zenith, the undead troops, and the familiars. Even a normal person would know something was strange, and out of everyone, the Count must have realized it a long time ago. What would it mean if he didnt ask him? When Jamie looked up, Count Welton didnt even turn as he spoke. You dont have to look at me like that. I will not ask anything. Father. Do not be afraid. No matter what you are, Father, Mother, and Sarah are always on your side. That is what it means to be a family. As he said this, he smiled as if it were nothing. And this made Jamie feel even sadder. It was funny that he couldnt muster the courage to speak to such parents. Not knowing what he was going through. Lord. Bianca came up with the undead troops. Jamie rubbed his forehead and looked at them. Bianca stood there with her eyes shining purposefully and menacingly, and the undead troops behind her werent much different. In particular, the skull of Lich Nebro, who was now an elder Lich, stood out. such wonderful subordinates. When Count Welton saw the undead army, he was a little shocked, so he couldnt control the look on his face. However, from what he said, it seemed like he was trying to act calm in front of his son. F-Father. It is fine. Really fine. Yes. It is fine. He continued to say, It is fine, but then added, Lets not show this to your mom. Jamie nodded with an embarrassed face and spoke to his undead army. Everyone did good. Just go back and rest. When Jamie reopened the Inverse Heaven Gates, the entire undead troops were sucked into it. . . The Lich stood silently. Fortunately, it wasnt just the two of them. No, was it even right to say this was a fortunate incident? Lord! Lord! Jormungand, Behemoth, and Prometheus all came back together. One dark-haired woman with a black dress wrapped tightly around her body, a three-eyed cow flying in the sky, and an emo boy. Well, this was an unlikely combination, but since the undead army had already been seen, this wouldnt be a problem. Lord~ But this was the problem. Jormungand rushed at Jamie because she didnt know who was next to him. And Jamie, who was freaking out, pushed her away. She fell back with a shocked face. W-Why, Lord? first stop with the Lord thing. Huh! Then you will finally accept me! Stop. Jamie shook his head and face palmed himself. And looking at Count Welton, he decided to explain, unable to bear any misunderstanding. They are my subordinates. It isnt because of some strange thing, so dont misunderstand. it is fine. So you dont have to make excuses. No, for real It is fine, son. Count Welton nodded to Jamie with a look of acceptance(?) This made him more frustrated, as he couldnt explain it anymore. And his familiars were shocked, as if they had only read the situation. But then, his trouble never ended. Master! A soft voice. Jamie was happy with the way he was called for the first time, but on the other hand, his eyes darkened. A woman with red hair, fluttering and flying with large wings, landed directly in front of him. The girl, with her arms stretched out, balanced herself. Venna, who was now a mature woman, stood in front of Jamie. Ha! And she had a bright, cheerful voice. Why did her personality seem a lot brighter than in Avalon? Fortunately, she didnt throw herself at him. But that wasnt all. Jamie looked at Count Welton with an awkward smile. And he nodded as he said, It is fine. Being called Master is a good thing. Ah, right. right? Was it an illusion or what? Count Weltons expression was becoming increasingly stern. Jamie looked at his father and said to Venna, Yes, Venna. First, greet my father. Ah! I greet the Father! I am Venna, the Queen of the Valkyries! Now, Count Welton was taken aback. Jamie was taken aback too. He didnt think she would have already taken up the title of Queen. And the problem was that the Queen of the Valkyries was now greeting the Count too politely. And you called my son Master, so I ended up mistaking you for an ordinary fairy. It is my honor to meet the Queen of the Valkyries. F-Father! Y-You dont have to! When Count Welton bowed his head, both Venna and Jamie were embarrassed. They didnt think the situation would be this awkward. And the two familiars and Prometheus were only watching as if a rare sight were unfolding. Fortunately, it ended well. This isnt an official place, so lets be more comfortable with each other. Then. Count Welton accepted Vennas request with a bit of a confused face. Unlike Jamie, who wasnt very noble, Count Welton had the nature of a nobleman ingrained in his body. Furthermore, because he was representing the Seldom Kingdom, he couldnt be acting arrogantly or incorrectly. Even to his sons subordinate. The Queen of Valkyries is my sons subordinate He wondered what happened but decided not to ask, as he told the son he wouldnt. He couldnt take back his words, so he didnt speak. Instead, he said, I worked hard when Father and I were far Teacher! Teacher! Lord. But he couldnt end his words as the attacks on Jamie didnt seem to stop. Ann and Lennon landed in front of Jamie on Beiross shoulders. The two disciples bowed their heads. We greet the Count. The Count nodded at their greetings. You have been through so much. Take it easy. With his permission, they rushed to Jamie, and Beiros looked at them. Jamie sighed as he looked at the three and said, Why are you here? Why did you come to such a dangerous place? You are still lacking. If Teacher suffers, then his disciples should too! And we arent weak as before. The disciples replied, making Jamie smile. How did you get here? I didnt realize you were here. About that. Beiros had a puzzled expression, but Jamie knew why. Beiros had been neglected ever since they came from the Devildom. And without Ann, Beiros might have gotten lost. Of course, there was no way that Jamie was considerate either. You have Gremia? Here. Jamie made Gremia look like a necklace and ordered Beiros to hide his magi in there. He was worried that he might have lost it, but Beiros still had it on him. If Gremia were lost, then everyone would turn to Beiros. He was happy, and he looked at Count Welton, who seemed a bit startled. Right, his father was right here. He introduced Beiros. Ah, this friend We somehow had to fight together Father has eyes and ears too. This person is a subordinate? Right. Jamie has a lot of subordinates. Even though I might not know everything, I surely know some things. Hahaha. What did the last laugh mean? Jamie smiled awkwardly. It was then Jamie Welton. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A woman called for him. And he turned to see a light-blue-haired woman approach him. The woman brushing her hair behind her ears moved and greeted everyone with a calming smile. Isis. And I am glad to meet everyone here. It was Frontier, led by Isis. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 C Happiness (3) L-Long time! Long time no see, Jamie Welton. Hmm. Han, Jin, and Hawks greeted Jamie, and he heard that the Frontier had suffered great damage in the process of bringing down the Dragon God. Still, it was fortunate that the people he knew were all fine. Thats not it. Isis was smiling, looking normal, but Jamies eyes couldnt be fooled. She was badly bruised inside. He wasnt sure what exactly happened, but in the process of fighting the Dragon God, he wondered if she used her restricted power. She just had to hold on, yet she still came to help in this condition. Jamie thanked them on behalf of the humans. Thank you so much for coming. Thanks to you, we were able to win this war. Isis shook her head. Thank you? This is for all of us. Because this brings us one step closer to freedom. She is right. The air trembled with the appearance of a group of High Elves. Hiyan, the High Elf at the forefront, who Count Welton had met before, gave him a light bow. She also bowed her head to Jamie and said, It is an honor to meet the Adversary of God like this. Jamie frowned at the words Adversary of God. You? My name is Hiyan, the manager of the World Tree. And this one Hasyath. The space cracked open when the King of the Rans and the father of Isis appeared. Behind them were the warriors of Ran, who possessed the strongest military force. Two of the three major races gathered in one place, and Hiyan said, We are here because we want to talk. Talk? About the world that is to come. Just hearing those words, Jamie understood what they meant. So the High Elves and the Rans came to discuss what to do with this world after the war with the Gods was over. There is one missing. But Jamie had no intention of talking now because one person wasnt here yet. At that moment, the two representatives of the races tilted their heads. He is finally coming. As soon as Jamie said that, a light shone brightly and fell to the ground. But there was no roar or sound. A large golden clock fluttered, and the blinding light began to fade. Phew! Then a blonde guy appeared. And as the light subsided, his golden hair turned brown. Ricky, who had returned from the Sword of Judgement, spoke to everyone. hello? It was a Ricky-like greeting. Humans, Valkyries, High Elves, Rans, and other races all stood in a circle with their own clans. And the humans, with Ricky, Jamie, and Count Welton, had them as their representatives. However, not just the Ran King but also Isis stood forward. And Isis spoke awkwardly. Because of the contract. He didnt even ask what this contract was. This was a place where all the races were gathered, so it didnt matter if she was different here. Wasnt Isis the princess of Ran? Standing next to her father wasnt strange. So instead of Isis, Hawks was representing Frontier. Since he held a leadership position, no one said anything. Are you alright? Hiyan asked Jormungand, who was next to Jamie. It was because she knew she held the 13th holy power. Jormungand shook her head. My master has already stepped forward, so why should I stand in front? Master I see. Hiyan looked at Jamie. She already knew it, but hearing it directly from the person made it more embarrassing for her because she had lived a long time. A man with the 13th holy power holder as his subordinate. Does this mean that he is strong enough to fight against the Gods? This was shocking. The man who drove Zenith, who absorbed three Gods, to a corner. He could be related to the 13th God, whose existence hasnt been revealed yet. Maybe he was even involved in creating this holy power. She wanted to confirm it but decided not to try anything now as his life was precious. Therefore. Why was this made? Count Welton was the first to speak. The first isnt done yet. After defeating Zenith, the other 12 Gods still existed. It wasnt over until they were all killed. In order to win true freedom, all 12 enemies had to be killed. The others pointed it out too. Right. But that is why we need to talk this out. Need? When Jamie asked briefly, Hiyan spat out the words she had prepared. A collaboration. This war is only for those who blindly run for freedom. The result led to victory, but to put it bluntly, it would have been a crushing defeat if there hadnt been anyone opposing the God. The races seeking freedom gathered here on the field, where they had fought with Zenith. It was amazing in itself, but if asked if the war was won because of these races, the answer was no. It wouldnt be too much to say that this war was won by Jamie Welton. Rather, without him, even Pyro wouldnt have been able to fight properly. There was a high possibility that they would have been swept away by those angels and died. Collaborate. Jamie also listened to her opinion, and she continued. There are five Gods left. Ra, the Sun God. Lily, the Goddess of Beauty. Arbella, the God of Wisdom and Foolishness. Killian, the God of Pranks and Smartness, and finally She turned to Ricky. Even Pyro, the Goddess of Mercy and Punishment. Everyone looked at Ricky, making him flinch. Everyone knew that this war had begun because Zeus wanted to kill Pyro. So Pyro, along with those who believed in her, fought against Zenith. Even so, she was still one of the 12 Gods. She is alright. It was Jamie who said it. He touched Ricky on the shoulder. Pyro has a contract with me. If everything is done, she will offer up all of her sins for the sake of the world. For the sake of the world? She said she would serve us until all her sins were forgiven, right? Uh. Ricky nodded with a smile. The Apostle calmly acknowledged that the Goddess of Sin would get what she deserved. Jamie nodded and spoke to Hiyan and the others. The Goddess of Mercy and Punishment will fight alongside us. If the Adversary of God says so, then I have nothing more to say. Same. I agree. M-Me too! After everyone voted for their side, Pyros issue was well resolved. Ricky looked at Jamie and sighed in relief. And when their eyes met, they both smiled. Fortunately, the only one who saw it was Count Welton. These brats. He looked at his son and his friend, who couldnt stop smiling. The race representatives had an in-depth discussion about what to do. Maybe they were all waiting for it to finish, but everyone was focused on their futures. The same was true for the young soldiers standing at the front on the human side. Something. It seems like something huge is about to change. Am I wrong? A second-class soldier from the allies spoke to a colleague next to him. He was so excited that he continued to talk without looking at his colleagues face. To drive out the 12 Gods and replace them with us humans. Does it make sense? A few days ago, we would have been beheaded for saying this. . For being in such a place, isnt this such an inspiring story? As soon as we return, we should brag to Missha, and I will go around and tell this tale to everyone. Kuaak! Just imagining it is thrilling. But why are you this silent? Only then could the soldier see the expression of his companion. His lips were dry, and his eyes were closed like those of a dead person. Why do you look so tired? Well, I am also tired because we were ordered to stand here after fighting Shut up. The soldier was stunned and left speechless by the warning. His comrade didnt seem interested in the discussion. You! What is it? This soldier was known to be friendly and kind. Hed never heard this man speak so harshly before. And he walked ahead. You! Where are you going? The man pushed away the soldiers and moved forward, and no one understood his actions. He could see enough from here, so why go to the front? It seemed a bit odd, so no one understood him. But before they knew it, his form vanished. Actually, the other Gods arent important. The most dangerous one is Ra, the Sun God. We will have to widen the front of the southern continent. Jamie agreed with Hiyans opinion. Yes. The most dangerous one is him. Zenith was a tough opponent, but Ra was the true enemy here. And his overwhelming power put them on high alert. Fortunately, Pyro and Jormungand were together, so there was no need to fight Ra alone. However, if there was a chance of winning, there was another question to consider. The most certain solution is to reduce his followers. Hasyath, the King of Ran, said while sweeping his silky blue hair to the back. In the end, the Gods generate their powers from the faith of their believers. It is no different even for the Sun God. Right. We have to isolate him. They focused on how to defeat Ra, the Sun God. As the discussions were happening about how they should act, Count Welton listened intently. He wasnt an expert here, so he felt it was best to keep his mouth shut as if he didnt know anything, and a rustling sound was heard. Hm? A soldier appeared through the crowd, and he thought the man just wanted to look at them. This was not a violation of the laws of the military, so he said nothing, and he couldnt feel anything from the soldier either. There was no hostility or threat. He just stood there. His face didnt look good, and he seemed to be exhausted like the others. Even when he drew his sword, no one sensed anything. In the end, you waste it all like this. The Count tilted his head at the words of the soldier. In a place where many were talking at the same time, only the Count could notice the movement of his lips. You have no hope left, Diablo. Puak. The ordinary sword pierced Jamie. No. To be precise. ! Jamie quickly turned his head when he heard the sound of a sword being stabbed, and there stood the Count, who had been pierced in the chest. It was a situation in which no one felt anything. The Count, who was alone, noticed what was about to happen and blocked the sword by throwing himself before his son was killed and had his chest pierced. His body just moved on its own. How The soldier looked at Count Welton with a puzzled face. You, how did you know? Cough NOOOOO! My last chance was wasted like this Kuak! Jamie kicked the soldier who had lost his sanity and hurriedly put Count Welton down, as he said to Ricky, Heal! I know! Ricky sat across from Jamie, raised his holy power, and infused it into the Count. Jamie drew out the sword while slowly using relief spells on the wound. It will be fine. Father, nothing will happen since Ricky is here. The sword that was stuck in his chest was a mess, but the Apostle of the Goddess was here, and the fact that his father didnt die was good enough for him. But J-Jamie. What? holy power isnt working. Jamie thought he heard it wrong. What are you talking about? Enough with the nonsense and. The holy power being infused is vanishing as if something is blocking its flow. Kuaakakaka! The soldier who was pinned down burst into laughter as he staggered up and shouted, Poison that kills the Gods! If something like that is used on a human body, do you think he can survive? Shut up! Jormungand, losing her temper, immediately cut down the soldiers body with her scythe. And the soldiers body tore apart like paper, but he didnt feel any pain. . Poison to kill the Gods. It was something that could not be healed even with holy power, and now it was in the body of Jamies father. Jamies mind went blank. He couldnt say anything. He just continued to send mana to stop the poison from spreading, and if needed, he would even turn him into an undead. Jamie. The Count called for him. His eyes were losing focus, and he waved his hand in the empty air. Jamie took his hand and brought it to his cheek, and his father smiled. So you were there. Father. Father. Right. I am your dad. It will be fine. I will fix you somehow, so do not worry. Jamie. My sweet, sweet son. Dad. I am here. Your son is right here. So warm. Do not lose focus, Dad. Hold on tight! It will be fine, okay? I will make everything fine. Your son. your son will make it all right. I cannot hear you. I cannot hear my sons voice. Are you still here? Here! I am here!! My sons cheeks, I cant feel them. Where are you, Jamie? Come here. You are touching my face! Here!! Is that so? Right Dad. Dad. Dad!!!! I wanted to spend more time with you. We will head back home me. Mom and Sarah huh? We will stay happy together. Happy! You should see your son getting married! Jamie. I am here. I am here. Look after your mother and sister. My son, my one and only precious one, Jamie. Jamie Welton. Please. Please Be happy. Even without Dad, make sure to find happiness. The hand holding his cheek was losing strength, and Jamie gripped his hand tighter, pressing it against his face. He couldnt believe it, even though his hand was drooping. He didnt want to believe it. Jamie Despite Rickys call, Jamie looked at his dead father. His hands were trembling, and he slowly lowered his fathers hand, gently closing his eyes. Kuahahah! The voice came again. Diablo, what did you dream about? This ridiculous family! The soldier, despite being split in half, was crawling on the ground and shouting at Jamie. Fucking bastard. You fucking asshole! You have been hiding your power until now, all because of your damned father!! The soldier, Zenith, coughed in anger. The God of War and Peace. Actually, he was never like that. On the planet Alektros, Cadelan was the Lord of War and Peace. And Zenith was of Deception and Gluttony. He was an evil God. A being who tried to trick everyone around him every chance he got. And that power could only be outwitted by Ra. And now Jamie has taken him. No, if only he could have killed Jamie, he wouldnt have been this angry. Damn itttt!!! What did you say? It was then. Jamie spoke in a low voice, despite the fact that everyone could hear. Those who heard it felt terrified, and even Zenith felt suffocated. Be happy. Even without Dad, make sure to find happiness. Jamie looked at his father and closed his eyes. His last will. Dad. Jamie got up slowly. He had no idea what state he was in. Sadness, anger, and annoyance were all mixed inside of him. But one thing was certain. [The time has come.] The voice in his head said, and Jamie closed his eyes. Sorry. I do not think I can find happiness. Baaaang! Black aura rose around him, and it wasnt black mana. Only Beiros felt it. Magi.! It was a massive amount that surrounded Jamies body like a pillar. It was at that moment that everyone was shocked. Wheik! The ray of darkness suddenly moved. It landed where Zenith was, and it lifted him by the head. Kuaaak! And the magi found its way into his head. Zenith screamed in pain, but this was a joyous occasion for him. Hahahaha! Look at you! This is what I wanted to see!!! You were hiding all this power? Kukuku. Man, this suits you well, Demon King Diablo Volfir! The emerald light shone with the wind blowing his hair, which had become as dark as black. The jet-black magi covered his pale skin. And his terrifying purple eyes got everyones attention. Those damned eyes. One more defeat, and you will die. Diablo. You will never get to be happy until the day you die. Hahaha! Is that so? Then Jamie grabbed his head and body and pulled him out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now get out of this place, loser! He pulled on his neck, and the magi destroyed the body that was separated. He would not return this time. He was forever banished from this world. And Jamie looked up at the sky, watching the traces of Zenith scatter. Tears fell from his eye, and it started to rain. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 C Enemy Of The World The rain continued to fall. There were people dressed in black standing in the rain with gloomy faces. A sword was engraved onto the finely made white coffin. Even though many people were there, no one spoke, and the coffin was silently dragged out. A child held someones hand tightly, and the mother, well, one couldnt tell if It was tears or rain falling down her eyes. With a haggard face, she held onto the childs hand and followed the coffin. The person standing in front waved the memorial bell. Tring! Tring! How did the sound of the bell stand out in the rain? Even in broad daylight, the dark sky spoke of everyones emotions. Mom. When the daughter, who was crying, called for her mother, she smiled as hard as she could. Despite being in her worst state, she didnt want her children to look at her crumbled look. Because her husband, who had left this world first, would want that. Darling. You told me not to worry when you were leaving. That everything would be fine. You left like that and came back like this. How do you expect me to endure it now? How could you leave after making your only wife a widow? Why did you have to leave first? Darling. Sacrificing himself for his son, he left like a parent. How could she be angry if he left her in that situation? How could she complain? How could she speak about him being too far from her? Darling.. Jamie.. Jamie is Their son. A son whose father wanted him to have a perfect life. My son Jamie. I dont see Jamie. It was the last day of the funeral, yet her son didnt appear. He was suffering more than anyone, and he was a lot sadder than anyone. He needed a place to lean on. They were parents who existed for one purpose, and yet they couldnt lend their shoulder to their son. Jamie. Sears looked at the sky. Rain continued to fall. The dark clouds were thick, and she couldnt see much, but she believed. Somewhere out there, her son was there. No, he must be watching from there. Be happy, Jamie. Holding her daughters hand, the mother walked along the coffin, wishing for her son to have a happy life. Lord. Jormungand arrived with an umbrella in the nonstop pouring rain. The sound of raindrops falling was heard. The black-haired man, who had been in the rain until now, was watching from somewhere. Lets go. Jamie didnt answer. He just looked grim. He watched the funeral happen from a place where human eyesight couldnt see. The funeral of his father, Count Welton. Originally, as the eldest son, he should have been the one dragging the coffin in front, but he couldnt participate. Guilt and fear. And sadness. Lord. With a sad look on her face, Jormungand called out to him. There was no answer. She didnt hope for one either, so she just sighed, but the other person, Behemoth, was different. How long do you plan to stay there? He looked at Jamie, who was just standing there and shouted. How long do you plan to act like a pathetic man?! Behemoth! Stop! Jormungand spoke on behalf of Jamie, but he didnt care. He just continued. Are you going to stay silent like that? Will you continue staying still and making that shitty face?! You are being too much to the Lord! Shut up, Jormungand! Jormungand flinched at Behemoths scream. Normally, she would have argued with him, but she also knew. Their Lord wasnt in good shape, and she knew he would break if they left him alone. Are you going to let Count Weltons death be this futile? Why is he in such a state? Why did he die and leave such words for you? Calm down and get your mind straight, Lord. You shouldnt be the one doing this to him. . Do you really intend to let everything go?! Behemoth. When Behemoth didnt stop, Jamie, who had been silent until then, called for him. You finally answered. Yes. So shut up. He said, without turning, and moved further as the rain hit him. As if it were a punishment. Come to think of it, when he was young, his father had scolded him once. When he was around three years old. He was playing with a rabbit. At the time, he was angry about how slowly he was growing, so he didnt consider the life of a small animal very much. He just stood there watching the rabbit in pain, and because he was a dark magician, he didnt feel bad about it. It wasnt like he was enjoying it either, but then Count Welton noticed it. At first, he didnt consider it a big deal, but then his father had other thoughts. Jamie. If you are a human, then no matter how small a life is, you shouldnt harm it for no reason. Why? Because no matter how small they might be in our lives, they are alive and breathing. But people kill and eat those things. Killing for need and killing for desire are two different things. If you kill for desire, then you are considered trash. At least, I think people shouldnt do that. Keep in mind that if we dont appreciate life and its importance, we turn to a monster wearing the mask of a human. At that time, he couldnt understand why his father was upset. And to be honest, it felt absurd that the Count, who was younger in terms of his original age, was telling him that. But now I dont know. The weight of life. The difference between need and desire. His father was a man of justice, so he lived by his rules. He would only draw his sword when needed, and he would try to solve things with words. He was so different from Jamie. All I have left is violence. He wanted to live like his father and act like him, but this terrible situation didnt allow it. Jamie clenched his fist. Sorry, Father. I think I might need more time to live like you. Jamie couldnt put that in words, so he turned around and noticed Jormungands worried face and Behemoth pouting. Prometheus was way back, leaning against a rock, and Beiros was on the ground looking at him. A little more. Jamie stepped ahead. His subordinates followed. I will have to live according to my desires a little longer. He couldnt be happy yet. He wanted to be happy, but the reality wasnt letting him. And so. Even if it isnt acceptable, Jamie will now follow the path he has to take. Lets go. Jamie Welton. Im going to stop using the name my parents gave me for a while. So forgive me. From now on, engrave this onto your heads. Black mana and magi both rose from his body. He, who has transcended the Demon Lords essence I am Diablo Volfir. The Demon King who kills Gods. Diablo was back. Lily was quickly escaping from heaven and running somewhere. She didnt think that Zenith would lose, and the fact that he couldnt beat Diablo after absorbing three Gods was absurd to her. I cannot be caught like this, Her world had already been swallowed up. She didnt know that he would act so arrogantly just to be killed. If she knew this would happen, she would have never joined Zeniths side. No, maybe he didnt intend to keep me alive in the first place, Lily began to think again. Still, if she managed to escape from Bless, her chances of survival would increase. And ever since the division of the Gods began, she had been preparing to leave this place. -Where are you going in such a hurry? Right then. A voice came next to her, and Lily flinched as she moved in the opposite direction. Tak! Something hard touched her back, and she gulped as she looked back. -Why are you so surprised when it isnt just once or twice that we have met? A man whose entire body was made of light smiled. Lily moved to get away from him, but her body didnt budge. -Why are you leaving when it has been a long time since we met? L-Leave? Who? I am just looking for something else -Hahaha. I see. Then I apologize. As he said that, Ra let go of Lily. It was a bit embarrassing to be caught, but she didnt show it and asked in her calmest voice. But you, who have never appeared to us before, have something to do with us now? -I just wanted to hold a meeting after a long time, but you were not home, so I came here on my own. on your own? -As you can see, I am not alone. After that, Ras body of light, began to wriggle. -We came together. Kuaaak! S-Spare meee!! Lilys eyes widened. A man in the form of an old man and someone looking sharp like a spear came out of Ras body. They screamed with faces of pain, and Lily could only stare at them. Ra said, -Now, lets all start the meeting. W-Wait! -There will be no pain. Right Ra smiled. -When you are reborn within me, none of your current memories will remain. Like a rebirth? -Shouldnt you just become my faithful subordinate and fight hard for me? That kind of meeting. As soon as Ra said that, the light from his body extended out and began to suck Lily in. As she was being sucked into his body, Ra stood there alone in silence. And he stood still until he split the space open. A temple covered in gold appeared, and Ra sat on his throne alone. And he said, Gather everyone. The space tore apart, and the first to appear was Blazer, the Apostle of the Sun. After that, monsters in various shapes appeared. All of them were beings as strong as the 12 Gods. They were the creations of Ra. And he gave orders to his subordinates. This is a situation in which I have high hopes. So you guys, from now on. Ra smiled. Declare that the master of this world has returned. Also, make Demonic King Diablo Volfir the enemy of the world and lead him here, and let it be known that the Sun God will punish the Demon King who has stained the path of humans and that I will take on the hopes of mankind. Enemy of the world. Diablo Volfir. Let it be known that all those related to the Demon King will be subdued! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You can never be human again. So, come. Leave the anger and come challenge me. This is where it all comes to an end. Ra burst out laughing after such a long time. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 C Father Around four years after Jamie became an elder in the Magic World. At that time, Jamie had reached the boundary of 9th class and began to commute to and from the Haiss mansion and was able to use warp magic for long distances. Hmm. As I thought, home is the most comfortable place. Waking up to the warm sunlight, Jamie lay on his soft bed. Hed grown too tall these days, like a plant growing up, and he was now over 175cm tall. He wondered if he would cross over 180cm this year. And then, he thought of how his parents and sister didnt recognize him yesterday. Did I change too much? He wasnt sure what to do, and when he was enjoying the morning in bed. Knock. Along with the sound of a knock, the voice of a servant was heard. The chef said that the meal is almost ready. You can wash up and come down. Fine. It had been a long time since he had eaten at home. Mealtime was exhausting for him, but he missed it a little because he hadnt had it at home in four years. The place he grew up in and the meals with his familyit was absurd to think about all of them, but Jamie had changed a lot. After washing up, he changed into comfortable clothes and went down to the dining room. He hadnt taken a good look at the mansion since he arrived at night, but the familiar hallways, the stairs, and the decorationsnot a single thing had changed here. Which is why I like it more. It would have been disappointing if things had changed here. On the way to the dining room, he stopped by a familiar statue. Five years ago. When he was seven, he ran into Marquis Linmel right here. This reminds me of the old days. Here, Marquis Linmel tested him, and in the process, his father, Count Welton, appeared to protect him. It was a time when he never cared about anything. From then on, a lot of things began to happen. He had subdued the criminal organization, Ravel, which had been hiding within Haiss, and turned Azad and Raiza into his undead. And shortly after, there came the ball for the sake of harmony among the nobles in the east, which was held by Simon, and he taught Lennon, his current disciple, to stay in his lane. Indeed, Count Simon had been calm and yelled at his own son like it didnt matter. He is the same now too. Still, he is a lot better now compared to before, and Lennon seems to care too. Things had been eventful until then. In the process of defeating the chimera maker, Ricky became an Apostle and moved to Apton, the place where Jamies grandfather, Marquis Bell was. And he fought demons there and learned about the Zenith Churchs involvement. The battle with Kreon, the head of the seven knights of the Zenith Church, was really dangerous. And it wasnt easy to defeat such an enemy. He somehow managed to survive and made a pact with Pyro, and now he was profiting from it. He traveled around with Siegfried, who came to Haiss, and he departed with Venna, who was the Valkyrie princess. He found Behemoth but sent him to the Frontier as a spy, and they had been exchanging letters, but the buffalo only sent him weird content about eating apples day and night. In the Magic World, while living as a teacher at the Phoenix Academy, he accepted Ann and Lennon as disciples and found out about the demons who were involved in some drug cases. And it turned out to be his subordinate, Trika, who was a Demon Lord in the Devildom. And during the fight, he realized his magical realization and became a Great Magician. He went to the capital, was appointed a position by the king, and got to use the omniscient library. And it turned out to be a coffin for the man who existed through world resets. He was lucky enough to obtain Jamies black mana and somehow survived after being detected by the eyes of the 12 Gods. As a result, he almost died, but as Black absorbed the black mana from the attack, it brought in a power called Starlight. So now he had black mana and Starlight. A power that is hard to handle, but. Anyway, when would Black wake up? After creating Starlight, it fell into a deep sleep. He called for Black several times, but there was no response. Still, he knew that nothing bad happened to Black since their souls were connected. It would wake up at the right time. Too many things had happened in the past and There is more work to do in the future. To do so, he must firmly step into a higher realm. Only then could the real beginning start. Jamie stood in front of the dining room with those thoughts in mind. The door was closed, and Jamie waited in front of it without opening it. He sensed two people lurking behind the door. Ha! Mother, as usual. It seemed like not just his mother but even Sarah was there. He could hear the sound of them suppressing their laughter. Shaking his head, Jamie opened the door and pretended he didnt know about it. You are here? Count Welton, who was seated, asked with a newspaper in his hand. You came early. You came late. Mom and Sarah? They havent come yet. The Count said it, but he glanced to the side. Jamie had an awkward smile and tried to sit down. Jamie! Brother! From behind him, Sears and Sarah both jumped at the same time. But the mother and daughters arms only cut through the air. Jamie, who moved behind the two with a teleportation spell, hugged them both tightly. I am here! Huh! Kuak! Sears and Sarah were both startled. They were surprised that Jamie, who was ahead, suddenly appeared behind them. Count Welton smiled as he looked at his wife and daughter, who were the ones surprised. When Jamie let them go, Sears and Sarah patted their chests as they shouted. Jamie! Magic is against the law of the dining room! Right! Brother is being too much! Hahaha! Jamie laughed heartily, as this was a rare sight to see. Who do you take after? Do you think women will like it if you are playful? Who he takes after At Searss words, Count Welton was shocked. And Sears mouthed me? as she chuckled. Jamie and the Count shook their heads at the same time. But, how have you been? The Count asked Jamie how he was doing. His son arrived last night and fell asleep right away without being able to talk much. Jamie answered as he looked at the grape juice the servant was pouring. It is just a series of studies. Occasionally, I look at the magic of the disciples, and I do some closed training too. The last time I saw you was around last year, and you seem stronger now. Judging by your physical condition, you seem to be doing your swordsmanship training well. I am working hard. Jamie smiled at his fathers praise. The Count looked at his son with a satisfied smile at the same time. Actually, Jamie didnt notice that. Sears said, Is there any girl you like? where would I find a girl? Mom, I am twelve. Sarah is nine! Yes, yes. Sarah is all grown too. Hehe. Sarah laughed brightly, and Jamie stroked her head. She was once a kid, but she was growing up as well. Even though she inherited more of their mothers blood, Sarah was a Welton, and she was a lot taller than her peers. Recently, he heard she was training with the sword, and when he heard about it, it seemed like she wanted to be a knight. Actually, she did seem talented. It seemed like the Welton bloodline was going strong. Because kids always change what they want to do. However, he wasnt at the age to talk about it either, so Jamie brushed it off. The meal was fun. Talking with his family after a long time made him feel at ease. Do you want to take a walk with Dad? During the afternoon, it rained. There was a walkway with a glass ceiling in the Welton mansion. It was an elegant place to be when it rained. Jamie had nothing to do because it had been a long time since he had a day off, so he and the Count went there to go for a walk. Is the Magic World still having a political battle? It is a lot better than before. The royalists have almost collapsed, and the nobles care more about their estates than their intentions for the Magic World, so there was no conflict. Even though Equality held power, there was no conflict because their goal was to have equal rights within the magic world. In reality, it was different because of Jamie. A magician who had reached the 8th class at the age of ten and who was now ready to cross over to the 9th class. Even when Jamie stayed still, everyone kept their eyes on him. So, nothing happened. Even if they move, it is none of my business. Since ancient times, various forces have taken turns holding real power in the Magic World. Actually, their vested interests didnt matter, and most people, including Jamie, werent interested in things like power. Then I am glad. But Father, how have you been? I heard that you were quite busy. The conflict is getting worse, so I have to often meet with His Majesty about it. And the frequent round trips from Haiss to the capital are building up fatigue. The Zenith Church It isnt strange when a war breaks out. We are just holding on. Lets sit it out. Count Welton sat down where he had a good view of the flower bed. Jamie sat down beside him and watched the raindrops fall. Swish. They were calmed by the sounds of raindrops and flowers swaying. It was relaxing to be there after such a long while. Then the Count called out, Jamie Yes? If Father is not here, how would you feel? What are you suddenly talking about? Just. I will stay with you forever, but people should have ifs. why wouldnt I have Father? Dont ask such questions even as a joke. Jamie didnt answer and pretended not to hear him, but the Count was persistent. People are bound to die someday. As long as your mother and I are humans, we will die one day. Also, due to the nature of my job, it isnt strange if I die someday, and above all, if we are from the Welton family, then we are bound to die at any time. Father. Dad heard the same question from your grandfather once. I had the same reaction back then, but now that I am his age, I think I can understand my fathers heart. Why was he asking such a question? Jamie didnt understand, but like the Count said, human life was unpredictable. I will solve that thing before it happens. Jamie pondered and said, If Father is gone, then I will be the head of the family. Right. Then. I will protect them at all costs. Even at the cost of my life. In response, the Count nodded. And he said, That feels good. Hearing those words, Jamie replied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But I will protect my father no matter what. Please dont ask such questions in the future. Father said that families are happiest when everyone is together. Haha. I get it. I get it. I just asked one question, and my son is already scolding me. The Count smiled broadly and stroked Jamies head. Jamie looked at his fathers face with a sullen expression and smiled. It was the memory of his father from the past, whom he was missing. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 C Good And Evil (1) In a land where snowstorms did not stop all year long, there was a small village where the harsh winter settled in. A girl with her hair wrapped up in a fur coat was running somewhere, wagging her braids. Dad! The girl shouted at the man who was chopping a tree in the distance. The man turned his head and looked at his daughter, who was running towards him with her small legs. Viya? Saika tilted his head as his daughter, who never comes to his work, suddenly appeared. He put down the axe to greet her. What are you doing all the way here? I am here to bring you lunch! Ah, I forgot my lunchbox. The woodcutter always brought his own lunch, rushed to work, and worked until sundown, but he seemed to have forgotten about it today. Still, his work wasnt close to his house, and his daughter came all this way alone. The place is more dangerous than people think, so even adult men would be nervous when coming here. It is dangerous. Did you come here alone? Yes. Did you tell your mom? I didnt. Oh my. Saika touched his forehead. After all, there was no way her mom would send her alone, and seeing that she left with the lunch box, Viya must have come on her own. It would have been a huge problem if she encountered a beast on her way. I guess she needs to stay here for today. Many things made him anxious about having his daughter in his workplace, so Saika took the lunchbox and held her in his arms. Dad? Viyas eyes went wide-eyed. Saika told her, Lets go home. But I just arrived? It is cold. You will catch a cold if you stay here. I can go back alone. It is dangerous. And next time, even if I leave the lunchbox at home, do not come here. What would you do if a wild animal appeared? Mom will scold you when we get home. Eh. Hearing that her mother would scold her, little Viya began to hug her fathers neck and tear up. Hahaha. Do not worry. Dad will stop Mom. Really? Yes, really. Dad is the best! Oh my! As Viya hugged his neck, Saika let out a groan. You child! Hahaha! Saika burst out laughing while looking at his daughter. She was a child who made him happy in such lands. If it hadnt been for Viya, he would have had a hard life in such a place. And it should be the same for others. He was lucky enough to have a beautiful child. Saika hugged the sleeping Viya in his arms and looked at the world covered in snow. Has it been three years already? Just three years ago, this place was full of life. Of course, since it was a village in the northern end, the temperature was lower, but there was still farming around. And even though it was a small village, the people were all peaceful. Until the war broke out. Phew. He sighed as he looked back. A tall castle existed beyond the snow. It was at an unknown distance, but this black castle that was beyond the clouds could be vaguely seen by the villagers. The super-large building suddenly appeared on the northern continent, Olvia, three years ago. Since it appeared, the land has become cold. The Sun God took away the warmth from the sun. Was it some kind of hope that held the light? Saika wasnt sure. It was only certain that the world had changed because of the owner of that castle. Demon King Diablo Volfir. The great war happened three years ago. The army, led by Pyro, and all kinds of races fought against the Zenith Church. In the process, several of the 12 Gods lost their lives, and many went into hiding. Saika had only heard about it, but he could tell how fierce it was without witnessing it himself. The God of Peace, Zenith, was defeated by the Evil Goddess, Pyro. The different races that were aiming for the human world trampled on humans, and the great magician Jamie Welton, who was praised, was actually the Demon King. A being called Diablo Volfir allied with Pyro, and he tried to bring Zenith to his death. It wouldnt have been like this if not for Ra, the Sun God, who was the core of the 12 Gods. Phew. Saika walked through the knee-deep snow. He could see the village where he lived. How long will he be here? Would the day come when the snow would melt? Nobody knew the answer. He rarely heard any news from the army of the Sun Church that was stationed around here. It seemed like small and large battles were happening, and the army of the Demon King had huge troops. For three years, this land had peace, but one could never know when he would be conscripted. Almost there. Saika entered the village with no life. In a place where people lived, it was as if everyone was dead. Three years ago. Peace vanished. It had become a world where people like Saika had to live like the dead. And to them, this land was hell. They longed for life to come back. I am back! Saika took his thick shoes off and went inside with his daughter. And then he heard the voice of his wife. V-Viya! Viya is not here! He smiled. I think she went outside and disappeared just where could this child Suddenly, his wife, Carly, ran to the door and found her sleeping in her husbands arms. She stood still, looking lost. She frowned and was about to shout, but before that, Saika put a finger on her lips. Shhh. She will wake up. Sigh. Carly sat down as if her legs had gone weak and sighed in relief. Saika lightly patted her on the shoulder and carried Viya to her bed. What happened? When Carly approached and asked what had happened, she asked, Really should we call her a filial daughter or not? She is filial. But we need to be careful. What kind of child just walks out alone? We dont know what will happen to her out there. Sigh. Haah. Did you come home early because of her? Yes. I felt too anxious to keep her around and chop wood. You did well. If it was dangerous for a man to walk alone, a child going out alone was out of the question. And what if something dangerous happened when they were together? That wasnt a chance he wanted to take. I will make sure to bring the lunchbox tomorrow. Wash up. Thank you. Saika went to take a bath, and Carly headed to the kitchen. The sound of the child snoring, the sound of the kitchen, and the sound of the water were harmonious in the small house. Then a group of people appeared in the snow-covered village. It is a village. One scout folded his telescope and reported to the man who looked like the leader. The so-called leader straightened his beard and turned his gaze to the tall black tower. Good. By annihilating the villages of the Demon Kings followers, we can increase the number of reasons to seek justice. How long I want to warm myself up in a warm blanket now. Any women? Dirty bastard! If it is a follower of the Demon King, their soul will be unclean. Do you want to be with someone like that? Which is why I will purify them. Purify what? Enough. When the voices of his subordinates started to get louder, the captain named Taika shouted. Think about that after the followers are annihilated. We are all tired, and I have to replenish my stamina as well. Captain is right. Kuak. Where did that monster come from? When were ready, let us console our comrades souls. Sure. Taika shook his head with a bitter face. His unit had shrunk from over a hundred to about ten people. It was because of the being who suddenly appeared, and they couldnt even figure out its identity. The monster slaughtered dozens of his soldiers in an instant. Humiliation. Taika belonged to the 17th Demon King subjugation troops, which were united by the Sun God after his skills were recognized. Even on the battlefield, he raised his merit and got promoted, but one monster that appeared a week ago was destroying him. Can one thing be that strong? There were swordmasters who could change the flow of battles on the battlefield alone. He heard that the great war which happened three years ago was full of such monsters, but they never appeared on the battlefield that he roamed in. He was normally a small-scale war captain and never actually met an Apostle or a swordmaster. Was it a swordmaster? There was no sign of an aura, though, so Taika tried to figure out what it was and what to do with the village. Now he had to get rid of the blood on him. Lets go. Yes! Everyone get up. The captain wants to leave. Taikas troops headed for the snowy village in the distance. A village based in the land of the Demon King. That place must have his cruel followers who were covered in magi. Purify. Madness glistened in the eyes of Taika and his men. Saika soaked himself in hot water and came out. It was just a few hours, but the cold was hard to get used to. He came to the living room feeling relaxed. Come sit down if you are washed up. Carly had finished preparing the meals, and a nice smell came from the kitchen. Saika wrapped the towel around his neck and headed to the kitchen. There was a warm soup, savory bread, and a salad tossed with his wifes special dressing. It was a simple meal, but today he felt grateful for it. Rather, their family was one of those who had enough food. I will eat well. Saika, who sat down, split the bread in half and dipped it into the soup. And once the bread was moist, he took a bite. The soup warmed his cold mouth. This made him feel happy. When will things be fine? Carly, who was sitting across from him, mumbled while looking at the snow. They could barely see the opposite house. And it started to snow more. Well. This wont harm us, right? Hmm. In the past, he would have said something, but now that the world turned like this, he didnt want to say a careless thing. I hope everything works out. To normal people like them, this was an unfamiliar world. Even after three years, it was still like that. Just accept it. His thoughts were filled with resentment. It was then Hm? Carly suddenly raised her head and looked out the window, making Saika confused. What is it? I heard something outside. I didnt hear anything. Like a scream? Hmm. Saika didnt hear anything besides the blizzard being too much. He couldnt hear anything outside. But his wife was different. She could hear the slightest sounds that were difficult for humans to hear. Carly got up and went to the door. The moment she turned the doorknob, she hesitated. Why When Saika tried to question her behavior, Carly held out her hand. You must have the ears of the devil. And they heard the voice of a strange man. Kwakwak! The door was smashed. And Carly was thrown back as she fell, and Saika ran for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viya first! Carly shouted. Saika bit his lip and ran straight to the bed, where Viya was. In the meantime, he saw a man standing near the door with an axe and a snake-like tongue. Take down the followers of the Demon King! The axe landed on Carlys head. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 C Good And Evil (2) Carly hurriedly rolled over. The axe crushed the floor, but that wasnt what she was worried about. Carlys skin stood up as she felt all of the hair in her body rise. Without thinking, she ran to the living room. Why did this happen? Who was the man trying to kill her? Why was he trying to kill them? There was no time to worry about this. If she stayed still, she would die, and she wanted her family to come out alive from this. This way! Quick! Ehh sleepy The young daughter groaned but Saika couldnt soothe her. He threw open the window and held out a hand to Carly. First, he had to let Carly out. Do you think such a wicked thing can escape? The voice came closer. Q-Quick! Dad? Mom? Come here! The daughter, who didnt realize what was happening, looked at her parents, who were moving so fast. Carly grabbed her daughter and held her in her arms while reaching for her husband, who was behind them. Hurry! What is it? What happened? Viya felt something was odd and asked them, but they didnt answer. Saika couldnt precisely answer her. Kwang!!! Kuak! Saika, who was escaping, avoided the axe from behind and fell to the ground. He sprained his ankle in the process. Euk. Are you fine? Dad! Carly and Viya called him anxiously. Saika nodded that he was fine and jumped up. His ankle throbbed a lot, but getting out of there was more important. Fucking rats! Kwak! The axe scraped through the wooden wall. The shards of wood scattered everywhere. Run! Saika ran with his wife, and Taika, the owner of the ax, snorted, looking at the family escaping. Wicked things. Think you can escape? Taika didnt follow them. The followers of the Demon King. Those filthy people needed to be punished. The punishment was fear. It was only right for the bugs who followed the Demon King to die in fear. Purification of the village has begun. There is nowhere for you to run! Hehehe! His laughter didnt last long as his expression hardened, and he stared at the empty land. The monster would surely come out. Until then, we have to make this small village a fortress. Taika thought about the monster that attacked his unit. Damned that He thought about how humiliating it was, and he still couldnt believe a little monster had slaughtered his men. The world knows that absurd beings appear in the name of talent. Still!! Phew. Lets calm down as we have things to prepare. We need this village to hunt that little monster! Saika ran with his family. He didnt know what had happened, but getting his family out of there was the most important thing. It was then W-Why is this? Uh AVKKKKKK! A familiar voice could be heard, along with a scream. Mister Vito? It was the voice of his neighbor, Vito, who lived near them. And the sound came from where his house was. Mom Viya pulled Carly. Her tiny hand was shaking in fear, so Carly hugged her. I am out of breath Eve when Viya said it, Carly wasnt going to relax the grip around her because fear had taken over her. Saika and Carly didnt say much, but they knew what to do. They had to move quietly without saying anything. The only thing they could trust was the hearing that Carly had. I will take the lead. Viya will. you will be fine? Mom Dad Despite being young, Viya was aware that the situation was serious. She was scared, but looking at her parents faces, she knew that crying would cause something bad to happen. The child was carried by her father, and Saika smiled as he looked at her. Everything will be fine. It was just a small whisper, but for some reason, Viya felt a little reassured. When the child calmed down, Saika also felt calm. A strange feeling arose inside of him, but unfortunately, they werent in a good situation. Carly took the lead while focusing on the sounds she could hear. The sound of knives isnt too far. When Saika tried to listen, he could barely hear it. It wasnt the sound of blades clashing but of blades being thrust into something. They turned away from the sound. They knew that the village was in danger, but they couldnt do anything either. Even if they would get cursed later, they had to do this. It was then S-Saika! Carly! Someone called. They wondered if it was an enemy, so they hurriedly turned, only to find a familiar face. San!! A villager named San. He stood, gasping for breath. Y-You people are alive! Lower your voice. Carly put her finger on her lip and looked around. Scared of her eyes, San closed his mouth. And heard a small voice. What is all of this about? I suddenly heard a scream, and then the door of my house was smashed open. I escaped through the window There are robbers in the village. The one who came into our house carried a huge ax, and we almost died. R-Robbers? I dont think there are many. Carly had a rough idea based on the sounds she heard. They arent over ten. How do you know that? I have always had good hearing since I was young. It doesnt matter. Come on, lets run! We need to get out of here. If they hadnt met him, they wouldnt have cared, but now that they did, they couldnt leave him. San nodded and followed. They moved to where there was little noise, and they finally made their way out of the village. Pung. It was when they had reached the outskirts, Carly heard something. Euk! The sound of stabbing something suddenly and the sound of something falling on the snow. She didnt have to turn to know what it was. Saikas eyes widened as he held his child. Dad? Only the child, who didnt know what was happening, tilted her head at the strange situation. Carly glanced back and closed her mouth. Saika bit his lip as he said, Hurry faster. H-Honey. I said leave. They could hear the voice of San. One could never know when the arrows would fly in. This way. They moved to the side of the road. They didnt know where the arrows were being shot from, but if they ran in different directions, they wouldnt be hit. They stopped walking and ran. Despite being out of breath, they didnt care. Hahaha! Run! Run away, you worms! Someone jumped over the roofs of the building and ran to them. Like the ax man who raided their house. Could they outrun him? Just the child and wife should do. The distance was getting smaller. Demon King followers! Fucking lay your heads down and die! Why were they being called this? None of the people who lived here were the Demon Kings followers! In fact, they hated the Demon King. This was unfair. They were being called the people whom they hated, and they might die from the misunderstanding. Everything W-We are not his followers! Saika stopped running and shouted. Carly turned back, shocked at his unexpected behavior. Why are you stopping? Run fast! Hug Viya. He handed Viya to Carly. You.? We are not the followers of the Demon King! There is some kind of misunderstanding, and you are killing us because of it! The reason they were killing the villagers was all because of a misunderstanding. The ax man who raided the house said so. Then clearing up the misunderstanding would help them. We have no place to escape to. At first glance, this man could probably catch them instantly, but he was playing with their lives. What? The man asked while standing on the roof. Saika gulped, and said, We are not the Demon Kings followers! Rather, we are people who hate Diablo Volfir! Oh. Really. We were born in this place, so we had no choice but to stay here. Such a sad story. Y-Yes. If only we get left out Prove it. Prove how? The man pursed his lips. I mean, prove it with your death! I will judge whether your soul is good or evil! W-Wait! The man jumped as if he didnt care, and the speed of his movement was so different that normal eyes could not see it. It was the moment when death felt so certain that the man smiled madly. Only then did he realize. He was planning to kill us all. They saw the people in the small village struggling as nothing more than toys to play with. Swish! Honey!!! Carly ran, but she couldnt move faster than a sword. Shhh. Brown hair about the length of a bob fluttered and large, sharp eyes. [Welton Vision.] A thin sword cut through the blizzard. [Futility Divide.] The space was cut. The blade, which flew with force to kill Saika, was cut. A boy with a small body. No, it was hard to tell if this was a boy or a girl. You You! Found you. The child had cold eyes, and a white breath came out from the childs small lips. You cannot run. W-Wait! The aura shook. Puak! Blood welled up onto the white, snowy land, and Saika stepped back. In his eyes, he could see a small child swinging a bloody sword. The big eyes turned to Saika. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What is this Saika felt that this child was a lot smaller than him, but at the same time, looked bigger than him. And the child said, If you run there, you will be safe. The child said so and ran towards the village. There was no emotion in the childs dry voice. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 C Good And Evil (3) this fast?! Taika picked up the food, which was getting cold on the table, and jumped up. He had a special ability after being on the battlefield for a long time. He could sense a crisis right away, and now an alarm went off in his head, and all of his hair stood up. We havent even finished fortifying this place. He didnt think it would happen this soon. He thought it would take a couple of days. Fucking bitch monster! Where did that little thing even come from? The image of her literally slaughtering adult men made Taika gulp. What should he do? Regardless of how much of a surprise it was, she dug into the gap of one hundred soldiers by herself and demonstrated such a powerful force. So they needed to fortify this village. Retreat But where? No matter how much he thought about it, it didnt seem like it would be easy to catch her. It might have been different with the soldiers he had before, but now he only has about ten subordinates. Even if they tried to run, they would only get chased. Recalling the saying that the best defense is an attack, Taika made the decision and tore the map off the wall. While infiltrating the village, he and his subordinates figured out its layout. It wasnt that he was wandering around here or there without a thought. The robbery was done to grasp all of it. Even so, he just arrived here, so his memory wasnt perfect. I dont know how much I can do from looking at the map. Bringing the axe that he had put next to him, he went out. There is no way that the girl who just arrived here can know this town. Snowy town. The snow piled up to the knees, making it impossible to see the actual land. It was the same for them and the girl, yet they had been around here for a while, so the men had better chances when making a move. Taika took out his golden foil as he moved in the snow and bent it. Tik. It made just a small sound, but it was a magical device that would give a signal to his subordinates. What is this all of a sudden? In less than a minute, someone landed in front of him. Judging from the blood on his body, it seemed like he was having some fun. Other subordinates also gathered, one after another. Among them, there was one who dragged a body. Why did you bring that? Haha. I havent completed the purification yet. Flinch. He thought it was a corpse, but it was still alive. Taika didnt like it, but he chose not to say anything either. This is the village where the Demon Kings followers lived. And the people here were wicked. But what is it? I thought of something interesting. As expected, we have the most fun when we slice them down. The subordinates were thinking of messing with the bodies. In a normal situation, he wouldnt have cared about it, but now there were too many things happening. Usually, he wouldnt say anything about it, but now he said, That wench is here. No one here didnt know who that wench was. The light atmosphere turned heavy. If it is her You mean that crazy child? Yes. Seeing Taika nod heavily, the troops gulped. They were silent for a moment, then they opened their mouths. Arent we supposed to run? I havent forgotten what she did It was embarrassing that grown men were reacting this way to a small child, but that was how terrified they were of her. It was overwhelming. Of course, they were like that because they were all low-level soldiers. To them, people who were slightly above the normal level were good enough opponents. But that was also the biggest issue because aura users were considered superhumans by those on the normal level. It was an impossible task to handle. It is impossible to escape. Everyone knows that she plans to chase us until here, right? We havent even built a fort yet. There was no guarantee that a fort would save them, but that would give them some hope. At least we know this village better than her, and we have a map, so with a good plan, maybe At Taikas words, his subordinates nodded. They didnt know anything about this monster, but they had been together for three years now, and they would have to risk their lives against her. It would be better than running away and dying in vain. That wicked wench needs to be purified! No one could see where she was hiding. Rats. The girl walked through the snow, which was blowing strongly. The sword in her hand was cold. Ha. White breath came out of her lips. It was winter. The last time she saw flowers was three years ago. On that day, since the Sun God took the warmth from the northern land, winter took over. It was difficult to adapt at first, but maybe because she had been training her body, she could withstand it now. Puak. Seeing her short legs fall into the snow, the girl looked around with cold eyes. Trying to trap me? A presence not far from where she was. It wasnt easy for her to feel such a presence in a cold, snowy place. Even so, their intention was obvious when she felt it. It must have been a trap, but she still ran toward it. The aura on her sword was blue. Three years. During that time, Sarah Welton learned the sword. She learned more things, and she was earnest too. So it has been three years since she risked her life. For what? Mom. She thought of her only parent. After the death of their father, her older brother, Jamie, never returned. The only thing left for her was her mother, Sears. Who should she protect? The only thing left was herself. Although she had the body of a woman, she had Welton blood flowing through her, and thanks to that, despite being young, she was stronger than others. It isnt enough. Her peers. No, even knights wouldnt step forward to deal with her. But still, it wasnt enough. It couldnt be just that. Like her father, and like her brother. Brother. Sarahs gaze turned to the black tower in the distance. Her emotions had gone dry three years ago, but when she saw that, she felt aware of it, and she clenched her fists. I need to get stronger fast. To do so, she had to complete the mission given by her teacher. Sarahs eyes shone, and her tiny body sped up. Shes coming! When one of the men gave the signal, Taika shook his head and signaled with his hand. The terrain they were on now had a slight uphill, which gave them a little advantage. They could ambush her the moment she comes onto this path. It was a simple but sure plan. But the worst could always happen. With the ability to single-handedly slaughter dozens of people, there was a chance she could notice this. So they prepared a chain net. Besides that, we have one last resort. Taika grinned. Even though they werent able to build a fort, they could still catch her. But some of them had to be sacrificed in the process. If I survive, the unit can be remade. He didnt feel sorry for his subordinates. Of course. Was anyone here feeling apologetic for anything? Sure, maybe he would feel a little bad. He taught them for years and stayed with them, but with a new unit, he could start over again. It was still better than him dying. Everyone be ready. A subordinate who had been preparing the bait from a distance was running towards them. He appeared to be looking behind him as if some beast was following him. That guy would probably die. No matter how much he thought about it, this guy couldnt be saved. How can anyone outrun her? Taika saw that the monster had already caught up. Her brown hair and eyes, stained with madness, shone in this white world. The sword. It was thin but had a clear aura around it, a power of those who reached expert level. And Taika was the only one capable of casting aura here. Then why was she being called a monster? She is much stronger than me! He didnt have the confidence to take down the girl who slaughtered one hundred men by herself. But it will be me who wins! Her form turned faster. Shhhh. The sound of the wind being cut down sharply in the heavy snow caught their ears. Sarah, who had caught up with the soldier, immediately cut him down. It was just a fleeting moment. No one else, other than Taika, was able to follow that speed with their eyes. Now! He shouted loudly, and at the same time, chain nets were thrown in the air. A chain net that has been treated with magic could not be cut down. She will still cut it. That monster was skilled, but that chain net wasnt meant to capture her. It was a good plan. If they could tie her down for even a second, it was good enough. Kill! The net fell onto Sarahs head, and she swung her sword. Shhh. Sparks flew, and her eyes widened at the net, which was hard to cut even with aura. This was their hidden card. Soldiers appeared from all sides, and now that they had surrounded her, she could no longer escape. Die, you fucking kid! My friends died because of you! Hateful words were directed at Sarah. No matter how strong she was, she couldnt possibly handle all of them. Shh Sarah let out a breath. Sensing that the soldiers were coming to her, she lowered her sword like someone who had given up, and the soldiers grinned. I dont blame you. Sarah said, Because I am not too different from you. Something changed. She would be twelve years old this year. Although young, she could use Futility Divide. Her teacher said, Your talent with the sword is as good as your brothers, maybe even more? Her brother, Jamie Welton, had also taken three years to perfect this. A vision passed down only to the familys descendants. [Sea of Hundred.] Bang!!! She moved her foot very gently, and the soldiers who were there realized something was wrong. The aura cried out. [Futility Sky.] There were invisible slashes in all directions, and the net, which couldnt be cut with aura, was torn down. She mastered Futility Divide perfectly, and she could use it however she wanted. She had a talent with the sword that surpassed Jamies. Everyone, die! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarah coldly said, and her sword dance began. Taika, watching this, tried to run without looking back. But it was too late. Euk. The sword cut his throat. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 C Good And Evil (4) Sarah looked at the dead bodies of her enemies. All with their heads separated. Each one was neatly cut, and the cross sections were clean. She rubbed her blood-soaked sword into the snow. The white land was stained red. She killed a person. Not one or two, but about ten people were cut down with a single hit. It is past the time. The first time she killed a person, her hands shook, and she couldnt eat anything for days. She felt nauseous just thinking about it. The next killing was similar too. Killing living beings was too much for a young girl. She wasnt killing animals, but people. But was it because they said humans were like animals when it came to adapting? As the process happened over and over again, the killing didnt bother her anymore. It was the same when cutting people down. These people killed innocent villagers. From Sarahs point of view, they were the bad ones, but she had no intention of punishing them by wasting time. They did what they wanted to do, and she did what she had to do. In the process, they clashed with each other, and she was the last person standing because she was stronger. When she kills people, she never thinks of it as good or evil. In a world like this, does it even matter? They raided a remote village to kill people. Sarah felt bad for those who died without knowing the reason, but this was the new world. A world where strength was everything. It was a world where you couldnt protect anything if you were weak. In the first place, since three years ago, the line between evil and good has blurred. What became of her family, who wanted goodness? Phew. Sarah narrowed her eyes. The terrible three years. The girl, who didnt know anything, witnessed her family suddenly being changed in a terrible way. From then on, she didnt differentiate between good and evil. She didnt feel like she had to consider any of it. She just wanted one thing. For my family to be one again. She would go to any length to achieve that goal, even killing without remorse. Killing felt more familiar to her now. Whether they were good or bad, she killed more people than she could remember. And she would kill more in the future. Sarah left the village. Are you back? Yes, Teacher. Sarah sat down and bowed her head to her teacher, who was reading a newspaper. Her teacher folded the paper, checked her condition, and got up. Sit. I will bring you tea. When her teacher went to make tea, she stayed seated. And after a while, the teacher came back with black tea. Sarah looked at it and said, Taikas troops were wiped out. You did well. Even though the twelve-year girl slaughtered more than a hundred soldiers, the teacher didnt say much. She did what she had to. Rather, he gave Sarah her next mission. A battle broke out on the border of Evolve. It seems like there were casualties on our side. Should I go there? No. You will train with your skills. There is a rumor that a master appeared. Master A human being above the level of humans, and someone with enough power to change the flow of the battlefield. And they couldnt do anything about it unless they had a master on their side. This was her primary goalto become a master. Anyway, the presence of a master class on the enemy side meant that she couldnt do anything. If it were in the past, she would have asked to be sent there. So what should I do? The most important thing that Sarah learned from her teacher for three years was know your level. She had to know her level. If she went, not knowing her level, then she would only die at the hands of a stronger opponent. So she gave up. And her teacher said, Assassination. His voice was calm. Who Count Gamon. The commander of the enemy troops dispatched from the Samain Kingdom. The Samain Kingdom was located on the border of the Haron and Olvia nations. Count Gamon was known to be there, and he was the current commander of the Anti-Demon King Alliance. Is that possible? Sarah asked. When she thought about it, assassinating a master seemed impossible. Even the escorts of a master would not be weak, and catching them off guard was even more impossible. It wasnt much different from telling her to die. When did her teacher turn into someone who gave her impossible missions? We have intelligence saying that a week later, he is returning to the kingdom. They dont want his absence to be known, so he is being moved secretly. There will be fewer escorts and many chances. And the route? We have a person there. When you reach him, you will be informed of everything. When should I start? You must be tired. Have a rest today and tomorrow. We have enough time. Yes. Sarah nodded and tried to leave. As she turned the doorknob, she glanced back and asked her teacher, But how is Brother? Her teacher was one of the few people who could see her brother, Jamie Welton. Her teacher took the black tea cup that Sarah didnt drink and sipped it. The conversation was short, so the tea wasnt cold yet. And taking a sip, he said, As usual. I see. Yes. its your mothers birthday soon. Her teacher nodded, and Sarah went out with a gloomy face. After confirming that she had left, the teacher sighed. it is already Searss birthday. A bitter voice. I really cannot do this. Beryl closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair. So tiring. Three years ago, he accepted Sarah as his disciple. At first, he had no intention of accepting her, but he couldnt be ruthless to a child who held on to him, saying she wanted to protect her mother. He accepted her because he had no other choice, but he had no intention of teaching her how to kill. He thought being able to protect herself was enough, but as she grew, she began to change. Teacher, I want to be strong. The nine-year-old child said so. They werent just empty words. She was being sincere. But Beryl didnt want Count Weltons daughter to walk down this horrid path. Protecting her mother, remembering her deceased father and the need to see her brother. The moment he heard of it, Beryl felt like he had been hit on the head. A child who had lived happily and was protected by everyone had experienced despair and frustration and attempted to gain power in order to reclaim her family. She longed for the happiness of the past and to get everything back with her own hands. And from that day on, he treated her as his true disciple. To kill. Missions. Cutting people down. Just like her brother. But with Jamie, it was different. Now he knew who Jamie was. He was aware that the young boy was not truly young, but Sarah was. A little twelve-year-old child. In front of her, he acted coldly at all times, but Beryl was more worried about her future than anyone else. He wanted to tell her to leave this life. He actually did. But each time, she said, I cannot stop until I achieve my goal. Its not something a child should say, so he felt confused and walked to the window. He could see the black tower. Jamie. Now it wasnt a name he was referred to, but Beryl looked at the tower and mumbled the name he no longer used. Protect your sister. Shhh. Magi was raging. A space where only darkness existed, and there were two people there. One was a handsome man in gold, which didnt go well with the darkness, and the other was in darkness. Kukuk. I dont know why the Demon King called you and me at the same time. The man in gold spoke, but the one in darkness didnt answer. Abset smiled like he had expected this. Pretending to be silent. Abset didnt talk anymore, as if it wasnt funny. He just stared at the existing door. The one that harbored an ominous feeling of wickedness. The door, protected by the magis power, was only accessible to the permitted ones. Kehehe. Is it finally war? Except on the first day the tower was built, their master never called them. So it was clear. The Demons had to fight. Tear the weak to death and crush the strong by overpowering them. Yet for two or more years, this man was confined to a room. Of course, with strong ones like Abset, who could even reach the man, especially the guy next to him? I definitely want to fight this one. Abset. He was once under the control of Satan and a member of the Duke of Rage camp. Abset was as strong as a Demon King, and he was under the command of Satan, but he suddenly disappeared. And when one of the Great Demon Kings positions became vacant, a war broke out to take his seat. It was a tough fight, but Abset enjoyed it. The Devildom was a world where they all killed each other. What could be more enjoyable than that? In the end, he was in danger of turning into a prisoner of another Great Demon King, but then Diablo Volfir, who took over Satans essence, appeared. He wiped out all the Demon Kings that existed and immediately led his troops to this place. And now War, war, war, war!! Abset thought it was finally time. Fighting in the Devildom was fun, but he was curious about the human world. Currently, the entire continent is divided between the Sun God and Diablo Volfir. And war was happening. There was no plausible war yet, but the Demon King called for them now. As the two stood there, magi flashed, and the large door began to open. Kiiirrit! As soon as the door opened, a tremendous amount of force was pushing them down. Abset smiled at the tremendous power he felt, and the golden man frowned. They went inside, and both had different expressions. There were those who arrived earlier than them. All of them were equal to or close to Abset. But they didnt care about that. Abset gulped and continued to smile. The high steps and a large purple chair above. The man sitting there. The black-haired man, with his chin resting on his hand, had an expressionless face. He was looking down at the two. Abset greeted the man. Abset greets the Demon King of Wrath. On the other hand, the man in the golden light looked at him and moved to the right. No one pointed out his actions. Because he was not a member of the Demon Kings troops. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Well Get up. The Demon King of Wrath, Diablo Volfir, said, Start the meeting. His eyes shone in purple. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 C Sarah Welton (1) It has been a while since we all got together like this. It was Hasyath, the leader of the Rans, who said this. Three years ago, following the incident, all races involved in the war were labeled as evil beings allied with the Demon King. A fierce and bloody battle was fought against the paladins following the Sun God, and the Rans, who were outnumbered, sought Diablos protection. It was humiliating for a race considered to be one of the top three races to come under someone elses protection, but it wasnt a bad decision. Diablo Volfir was now the Demon King of Wrath, but they knew he wasnt evil. But it is different from back then. Hasyath looked at Diablo. He felt darker than before, especially those eyes. They felt more subdued, like no emotion could be found. But all of that didnt matter. This was a path where everyone would walk to hell, and to the public, they were the evil ones. In todays world, good and evil arent so different, but normal people have no way of knowing this. Tell me why you called us. Hiyan, the High Elf asked. She was in the same situation as the Rans. No, maybe worse. Considering the World Tree was almost burned, and without Diablos help, they would have lost what was left of their home. Whether they liked it or not, they had to be under Diablo. And Hiyan asked, Are we going to start the war? War. That word made everyone turn to Diablo. However, not all gazes had the same emotions. Some were looking for hope in the war. Some felt pity. Some were just curious. Looking at all those glances, Diablo said, Not yet. At those words, some of them clicked their tongues. Tch. I am not interested unless the war starts. One of them clicked their tongue and walked towards the door. In that absurd situation, everyone looked shocked. It was Galakios. A demon from the Devildom, whom Diablo had directly recruited. In the Devildom, where many Demon Lords ruled, there were demons who didnt belong to any side. Among them was Galakios, who was strong enough to go against the Demon Lords. In the first place, he wasnt the type to serve under someone, and he didnt come under Diablo for a reason, so no one could stop him. Except for one. You should be grateful to the Demon King for looking after such a rebel. How dare you speak up? Abset. As he served the former and current Demon King of Wrath, he couldnt ignore the words of Galakios. Know your place, lowly bug. Haa? At the sudden words, Galakios stopped and glared at Abset, who was shocked. Did you just say that to me? Who else here is arrogantly leaving their position? You are speaking too much for a mouth-tied bastard. I dont know who you are calling a bastard. Why are you even here? That is it! I will pull out your mouth first! Among the weaklings, are you the strongest? I will show you. Both of you stop. What are you doing in front of the master? At that time, a black-haired woman on the other side frowned at their actions. Hah! Jor! I am just educating him. When Abset responded to Jormungands words, Galakios snorted. Fawning over that means you have a death wish. Fucking disgusting. is this guy insane or what? I said stop. As Jormungand turned serious, the two demons turned to her. Abset clicked his tongue. Even you cannot stop me. Same with Galakios. You people. Have you finally given up today? Idiots. How dare you act out in front of my master. Jormungand was ready to summon her scythe. When the three of them were ready to pounce on each other. Stop! Thud!! A tremendous pressure filled the space, but not everyone felt it. Just the three. Only the three who were about to fight felt the pressure. Kuak! Galakios couldnt resist it. He was frowning and turned to see the other two. To see if they were the same as him, unable to stand this pressure. What is? None of them could do anything here. He bit his lip, but even his magi wouldnt move, and he was at a loss for words. Was he this strong? When he first met Diablo Volfir, he knew he was strong, but not this overwhelmingly strong. Wasnt this power greater than that of the Great Demon King? Diablo opened his mouth in a calm tone. Everyone calm down. With that, the heavy pressure vanished like a lie. Abset gasped, Jormungand barely stood, and Galakios looked at Diablo. The man sat up arrogantly. He couldnt understand what those eyes were thinking, but it was the first time he had felt such a difference in power. Diablo looked at him and said, It wont be long before you get what you want, so take a seat. His eyes were so cold that he couldnt even say anything. He just trudged back to where he was. And when the situation was roughly settled, Hiyan sighed. Then why did you summon us? If there was no war, there was no reason to call them here. They all had work to do. Leaving their positions to come here could already have done a lot of damage to their races. Their strength was needed to keep this northern land, where there was no warmth. Diablo nodded his head. I found a trace. ..!! At that, everyones eyes widened. Trace. There was no way that those gathered here didnt know what it meant. Trace of someone? At that time, a red-haired woman who was listening, Venna, said. At her words, some looked at Diablo, and he said, Exiled God Shiva. Shiva!!! Hasyath shouted, clenching his fist. A Nature God who was said to have been defeated by the 12 Gods, and his power was known to not fall far behind Ras. And the existence, who was the beginning of the Ran race. And his traces were found. Hasyath couldnt help but feel excited. Where is it? The place where his traces were found?! Calm down. Do I look like I can calm down? Hiyan tried to calm him down, but he couldnt. After three stressful years of avoiding the eyes of the 12 Gods, the traces were finally discovered. Please tell me where you found him? Rotomo Strait. Hearing Rotomo Strait made him frown. No one who lived in this world wouldnt know it. One of the six Bans in this world, where whirlpools, lightning, and rain never stopped. The sea monsters were known to be ten meters tall, and the sea water was known to turn skin to stone. However, none of those present here were afraid of the six Bans. They were all strong. The problem was that it wasnt about the Bans. The realm of the Sun God. To be precise, it was in the southwest corner of the western continent, Arisha, but all lands except Olvia were protected by the Sun God. In particular, the Rotomo Strait was an area that almost touched the Brion continent. Fighting will be inevitable. Behemoth said. He was still small, but he knew things. So, by calling us together, you want to send everyone there? As if. If that happens, this land will not be able to handle the curse of Ra. At Jormungands words, Behemoth nodded. And Diablo said, I will leave the selection up to you, Hasyath. Because you are the most desperate about this. I am grateful. Hasyath bowed, feeling grateful but not the others. Is that all? The traces of an old God were found. Wasnt it something to be discussed before dismissing them? Even now, the lands in the north were suffering. They had to take back their rightful places to face Ra. Not done yet. Diablo opened his mouth as if he had something to say and rose up. As he descended the stairs, a black aura moved around him, and it contrasted with his pale skin. Diablo stood right before them and said, Three years. During that time, we have been crouching and working on our own. The land became deprived of warmth, and most lands and foundations collapsed, making it impossible to see the future. Many people fled to the north, and some turned hostile too. They couldnt hold on anymore. Based on what was left, there was nothing they could do to fend off the enemies. But It is different now. Three years. Diablo created this black tower, subdued the remaining remnants of Wrath, and took them under his control. There were still a lot of things to do, but at this point, the foundation had been established to some extent. So The time for a counterattack is approaching. Yes. A war that no one wants. It isnt long before we can fully avenge the humiliation that happened. Diablos purple eyes glowed. It begins right after the old Gods traces are found. In the process, there will be a lot of hardships because of the enemies, but everyone has a reason to hold on. On that day, three years ago. Diablo abandoned his current name. To wield nonsense. Only to set things right through violence. The beginning starts after recovering the power of Shiva, the God of War. Then we Diablo twitched his lips and smiled for the first time. We start the war. Sun God. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bring down that damned bastard from his high and mighty havens. Go. Go and get your hands on the power. I will protect you. Everyones faces were filled with joy. The chance had finally arrived to get back everything that had been lost. But only one person wasnt smiling. It was Ricky, the man in gold. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 C Sarah Welton (2) Everyone left the meeting room. It has been like that for the past three years. It was because they had to somehow obtain the traces of Shiva. If they could obtain it, the balance of power, which was tilted toward one side, would shift back to the other side. Only then would they be able to overcome this absurd situation. But why are you staying here? Diablo asked the man who stayed back when everyone left. It was Ricky. Ricky stared at the man and said, Jamie. I told you not to call me by that name. A chilling voice. However, there was no change in his facial expression. In the past, he would have frowned, but now, Ricky just sighed. He got worse. Knowing what made him like this, Ricky said nothing. But Jamie No, Diablo needed to know something. Did you hear about Sarah? I am asking if you know about Sarah, your younger sister? Of course he knew. Beryl who constantly visited him, told him so, and Diablo tilted his head. What about her? Jerk! Your younger sister is living a hard life, so how can you react like this? I dont understand why you are so angry. What? This is such a world. Ricky was at a loss for words at his cold reaction. Not caring, Diablos words continued, If you dont kill, you die. A world where we have to make sacrifices to get things done. I wouldnt say you dont know this yourself. Do you understand what youre saying? Did I say something wrong? Sarah said she entered this path to protect her family, you bastard. It happened because you neglected her. The one she calls her brother! Is that the end of our conversation? Diablo said, as if he didnt care. You should leave. We dont have time to chat here. Look here, Jamie! Do not refer to me by that name Diablo continued to look indifferent and he warned Ricky for the first time. I clearly told you. Kuak!! At the terrifying force, Ricky kneeled down. Diablo walked over, grabbed him by the collar, and lifted him up. With his purple eyes glowing, he said, I am Diablo Volfir. If you call me by that name one more time, I will not forgive you anymore. H-How did all of this happen? Huh! He put Ricky down like he was tossing him. As if he had nothing more to say, he walked back to the high chair. Ricky just looked at the back of his friend. He clicked his tongue, left that place, and left Diablo alone. After that, he put on a thoughtful expression and slowly closed his eyes. Sarah entered a small village built inside a forest. This was where she lived. However, this wasnt an ordinary time. Sarah is here. Rosemary from the flower race greeted her. Miss Rose, I am back. you did great. Rosemary, the woman from the flower race, gave Sarah a gentle hug and patted her on the back. She used to be an executive at Frontier. But now she was living as a representative in this small village. This was because the organization was disbanded when the Frontier went under the command of the Demon King. Rosemary left because she didnt want to fight and chose to make a living by taking care of this small village. The two hugged when they met each other. Thanks. No. But mother? Sears is resting. Go ahead. See you later then. Yes, I will call you when the meal is ready. Yes. Sarah nodded and headed to the house, and Rosemary looked at her back. Such a tough path to take at a young age About two years and four months ago. Shortly after the village was created, Beryl came to visit the mother and daughter. And he asked Rosemary to help the two of them settle down here. She accepted her and the mother right away. However, they had a problem. Sears and also the situation, they should be getting better soon. The problem was on the side of the mother. She wouldnt talk. She couldnt even walk, let alone stand, as if she had a huge psychological problem. Sarah, the daughter, continued to take care of her mother and learned the sword. And when the villagers and Rosemary were with her, the burden on her shoulders eased up. Even so, she felt sorry for them. At the age when she has to play with friends the heaven is so indifferent. What kind of misfortune had befallen the family for them to crumble like this? Rosemary turned to the black tower. They had another family membera man she had seen before who had impressive emerald hair. What was he doing by neglecting them? Shaking her head, she went back to her work. She only wished for the peace of those in the village. Mom! Sarah burst the door open with a bright expression and went inside. Her cold face changed to that of a girl at a young age. Is that Sarah? The woman, with her back to the bed, greeted her. Her brown hair, once silky smooth, was now a little frizzy. Her lips were pale and dry. She didnt look healthy. Sarah smiled and sat next to her. Hehe. I am back. How was today? Maybe because I get to see you that I feel so good. I feel a lot better than usual. Sears smiled, patting Sarah on the head, while Sarah clenched the hem of her dress. Fortunately, it was hidden by the bed, so Sears didnt see it. In the past, Sears would hug her, kiss her, and tell her she was cute, but not now. Because of her health, stamina, and spirit Her husband, Count Welton, died, and her son, Jamie Welton, was labeled the enemy of the world and became a Demon King. The Welton family shattered, and even though they were a very close family, they couldnt escape the aftermath. The Seldam Kingdom was driven to the brink of destruction. Sears had lost everything in this unbearable situation. It was all too instant for the woman, who was the lady of the estate, to fall to the bottom. Still, she didnt give up her life. Did you eat? Sears asked, looking at her daughter, who was holding back her tears. A young daughter who would stick close and protect her. How could she give up when this child was here? Even if it wasnt the same life as before, she was still a mother. Rose Miss Rose is preparing it. I see. I am forever indebted to Miss Rose. I need to pay her back someday. I will do that. The debt to Miss Rose will be paid by our family. Mom should get well soon to pay off the debt with my child. Yeah. So mom should focus on being healthy. Do not worry about me. Yes. Whose daughter are you? I am moms daughter. Sears nodded and stroked Sarahs head as if it was nice. Mom is a bit tired, child. Ah. I will help you lay down. Sarah put Sears in bed. And after patting her messy hair, Sarah smiled brightly. Good night. I will go help Miss Rose. I am sorry, my daughter. Do not say that. I will see you soon. Sarah ran out of the house. Sears sighed, looking at the door. No one knew how long this life would last. She looked at the black tower out the window. Jamie was somewhere in there. Jamie. Are you healthy? I hope you are healthy. And with those thoughts, Sears fell into sleep. As soon as Sarah came out, she sprinted with all her might. To the point that her heart was pounding loudly, that it felt like her lungs were torn, and that she couldnt breathe. She ran fast. Haaa! Haaah! Haaa! The blood was rushing through her body, and her eyes felt hot as if they were melting. Her brain was too focused on breathing, so she couldnt even think about anything. On days she would return from her missions, she would meet her mother and then run like this. Because if she didnt, it felt like she would burst into tears. As she raised her stamina to the limit for that short period of time, her emotions felt less intense. Sarah lay on the ground and spread her arms out. She continued to gasp for air. I will live. A normal person would have cried like they were dying, but she calmed herself. It was because she knew that it would be much harder to hold a broken heart. Pretty fast. While she was controlling her breath, someone appeared in front of her. Sarah slowly turned her head. There was a man with his arms crossed in unfamiliar clothes. Sarah greeted him. Hello. You are faster than before? The man smiled, unfolding his arms. Jin, the former Frontier executive, was here as a guardian for this small village. And he stretched out his hand to Sarah. Sarah grabbed it to stand up. When did you come? Just now. You must have come when I was out. Seeing that you have no injuries, you must have easily accomplished your mission. Because they were clumsy people. Honestly, it took too long. By the way, what is Mr. Jin doing here? Well. I heard you had arrived, so I quickly rushed over here and followed you. Did you come to see your mother? as always. Jin nodded. He knew what Sarahs behavior was. When is the next mission? The day after tomorrow. Thats fast. Beryl, that bastard, why is he in such a hurry? Jin knew who was teaching Sarah, but he couldnt understand why he was pushing her. If this continued, it was possible that an accident of some sort would happen to this child, as she would be exhausted from the missions. And fights depended on the condition of the person. I do it because I want to. And it was a bit difficult at first, but now I can easily do the missions. They werent simple words. Sarah could feel it. Each time she took up a mission, she became stronger. So is Jamie, that child too. What happened to the bloodline of the Weltons? Jin touched his curved blade. Should we check your skills once again? A spar? When Sarah asked, Jin smiled. I hope this time it will be a fight worthy enough to call a spar. It will not be easy. Sarah smiled and drew her sword. For Sarah, who wanted to get stronger, facing someone strong was too valuable. And Jin knew that when she came back, she wanted to fight. Ready? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The answer to it Sarahs eyes shone, and he swung his sword. Here! Shiinng! The sword and blade collided. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 C Sarah Welton (3) Growing again The moment Jin collided his blade against the sword, he saw Sarah moving downwards with her sword slanting. Her steps were so smooth. She knew how to step on the ground and move at the best pace. Learned? No. She instinctively felt it. She transformed from being a protected child of the Welton family to a child who kills others. She is insane. He wondered how aware she was, and how her sword had the effect of making the opponent want to flee. At least, since Jin was a swordmaster, he could spar with her, but he knew that those who were not on a similar level would not be able to deal with her. To that extent, Saras sword and her skills were clear. However, she is still a long way off. But still, Sarahs skills were still terrifying. Jin was a swordmaster. He was not clumsy enough to allow a kid who hadnt reached the level of a master to defeat him. Sarah moved her small body in a fluid-like manner and swung at him. The blade split into dozens of illusions and aimed for his vital spots. Attacking the vital points in a spar was close to foul play, but Sarah wasnt the type to follow that rule. You kid! Jin seemed surprised but smiled. She had done it, knowing it wouldnt work. Which meant this attack had a hidden purpose. Jin used the Phantom Swords at once. He used the fantasy type of sword because of Sarahs quick decision-making, but in the first place, Jin reached his level with one Quick Sword. All of Sarahs attacks were blocked, but she showed no reactions. As expected, she wasnt giving her all. Clang! And the moment her sword bounced back [Sea of Hundred.] She slammed her little foot to the ground, and the flow of space began to focus on her. It has been three years since she crossed this line and practiced the sword. After a lot of trial and error, she realized which sword suited her the most and that the Welton blood inside of her was now gone. She had a long way to go to reach her goal, and she was going to work hard for it. It wasnt known when it would work, but right now, she was in her best condition. Sarah gritted her teeth and moved. A gap created by ten consecutive hits. Humans have something called a breathing pattern. When one works, eats, and even sleeps. Then what about when exercising? Each person runs and swings a sword differently, and even their breathing patterns differ. And ten sword strikes were as natural to Jin as breathing. Ever since she came to this village and began to learn the sword seriously, she has been diligently training with Jin, and it is the same now. Up until recently, he didnt even have to look at her to take her down, but lately, shes been making him keep his eyes on her. And in the process, she learned how he was breathing. Ten times. As he was using his blade, he took ten breaths and continued with the next attack. He can do more. He was a swordmaster, so he must have much more to show. Currently, Jin wasnt going past a certain level. It meant that this spar was just a game to him. It was meaningless. Perhaps Mr. Jin has already seen through my thoughts. There was no way that Jin, who had a lot of experience, didnt know what she wanted. But it was too late, though. It took one breath to block ten attacks. A gap was bound to come. Furthermore, she was surrounded by a flow of mana. Cut him! She gripped the sword tightly in her hands, intent on cutting her opponent. Her eyes shone, and she wielded her sword, which was the same size as her body. I didnt think you could detect my breathing pattern, but Wheik. She heard the sound of the wind, and Sarah felt the background shift. She frowned at the floating feeling. When her head was pounding from the pain, she looked at the ground and at herself. Unlike a moment ago, she was now sitting with her back against a tree. Her sword has lodged a distance away, and Jin was standing on a plant with his feet together. She didnt even understand what had happened, but judging from the situation, it seemed like she got hit. Sarah took a breath and stood up. What did you do? The last part made no sense to her. The moment she swung her sword, she felt the space shift, and when she came to her senses, she was on the ground. Jin jumped off the plant he was standing on and said, I didnt do much. I just grabbed you and whirled you around a couple of times and put you near this tree. But the breathing I am sure at my current level I can breathe for ten hits. You are saying that is the level you are at? No. I definitely needed to catch my breath before the next attack. It is just that the breath of the sword and the way the body moves are different. Sarah didnt understand. How did the breath of a weapon differ from the body? Jin was speaking like it wasnt a big deal. You will know when you can use your hands and feet freely. Uh? Hands and feet Are you asking that because you are learning the sword? Ah. Well, if everyone handled their hands and feet freely, there would be no distinction between the realms. This was not a basic action in life but rather a more specific one. Jin only talked about using the hands and feet, but if she had to ask, it was about how to use the entire body. The difference between Sarah and Jin was evident. It was the difference between a swordmaster and someone who wasnt. Jin was puzzled when Sarah looked blankly into space. Is this a moment of enlightenment? He stuck his tongue out at Sarahs talent. She was more talented than her brother. Sarah had a realization, and Jin was looking at her while sitting on a nearby rock. If we werent in such times, you would have had a great name. They were not empty words. Her father and brother were both great swordsmen. It took Jamie five years to be a swordmaster. He had such an exceptional talent that Jin had to check several times to confirm it. Because he is a magician. Even though he is called the Demon King now, Jamie Welton was a black magician who made the 12 Gods fear him in his past life. And they thought it was absurd that he also had exceptional talent with the sword. But his sister too. Within a year. It was the amount of time left before she would become a swordmaster. Jin thought it wouldnt take any longer. Sarahs progress might be hampered for a while, but he couldnt imagine her not becoming a swordmaster while she continued to figure out every single detail of swordsmanship. She could become a swordsman who would go down in the worlds history. But Sarahs reaction was different. I dont know. Sarah said, brushing the dirt off her sword. In the first place, I wouldnt have mastered the sword like this. Um. Because I was a child who was treated like a flower. The youngest child was spoiled in the arms of her parents. Without knowing anything about the world, she enjoyed her time in the garden with her mother. An immature child who took her family for granted and enjoyed it. Actually, it wasnt so odd. She was just nine years old until three years ago, and she was a kid who was just being taught the manners of a noble and basic education. Unlike her brother. If it hadnt been for these times, she would have only used the sword for self-defense and nothing more. It could be so. Jin didnt deny it. Sarah was the second child in the Welton family. Even so, your fame will still shake the world. Just because you want to hide it doesnt mean people wont notice it. It would still find a way out into the world one day. I am grateful you think that way. I wasnt complimenting you. Anyway, what is your next mission? Sarah told Jin what she knew about the mission. Jin frowned. It will not be easy. What is that guy thinking giving that to you? I will be fine. And in order to become stronger, I need to cross the threshold of danger. That way, I can become stronger quickly. Sarah I have to become stronger as soon as possible. There is no time for me to settle down. If you run too fast, you will be exhausted. I wont tell you to take it easy, but take care of your body at least. Thanks for the advice. Sarah bowed her head and walked in the direction of the house. Then lets meet next time. At that time, I will be stronger than now, so be prepared. Huhu. I hope so. Saying that, Sarah walked away. Jin, who was left alone, looked at her until she vanished and moved his gaze back to the black tower. Jamie. Please take care of that poor child. Isnt she your sister? Jamie. He knew that his voice would never reach Diablo. But Jin mumbled as if praying, May peace come to this world. On the day of the mission, Sarah made sure Sears was asleep and left the house. It was early in the morning, and the sun wasnt even up yet. The coldness of winter made the tip of her nose hurt. She pushed the snow, which had piled up at night, with her sword. Sears wouldnt come out, but the folks of this village did. They were all people taking care of Sears, so it would be troublesome if the snow piled up. She might not be able to repay the debt she owes them, but she could give them a safe place to work. Sarah cleared the surrounding snow and moved to the meeting place. After thirty minutes of running, she felt the presence of several people nearby. And when she arrived, everyone turned to her. You came fast. The middle-aged man with a salt-and-pepper beard greeted her. And the young men present bowed their heads to Sarah. Sarah also greeted them. Please explain the mission. You must have had a rough idea from Sir Onyx, right? Sarah nodded at Hiroks question. I was told to assassinate Count Gamon. It was at first. And it changed? Yes, the mission to assassinate will be done by someone else. Your new mission is to bring someone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bring? Intelligence reported that there are traces of Shiva, the God of War, the old God, in the Rotomo Strait. A search party led by the Rans is being formed, and you will move with them. Not a solo mission? Because there was someone who asked for you. Sarahs expression distorted at the words she heard. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 C Finding Traces (1) Someone asked for her? Sarah was curious about who it was. I will know when the time comes. Hirok didnt say anything more about it There was no way to know who it was, and even if she tried to figure it out, it would be impossible. Sarah gave up and looked out the window. She was now in the carriage to her destination, and it had been a while since she was on a mission with other people. In the past, it would have been normal. But there was no point in thinking about it right now, so Sarah shook her head and looked out. And she suddenly remembered the Ran race. She had never met them before, and until three years ago, they were all tied up as the major races with the elves and dragons. And among the three races, those who were especially gifted with powerful weapons were called swordmasters even if they had no talent. She was told that a race composed of such monsters would lead the search party. All of them must be so strong. Well, since they were selected to search for the traces of Shiva, they must be strong enough to be incomparable to her. Then a question arose. Why did I get called? She no longer wondered who the person who requested her was. Why did they need her? I dont know if my presence is a burden to them. She was not a swordmaster, and she could not handle her skills perfectly. But would she be of any help to the Ran clan, which consists of at least a few swordmasters? It would be lucky for them if she didnt get hurt. So the question went deeper. How did someone find out about her? What did that person think when they decided to include her in this? I will understand if I go. The speed of the carriage increased as Sarah sat on the chair. It didnt have a soft cushion, but she was able to shut her eyes for a while. The carriage moved for three days and nights. They had to change horses several times, and their meals were all dry food. Sarah and the coachman never spoke to each other, but the silence wasnt awkward. She used this time to meditate. She trained with the sword in her mind, thought about the flow of mana in her body, and examined the flow of aura. It wasnt easy in the rattling cage, but it was better than the hardships she was living through. And they finally arrived at their destination. We have arrived. The coachman, who hadnt said a thing since the start, spoke for the first time. It was the voice of a normal old man. Sarah said goodbye, got off the carriage, and the carriage began to move back. She looked at the departing carriage and looked ahead. Snow. The mountains were blanketed in pristine white snow, and the valley below was vast. She hadnt been in such a wide-open place in a long time, so she held her breath and admired the scenery. Sarah felt peace at this unknown sight. Her heart was stirred for some reason, as if something were rising inside of her. Cool, right? Then a strange voice came from her side. Surprised by this, Sarah hurriedly drew her sword. Someone came to her side, and she didnt notice it at all. She already had a cold sweat at the thought that she could have died. Quick to respond? She wasnt sure if he was being sarcastic or speaking sincerely. One thing was certain. The opponent was a skilled fighter whose level she could not match. She gulped, and only then could she see the face of the other person. A fair-skinned beauty with sky-blue hair down to her hips that everyone would want. She was tall and had lean limbs, with the most desirable beauty. She looked like a model, but if there was one peculiar thing. the jewel on your head? She had wavy hair and a sky-blue jewel on her forehead. The jewel that made the Ran race different from humans. The jewel was the same color as the beautiful womans hair who was standing in front of her. Are you from the Ran clan? To that question, the woman of Ran, Isis, smiled broadly. Yes. I am the one who called for you. You called for me? Yes. At Isiss answer, Sarah let go of her hostility for the moment and put her sword back in its sheath. It was rude to point the sword without knowing the enemy. That being said, there were a number of factors that made it difficult to greet her with a Wow, nice to meet you right now. Sarah took a couple of steps back with caution. Ahaha. Not comfortable yet? Isis, on the other hand, just looked at Sarah, who was so wary of her surroundings. Like a cat. A purring cat that doesnt bite. She understood why. She would have been disappointed if Sarah hadnt responded so vigilantly when she suddenly appeared next to her. Still, the training went better than I thought. Was Beryl looking after her? She had never heard of him teaching the sword to anyone, so she didnt know if his teaching skills were good, but looking at it now, he seemed to be pretty good. And she heard that the child crossed the line of death many times. Her form and how she responded proved that she had mastered his teachings. This child is the younger sister of Jamie. This was her first time seeing this child in person, but she had always heard of the child when she met Jamie. What a cute kid! Such innocent, big eyes and soft cheeks that make me want to pinch them. She is not an idiot who depends on family alone, but one would want to keep her safe and innocent until the end. And not knowing that misfortune was coming, she enjoyed normal things. The existence that Jamie had always wanted to protect. So different from what I had heard back then. Her eyes were large but no longer innocent. The baby fat on her cheeks appeared to have been left untouched by the fierce battles she went through. For a child her age, she has such a strong body and a few scars. The child, who previously only knew her family and home, now knows misfortune and death. How would Jamie react? That child Recalling the faces of Jamie and Diablo, Isis shook her head. And she smiled broadly at Sarah. Theres no need to be so vigilant. Everyone is waiting. Lets go. Take my hand. Sarah looked at the hand of Isis. Did she really expect her to hold her hand at her command? As soon as she believes these words, which are not what they seem, she would be attacked helplessly. As if to say that she didnt have to think about other stuff. I can kill you in an instant if I make up my mind, so acting all cautious isnt needed. At those words, Sarahs eyes widened in realization. Whether she held her hands or not, it made no sense. With Isiss skills, it wouldnt take her even a second to subdue her. Isis smiled and nodded in the direction of her companions, and Sarah reluctantly grabbed her hand. There was a group not too far away. All of them had unique hair colors, but the thing they had in common were jewels on their foreheads. The Ran race. Sarah was led by Isis and reached the place in an instant. The man standing with sky-blue hair, who appeared to be the head, said, Is it this child? Yes. Isis nodded at the man, and the king of Ran, Hasyath, looked at Sarah. Sarah was stunned at his look and moved behind Isis. Like a cat. Hasyath snorted. Diablos younger sister? Sarahs eyes widened at the question, and she growled back. Not Diablo. My brother is Jamie Welton. But he wants to be called Diablo. you met my brother? Sarah asked cautiously, waiting for Hasyath to speak more about her brother. He shrugged like it was nothing. I just saw him yesterday. H-How? How is Brother?! Hmm. How should he answer her? I heard that he is neglecting his family, and it seems like she knows nothing about her brother. It was someone elses family issue, so he wasnt going to talk about it, but seeing Diablo, he could understand. Because the path he was taking now was dark and alone. Hasyath looked at Sarah and said, He is in good health. R-Right. He is in good health. Despite the formal words, Sarah took it seriously and put on a relieved face. Isis looked at the child like she was pitying her and touched her head, making Sarah flinch and look up. Everything will be fine. You and your brother too. It was sudden, but Sarah nodded slowly. Hasyath changed the topic and asked Sarah for something else. Rather, do you know why you are here? No. I am curious too. Why did you request for me? Sarah mumbled, looking at the Ran race warriors. I do not think I can be of much help. She felt that, with all of the power they held, her power was nothing, and she had been thinking about it all the way here. The only conclusion she could come to was that she would only be a burden. And when she saw them all in person, she became more sure of it. And Isis asked, You want to become stronger? Yes. Very. Isis recalled what happened earlier. This is Sarah. The younger sister of Jamie. He doesnt care about her, and if she is left alone, there is a good chance that she will cross the line into chaos and death. So please, Isis, make her powerful. Beryl is her teacher, though? You know it, right? He is currently unable to move, and she has no one to protect her. A few days ago, Ricky, the Apostle of Pyro, asked her. At first, she thought a lot about how to refuse the request, but then she decided to return the favor to Jamie. And that wasnt the only reason. Maybe she is the only child who can do this. Isis frowned at the thought of Diablo, the Demon King of Wrath. He was now a monster who only cared about killing the Sun God. And his only sister, Sarah Welton. This child might be able to bring her brother back to his old self. To do that, she should train her enough to stand in front of Diablo. And at her current level. There is a high chance that she will be crushed to death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarahs eyes went wide. Isis grinned and touched her cheeks, thinking of the chubby cheeks that Jamie would always describe her as having. Waaa arrr uuuu duing (What are you doing)? Sarah was startled by Isiss actions and shouted. But Isis just smiled mischievously. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 C Finding Traces (2) The child had to be around fourteen or fifteen years old by now. A young child wearing a white veil on her head, looking young and clasping her hands while looking out the window. The girls eyes were stunning, glistening with stars within them. However, the expression the child had wasnt so good because what was invisible to others was clear to her eyes. And then someone approached her. Anna. Brother. When the girl named Anna turned, her brother, Ricky, stood there. They were siblings chosen by the Goddess Pyro and the churchs leaders. Ricky stood next to her, who could now see the world for what it was. And asked, How is it? Not too bad. Annas eyes could see invisible things, for example, the ominous air in the surroundings. Anna, who was staring at someone, frowned slightly. An ominous feeling is gathering. And it will be something huge. The place she was looking at was none other than the Rotomo Strait, which was designated as one of the six Bans. It was said to be the place where traces of the God of War, Shiva, were found, and the environment itself felt dangerous. However, what Anna saw wasnt simply ferocious moving water. Ricky frowned. So it moved there. Will Sarah be alright? At that question, Ricky couldnt answer. She was moving with the Rans, but the enemy side must also have strong people with them. Annas eyes were accurate, so she knew that a fight would happen. In the process, Sarahs safety was one thing she wasnt sure of. Still, this has to be done. Jamie was not interested in his sister. In other words, whatever Sarah would do didnt concern him. However, he couldnt tell Sarah this fact, and even if he did, Sarah wouldnt stop fighting. Ultimately, she would constantly risk her life and die at some point. It isnt that I dont trust Sir Onyx, but Swordmaster Beryl Onyx was strong and had the right qualifications to be a teacher. The only problem was that he was tied to the Six Pillars. His position didnt allow him to move easily, so he couldnt be with his disciple. In other words, he couldnt be responsible for Sarahs life. And Ricky heard that she did all her missions alone, and he was surprised that she was still alive. And this meant that Beryl was being that considerate when giving her missions, but the world doesnt run on a difficulty level. One day, she might go up against someone she cant beat and die in vain. This is why she needs to be with someone that has the power to tear apart the strong. Someone who can show more faith in Sarah than anyone else. Isis. The former head of Frontier, a Grand Master, and the next ruler of Ran. As soon as he heard a party was being made, he immediately asked her to mentor Sarah. She wasnt too sure right away, but after hearing about the situation, she agreed. When Ricky was thinking to himself, Anna waved her hand. Brother? Ah, sorry. What are you thinking? Nothing. Anyway, things will be fine. Right? Yes. Since she is moving with the Rans, there wont be any problem. Rather, he hoped Sarah would learn something. Because there is no better experience than seeing with your own eyes what the world of the strong is like. Most likely, Sarah would not be able to do anything. Hit here and hit there and run. But that was good enough. Live, Sarah. You need to survive longer. Get stronger stand proudly in front of your brother. Sarah was climbing a steep mountain road. It was a rugged path, and it wasnt easy to take a step as this wasnt made for humans to tread on. Even Sarah, who was an expert, had trouble, which meant a normal person could never climb it. It was supposed to be like that. What monsters! Sarah held her tongue as she watched the Ran race walk up the mountain with huge strides, as if they were just strolling through a garden. As if it wasnt steep enough, they were jumping and sprinting around. As expected of one of the strongest races in the world. Sarah would have felt envious of this, but since she was having a difficult time, she couldnt think of anything else. I wish they could go a little slower. Sarah was always proud of her stamina due to the rigorous training she went through under Beryl for three years. From a certain point on, she never gasped or got tired. But now I want to rest. Her breathing went up until she was gasping, and it hadnt been long since her thighs began to turn hot. Her neck was sore, and her arms were drooping to the side, which meant she had no more strength. By the time the world turned yellow, her eyes had begun to spin. Let us rest here for a while. The voice of salvation came. Sarah slumped forward and almost collapsed to the ground. All of the warriors of Ran looked at her. Either way, Sarah just closed her eyes, not caring. For now, she wanted to stay like this. And after a while, she opened her eyes. Um? She must have fallen asleep. There were no enemies around, yet she just fell asleep. Did she push her body to such a level? In that shocked state, Sarah stood up. They hadnt reached their destination yet, but she already felt like she was a burden. Even if they chose to abandon her, she couldnt say anything. I apologize. As soon as she got up, she lowered her head without even checking the area. No answer came back. She was prepared to be scolded, but did they actually abandon her? Sarah raised her head with a confused expression. The dark forest was so dense that it was impossible to see an inch ahead. She gulped and looked around. Excuse me? Everything was silent. There were no signs of any presence. Sarah felt she was left alone in this dark world where even the step of an animal couldnt be heard. Is no one here? Sarah walked around. The forest was filled with a thick darkness, but this wasnt going to disturb her aura. She looked around. The densely packed trees and the grass under her feet told her how hard the previous journey was and how difficult it would be from now on. In this place, she couldnt even hear the sound of grasshoppers. And this made her feel like everything was too much. Did they really throw me away? She didnt come because she wanted to. She was asked to do this, and yet they abandoned her? Of course, sleeping like that was wrong, but they could have woken her up. Was there some rule in the Ran race about not waking a sleeping person? What do I do? It made no sense to head back like this. She had to go to the Rotomo Strait alone. Her mission was to retrieve the traces of Shiva, who was said to have been found in the Rotomo Strait. Right. It was right for her to do this mission alone. Doing it with someone was just annoying. So she promised herself and turned. A face floated in the darkness and moved right in front of her. Sarah thought, looking at the face that was familiar but darker. Ah. I am afraid of ghosts. And she collapsed. Uh Isis, who was the one behind all of this, saw Sarah collapse with a confused face. And then shouted, Sarah!! She didnt think the child would pass out. When she was little, her mother read her a childrens book. It was about the black monster that lived in the closet and kidnapped children at midnight. Later, the story ended with the conclusion that the child could sleep peacefully by removing the monster with a candle, but when she was a child, she was afraid of closets. Not only did she have a candle up all night, but she would sleep with her parents. In addition, the ghost stories Sarah heard when she was young made her cry. Of course, it was just a story she grew up listening to, and she normally preferred stories of happy princesses and princes over ghosts, so at some point, she forgot that she was scared of ghosts. After holding the sword, she lived a day without thinking about it. Sarah opened her eyes. She was lying in a place with a clear night sky in her view, but her memory was cut off right in the forest, which meant someone had moved her. it was a dream. She had a dream about her childhood. It was a pity that it wasnt a dream of good times. As she stared at the sky, she chuckled a little. I cannot believe this. I fainted because I was afraid of ghosts and to think I kill people. It must be proof of the trauma from her childhood. Even so, this felt confounding. Sarah felt a bit bad and got up. Tik! She turned to the sound of wood burning and saw a group of people around a campfire. You awake? Isis smiled, and Sarah blankly said, I thought you left me. Why would we abandon you Then where did everyone When Sarah looked at the people around her, she realized they were holding back their laughter. And she realized that the people of Ran were playful. She sighed as she said, You were hiding to tease me. We were planning to rest today, so The green-haired man sitting opposite Isis said. He looked as young as Isis, but he was actually the youngest in this party. His name was Mero. We ran at a faster pace than usual to test how far you could catch up to us. Ah. No wonder their speed seemed so shocking. We did slow down a lot from the halfway point. Slowdown? She was about to die by then. Sarah looked at the person she was speaking to. The Ran was a middle-aged man with white hair and a white jewel. It was Karlovan, who was in charge of this party, and the lieutenant. Still, it is an amazing thing that you managed to come after us without a rest. Right. I honestly thought you would step back right at the start of the mountains. As expected of the Welton bloodline. Everyone spoke to lift her spirit. And thanks to that, Sarah didnt realize it right away. Hasyath, had taken his gloves off. From tomorrow, we will start again at our actual pace. It will be better than today, but it will be tough with your current stamina, so be prepared. Ah, yes. It looks like the meal is almost ready. Hearing that, she could smell the amazing food. Seeing the light at the back of their camp, it seemed like the food was being prepared. Eating is important. Eat a lot. Hasyath got up first, followed by the others. Isis approached Sarah and held her hand. Lets go eat. Yes. Sarah took her hand and got up. Isis said to Sarah, who was next to her, Starting tomorrow, lets take a look at your sword. It will be a harsh schedule, so be prepared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I will do that. Lets go. Before the others eat it all. Yes. The two of them moved. Four days later, the search party arrived at the Rotomo Strait. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 C Finding Traces (3) The information has arrived. The other side has started to move too. Which side? The man who gave the middle-aged man the report answered as he looked at it. It seems like the Rans. As expected, but I didnt think an army composed of only Rans to come. Well. If what appeared were the traces of Shiva, then it wouldnt be strange if the Rans moved, considering that they were called the direct descendants of Shiva. It was natural for them to try and obtain that power with their hands. And it seems that Hasyath is also with them. The Sword Disaster? Until three years ago, nothing about the Ran King had been revealed to the world, so no one knew his strength. And then, the battles began to happen when the world was divided between the Sun God and Diablo, and Hasyath showed his strength for the first time. He slaughtered tens of thousands of troops single-handedly and dozens of master-class warriors fell. And three of those who held the position of Saint in their respective Churches had lost their lives to his sword. He was a true disaster. So the world began to call him the Sword Disaster. It looks like they are determined. Yes. The middle-aged man nodded his head, and seeing this, the man said, We will see quite a lot of bloodshed. It will not be easy. The enemy has come out strong. We need to gain strength Are you afraid? To that question, the man answered as if he were in military training. No! The middle-aged man smiled at the mans response. You must be scared. The opponents were once one of the three major races and had ruled the world. But all of that is just in the past now. It was true that Hasyath was a man so powerful that he was given the name Sword Disaster, but that was only because the world was falling apart at the time. And this didnt mean he was weak. Rather, he was definitely strong. But this side became strong as well. Remember. We are the proud paladins of the Sun Church. That is the Sun. That is a power which cannot be subdued by the Rans. The Sun. The paladins were blessed by the Sun God. Their power swiftly exceeded the realm of superhumans, and they were now known as one of the most powerful armed forces in the world. They came to the Rotomo Strait. In order to acquire the traces of Shiva. Rather, they should be the ones afraid. The Rans havent shown up in official fights for over two years now, so they dont know our power yet. Right. They will realize that we are no remnants of the past. And how much of those who have been hailed as the three major races have fallen. It will happen. Huhu. And dont we have that left with us? At the word that, the eyes of the man flashed. The middle-aged man, who read the look in his eyes, smiled and hit his leg with his fist. Do not worry. If possible, everything will end the way we want. That was what he said. The man looked at the middle-aged man and smiled. He looked like he was expecting something. Mero, a Ran warrior, climbed to the top first and shouted, There it is! The warriors who arrived later than Mero looked at the Romoto Strait in the distance. Those dark clouds are no joke. I can smell the wind and rain there. It is faint, but there is thunder too. Isnt that a hurricane? I dont think there is just one or two. A strait in the form of a valley. There is a lot of raging weather. And there should be a huge vortex too. Each of them began to talk about what they could see from where they were and describe it word for word. Sarah, who arrived late, fell to her knees and gasped for breath, not hearing what they were saying. Huk, huk, huk. You followed us pretty well compared to the first day. But you were still slow. Mero, who arrived first, squatted down next to Sarah and teased her. D-Do not talk to me! Haha. Seems like your soul has left your body. I-It is hard, so do not talk Sarah fell down, face first, saying it. It was a four-day journey. It was a little exaggeration, but the training of the past three years felt ridiculous. Even though she was following and running for ten hours without proper rest, she felt like she had exceeded her natural limit. Aside from that, she learned the sword from Isis in their free time. Since she was wielding the sword in an extreme state of exhaustion, she had fainted several times. She had done so many difficult missions before, but she had never once thought of running away. Even when she wasnt used to killing, she had never thought about running away for murder and even from the difficult training. But here, she thought of it every day. What was more pitiful Here. Eat. Mero would smile wickedly and put a pill in her hand. Sarah looked at it with tired eyes. This. was what hurt her the most. a special pill of the Ran race. It would take effect as soon as one swallowed it, and it would relieve the fatigue built up in the body. The problem was that the effect was too good. If I eat this, I will have to go through the training again. She would be fine again, as if she had never been exhausted. And it was ridiculously effective enough to be thought of as an elixir. At first, her exhaustion went away, so she felt really good. But that was only once or twice. If one was not a warrior of the Ran, one had to follow an unreasonable schedule, which was difficult to do. And right now, it was like forcing Sarah to do something that her human body couldnt do with the help of the pill. It was no longer about stamina. I-I will lose my mind. Sarah looked at the pill with a pitiful face. And Mero had a bright smile as he handed it to her. You evil monster. Since Mero was the youngest warrior among the Rans, he could talk to Sarah without any barriers. At first, he was kind, and soon they were able to joke around with each other and became close. But as time passed, his true colors came out. He would say the wrong things at the wrong times. Isis told her that within the clan, there were too many honest individuals. Eat it, you slug. Do you want to be a burden or something? Such merciless words. Sarah grunted and brought the pill to her mouth. As soon as the pill melted inside her mouth, her body felt energized. It was surprising and strange at first, but now it is quite unpleasant. Sarah, who was now feeling better, stood up. Can you run again? You have to run until you fall again. Ah, the land from now on can be more difficult than what you Ack! Why do you keep saying weird things to the kid? Isis slapped Mero on the back of his head. But why slap me on the back of my head?! Shut up. How should you treat a newbie? And do you even have time to do this? Hurry up and do your work. Tch. Mero just clicked his tongue and ran ahead. He was the guy in charge of scouting the party, so he had an obligation to figure out the situation. Isis looked at Mero as he walked away. Do not hate him too much. He is doing this because you must have gotten a little closer. . is it an expression of affection? I guess so. Although its a little twisted. A little? Isis cleared her throat at Sarahs question. Well Still, he didnt mean to make you upset. Upon closer inspection, the strait ahead is quite strange. It will be a tough time from now on. It cannot be helped. This is part of training. A good mindset. Isis nodded, looking happy. Sarahs strong point was that she accepted the situation for what it was. Even if she wanted to run away now, she could never express it out loud. Isis had seen so many warriors and knew how they trained. From her point of view, Sarah had the qualities to be a great warrior. Be in her mind and her skills. We start again. At Hasyaths words, Isis and Sarah moved to where the group was. From now on, they would begin their search. Whoosh. Rumble! Rain and wind, thunder and lighting, along with strong waves It was so difficult to open their eyes. The Rotomo Strait was known to be one of the six Bans, which created a terrible environment. And there were groups of individuals moving through this place that normal humans wouldnt even think of going. They were the Rans and Sarah. Are you fine? Yes. I can handle this. Sarah had a hard time enduring the heavy rain, but other than that, nothing else was difficult because Isis was next to her. Monster coming ahead! It was then. A huge snake-like monster appeared from the sea. A monster that was strong enough to survive in this messy land. But who were these people? Clear it. At Hasyaths short command, two Ran warriors ran from behind and jumped at the monster without hesitation. Even a swordmaster wouldnt be able to do his best against a monster in the six Bans. But that was only applicable to humans. The land where the Rans lived was a world where they would not be pushed back, even with the six Bans. In the first place, the Bans were known to be places where it was impossible for humans to enter. The Ran warriors had fiery eyes as they slaughtered the snake-like monster. The monster couldnt even react properly and immediately turned into a corpse. A-Amazaing! Sarah, who watched this, admired the warriors who took care of the monster in a second. If it was her, there was a high chance of the opposite happening. She could once again feel just how strong these people were. The two warriors returned to their positions, and they all started to run again. The process was so smooth that she forgot that a monster had appeared. Someday, you can do the same. When Sarah had an envious look, Isis tried encouraging her. Yes. As she said, Sarah could do it in the future toobecause she had to. Because I need to get stronger. Watching strong people fight was already an experience, and she had to see more of this for the sake of her future. They could greatly help Sarah become stronger in the future. Somehow, her desire was burning, and at that time, Mero, who had gone to scout, returned. Hasyath beckoned, and the group stopped. How is the front? It turned out to be an interesting situation. Mero, who arrived in front of him, said excitedly. Hasyath tilted his head. Interesting? Yes. Much more than we thought. Enemy? Not just an enemy. They seem to be from the Sun. Everyone here has heard of that name before. They were the ones who were the main topics of the rumors these days. Hasyath smiled. This. It will be a pretty interesting fight. These days, many were trying to take the position of the Ran race. And the Sun was one of those. Hasyath touched his swords handle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It has been a while since I drew my sword. At those words, all the warriors smiled. When the atmosphere shifted, Sarah seemed confused, which made Isis smile. Looks like everyones hands are itching. The Ran warriors had itchy hands. And for some reason, Sarah wanted the opponents to find peace. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 C Finding Traces (4) Karlovan, the vice-captain, asked Hasyath, What would you like to do? If you ask us to go and kill them, we will do it. Oh. I want to join in too! I was wondering what the opponents would be like. Please take me too! Me too! Hearing Karlovans words saying he would take down the enemies, his subordinates raised their hands in excitement and shouted. It was like they were asking to come along for a game. Sarah looked around bewildered. They were all saying this because they were confident in their skills. Hasyath rejected their request. No. He looked at Mero, who had scouted the land. We do not know what preparations they made. There is no need to take a risk. But we will have to collide with them. And if we have to, let us do it now when they are defenseless. They are not defenseless. Do you still not understand what humans are capable of? What did you even learn at the last fight? Everyone went silent at those words. As he said, with the countless fights happening everywhere since the world was divided, the Ran warriors had suffered so much damage. Of course, it was just a small amount of damage compared to the other races, but considering the status of the Ran race, it was a huge deal. It was because they lived without the thought of being defeated unless the enemy was from one of the three major races. Hasyath thought a lot. The humans were cunning and strong. I trained in hell for the things I didnt learn then in order to return now. Everyone flinched at the words hell and training. Sarah gulped at their reactions. If the Ran warriors, who didnt even look tired on the way here, flinched, then how bad was the training? She had never experienced it, yet her body trembled. Mero, did you find the place where the traces might be? At 2 oclock from here, there is a place with strong waves. There is a huge whirlpool swirling around there, but the flow of mana is quite odd. The lower part is a little suspicious. The Rotomos Strait was rated as more dangerous than the other Bans, so not much was known about it. There were records from a hundred years ago, but nothing was mentioned about venturing into its center. It was a completely unknown land. The terrain that Mero had scouted was suspicious, and there could be other places too. In other words, he had to lead them to unknown grounds. Lets do it. The bizarre nature and the monsters here couldnt harm them. Except for Sarah, their group was made up of Masters or even higher-level individuals, so no one could stop them. Kwaaaaa!!! Sarah saw a whirlpool of enormous size right under the cliff. A whirlpool of such a scale that it appeared to suck everything in, making one wonder if it was the center of the world. As if even the sky was affected, the dark clouds kept pouring heavy rain. Periodically, lightning struck, and the thunderous sounds didnt make it any better. We die if we fall. Sarah couldnt stay silent as she watched this with her eyes, which lacked their usual coldness. Then she looked to the side, and several Ran warriors were warming up while taking their armor off. They were stretching in preparation for entering the vortex. Is everyone in their right mind? About what? Isis cocked her head, looking as though she didnt understand what was wrong. Sarah stopped asking questions after realizing Isis was also a Ran warrior. To them, such terrible chaos didnt seem like anything more than a normal waterfall in front of them. Be ready. The warrior in charge of the vortex search team stood on the cliff. And when he saw the men lined next to him, he shouted, Now! The Ran warriors jumped down at his shout, and Sarahs mouth fell open at this sight. They were being sucked into the jaws of a huge monster. The figures of the warriors were swept away by the whirlpool and vanished like a lie in an instant. Mero, Gen, both of you move to 11 oclock. Paribo, Xian, and Yon, you guys go straight ahead and find out if there are any more abnormal areas, and when you meet the enemies, you can fire a signal flare right away if you feel that the situation is too much for you. Hasyath had no intentions of letting his troops play around, so he sent them to do other work. For the rest, be on alert, so we can be ready to fight at any moment. The enemies might come from anywhere. They didnt have a magician with them, but the enemy must have one. The existence of a magician that could carry out surprise attacks would change the flow of the fight. Especially if they were brought to this place, the magician must have significant power. Whatever the situation was, it wouldnt be odd. Anyway, silence fell. Sarah quietly studied the atmosphere. There was nothing for her to do. She could serve as a guard, but it wouldnt make a difference because she was nothing here. Isis told Sarah, We will do our part. What do we do? Was there even anything she could do? Looking at Isis with a smile on her face, she said, Training. The smile began to turn evil. Ughhhh! Come! Come! Sarahs face was red, like it would explode at any moment. She was standing on her hands as she was doing push-ups. To her, who had been training for three years, this wasnt a huge deal. She could do a hundred or even a thousand if she wanted to. If she was alone. More! Down! More! Isis was currently standing on the soles of Sarahs feet. And she wasnt just standing there, she used aura to strengthen her body so her weight tripled. In addition, she carried a greatsword with her. Eukkkk! You can do it! Come up! More! Was Isis the devil? Sarah felt the veins on her head would burst. Beryls training was harsh, but he had a limit for how far he pushed her. Wasnt she just a girl who had just turned thirteen? No matter how much she decided to hold the sword, she never had to workout like this. Actually, even the knights who reached the level of experts would not be able to do this. Only ten more. Isis was ruthless. To the point where the other Rans felt bad for Sarah. That Isis isnt that too harsh for a human child Shut up and do what you need to do. Yes. There were several cases in which some warriors came to help Sarah but got told off even worse. Anyway. Throughout the training, Isis repeatedly pushed Sarah. Maybe that was why, even though it had only been a few days, she gained a bit of muscle, and her stamina was much better than before. Eat. Actually, all of this was possible due to the special pills of the Rans. Ugh. Sarah could not lift a finger, so Isis gave her the pills. Her body recovered as if all of the exhaustion she felt was a lie. This felt bad. Sarah sighed and looked at her body. Three more than before. Isis nodded, arms folded, looking happy. Then she mumbled as if she was a bit troubled, Should we add more weight? It is enough now! When Sarah responded right away, Isis shook her head, saying no. Next time, we will increase it a bit more so you can improve your concentration. After all, you need the strength to swing your sword with precision. I-Is that so? This drill will continue until you reach Master class. Yes. Sarah had given up, and learning from such a strong person was a good thing. To grumble would mean she was pathetic. Come to think of it, I learned the sword myself. So far, she has only been trained in physical strength, and Isis hasnt taught her how to use the sword yet. It felt like she was letting go of her senses. Tired? To hold the sword. As Sarah sat down on the ground, Isis sat down next to her and asked. Until now, someone had given her strength, and Sarah couldnt say a thing. So Isis continued, I know that feeling. I was like that until recently. Miss Isis too? You didnt have to go through this kind of training, right? Sarah didnt know Isiss level of power, but in her eyes, she was beyond recognition. And since she was actually a Grand Master, it was impossible for Sarah to judge her at her current level. Isis smiled awkwardly and said, There was a time when I lost strength too. A few years ago. She had to use Gram to its limit in order to defeat the Dragon God, one of the 12 Gods, and as a result, the sword made her body a mess. She had used up all the energy and blood in her body, and she couldnt even control her aura. The biggest problem was that her lifespan was shortening to the point where she couldnt even do minor tasks, and it was said she wouldnt live past a month. Then her father offered her a way to live. One hellish day. The vision that was passed down in the royal family of the Rans. It was a way to get her power back, but it has never been used by anyone. Because only those on the verge of death were qualified to do it. For about two years. Isis had been through constant hell. No, it was more than just restoring her body to its prime state. It felt difficult to regain what was lost. She felt like she was back to being a child again. But I didnt give up. Had she done so, everything she did in her life would have been for nothing. And to be honest, she wanted to give up many times, but there was something she wanted to get. She created Frontier, and she dedicated her entire life to it. She had the determination to live, but could she easily give up just because she found the training difficult? I have a lot of things I want to achieve. In order to do so, I need strength, and it doesnt matter if the process is too hard, just like you. The moment you give up, it is all over. So do not give up, even when it is hard. Trust me. Then I will guide you to where you want to go. Even if the path is hell. Isis saw herself in Sarahs form. At first glance, the two were alike. They must have had some goals they wanted to achieve. And they were both determined to do anything to achieve them. Sarah nodded and said, I will hold on. I will be stubborn. Of course, you should. You will be my disciple from now on. Call me Teacher, I will tell Beryl. I-I can call you Teacher? You will be the one carrying my vision for the future. Yes. And this is a request. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Request? Isis smiled and got up while Sarahs mouth went wide. Ping! Pop! A flare was fired. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 C Reunion In A Long Time (1) I thought you were having fun playing with the human kid these days? What do you mean fun?! I am just messing around!! When Mero screamed in rage and made an excuse, his friend Gen, laughed. Little kid. Your body is big, but you cannot hide your expression. W-Why am I a kid? I am a full-fledged Ran warrior. This is proof that you are a kid, kiddie Mero. Go ask your father whether or not you are a kid. What is a guy who cannot hide his emotions called? Huh! Anyway, Im just messing with her. Lets say so. Gen smiled at Mero, who was consistently denying it. Still, seeing that the young guy had taken the position of a warrior in this group meant he was doing his role right. Indeed, among the young ones, he was talented. If the mental part of him becomes mature, he will become a much stronger fighter. But you see. Um? The brat never smiled. Is that so? Yes. I have never seen her smile. Isnt that because you bothered her too much? W-What did I even. I said I was teasing her. AHHH~ right. I am being serious! Anyway, it seems like there is a story behind it. Mero didnt know what happened to Sarah. It wasnt like Gen knew the full story, but he knew a bit more than Mero. She was a child that was different from normal humans, but he wasnt going to tell Mero that. Everybody has a story. In particular, humans are a race that is much more sensitive to emotions. The same goes for that kid. Do you know something? I have some information, but I cant say it to you because you arent allowed to know it. Eh. Then you shouldnt have said anything! Dont yell at me! When Gen frowned and tried to hit him, Mero distanced himself and smiled. I-I am not yelling. If you can just talk and stop yelling. Anyway, since she has a bit of a troubled story, take care of her. Isis looks after the child, but you are the same age as her, so at least try talking to her. Again, I am just teasing her. Did I say anything about that? Well. It was a confidential story. Mero recalled Sarahs cold expressions for no reason, and his stupid self couldnt even figure out why. He wanted to see her smile. He had to try making a funnier prank next time. Stop. Gen stopped in his place and blocked Mero with his hand, so Mero also slowed down. The flow of mana changed. It was a natural thing to happen in the Rotomo Strait, but this one felt different. This flow would only occur when someone was manipulating the mana. Gen raised his voice and shouted, Who are you? Crackle. Sparks flew in the air. Gen and Maro immediately pulled out their swords without asking any more questions, and Gen whispered, Mero. Get ready to fire the flare. Psssh. A huge magic circle was cast over the entire space, and countless beings were being summoned from beneath it. Knights that radiated terrifying power with golden flames around them appeared, and all of them drew their swords. Fire it now! Along with Gens cry, Mero fired the flare. And the knights of the Sun, chosen by the Sun God, began to run towards the two. All eyes turned to the direction where the flare was fired. Hasyath immediately ordered his men. Carl, Ideya, Isis, and Sarah Welton, stay here and be on alert. The rest, come with me. Yes! Isis, you are in charge here when Im gone. Be careful. Hearing the worry in the voice of his daughter, Hasyath nodded, and along with his men, he hurried to where the flare exploded. Their bodies moved so fast as if they teleported. Sarah couldnt even follow their movements. So quick. As if the journey she took to come to this place wasnt special anymore, when they started running, she realized they were on a whole different level. Everyone, protect this place in a triangle formation. At Isiss command, the warriors, Carl and Ideya, nodded and settled down at a distance of ten meters. You will watch out for the return of the two warriors who went down there. We will be maintaining this formation. Ah, I get it. Be prepared to draw your swords. Yes. Sarah nodded her head. Isis lightly patted her on the shoulder and then went to her position. Three Ran warriors were positioned in the shape of a triangle with their backs against the cliff. With that alone, most enemies couldnt enter. Right. Enemies. I thought the Ran warriors were ignorant, but that doesnt seem to be the case. A blue magic circle opened in the sky. All four of them heard the sudden voice. There is a saying that the first to win gets the sure win. Five forms appeared from the blue circle. They were engulfed in golden flames, drawing weapons that looked like flames. I will gain the upper hand by striking you. The one in the middle, who seemed to be the leader, spoke with holy power. At that mighty feeling, Isis smiled as she injected aura into her greatsword. The jewel in her head shone a pale light. I have heard that a group of worms is coveting our place. The power of a Grand Master shone. An energy close to a volcano had awoken, and the ground they stood on began to shake. Were you looking for a place to die? So insolent! Albert, the leader of the Sun, frowned. I will get rid of those eyes first, you filthy worm. Bang!!! The air he stepped on began to explode as he moved closer to Isis. Albert swung his long sword in the shape of a cross, and Isis swung her greatsword. There was a devastating aftermath. Sarah had to endure the strong wind from the collision, and she was shocked at how long it lasted. The problem was that this didnt just happen in one place. Bang! Kwang!!! The same things were happening around them. The wind kept blowing in from all directions. I-I might fly away! The wind was blowing upwards. Sarah stabbed her sword into the ground, but it didnt seem to be enough, so her body began to rise. She used aura to increase her bodys weight, but the aftermath was too much for her. N-No! Eventually, her sword was pulled out of the ground, and her body floated high. At that moment, a paladin who had been waiting for this chance, ran for Sarah. The Ran warriors couldnt react to this, and a flaming sword was aimed at Sarah. Tch. Isis hurriedly used Aegis to protect Sarah. How dare you do that? The Sun Gods flame invaded her aura. A part of Aegis was burned. That was how much the shield to protect Sarah had been reduced. I do not like killing kids, but I cannot let them live if they are siding with the Demon King. The paladin stepped forward. Sarah bit her lip at the dagger flying at her. Kuak!!! She couldnt stop the dagger with her level, and the flames engulfed her. Sarah opened her eyes to the heat that could melt her skin. But the paladin seemed quite comfortable with this heat. She would die without even realizing that she had died. Sarah! Isis pushed Albert away and ran for Sarah. How dare you! Albert was engulfed in flames and attacked Isis from all sides with Flame Beasts. Isis of the Frontier. Did you kill the Dragon God on your own? Show me your skills then! You are so annoying.! Isis slashed the Flame Beasts and used Aegis. The blue shield moved to cut down the fire, which covered the entire ground. Soon, it managed to cut down the flame, and, shaking Albert off, Isis ran for Sarah. Too late. The paladin cut Sarahs throat. What! But his eyes went wide. No. The figure of the girl, who should have been beheaded, disappeared without a trace. At that moment. Flinch. Tremendous energy soared to the point that he felt a chill run down his spine. From where? Was this from Isis, who came from behind? No. Isis couldnt have possibly gotten close since he was there. Then Wheeing! A magic circle was drawn in front of the paladin. Unaware of the magic, he wasnt sure what this meant, but the magicians cry made him aware of it. Avoid it, Sir Fennec!! It is a space-piercing magic circle!! Space piercing? It meant that something was coming out this way from this circle. It was at that moment that he felt a huge amount of mana. As a knight of the Sun, he had never felt danger before in his life. It was because the Sun God had protected them, and they were now holy beings. Even the Demon King would not be able to scare them. But this. The magic circle was clearly strong and impossible to avoid. The paladin named Fennec did his best to wrap the flames around him like armor. It didnt stop there. He began to gather the energy at the tip of his sword. [Breath.] At the same time. Kwaaang!! Beams of blue light came from within the magic circle and engulfed Fennec. All eyes focused on this, and Isis mumbled with her eyes wide, Dragon?! It was clear that this unique power was Breath, the power of the Dragons. However, most of the Dragons died in the war that happened three years ago, and they are now almost on the verge of extinction. Except for the Blue Clan, the surviving Dragons were under the Demon King. So a Dragon could not have possibly come to this place. It was then. -I will handle this one. Came a familiar voice that Isis hadnt heard in such a long time. Isis stopped running, summoned Aegis back to her side, and began to use it as her armor. Then she pointed her sword at Albert. Lets have a nice fight. what did you do? Albert asked, glancing at Isis and his fallen colleague. Just. Isis widened her smile. I am a little excited about meeting an old friend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mayatrey. The owner of this voice. She didnt know why she was here. Now. Ill show you hell. But Isis was ready to run amok. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 C Reunion In A Long Time (2) Sarah felt her body float in the air, and her surroundings had suddenly changed. Euh! There was a dull feeling on her butt, but this wasnt the time to worry about it. She rubbed her neck. A hot red blade cut through her throat. She should have died but for some reason, her head was still connected to her body. I-I am alive? Or was this hell? All her eyes could see was darkness. The world looked so dark to even see what was in front of her. Was there any other world that was darker than hell? She was dead. Having killed so many, it was natural for her to be in hell. Am I dead? Her throat was cut, so she couldnt be fine. They all say death is instant and there will be no pain. She wondered if she could die this cleanly. But the problem was that she couldnt die just yet. I still have so many things to do Who would take care of her mother, who couldnt move, and who would bring her brother back to the light? What did she hold the sword for, and why did she go on dangerous missions, risking her life? All because of her family. But to die in vain like this. As I thought, I shouldnt have come here. The mission was above her level. A mission that she shouldnt have accepted, no matter how good the opportunity was. Isis was an amazing teacher, and yet Sarah died like this. She should have just rushed back. She couldnt help but feel that if she died, there would be nothing left. The things I wanted to do with Mom Brother. Lastly, she wanted to see her family one last time. How would her family react to the news of her death? Her mother would be unable to bear the grief of losing her child. She broke down when her husband died since she was such a soft-hearted person. Brother. My brother in his current state. Would he be sad? Angry? She didnt know. Sarah hugged her knees and began to cry. She shouldnt have died like this. She kept repeating it over and over again. And What is she saying? The voice of an unfamiliar woman pierced Sarahs ears. Sarah jumped up from her seat and turned her head to the place where she heard the voice. It was too dark to see anything, but then she slowly began to feel something. As she used mana on her eyes, her vision changed. I can use mana? She thought that a dead person couldnt do it. Was it possible to use mana in hell? Looking at your face, it seems like you are thinking about something else. Sarah spotted a figure in the fading darkness. It was a woman leaning against something, her arms at her sides. And the horns on her head reminded her of the demons she had heard about in the books her mother used to read to her. D-Devil! Who is the Devil? Ack! As soon as the word Devil came out, the form went right for Sarah and flicked her forehead. Snap! When the form snapped her fingers, lights in the form of spheres floated to the ceiling. Sarah rubbed her hand on her forehead and frowned. It hurt her eyes, which were trying to adjust to the sudden change from darkness to light. Narrowing her eyes, she looked at the person standing in front of her. It was hard to see with the sudden light, but her beautiful form caught her eyes, and Sarah screamed when she realized that the woman was half-naked. Kyaaa! We are both women, so what is so shocking about it? The blue-haired woman named Mayatrey looked at Sarah, who was in shock to see her wearing a fabric that barely covered her body. And Sarah shouted, E-Even if we are both women, it is strange to see an unknown person naked during our first meeting! Seriously. Humans are ashamed of so many things. I am quite dumbfounded. Even though he was a boy then, he wasnt too shy. Saying that, Mayatrey snapped her fingers, and a dark blue cloth wrapped around her body. Is this better? In response to her question, Sarah only turned her head and confirmed. She nodded when she no longer felt shy. Sarah was once the daughter of the most powerful noble family, so she wasnt used to this. And also, being young played a part in it. W-Who are you, though? Who else could possibly come here if not the Devil? Was she like Cerberus? Thinking of being misunderstood again, Mayatrey sighed and introduced herself. I am Mayatrey. I am a dragon. Uh? Dragon? Come to think of it, there were dragons in hell too. I am not that kind of dragon, so do not misunderstand. a real dragon? But I heard that right now, dragons are not able to move properly. You little one, you arent so smart, unlike your brother. Sarahs eyes changed at the word brother. Brother? You know my brother? Mayatrey smiled at her sudden change of attitude. This part resembles her sibling. Of course, she didnt spend a long time with him, and it was only a brief moment in her lifetime, but there was something about the child. I know him, I guess. I only met him once. When? When did you see him? It has been so long. Not recently, though. I see Sarahs face darkened. When it was related to her family, her emotions would change like a rollercoaster. However, Mayatrey had no intentions of embracing that. Even now, a fierce fight was happening. Well, you are not dead, so dont think of useless stuff. Cause all of that just makes me tired. Im not dead? You almost died, but before that, I summoned you here. The timing was too close. Then the sensation she felt of being afloat in the air wasnt due to death but rather to magic. I am not dead. Huh! Thank God. When she thought she wasnt dead, her legs gave out. She sat down and sighed in relief, and Mayatrey laughed. Anyway. When she was sure she was alive, she asked, Then why save me? Dragons hate humans You only know half of us, though? Uh? Among the dragons, the Blue Clan is granted freedom by the Demon King. Because we contributed to defeating the Dragon God by siding with the humans. Sarahs eyes turned sad at the words Demon King, because that Demon King was none other than her brother, Jamie Welton. Mayatrey wanted to comfort her, but she continued talking. I wasnt in the position to help then. Well, isnt it a good thing? I think so. It isnt just because of that reason that I saved you. What? I was saved to some extent by your brother in the past. Sarah tilted her head at the word saved. However, it would take a long time to explain, and the story itself was embarrassing for her, so she didnt bring it up, and there were more important issues. You just wait here because I need to help out a little. Mayatrey teleported after she said that. Sarah, who had been left alone, stared blankly at the spot where she had vanished. Isiss greatsword scattered the huge swords energy in all directions as if she were tearing the heavens and land apart. Albert, the knight, frowned and blocked her attack with the flames of the Sun God. His sword was bent to the side as if it would break anytime, and the effect of the force was reaching his arm. Stronger than I thought! Being chosen by the Sun, he quickly crossed the wall, and he now had superhuman strength, but what Isis had was too much. In particular, the Aegis, the power that blocked the flames of the Sun God, was so strong that the rumors about her seemed wrong. That didnt mean he would lose. [Ability.] She wasnt the only one who had an ability. Alberts eyes turned white. Pure white flames began to spread around his back like the wings of a bird. [Brutal Sword.] All the flames began to condense into a single sword. Alberts sword, which shone, looked like a white sword now. It had an odd form, but it didnt matter since he was wielding it, and he was able to stop Isiss attacks. It isnt just about the heat. Like the knight who tried to kill Sarah earlier, it wasnt just about using the flames coming out of the sword. It was more like a sword that embraces the Sun. Its power to cut things down would probably be shocking. There was a high chance that even Aegis couldnt stop it. You are quick-witted. A warrior who has gone through all sorts of battles, I guess. Albert complimented Isis with the sword in his hand. Isis unwrapped Aegis, which was around her, and began to put it on her greatsword. And she raised her aura to the maximum limit and directed it all around Aegis. The best defense is the best offense right. I dont know why you keep using that mouth. Isis held her sword straight and took the stance for a forward slash. And Albert felt a terrifying energy surround him. He frowned as he focused on the sword. This isnt a joke. To be honest, they thought that the Rans, which had taken damage a while ago, couldnt fight them. But he was currently looking at his two subordinates struggling against the Rans. Not everyone here was as strong as Albert, but he thought that the three of them were enough to deal with them. However, the Ran warriors were not giving them a chance to fight back, and they continued to attack. Gagor is unconscious now. Gagor was the knight of the Sun, who was hit by the Breath of the dragon, who suddenly appeared. He was now sucked into the terrifying vortex. Normally, it wouldnt be a threat, but since he was unconscious, he was going to drown. And they were not immortal. If I lose here, I cannot look captain in the eyes. Right now, the troops of the Sun and the Ran warriors led by Hasyath are fighting a little further away from here. Judging from their situation, the power of the Rans must be shocking. If that was the case, he had to end this fight and go help them. He didnt think it would take this much time to fight three Rans, and now Alberts eyes began to shine like his sword. The two looked at each other without making a single sound. They didnt even blink, as they each wanted to exploit the other from a single gap. However, their concentration, which had reached a high level, wasnt something that could be easily broken. Then, maybe they had to wait for a small sign. His short sword had the power to cut everything, but Aegis, with the greatsword, had the best defense. Kwaaaak!! Suddenly, appearing behind Isis, was a blue dragon that spread its huge wings and flew up. Using that as a sign, they rushed at each other. The white sword moved in the air, leaving a white trail and a haze that distorted the space. Isis took a deep breath, feeling the heat melt her skin. Her lungs felt like they were burning, but this was nothing to her. [Body Sword Unification.] The sword and her body turned into one. The power that slashed the Dragon Gods neck had manifested again. The flame sword and the greatsword with Aegis collided in the air. The swords heat began to pierce through Aegis. The attack surpassed the best defense, and this made Isis frown. But she didnt stop. She continued to make Aegis stay in the sword, and then brought another greatsword. A state where she could freely move even if she abandoned the weapon in her hand. In Ryo, this was called Air Sword. Puak! Alberts left arm was dismembered, and the power of his sword was reduced by half. But regardless of losing one arm, his sword continued to push forward. Eventually, it got close to Isiss chest. At that moment [Feel the power of flexibility.] Isis heard a strange voice inside her head. For this. She reached out her hands in a way she had never done so before. Alberts sword cut through the air, making his eyes wide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked at someones hand wrapped near his wrist, and the path of the sword changed. My wrist is missing! Now that his left arm had been blown off, he had lost both of his arms, and this meant one thing. I dont know how, but I won. Aegis separated from the greatsword and flew like a blade, piercing Alberts neck. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 C New God (1) What was that? Isis left Albert, who was on the ground, and looked at her hand. That voice It was an old mans deep voice. As soon as she heard it, her mind automatically knew what to do. She did something she had never done before. She clenched her fist at the strange feeling of dj vu. She turned her gaze to Mayatrey, who appeared and struck one of the Sun knights with her tail. Kuak!! Now with Albert dead, only the three of them were here. And including her, the Rans had four warriors left. We need to take them down and help the others. Isis raised her aura. Hasyath was watching the movements of the Sun knights, who were fighting with his subordinates. Pretty good. He wondered what kind of bugs they were since they claimed that they wanted to bring the Rans down, and when he saw them, he acknowledged their strength. Y-Your Majesty. Stop talking and focus on recovering. He said this to the warrior, Gen, who was being treated behind him. He went out on a scouting mission with Mero, and they were surrounded by the knights of the Sun. As a result, despite being a skilled warrior, the injuries he got were too serious for him to move, and Mero He was unconscious for now. Since he just became a warrior, he lacked the experience, so he was unable to respond to an ambush. As a result, his stomach was stabbed, and his head was severely beaten, which might cause some damage to his brain. Gen bit his lip, watching Meros green hair stained in blood. Damn it! The knights of the Sun were stronger than he thought. He didnt care about the rumors that threatened the position of the Rans, but now he knew that their power was not weak at all. Just what on earth was a Gods protection that it could make a single paladin so powerful? But. We have Our Majesty. The knights of the Sun were stronger than expected, but they had the greatest warrior of the Rans, who was revered as the strongest. The world called this man the Sword Disaster, but even the Rans themselves only saw a small fragment of his powers. His real powers were yet to be revealed to the world. So Gen believed This much will work. Hasyath opened his mouth. After analyzing his strength, he gripped his sword. A paladin was watching the fight from afar like him, but the fight didnt require his presence yet. Though I care more about what is behind him than his strength. A black coffin-like thing was behind the knight who seemed to be the captain. The coffin was tightly tied with a rope of mana, and two young knights were guarding it. If he drove them to a corner, the young ones might speak. So Hasyath stepped forward. Then, with a strong voice, he commanded the warriors, Everyone step back. From now on, this field is mine. At that moment, the Ran warriors shook off their enemies and began to retreat. The knights of the Sun looked puzzled at this. What is with them? Is he going to fight us alone? They must be insane. The Rans are so arrogant! Some expressed their anger at this situation, which they didnt like. It wasnt just enough that the Rans were fighting well. Some Rans were even pushing them back. And now, another Ran has come to deal with all of them alone? This was pure arrogance. I will make you regret it. Kans, a knight who was in the top ranks of the knights in terms of skills, ran for Hasyath with his sword and shield. The Ran warrior, who was dealing with him, had already suffered considerable damage. On the contrary, he didnt even have a small wound. His confidence was boiling up. Even if the opponent was the King of the Rans Hmm. Hasyath pulled out his sword, which he hadnt drawn since then, and after that, Kanss head rolled on the ground. And blood began to spurt out. The knights fell silent. No one knew what had just happened. Kanss head, the one who ran first, fell off. That was all they could understand. Someone opened his mouth in a trembling voice, That. there is no blood on his sword. All eyes turned to Hasyaths sword. Their faces were all shocked. He decapitated a man so quickly, yet his sword wasnt even stained. It wasnt impossible. It was said that those who reached the highest level of the sword could cut down the opponent before the blood even touched the sword. The problem was that if the opponent had the same level, then doing it would be impossible. The opponent would be able to react well, and Kans was one of their powerful knights. No matter how fast the opponents sword was, there was no way there would be a one-sided gap that wouldnt spill blood. That was what they thought. What is with everyone? You seemed to be working pretty well until now. Hasyath scanned the enemies. You all look like scared dogs. And his gaze turned to the captain behind them. His expression when he was watching them had changed. There was a little bit of tension. Hasyath snorted, taking a step forward. You still have a long way to go to challenge us. His form was gone, and then the wind blew. Azreal, the captain, frowned at this. On par with the Dragon Lord. It was said that the power of the leaders of the three major races could not be compared to others. In addition, it was said that a hundred warriors who had surpassed the Master level teamed up to take down the Dragon Lord in the war that happened three years ago, but they still couldnt take it down. Even this information was toned down. In reality, several elder dragons appeared, and the forces they held were enough to change the map of the world. But the people were ready to sacrifice themselves to kill the Dragon Lord. And Hasyaths strength was at a level comparable to that. I was underestimating you too much. Three years passed, and the knights of the Sun thought they had gone past a level of growth after being blessed by the Sun God. But standing in front of this Ran, they felt that they were lacking. C-Captain. A young knight called out, scared. Azrael held his hand out without answering. It was a sign. And the young knight asked, W-Will it be fine? Better than being annihilated. Azraels voice seemed excited. He looked insane, which made the young knight gulp. And he looked at his colleague, who was holding the rope. The two looked at each other and nodded. I will open it. And they pulled on the rope. As the tied part began to loosen, the mana around the rope scattered in the air. Shhh. The black coffin began to move like it had a heartbeat. The rope slackened, and the lid began to open up. A chilling cold air could be felt from the gap. what? Hasyath, who had been cutting through the knights, stopped and turned toward it. At that moment, someone came for his head, but he dodged it and pierced the heart of the enemy with his bare hands. And he looked at the coffin. He felt nothing from it until now, but he knew Something is coming. And it was huge. The jewel on his head began to glow. Until now, he had slaughtered the knights without having to use the jewels power. But now, he decided he had to use it. And then his form vanished. The sword wind blew the knights away like leaves. What? His Majestys movements are reckless. Karlovan, who was the vice-captain, stepped back, frowning at their Kings sudden changes in his movements. Everyone be prepared. Karlovan immediately ordered the warriors and took out his weapon. It was then You bastards, disappear from this place! Azrael sneered the insult at the Rans, and with that, the coffins lid opened up. Psssshhhh. A black wind began to blow. [Ability.] Pssssshhh. Hasyaths eyes turned blue. [Blinded World.] This ability would hit the opponent if there was a gap. And its other name was Absolute Hit. It was a power that made him invincible because no one in the world was flawless. Puak! Azrael opened his eyes and coughed up blood, watching as several blades stuck in his chest. T-This. All of them were blades and swords that surpassed a Grand Master. Hasyath passed him with cold eyes. He kicked the knights next to the coffin and then unified the swords with energy wrapped around them to cut the coffin down in a straight line. But.. Hhmm. An invisible layer of protection spread over the coffin. Hasyath frowned upon seeing this. Paaak!! The blade, which had gone past the level of normal sword steel, began to tear the protective film slowly. [Blinded World (A World of Blind Spots)] He used the ability again to pierce the coffin, but his expression didnt change. Pssshhh~ [The air outside looks fresh.] An ominous voice was heard. [What is this that is in this body? Cold. I dont feel nice.] Kwak! The sound of the blades being broken was heard. Hasyaths body trembled as he lowered his sword. He was able to cut the coffin, along with the shield around it. [Hmm.] But the voice didnt vanish, which made Hasyath tremble. This is bad. Hehe. Do not think about going back alive He heard Azrael behind him. He turned around and saw that the man had healed his stabbed chest, and he was now speaking with holy power. He is God, a newly made one by our parent! No matter how much strength you possess, you cannot go against a God! God? Kekeke. My parents told me this. Azrael looked up in displeasure. The new 12 Gods will rule this land, and he is one of them. His name is [Will my hunger go away if I eat you?] God of Gluttony, Hungry Spirit. A bony arm came out, which Hasyath cut down right away. I never thought that a new God would be created. If this was the case, then it would change everything. No matter how strong he was to even be called a disaster, it was difficult to fight a new God with a new holy power. And he didnt think a God would come here. He didnt know how this happened or how the God could come down, but they had to leave before the God fully awakened. Everyone, retreat! Hasyath began to move rapidly after slashing the coffin. Father! At that time, he noticed Isis heading toward him after dealing with the enemies, and a blue dragon was behind her. Do not come! Run away! Uh? Why suddenly Kwaaaa! A black tornado emerged. KUAAAK! M-My ageage! Cough. The knights of the Sun who were in the tornados path died without any of their body parts left behind. Azrael, who was at the center, mumbled, I am turning skinny. It is a great success Father. Then he turned to dust and became part of the vortex. Seeing this, Hasyath thought, We cannot escape. The whirlpool was faster than their speed when running. Determined, Hasyath clicked his tongue and stopped running. Your Majesty! Karlovan shouted for him, but Hasyath just nodded as he stopped. Karlovan, who wasnt dumb, knew what it meant. NO! There is no guarantee that I will die. So you lead them out. Your Majesty! Blue dragon! Mass teleport! Mayatreys eyes trembled at Hasyaths request. She realized why he had made it, so she looked at Isis bewildered. Isis cried out, Father, what are you trying to do?! From now on, you lead the Rans, Isis. Hold an inauguration as soon as you return. Father!? Hasyath turned around and approached the black vortex. As he looked at it, he said, A new era will begin in earnest. In the future, great battles would appear and one winner would emerge. It was pretty sad, but it felt meaningful. Hasyath grinned, summoning all his strength, and swung his sword. Kwaaaa!!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hasyaths sword was able to stall the power generated by the God. Mayatrey didnt miss this chance. [Mass Teleport.] It was a wide-scoped teleportation spell. Isis called for her father, but she soon vanished with the mana. And the black vortex had moved ahead, consuming Hasyath. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 C New God (2) Sarah was left alone not knowing what was happening outside. The exit? Mayatrey made a sphere of light so she wouldnt wander in the dark, but she still couldnt understand the structure of this place. It felt like a maze. Even if she tried to find a place where the wind flowed, she would still get lost since the wind blew in all directions. If only I could hear the sound of the waves Just like how the sound of the waves could be heard in the Rotomo Strait, she was expecting to hear them here. She walked to the side of the wall and moved, hoping to reach the outside or the place where she was brought from. Sarah moved forward. She might get lost, but the blue dragon would find her. So she continued to walk without worry, and a couple of minutes passed. How big is this place? There was no end. She quickened her pace when she reached the middle, but the path became more complicated. Escaping on her own seemed impossible. Sarah frowned as she slumped down, thinking about the situation outside. There was nothing I could do. Beyond the term nothing, she was just a burden to them. If Mayatrey hadnt appeared, Sarah would have been dead. She thought she had already come to terms with how helpless she was. But it didnt seem like it. The thought of almost dying made her tremble. At this rate, when could she reach the place where her brother was? [The agony of this child is understandable.] Then she heard the voice of an old man in her head. W-Who is it? [So, should we just say that it is an old man who just opened his eyes?] Where are you? I do not feel a thing [The outside is wonderful. Fighting like in the past. For what?] Grandpa? Ah, can I call you grandpa? [Why shouldnt you? Rather, come over here.] With the old mans words, Sarah felt the space change. It felt quite different from when Mayatrey used space magic. This one felt warmer. Sarah looked around. There was a large round circle that was as bright as daylight even though there was no light. This is Nice to meet you. At that time, she heard a voice that sounded like screeching metal from the front. Sarah moved her gaze there, and her eyes went wide, and she covered her mouth in shock. She saw a horrifying scene. W-What is that Huhu. I must be looking pretty ugly. The old man chuckled. He had a long, full, but messy beard and hair that looked like he hadnt washed for a long time. His fingernails were very long and curled. In addition, his skin looked so dead. Not to mention how bony his body was, his eyes drooped as if they were melting. However, it wasnt just his appearance that shocked her. It was true that she was shocked by it, but that didnt matter to her. G-Grandpa your body wall. The price of losing to that nasty thing. The old mans body had been pushed into the rock as if he was fixed into it, and only his head and limbs were sticking out. Sarah was speechless at the cruel sight, to which the old man laughed. It was painful at first, but now it just feels like a part of my body, so I dont feel any pain. Also, until recently, I was in deep sleep. What happened for As I said, I lost. What kind of defeat was it that he was horribly treated like this? She knew there were a lot of sealing spells in the world, but it was so unpleasant to look at. She could tell that he had been here for such a long time from his hair, his beard, his nails, and his body. The old man asked Sarah, Your name child. My name It was a pity that the old man was like this, but she was meeting him for the first time today. She didnt know who he was. And it was inappropriate for her to reveal her identity to someone she had just met. When she hesitated, the old man nodded. I wont ask if it is tough to answer. since when was Grandpa imprisoned here? Well. Its been so long now. He didnt even remember, but he pondered. When did I get trapped in I dont know. I dont even know how many years have passed since I was put here. What was certain was that this being had spent such a huge amount of time in this place that even his hatred seemed to have faded. It was enough time for him to let go of his anger and revenge. He laughed and asked Sarah, Why are you wandering here? Blaming yourself. Yes? Ah. that Come to think of it, the old man spoke to Sarah, saying she was in great agony and why should she be depressed about her weakness. Sarah sighed, sitting down. I have many things to do and many things I need to protect, but I feel like I am too incompetent. Even by coming here, I am more of a burden. Why is a child like you thinking such things? At that age, you should go out and play. Well, I guess its because of the world we are in. The outside is still a mess. The same goes for the children who have fought until now. Cant there be a world where there is no fighting? The old man looked sad. And he said to Sarah, Even if the world is harsh, do not give up. Even though you may be criticizing yourself and the journey may be difficult, you should make the decision to keep going because eventually, you will be able to reach your desired destination. What if I dont reach my destination? If you live with such thoughts, what is the point in trying? To hope for it, to do it, and to achieve it, right? The old man was right. If she gave up, her chances were zero, but if she didnt give up and chose to run, the chances were slim, but she might reach her destination. Therefore, she couldnt stop now. The more desperate she was, the more she had to run. Grandpas words gave me confidence. Thank you. Hehe. Success is not the only thing in this world. You might fail several times along the way. When you keep failing, your self-confidence will go down, and there will be times when you want to give up everything in deep frustration. And that is the most important time for you to push harder. The courage to not give up, even if I want to. Are you talking about that? You understand well, child. The old man nodded his head with a satisfied expression. And he said, Even though Im in this situation, I dont remember my purpose. What did I fight for, and what did I lose? Ive almost forgotten all about them, and my feelings of that day have mostly faded, but one thing is certain. What is that? The fact that I didnt give up. And it is coming. Sarah didnt understand those words. And then, the entire cave shone, and numerous people appeared. They were all familiar faces. Uh? How are you all here? Sarahs face was shocked when she saw the Ran warriors suddenly appear. But it was strange. Their expressions looked bad, and some were even weeping in anger. Among them, Isis stood alone. Teacher! Sarah called for her and ran, but she just stood there, not responding. Someone grabbed Sarah and stopped her. Mayatrey? The blue dragon looked at her and shook her head. Leave her alone for now. What happened? Just looking at the warriors expressions, she could tell the situation was bad outside. Sarah looked around. In particular, she could see some warriors who were injured, and among them, some stood out. The two warriors who were lying in the corner and were being treated. Sarah ran to them. Mr. Gen. Mero. Sarah Welton. Gen, who was now in relatively good condition, could look at Sarah. And then he glanced at Mero, and said, As you can see, Mero is unable to speak right now. W-Why did this Sarah couldnt finish her sentence. All the mighty warriors looked crestfallen. She could guess what had happened outside. Sarah looked around at the warriors again. And noticed something. His Majesty? Where is His Majesty? Gen didnt answer. He just closed his eyes and was visibly angry. At first, she didnt understand what it meant. She heard the three races had true dominating power, especially Hasyath, who was called the Sword Disaster, so Sarah knew how powerful he was. Thats why she never thought he could be defeated. But their reactions made her more aware of it. No No please dont say it. Gen said, looking like he was about to cry. Only then did she realize. The King of the Rans was dead. Sarahs gaze turned to Isis. Her teacher just stood still with the same face as before. At first, she didnt know why Isis made such a face, but when she found out what happened, she realized she was holding back her grief. And then, for some reason, a part of her heart ached. Teacher Was it the child who disappeared? The old man mumbled. At that voice, Isis, who had been standing still, looked up at the old man. Was it you? The one who talked to me. Her voice didnt tremble. She was sad, but she wasnt going to show it. She began to approach the old man. Was it you? The old man nodded and said, It was me. All the warriors looked in his direction. All of them were nervous and on alert. And even normal humans would die from the pressure. But the old man had the calmest face. And said, You are holding on to your sorrow. Your emotions are swirling like wildfire. Why are you holding them back? because I have to. Hasyath gave her the position. She was officially the King. And even though Karlovan has taken over the position of captain for this party right now, she couldnt show any weakness in the position where she had to lead them. It was because if the leader was weak, then it would affect the subordinates. After catching her breath, Isis asked the man, You Isis clenched her fist and willed herself to keep her composure, as she was on the verge of crying. And the questions continued. The God of War, Shiva? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man looked at her for a while and with a low sigh he muttered, You are the one to inherit. It was something she didnt understand, but before Isis could ask, he continued, Yes, I am him. Although I am like this now, I am the existence that is the starting point of your race. Shiva, the God of War. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 C New God (3) Shiva, the God of War. The Ran race was said to have been created by a Nature God. It was said that his name was counted among those who ruled the world before the 12 Gods. And such a powerful person was now stuck to a wall and looked filthy. Disappointed? Shiva smiled at Isis, who didnt react much. I guess so. Your ancestor is like this, so it will be weirder if you are not disappointed. The Ran warriors couldnt say anything because any word they would utter would just make the disappointment sink into them. They were told that the traces of Shiva were found, so they came all the way here. But when they arrived, they found an old man who couldnt even use his strength. An old man who was trapped in a wall and was unable to move was their ancestor? The being who made them? And their King sacrificed himself for this? But not to one person. Whatever his appearance was, it didnt matter. Isis spoke, devoid of any emotions. We came here to find your traces. I know because I told that child. His eyes turned to Mayatrey. Isis turned to her, and then she nodded in agreement. Right. I was the one who spread the word for you to come here. When asked where the rumors about Shiva came from, they came from Mayatrey. Huhuhu. Maya had arrived here by accident a few years ago and chose to stay here. Thanks to that child, I had an idea of what was happening outside. Then we dont need to explain anything. We need you. A new God was born on the other side. Their side also had a new God whom they could use. So Isis tried to keep her cool and continued, I have come to see you, our God. A pity. Shivas eyes were filled with pity as he looked at Isis. You are in a fit of anger. As much as the grief you are feeling, your emotions are also being dominated by anger and hatred. That doesnt matter anyway. Come with us. I will get you out. Isis raised her sword and walked to Shiva, and she stabbed her greatsword, infused with aura, into the wall. Kwaang! But there was just a loud crash and nothing more. Isiss eyes widened. It wont work. Whose curse do you think it was that a simple attack can destroy it? how do we get you out? Hehehe. It wont work. And. Shiva answered. Even if I get out, I dont think I can physically help you. Why Because it has been such a long time since I was here. I guess even lifting my hand will be difficult. There is not even a handful of power left for me to move my body. Then you Right. Just a spirit. Isis ground her teeth so hard, it would not be a shock if they broke. Then why are we even here! Her face was stained with despair as she sat down. Why did father. As if a dam had exploded, she collapsed. Realizing that the reality was hopeless, Isis couldnt hold back her sadness. Anger, hatred, and sadness. Shiva looked at her. What does it leave behind? At the words that she couldnt understand. Isis looked at him with tears in her eyes. Shiva had a calm smile as he said, Let me tell you a story. An old one. The rain, wind, and lightning were raging like a storm. The black hair that flew like a lions mane was fluttering. The man with white eyes that were emitting electric currents was holding a huge sword. The horrifying tattoos on his muscles and upper body were made scarier by the raindrops. You have come all the way here. The man said growling in anger. The mist around him was raging, but it wasnt from the air shuddering at the heat from his body but from his presence alone. You defeated Osiris? All the other ones you You are the last. The man dazzling on the other side in light was Ra, the Sun God. Did you bury your brothers? Ra just shrugged at the question. As if that answer was enough, the man, Shiva, sighed. Holding his sword with both hands, he pointed it forward. Intense energy began to swirl around his body. For an instant, even the wind and rain didnt touch him. You have turned into a monster beyond help. Shiva said in a pitiful tone, and Ra smiled. Ive fought with you a lot. There were days I didnt win, and I respect you. But respect is like power. So I saved you for last. At those words, Shiva was shocked. He focused all his anger on his sword. Among the numerous Nature Gods of Bless, the one with the highest level of strength was Shiva. The problem was the opponent. It will be difficult to win. Numerous Nature Gods have already been absorbed by Ra. In the past, they were rivals of equal strength, but now that Ra has absorbed the Gods, he must have gone past a level he couldnt handle. Still I need to stop his plans. Otherwise, this world would turn into hell as well. They had to fight before the Gods of other places came here. With the power of the God of War, which swept through the world, Shiva swung his sword at Ra. A roaring sound resonated all around the heavens and the land as he did that. And. Stop now and go, old friend. With Ras condescending voice, Shiva lost consciousness. The place where Shiva came to his senses was a place with nothing. Having come to his senses in this vast space, he thought of escaping, but his body couldnt move. You fucking jerk!!! His body was sealed into the wall. But who was Shiva? The God of War. His body was full of energy, and he struggled to get out. But it was impossible. The curse that Ra used to seal him was impossible to escape from. A long time passed, but Shiva didnt give up. I will somehow come and bring you down. Decades. Hundreds of years. Thousands of years. He worked hard all this time and didnt give up. But Shiva couldnt escape. He was exhausted. His power had run out, and he couldnt find a way to get out. Anger, hatred, sadness. They werent the driving force anymore. He wanted to give everything up. If he decided to just get used to it, everything would be easier. Actually, he even thought of killing himself. what am I doing? Just before dying. Would everything work out if he ran away? Would there be peace after death? Osiris, who was in charge of reincarnation, was defeated by Ra. And Hades, who ruled the underworld? What about Zeus, who was the master of heaven, and Odin, the one in charge of war and knowledge? How has the world changed now that they all fell into the hands of Ra? What terrible hell would await him? I cannot give up then. A bumpier road than this hell. He wasnt sure how long he would be stuck here, but how does he know if hope will appear someday? Then what should he do? Shiva was aware of it. I am going to sleep now. He didnt know when his eyes would open, but the day he would open his eyes would be when the world changed again. I didnt give up. Shiva was imprisoned here all those years. In this space where he no longer hated anything. The same went for his anger toward Ra. He didnt feel sadness either. He lost his goal and destination and just longed for death, but he didnt give up until the end. Until this moment, when he wondered why he was like this, he told Isis, You will give up? I will I understand. All kinds of negative emotions are growing within your heart now. It makes people negative to the extent that it cannot be compared with the impact of positive emotions on the human mind. Emotions such as happiness, joy, and pleasure do not have a large impact when compared to anger, hatred, and sadness. That is how emotions work. Its not strange to be buried in frustration and desperation at all. It is natural. If we look at history, there arent that many people who recover after breaking down. Negative emotions are like a burden. Silently doing what one has to do and struggling to overcome it. As time goes by, the emotions at that time will gradually fade and disappear. And you give up. Rather than thinking you cannot do it, you just want to give up. When the time comes, giving something up is easy. And then comes comfort in rationalizing by saying, What does it even mean to hope for the time to come? Then what is left? Isis saw the wrinkles on Shivas face. It was clear proof of how long he had been suffering, and Shiva said, So vent out your anger. Unleash it. Undo the hatred within you and pour out your tears. And after letting go of all of them like that. A blue orb rose behind Shivas back. Do not give up and move forward. Go ahead and do what you need to do. Do not ever let go of yourself. Uhaaaaah! Isis clutched the dirt on the ground as she yelled in pain. She hit the floor with her fist and began to pull her hair. Tears mixed with dirt fell to the ground, and she rubbed her face with dusty hands. Father!! She sobbed. The emotions she had been enduring until then began to pour out at once, and like a child, Isis called out to her father, who was now gone. Father!!! Father! Why! Why did you leave me behind like this?! How?!! Anger. Please, please come back please I am begging you Longing and despair. I will I will kill that son of a bitch! How dare he touch my father.! There was hatred too. Isiss mind was messed up with all sorts of emotions, but she didnt care and lifted her head. Her eyes were wide with rage, and her face scowled in hatred. Her lower lip showed how determined she was. She got up and spat out words of declaration, I will kill that bastard for sure. I will tear him down piece by piece with my hands. I will direct all the hate toward him, and I will tear him down and feed him to beasts! She gasped for air. Seeing her like that, Shiva smiled. Feeling better? Isiss face, which had been overflowing with evil, now had a sense of peace that she never had before. She put her hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat. Biting down on her lip, she felt her heartbeat calm down. Phew. I am not fully relieved though. There was anger and hatred. There was also sadness and longing for her father. How does one just shake this off? It made no sense. However, as Shiva said, letting her emotions out was a lot better. She could think more calmly. This much is enough. You dont need to let it all go. Even if she didnt let go of all of them, she could take a step forward. Shiva smiled and looked at Sarah, who had a nervous expression. And he turned to Isis, and said, Like I said, do not give up. But you cannot get out of here Suddenly, Isis thought of Jamie. He might be able to get Shiva out. Even if I cant move, there is something I can do. Shiva struggled to stretch out his right hand. His hand trembled as if he didnt have any strength. Isis saw Shivas hand. To be precise, the tiny blue bead on the back of his hand. Just a moment ago, a blue light shone from behind him too, but now the light was gone and just the bead stayed. Here, take this. This I dont know if you are qualified or not. However, even at the moment you were about to give up, you didnt, and you stood up instead. A blue bead flew to Isis. It is the essence that I made by gathering my power. essence? Making it turned me into a normal being. It doesnt matter, though. I leave my will to you. And the bead landed on Isiss hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And it began to get sucked into her hand. This will make you an eternal being. Didnt I say it to you? I didnt give up. That is my will. Shiva told her with a wide smile. From now on, you are the God of War. The beads light began to wrap around Isis. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 C New God (4) In a land where everything has died. Someone was standing there alone. Phew. I am still hungry, but I think I can live longer. His limbs, which had been so skinny, were now filled with muscles and fat, and his stomach had visible ribs, and he looked more like a human than a dead being. The God of Gluttony brushed back his hair, which was almost all gone. His face was still a skull, but the addition of some fat made him look even more horrible. Still not enough. I should have eaten him too. The last guy. He was a lot stronger than he thought so he couldnt eat him like the others. He never thought that there would be someone who could resist his power. It was quite interesting. An interesting world. Hehehe. He was made into something that was higher than other beings. A being born with omnipotence. Even so, he couldnt kill the bugs. Of course, they werent literal bugs, but from his point of view, mortals were bugs. Because they couldnt live forever and the power they possessed had a limit. I didnt believe it at first, but he was right. Not all bugs can be laughed at. He recalled HIS words, who was the one who made him. This was truly an interesting world. But bugs are bugs. He admitted that the thing was strong for a bug, but that was because he himself had little strength when he stepped into this world. He couldnt help it because he was like a mummy and weak. Even now, he wasnt perfect, but at least he could use around 40% of his power. Can that bug withstand 40% of his strength now? If I eat him, I can recover in seven days. The one with amazing blue hair. Like a bug, he was hiding pretty well, but he could find him if he wanted to. So I should also start now. Hungry Spirit laughed as he was having fun, with a blue light shining in his eyes. He took a step forward, his back still hunched. Huk!! At that moment, he felt a wave of tremendous power coming from a distance. The man straightened his bent back and turned his head to where he felt it. A column of blue light shone in the sky, and he frowned. not a bug. He felt it. He wasnt sure what that thing was, but it was on the same level as him. Pssshhh. A shudder ran through his body, and unknown emotions began to stir within his chest. His lips went up in a smile. Right. I was sent here for this! When he first woke up, he didnt know why he was in this place. Actually, he was barely conscious. He spent too many years in that coffin, hungry. And his creator made him that way because when he moves, everything disappears. This is why I was given freedom. Growl. His stomach rumbled, and his mouth was drooling. As long as he knew what to eat, he had no reason to stop. He started running like a beast that had been starving his whole life. If I eat that, I will be complete. He would no longer suffer from hunger. Isis trembled at the power flowing within her. Something overwhelming, something she had never experienced before. She felt that her body was being shattered and healed again. At first, she thought this was only an illusion. My body is being re-made all over again. Her body was being transformed so she could handle the power of a God. This was a new experience for someone like her who had been training for a long time, and her physical strength was increasing in real-time. The power was boiling inside her body. And it wasnt just simply boiling up inside of her. It was as if the body itself wasnt hers. [Do not lose yourself.] She could hear Shivas voice. [Hold onto yourself. Accept this power, but be careful as well. If you absorb it all at once, your body will not be able to withstand it.] She didnt know how to be careful when the energy was rushing in like a wave, but Isis focused on it and tried to reduce the holy power that was flowing. As if exhausted, her body would have no more strength. And at such times, without fail, her body would begin to rebuild itself. [A little bit more.] Was the power of a God this great? How did the beings wielding such power handle it? Jamie, what are you How could he stand against those who had more power like this? [Do not think about it! If you get eaten by this power, you will instantly become a monster!] A monster with the power of a God. Imagine how terrible it would be. [Little more. Just a little more. Hold your breath.] She concentrated on Shivas voice. She could tear the man who tried to kill her father into pieces, but only if she could make the power her own. It was then.. Kwawaa! Her body outside began to shake violently, as if something were collapsing. Startled by the loud roar, Isis turned to the side. [Concentrate!] But Shivas words were making her unable to think about anything else. So she went back to her consciousness. If it were not for Shiva, Isis would have been a half-God monster, and she would not have been able to finish absorbing the power. What just happened outside? Instead of checking herself, she asked Shiva this time. And Shiva answered, [You dont have to worry about it. Just stay focused and do it again.] Otherwise, everything would be for nothing. W-What is happening?! It is him! He must have seen the light and found this place. Damn it. Raise your weapons, everyone! Prepare for an ambush! The Ran warriors rushed outside with weapons in their hands. Karlovan, who was serving as the temporary leader, stood in the front and felt a huge presence approaching. It has to be him. The being that harmed their King. The being that called itself one of the 12 new Gods created by the Sun God. In other words, it was a God, and if that attacked this place, there was nowhere to hide. This entire place was bound to collapse, and everyone would die. No, it wouldnt just end with their deaths. Even the hope for the world will vanish. Karlovan saw that Isis was being wrapped around the unknown power. He couldnt see her because of the light around her, but he could feel the power around her changing. If there was a chance to survive here, then it would be Isiss new power. Making up his mind, he called Mayatrey. Blue Dragon, please do me a favor. Favor? Teleport us outside. We need to stop this place from collapsing. You people. When Mayatrey asked in shock, the Ran warriors, led by Karlovan, looked determined, as if they had made up their minds. I dont think you people will listen to me, though. There is no other way. Or can you block the power of that God with your power? Could she? It was impossible for even an elder dragon to stop the power of a God, so how could a dragon who just recently came out stop it? Realizing there was no other way, she spoke in a bitter voice, I will do my best to help. Thanks. Karlovan nodded and then ordered the warriors. Everyone, be prepared to give up your lives. We will die here. It was a statement that should have crushed hope, but they all had hope in their eyes. With their King dead, being alive was a humiliation for them. On the other hand, a chance came their way. If it means killing that bastard, I would give up my life! I trust Isis. I will put my life at stake for her! Even if we die, we will take him down. Everyone! The morale grew. The warriors, who looked dead until now, had courage in their eyes in the face of death. Seeing these insane actions, Sarah couldnt say anything. It felt like the entire cave was burning in the heat. Even though she was just watching, her chest felt warm. I want to be with them too. They werent the only ones who would die here. She would also die in time. I wish you all good luck. Mayatrey looked at the warriors, and mana began to envelop them. Glancing at them, Sarah threw herself in. H-Hey! Mayatrey called for Sarah, who suddenly jumped, but the Mass Teleportation spell had already taken her. damn it. You of all people shouldnt follow them! Mayatrey frowned and used teleportation. Interesting? Hungry Spirit smiled at the rocky mountain being protected by huge magic. No matter how meticulous the spell was, despite three strong attacks, it didnt break. However, even that had a limit, and a large crack spread through the protective shield, and he approached it. Kwang! The entire rocky mountain shook this time, and the protective shield broke down. He gathered the mana dispersing from the shield onto his fingertips. And then he put it into his mouth, and his face changed a little. It was just a very small amount, but his face looked better. Just a little. It wasnt enough, and the real food was down there. He tightly clenched his fist, and a huge amount of holy power wrapped around his fist. He was ready to smash down this mountain at once. In addition to the target, there were quite a lot of other delicious things there too. If he could eat all of them, then there would be a definite 100% growth in his strength, and maybe he could even go past the wall and become truly omnipotent. Hehehe. It will be fun to pick and eat all of them. Hungry Spirits eyes were wide open, as he decided to punch the mountain. Psssshhhh. But just before his fist hit the ground, a large magic circle appeared in the sky, and dozens of humans appeared. This made Hungry Spirit withdraw his fist. And he looked at those who landed. Although they all looked different, they had one thing in commonthe jewel on their foreheads. Something that looks like him. These were the worms who were hiding in this rocky mountain. He couldnt understand. If they came out like this, then their deaths would only happen sooner, so why did they come out? Surely the bugs would have lived another second. But why is everyone holding a weapon in their hand? Like the guy from before and these ones too, he couldnt understand it. They should know better than anyone that fighting was pointless. He wondered if they were anxious to die, so they came, but then they all looked confident. Are you here to fight? He asked to confirm it. And the answer, Everyone, devote your lives to vengeance. The one who seemed to be the leader pointed a sword at Hungry Spirit and said so. This meant a fight to the death. He thought he heard it wrong, but the expression on their faces and their strong energy said they were serious. In the meantime, there were some pretty interesting sights. Why did you come! Behind them, a woman with blue hair and horns was pulling back a child with brown hair. This is not a place for you. She was speaking softly, but he was a God, so he didnt miss it. The girl said, I will fight too. Being down there doesnt change anything for me. If I die, I will die fighting with these people. Your brother! Mayatrey spoke out emotionally and went silent. Brother? What about brother No. Lets just head back. Why bring my brother into this? Why did you! You things! This situation wasnt funny. Annoyed, Hungry Spirit raised his energy, and a tremendous pressure weighed down on all of them. Sarah stopped talking and looked ahead. It was like she would faint at any moment. Damn it. At this Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mayatrey bit her lip and began to spread out her mana to reduce the pressure. But they could still feel the pressure. And their enemy said, If you want to die so much, I will make you a part of me. All of you be a part of me! And the power of gluttony began to shake the entire rocky mountain. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 C New God (5) Sarah felt her impending death and the sensation of her skin melting. She went back and forth between life and death many times before, and she was almost killed by the knight of the Sun earlier, but she hadnt felt anything like this. His existence itself felt like death. We will fight that? She looked at the Ran warriors. Was it possible to resist and stand in front of such a power? Was it just a mistake that they came out? Maybe everyone was thinking the same thing? She looked at them with those thoughts. But Everyone is ready to die. In order to not embarrass His Majesty any further. We will die here. The jewels on the Ran warriors foreheads shone at the same time. The overwhelming power in front of them didnt stop them. It gave Sarah a great shock. Now that we are here, take a good look. I dont know if you will survive, but if you do, then it will be a great experience. Sarah nodded at Mayatreys words. And she slowly drew her sword. Her heart felt like it would burst, but it was nothing more than what she had been feeling. Sarah raised her aura while holding her breath. For you. At that time, Hungry Spirit spoke and pointed to a warrior in front. Then a black wind began to blow. The warriors split up into two sides to avoid it, but the person who was pointed out couldnt escape it. The wind followed him and then took him. KWAAAK! His skin went dry in an instant, and he began to lose his lifes energy. The warrior shouted even then, not losing to the pain. If my life will hasten your deaths! Then sure! [Ability] All of the Ran warriors were swordmasters. [Thread: Bundle of Thread] His swords energy unwound like a thin thread, became an invisible slash, and shot toward the black wind. Each of them held the power to cut down the walls of a fortress. Then the thread-like energy began to get closer to the black wind, and it entangled with it and struck Hungry Spirits head. The ground he was standing on disappeared as if it had been dug out. You dont seem to taste good. Kuak! Hungry Spirits arm just pierced into the chest of the warrior, and his hand held the warriors heart. Even if you dont taste good, this is good enough. His heart crumbled like dried-up food. The figure of the warrior dried up and crumbled into sand. Everyone stopped moving for a second at how hopeless it seemed. Then Hungry Spirit put what was in his hand into his mouth, but he immediately spat it out. Awful. That guy was Alex! Karlovans eyes were wide in anger. His face was contorted. Along with Clark, who was not around, Karlovan was revered as the warrior closest to Hasyaths skills. A thick green aura flowed around him. [Ability] Both of his eyes were blue-green. [Poison Dragon] Crack! He was a Ran warrior and, at the same time, a poison dealer who was called the best in the world. His poison, which was at the Grand Master level, was called the deadliest power among the Rans. Even Hasyath was wary of his poison. So, Karlovan was always wary of his powers and was hesitant to use them. Because if he did, he couldnt handle the aftermath. But he had no reason not to use it now. Everyone get ready to survive. Karlovan ordered his subordinates to do so because the Poison Dragon couldnt be controlled. Kwaaaak! The ground beneath the rocky mountain began to melt. It rotated clockwise and slowly began to rise like a dragon. It was dripping with green, poisonous water and looked like it could make the caster suffer. The warriors around him distanced themselves to avoid being touched by it as much as possible. They also judged that their lives were in danger if they were close. Hoooh. Hungry Spirit looked at the Poison Dragon curiously. Pretty good. He felt like, for a bug, he was pretty good. Karlovan shouted, his eyes shining green, Become a handful of poison and die! The dragon attacked the God as Karlovan already had tears of blood dripping from his eyes and was tightly clenching his hands. Even a God could be killed with this power. And so he risked his life. And to help him with his plan, the warriors attacked the place where the enemy was. KILL! Do not give up until he dies! Put your life on the line! Dozens of warriors at the Master level concentrated their power in one place. The power was great enough to change the color of the sky. Sarahs body was pushed back due to it. A-Amazing! When would she ever get a chance to see such a thing? If she was near it, it would be devastating, but seeing it from afar was amazing. It was such a beautiful sight that she forgot who the opponent was. Then Mayatrey spread a shield to protect them. Truly amazing. Although she herself was a dragon, she had never thought of watching the power of the Rans, one of the three strongest races, in person. Their power was not a little bit lower than the dragons. Rather, it felt similar to the dragons or even higher. I cant just stand here. Mayatrey transformed into her dragon form. Stay here. I dont want you to be killed. After giving Sarah a warning, she flew high and moved in the direction of the opponent to use Breath to lend them a hand. I. Sarah was left alone. She continued to watch the situation with the shield around her. Even if she was weak, she came to help, but she was a burden even now. [You are not a burden.] She heard Shivas voice in her head. G-Grandpa? [A chance will come. A chance which only you can do.] What do you mean? That it is a chance that only I can do [Prepare. The power within your blood will reveal it.] The power in her blood? Sarah tried to ask more questions, but she could no longer hear Shivas voice. She bit her lip as she stared at what was happening. A light was created by the combination of the warriors and Mayatreys powers. And Hungry Spirit was inside of that light. She tightly gripped her sword with both hands and drew it. A chance that only I can do. She had to keep watching and find out what it was. Mmm. Hungry Spirit sighed at the various bugs rushing towards him. These things If his body was perfect, he wouldnt even care about bugs like them. But now he was just around 30%. It wasnt easy to endure so much power at once. Still, its not bad. He admits that the opponents were strong. However, in front of the God of Gluttony, the amount of food was simply not enough. Little by little, Hungry Spirit began to grow by absorbing the mana around him. If he could absorb this power and these people, he should be able to get back to 70%. If that happens, a truly terrible hell would fall on them. Hurts my ego. Their doom was already clear, but the fact that these bugs were coming at him, hurt his pride. Normally, they would die if he simply clenched his hand. I will not kill you easily. Very painfully. So that you would beg me to save you. And slowly, he would begin to suck their lives. Theyd rather wish for a quick death. They are slowly getting weaker. He could feel the extent of their power pouring on him, slowly diminishing. As long as they had a limit, they would not be able to continue using the same level of power. Hungry Spirit laughed. They wished for his death, but they couldnt kill him at all. So he transformed his body. As his body gained a bit of flesh and his muscles grew, his skinny form slowly vanished. 40%, 50%, and 60%. My power is coming back. With all the non-nutritious things gathered together, wasnt it a nice meal? This much is enough. Hungry Spirits eyes shone black. Everyone disappear! He spread his arms wide, and the power around him began to fall like a meteor shower. Kwakwakwang! Because each had a significant amount of power, the explosions destroyed the entire place. He smiled. First, right. The one who used that poison. . Karlovan didnt show any reaction as he saw Hungry Spirit come for him. His power as a God seemed to be so scary that he couldnt react at all. Right, it is too late. He had no intention of just ending him with a simple kill. It would be a death without mercy. But it was then Karlovan said, Did you notice something strange? What? Hungry Spirit tilted his head, and Karlovan smiled, Your ability to digest seems to be slow. When Karlovan twisted his body to the side, he saw a Ran warrior behind him with his hands in the shape of a triangle. [Ability] You will explode from the inside out. The warrior, Delphon, activated his power by using the red jewel on his forehead. [Blood Explosion] The power to make blood explode. If the caster channeled his blood into others, that person would explode. The powers of my subordinates that you consumed contained a small amount of blood. And the blood was most likely now inside the Gods body. Delphons eyes flashed with blood. Die. Kuaak! The chest of the God began to swell up in red, and the blood inside him began to spread throughout his body. As if his body would explode at any moment. Explode!!! Another warrior imprisoned the God in a shield. Kwaang! There was an explosion of tremendous power inside it. And the shield exploded like it was going to break apart. The inside was filled with red blood. Delphon gritted his teeth as if they would break. His blood vessels swelled up. Shedding tears of blood, he put his life on the line. DIEEEE!! Even the Gods would explode with the large amount of blood from the warriors here. This power was enough to erase part of the continent. Kuak! The warrior who put all his strength into making the shield also coughed up blood. He, too, was using up his life force to do this. YOU..! Hungry Spirit seemed to be driven mad by the terrible explosions happening inside his body. To be subjected like this by the bugs! There was no other way. You chose it. Explosions filled his mind. I dont know anymore. The Gods consciousness went out. And Wheik. Something got loose. cough. Delphon collapsed, coughing up blood. Karlovan, who was right next to him, couldnt understand the situation. There was a large hole where his heart should have been. Kua C-Captain. The warrior who was putting up the shield also collapsed. [Retract] And the shield vanished. Thin, long pieces of paper came out from all directions. And it wiped out the warriors in the front, but Karlovan, who had fast reflexes, deflected all of them. sword. Was broken. Just from a single hit, his blade with the aura of a Grand Master fell off. Kuehehe. At the same time, a horrific cry was heard from where Hungry Spirit was. When he looked in that direction, he saw a very strange figure standing there. It crawled like a spider, and its arms and legs were bent. It had white hair and a large mouth with a thick tongue poking out. Its body was white, and there were countless paper-like things running around its back. His appearance was completely different, but he could tell that it was the God of Gluttony. Is this for real? He had completely abandoned his consciousness and just acted on pure instinct. It was the true form of gluttony. Drool leaked out, and his body got up. There was a huge hole in his chest, and something that looked like a golden bead was there. Anyone could see that it was his main body, but Karlovan chuckled. I can see him, but I cannot reach him with my sword. Shouldnt he still try? Even at the moment when the warriors were being attacked, he hurried towards the enemy alone. Tuk. And his head fell. Kerekekeke. Being born as a true glutton, he ate his own body and The illusion broke. Hungry Spirit realized that the corpse he was eating was just a large stone. I knew this would work. Being a fool with a weakened mind. A womans voice. When the God turned around, there was a blue-haired woman holding a sword. Deprived of food, the God of Gluttony was howling. [Weltons Vision] A little girl stood ahead of him. He didnt feel her presence until she spoke. But it was more like the God didnt care about her presence at all. She was too weak for him to even noticea bug not worth caring about. He didnt even notice her approaching him. But what was this little bug trying to do? Futility Divide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl mumbled in a troubled voice. The girl, filled with nervousness, tried to calm her trembling hand holding the sword and stabbed it in a straight line. She concentrated as much as possible to not make any mistakes. Puaak! Her sword pierced the space, and a crack opened up in the spot where the orb of Hungry Spirit was. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 C New God (6) Before Hungry Spirit surrendered to his instinct, Delphons power, Blood Explosion, was driving him hungry. A-Am I really dying? The Gods red-stained body began to swell up as if it were about to burst. They thought everything was over when the last explosion didnt work, but they never thought there would be a trump card. Hungry Spirit was suffering in agony. It was different from before. This could definitely kill him. I can do it! Sarah cried out in a voice full of hope, and at the same time, the God felt it. The warriors around her seemed to be moving and in that sudden situation, Sarah didnt know how to react. What happened? The only thing that came to her mind was that question. Her gaze turned to the God. The white monster was standing on all fours and crying out like an animal. Only its ugly mouth with its flicking, thick, long tongue could be seen on its white, bald head. And those thin paper-like tentacles were wiggling. Each time it moved, the dead bodies of the warriors increased one by one. All all will die. It was impossible to go against a God in the first place. It was all for nothing. See. Karlovan, the strongest warrior here, managed to block the tentacles, but his sword couldnt withstand them, so it broke. Even his powerful aura couldnt handle the power of the monster. How much time do we have left? They were fighting to buy some time for Isis, as she was inheriting the power of the War God. It seems like they have been holding on for a while now. Isis, Sarahs master, had to quickly come. Otherwise, they would all be truly annihilated. Puak! The warriors, who were hesitating around the monster, fell again as they were hit by the tentacles. Sarah broke out in a cold sweat, and her legs were overwhelmed by fear. She knew she could not run. It was then. No one else but you. Mayatrey whispered in her ear. Sarah looked back unexpectedly. No one else but her? She didnt say it out loud, but Mayatrey who knew the answer to the question said, That guy. You dont have to be concerned about him. Uh? Even if the warriors are falling down, you are fine. The first time can be a coincidence, but given the range of attacks, it cannot be considered like that anymore. At that moment, the tentacles moved toward Mayatrey again. Mayatrey spread the subspace magic and sent the tentacle elsewhere. Kuak!! However, sending away the power of the God took a huge toll on her body. Mayatrey groaned as she coughed up blood. Huk, huk. M-Mayatrey! Shhh.. He still hasnt noticed you. So you need to do it. But how can I. Mayatrey raised her head. One thing. There are skills that only your lineage can learn. Sarahs eyes widened. She remembered what Shiva had told her. A chance will come. A chance which only you can do. Prepare. The power within your blood will reveal it. At first, she didnt understand what that meant. How could she do anything that the Ran warriors couldnt? However, what Mayatrey said now and what Shiva said were the same. The bead in his chest you need to destroy it. To do that, you need to get close to him at arms length. Do you understand what I mean? Yes. Sarah spoke with a determined look. Mayatrey smiled at this. I will give you a chance. It will just be a short time, but it will be enough. I know. I will do my best. They didnt know if it would work or not. With Sarahs skills, it would be impossible for her to scratch the body of the God. But if Mayatrey said it, then the enemy must be unguarded. Maybe Futlity Divide will work. The sword that cuts through air. Because it could interfere with the space, it was something that only she could do, regardless of her strength. Karlovan took his broken sword and ran forward. The tentacles moved to sever his head. Mayatrey activated her magic. [Transcendent Magic: Sensory Change Multi Mirage] [Transcendent Magic: Absolute Shield] And the tentacles hit Karlovans sword again. There were more cracks on the broken sword, and with the tentacles flying, a strong force could be felt, but the Absolute Shield stood in the way. Kwak!! However, it was impossible to block the aftereffect even with the shield. Fortunately, he bought some time. A huge rock replaced Karlovan. Mayatrey spurted blood again at the sensation of her body going past the limit. She felt that her blood and energy were not functioning well. It worked though. Hungry Spirit mistook the stone for a warrior and took it as if he was going to eat it. ? But the moment he put it in his mouth, he realized it was just a rock. The illusion of Multi Mirage was released. As Hungry Spirit came to his senses, he looked at Mayatrey. Taking away Karlovan, she grinned, and said, I knew this would work. Your mental capacity has weakened. Angered at the fact that he was made fun of and that his food was snatched away, he screamed. [Weltons Vision] [Futility Divide] He didnt know when she came. A girl whose existence was like a bug that he could step on at any time was aiming for the bead in his chest. Crack! And her sword pierced it. Saras eyes widened in joy. I-I did it! She didnt think it would really happen, but the moment the God mistook a stone for Karlovan, she approached him. If he noticed her, the plan would go to waste. But oddly enough, the God didnt even feel her. It was for the same reason that humans didnt care about ants walking next to their feet. It would have been impossible if he hadnt surrendered to its instincts. It was possible because it happened. If the God had even a little bit of reasoning left, he wouldnt have let Sarah get this close. Won! We won! Sarah drew her sword, and shards of beads crumbled to the ground. And she slowly backed away. If the bead was his weakness, then the God should die. But the opponent was a God. And she had to keep in mind the possibility that he wasnt dead. You did well. Mayatrey approached her and placed Karlovan, who was unconscious, on the ground. And she sat down too. The other warriors didnt understand what this meant. Everyone stared at each other while pointing out their swords. Mayatrey sighed and told Sarah, Without you, everyone would have been annihilated. There are times when being weak helps too. It was a bit of a bittersweet thing. She was treated worse than a bug, but she could sigh in relief at the thought of not being a burden. thanks to you, I woke up. Mayatrey was startled when she heard a voice she shouldnt have heard. She immediately pulled Sarah behind her and spread the Absolute Shield open. Phew. To be treated like this. You see, my pride took a hit. In the meantime, this stomach of mine wont stop rumbling. My appetite is such a scary thing, you see. As Hungry Spirit covered the broken bead with his hand, light shone. And when he took his hand away, the bead was back to its original state. Sarahs eyes widened. Kuak. Think of it as my lifeline. To be precise, it isnt my lifeline, but the bead sealed my consciousness. So I only went on instinct. Then why are you fine now? When the bead was restored by his own hand, his reasoning should have vanished, but now he seemed to be fine in both ways. Because I did the opposite. This bead has now sealed my instinct. His eyes were different from before. Should they be called calm? Even before surrendering to his instinct, the guy had the intent to create havoc. But now, it felt like he was a being that had detached himself from everything. I suppressed my instincts to grasp the situation with reasoning alone. Now, I can do the things I need to do based on calculations alone. Hungry Spirit spoke as he was thinking. From now on, the methods youve used will not work anymore. You dont have many numbers left, and I wont let the same thing happen twice. Of course, the same goes for the attacks using the little bugs. I declare that I will not miss even a single crawling bug. The God pulled out long, paper-like tentacles from his back. Everyone will be my food. Shhhh! The tentacles flew towards them with minimal movement, and not everyone could react. The shield shattered like glass. She couldnt help it. Die. In the end, I cant do anything! Sarah extended her sword forward. She thought she had done something, but it just felt like an illusion. She felt that it was very unfair for her to die here like this. Her sword broke. In the first place, her sword could never do any damage. [No. It isnt like you didnt do anything.] Shiva spoke to her again. [You gave me enough time. It was a task only you could do, and here is the merit for doing it.] Kwakwakwang! The summit shook, and someone appeared. [Ability: Aegis] Numerous shields flew toward the tentacles, blocking them. Far from piercing anything, it stood firm, not letting the tentacles approach any further. [Take a good look. That is the ideal figure you should aim for.] Sarah listened to Shivas voice and looked at the woman floating. Her body was covered in blue armor, her beautiful blue hair was fluttering, and behind her were peacock feathers. Her chest had a letter Y in gold, and blue flames moved like wheels on her boots. Her head was tied with a snake-shaped cloth, and the jewel of the Rans was no longer on her forehead. There was a crescent moon there. [The God of War] Isis vanished. And when she appeared. KUWAAKKK! Hungry Spirits body split in half. Her large greatsword cut down his body, and he couldnt even respond. What is this?! He just glared at Isis in shock as soon as he noticed it. He had to move, so he tried to put his body together. But it was impossible. No holy power! No matter what he did, no strength came from the severed part. Isis, who was watching, smiled. It is a flame that doesnt let you regenerate. You will not die nor live. Y-You wench!!! Do not think of a graceful death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isiss eyes were filled with rage. My revenge for my father starts now. Isis, who had ascended to heaven through sacrifice, unleashed the wrath of the Gods. And Hungry Spirit could only feel despair. A new God was born. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 C New God (7) The greatsword hit Hungry Spirit. It wasnt just a weak hit, but it was like being hit by a club. Kuaaak! Hungry Spirit was squirming in pain. His body was being crushed here and there but he was still a God. If I cannot hit back too There were many ways to reconnect his body. He held his mouth which was split into two in his right and left hands, and it became soft like jelly and connected as one. Then, after merging into one, his body was restored to its original state. As expected, I cant get rid of the scars. Even after his body was put back together, the scar that went from his head to his body in a straight line was still there. DIEEEE! At that time, the waters in the Rotomo Strait began to part on both sides, accompanied by a voice full of hate that penetrated deep into the sea. Isis, who had dug into it, tried to pierce her greatsword into the body of the God. Fucking wench! But he resisted as much as possible. He straightened his body to get rid of the greatsword and tried to absorb everything with his power of gluttony. But it wasnt easy. Damn. It is different from my full strength. Being hungry all the time meant that he wasnt in perfect condition. Far from appeasing his hunger, it intensified due to the fighting. In addition to being in a state of exhaustion, even if he was a God, he had just recovered 60% of his strength. On the other hand, the wench is in perfect condition. It would be difficult to guarantee victory, but at this rate, his death was certain. Damn it! When will help come?! He was sending signals to his allies, but nobody responded. Someone should have received them, and it would have taken less than a second for his allies to come here. But no one was coming. I have been abandoned. He clenched his fist at the flying sword, but it was crushed right then. The sword pierced through his entire arm, completely destroying the right one. Kuak! Hungry Spirit screamed in pain and shot out energy from his mouth. How many of my people have died because of fucking trash like you? Isis had anger in her eyes as she slashed the enemy with her sword and kicked him. The blue flames spun like wheels and consumed his entire left arm. Kuaaak! He screamed from the intense burning pain, and the greatsword slashed through his back, and the flames engulfing him were killing the cells that regenerated his body. Hungry Spirit shed tears at the pain he had never felt before. W-Why is this like this? Fucking ugly one! If you trampled on life, you should have known that you would have the same thing done to you! Bugs, I just killed some bugs! What is so wrong with that?! If you are also a God, you would know about the feeling of trampling on bugs! Hungry Spirit screamed. A God was a being above normal humans. This meant that they were on another level and in another dimension. Even more so, mortals were divided into their own grades, and the difference between the Gods and them was great. Just as humans killed ants for fun, the Gods killed people for fun. And I didnt kill for no reason! I exterminated the bugs for a reason!! Get it?! Wouldnt it be an honor to be a part of this body of mine! Is that what you think? You think it is wrong? Hungry Spirit shed bloody tears and asked in an angry voice. Isis, whose expression was distorted in anger and hatred, was back to her normal self. And she said in a calm tone, I have no intention of correcting your thoughts. But. Isiss aura began to expand to an unimaginable size. As I thought, you should die too. This is the contempt for the weak you seek. S-Stop! Huge energy condensed into her greatsword, and Isis pierced right at the heart of the God, who couldnt even scream properly due to the mess his body was going through. Isis pulled out the greatsword stuck in the Gods chest. Die. Hungry Spirit judged that it wasnt good to live. He hoped allies would come, but seeing that no one has come until now, it seems like the Sun God has abandoned him. How could he easily give up on a strong God? Hungry Spirit couldnt hide his shock. Maybe for Ra, losing one or two potential Gods was not a big thing. If so, then maybe he will do it. So why bother creating us in the first place? What was so great about creating him, who was nothing in front of Ra? Perhaps other people besides him were thinking the same. However, he didnt dare raise such a question. That was because he was born with supreme powers as a God. So Hungry Spirit just laughed at it. What is so funny? Isis tilted her head at the sight of Hungry Spirit laughing despite having half of his head split open and shrunk in size. Should I tell you something interesting? Even in the midst of dying, his mouth didnt stop working. There are eleven more like me on our side. We were created to exist as the 12 Gods who would rule the land again when the fight with you is over. But that is not true. What do you mean? In the first place, the Sun God exists, so what more qualifications do we have to rule the land anyway? Then for what reason were you made? I dont know. It is more fun because I dont know. Dont know? He created potential Gods but didnt even tell them why they were created? Isis couldnt understand it. You dont seem to understand. Are you speaking such things to buy time? Kuek. If there is any help, it should have come by now. I have been abandoned. So, it is unknown. If I am being thrown out like this, why the hell was I made? Seeing Hungry Spirit being confused, Isis had this thought. Pitiful bastard. At those words, he went insane. How dare you call me that! This is the body of a God! God! I am not a bug like you but a noble God since birth! What is so great about being a God? You are dying like a bug here. Without anyone helping you too. At the very least, those you referred to as bugs would not consider sparing your lives. That is why you are more pitiful. God! Do not act out. After all, you were waiting for the help of your allies. And you are no different from the bug you talked about. You just like to insult and trample on the weak, wanting to feel superior. I-I I am not! You are a pitiful bug. The God couldnt say anything. He was getting weaker and weaker. He wanted to speak back, but he couldnt do it anymore. he wanted to. If there is hell, I want you to repent there. I will bury my anger there. Puak! The greatsword smashed down on his head. As it was, the holy power burned down anything related to the God and took him down. The seawater began to part and then rushed back at them. Isis climbed onto a rocky mountain before she would get wet from the splashes. Teacher! Isis! Isis is back!! Isis looked at the remaining warriors. Sarah and Mayatrey were running toward her, and she removed her armor. Returning to her original form, she smiled at those who survived before she collapsed. Isis!!!! At that, the warriors immediately went to check on her condition. She is just asleep. Only after Mayatrey, who arrived late, informed them of her condition, did they all sigh in relief. Sarah slumped to the ground upon hearing the condition of her teacher. [It only means she hasnt properly adapted to the powers yet. So no need to worry.] Shiva spoke again. Then Teacher is fine? [Right, her brain chose to rest to recover what has been used again, rather] Anything else to say? [Come down here and see. Alone.] Sarah tilted her head at Shivas words. On a black throne, a man was sitting there with black flames burning. Diablo slowly opened his eyes. His subtle purple eyes stood out in the darkness. Sitting still, he raised his eyebrows. They got it. A huge presence could be felt from afar. It was obviously from a God. And a very great one too. Before the 12 Gods ruled the world, it was said that this one was on par with Ra. Of course, it couldnt be compared to the current power of Ra, but it would be a great help. The one who gained the power is Isis? He faintly felt Isiss aura. He thought it would be Hasyath who would take the power, but it ended up being the daughter. Looks like they made a new God too. Before a new Gods presence was felt, he felt hostile holy power. It was a considerable risk, so he was worried and wanted to send someone. And it would have been better if he had gone himself. If that is the case, he would have gone too. The Sun God. That guy would show up to check his movements. Diablo frowned. How many of these new Gods did you create? The guy had entered the realm of Creators. There would be plenty of foundations, so it wouldnt be difficult to make Gods. There had to be a limit to the number, but according to what he confirmed this time, the Sun God must have already created many Gods to counter him. Making Gods. What a monster he was. But it is still good. He knew that Ra had the most insane power. Anyway, this was the guy who held holy power. And his power continuously became stronger. It is time to move now. Diablos eyes shone in purple. I am watching you. I am going to rip out your throat. As promised then. And on the other side. The dazzling light contrasted the pitch-black darkness, and there was a throne where the flames of the Sun ceaselessly soared. In the realm that was invisible to Diablos eyes, the man in light smiled. Huhu. Too hasty now. Impatient, Daiblo. The Sun God said while smiling. Still not enough. Are you trying to compete with just the power of Shiva? Fool, I understand your wrath, but you should gather more strength. A little more, and it will be worth trying. The Sun was burning brightly. The heat around him seemed to melt the space. I have a lot of patience, so try to take your time and do more damage. With those words, the white world went into darkness. Diablo, who watched it without a word, smiled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You arent the only one peeping. It had been one way then, but not anymore. He also finally reached it. Keep your guard up. The moment you realize my teeth have reached the nape of your neck, it will be the time of your death. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 C The Way Back (1) Sarah carefully descended the rocky mountain. Having climbed up with the help of Mayatrey, it wasnt easy to find the way down. Still, for some reason, it felt like she knew where to step, so she continued to move. As she descended to the middle part of the mountain, she noticed a small cave. She entered the cave, walked inside, and saw a maze-like structure. It is here. This was the space where she struggled to escape from after being rescued by Mayatrey. As she walked, she started to look for the wide space where Shiva was and it wasnt too difficult to find. It was because of the strong energy Shiva had. Here you are. Shiva, who had been conveying his words through her mind, greeted Sarah, but his appearance was quite different from before. Originally, he looked weak, but now he looked like he was dying. His skin looked like that of an old tree, and his bloodshot eyes were so dark that she couldnt see any light in them. G-Grandpa. Sarah called out to him in a worried voice. How long did it take for him to turn like this? Are you fine? You look like youre in bad condition. He looked like he would collapse any minute. His body was still stuck to the wall, but this time she thought he was in real danger. Sarah wanted to reach out and do something, but there was nothing she could do. I am fine. Shiva smiled wide, trying to reassure her. Rather, I have something to give you. Me? Yes. When he said he had something to give her, Sarah tilted her head. What would he give to someone he just met today? He was curious about what he would give her, so she waited. Shiva reached out somewhere. As if squeezing out what little was left of him, blue flames that seemed to be his energy swirled in his hand. It was the power Isis displayed when she defeated the God. Drrr- The place where he reached out shook, and something began to come out of the ground. That It was a golden stick about one meter long. An unknown language was inscribed on each side, and just looking at it made her feel that it was an ancient item. Try grabbing it. Can I do that? Yes. With Shivas permission, Sarah moved to the stick like she was possessed. Looking closer, she could see a soft light moving around her. She reached out and grabbed it. The entire stick seemed to be shining with light, and soon it turned into a familiar shape. As Sarah swung it in the air, golden sparks spread around the stick, revealing its shape. sword? What had apparently been a golden stick until then changed to a sword when she held it. And it wasnt just any sword. It looked like an amazing sword, and above all, Sarah had never felt a sword fit her hand this perfectly. It looked like the sword was made just for her. Sarah asked Shiva, What is this? As you see. It is an item that transforms into a tool in the form desired by its owner. He said it so simply, but it wasnt such a simple ability. It wasnt just the shape the owner wanted. It was the perfect form required by the owner. In other words, it would be right to say that if she held the stick, there would be no other weapon better than it. However, one important thing that he didnt mention was that one could become obsessed with tools. Warriors who rely on their weapons too much forget about their own training and solely depend on them. He didnt think Sarah would be the type, but since people could always change, talking about it wouldnt be right. A tool in the desired form this Sarah liked the sword very much, despite its plain shape. Since she pursued practical and rational things, she never preferred flashy things, and now she was after efficiency. Sarah looked at the sword with an innocent expression for the first time until she thought, Why give it to me? She couldnt understand. From Sarahs point of view, it was not an ordinary item. If this was given to Teacher Isis, it would be an even better tool. Because she doesnt need it. Uh? Of course, she could use it better, but you can use it more effectively in terms of efficiency. For Isis, who was now a God, weapons were no longer a priority. It was because she has reached the point where she doesnt need weapons, but Sarah is still growing now. Having a nice tool in her when she was still growing could be a poison that would delude her, but when used at a moderate level, it had a positive feature. Especially since it was Shiva who talked to Sarah, he knew how much she would grow. Above all, bloody fate will guide her path. It was also the biggest reason Shiva gave it to Sarah. Nature God. Among them, the highest-level Nature God was Shiva, so he knew how to see fate. Just like how Osiris did. Even if he couldnt grasp the specifics of her fate, he knew that the path this young child would take was a bloody and thorny one. Maybe even a lot tougher than her brother. I hope it can be a tool to clear her harsh path even by a little. It may not be much help at all, but thats how sad Sarahs fate was. In the past, he thought that no matter how harsh the fate of a person was, they had to live by accepting it as their fate. Shiva thought that fate could never be changed or escaped from. Even now, these thoughts havent changed much. However, he wondered if such a harsh fate could be alleviated a little. So he thought trying to change it even a little would be enough. Sorry. Hearing Shivas apology, Sarahs eyes went wide. Why are you like this? Why was he feeling sorry for her? Shiva shook his head with a bitter face and said, No. Nothing. Anyway, it is up to you. Its yours now. Can I really take this? Even if its not Teacher Isis, some other Ran warriors can Your potential is not inferior to the Rans, and there are many outstanding things about you. Never underestimate your strength and continue to work hard. Grandpa I have passed down the qualifications now, but this old man, the God of War, has finished his task. So believe and move forward. Carve your own destiny. Yes!! Sarah replied right away. Seeing that, Shiva smiled and nodded his head. I will bring Teacher here when she wakes up. If it is her, she can surely get Grandpa out of there now. And it wasnt a joke. Overpowering such a ridiculously hideous monster alone gives you goosebumps, right? Sarah spoke with her eyes shining. Shiva replied. Get some rest. You look bad. As soon as you can be pulled out of there, we will treat you. I will come back. Sure. Sarah said it and climbed back to the mountain. Shiva, who was now alone, sighed and stretched his body. I am tired. He kept trying to look fine in front of Sarah, but from the moment he handed over his essence to Isis, he was weakening. The flame was going out, and he could see the final embers drying out his skin. I Shiva was losing his life. have finally reached this state. Even though it would be impossible to achieve it with his own hands, he let someone else carry his will. It wasnt known whether they would reach the end but even if they failed, they could pass it to another. If that happens, then one day I will leave first, everyone. The wide cave went silent. Grandpa! Sarah came back to the cave with an excited voice. She was followed by Mayatrey, Isis, who had regained consciousness, and the other warriors. Isis watched Sarahs back as she ran. She seems quite excited. Right. Is it because the fight is over? It was rough. Isis mumbled in a bitter tone. She won, but she didnt feel like she did. So many sacrifices were made. At the top of the mountain, the corpses of the warriors who lost their lives were laid out. As soon as Shiva was rescued, they would take the corpses and return. Grandpa! You should be able to get out of there now! Come, lets go back together! Sarah smiled and entered the cave, and she looked at Shiva hanging in the distance. He looked tired and seemed to be asleep. Grandpa. Wake up. Sarah approached Shiva and slightly shook his shoulder to wake him up. But the man didnt budge. He seemed to be in a deep sleep. Grandpa! Sarah shook him harder. However, Shivas body only dropped. G-Grandpa? Sarah called out to Shiva, sounding panicked, but she didnt get an answer. Grandpa! Wake up! It is all over! Let us go to a place where we can rest well! If it doesnt work out, then I will get my brother too! We are not close but if I ask him then Sarah. As Sarah continued to speak nonsense out of fear, Isis slightly tugged at her shoulder. Teacher. Ha, Grandpa isnt waking up. I talked to him earlier, but he suddenly isnt waking up. They say old people sleep a lot. I guess Grandpa is like that too. Hahaha. Sarah. Isis shook her head. Sarah gulped and looked down. She saw the warriors, along with Mayatrey, behind her. And all of them seemed gloomy. Why is everyone like that? We need to get Grandpa out. He doesnt like it here. Guys? Sarah. Lord Shiva is dead. Sarah shook her head at Isiss words. What are you talking about? I am telling you, we had a normal conversation until now! He was fine. He looked a bit tired but he couldnt have died suddenly like this He held on. He wanted to look as fine as he could in front of you. No Sarah shook Shiva in disbelief. However, the more she did that, the more limp his body began to look. Grandpa lie. You are lying. When I told him I was bringing people, he said alright. Then why suddenly? Lets send him off. He needs to rest. The man was trapped here for so long, and he lived a horrid life. He always wanted to give up, but he held on to life until the end and waited for another day to come. And today. He held onto the guilt for years and completely shook off his remnant emotions as he handed over his will to another person. And then he went into eternal rest. Your will, I will surely carry it. Isis bowed her head to Shiva and hugged Sarah from behind. All the Ran warriors followed her to honor the hero who gave himself up for the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarah felt tears flowing down as she said, I will. I will definitely carve my own destiny. It was a short meeting, but Shivas intentions were delivered to Sarah. He would rest in her heart for the rest of her life. Forever. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 C The Way Back (2) Thud. Shivas body, which was stuck to the wall for a long time, collapsed. When his life ended, the curse of Ra also came to an end. His body was so thin. It was clear that he must have had an amazing body of a warrior but looking at his body now, he looked like a sick ordinary man. Isis hugged him as she said, Lets go up now. And they headed back to the top of the mountain. The atmosphere was gloomy but on the other side, people had relieved expressions. Anyway, the fight here ended in their win. Right now, everything was over. Climbing to the top of the mountain, they put the corpse of Shiva down and laid him beside the other warriors. Lets wait until the souls are completely out of the bodies. The Rans funeral ritual was being held. The bodies of the dead were placed in the highest location and left there until their souls had completely left. After that, they believed that the souls would completely ascend to the heavens and be at peace after death. Then the corpses had to be cremated and buried in their favorite places. Finally, the bodies would be returned to the ground. And it was believed that one day they would become stepping stones for their new lives. Let us take Lord Shivas body and bury it. At least, the Rans have started from him, so our world is the best place for him to be buried. Everyone expressed their intention to follow Isis. Now, in name and reality, she was the King of the Rans and a God. You all did well. While Isis was sitting on a rock, Mayatrey came next to her. How is your body? It is a bit heavy. Maybe it is because my body isnt used to it yet. Because of the power of a God? Even though I felt like my body was being remade several times, I just couldnt get used to it. It should gradually get better, but how did you end up here? She couldnt ask before because there was no time, but Mayatreys presence here was unexpected. Not just that, but the rumors about the traces of Shiva, the God of War, existing in the Rotomo Strait were also said to have originated from her. What could that mean? It will be a bit long to explain, but. The first time Mayatrey came here was a while ago. Around three years ago. To be specific, it was right after the battle of the dragons. A great battle that took place in the Dragon Mountains. A great incident occurred in which the Lord died and all the dragon clans except the Blue Clan were considered criminals. However, what shocked Mayatrey more than anything was the death of the Dragon God, who was considered to be the best. I left my base right then and headed for the Dragon Mountains. She was a traitor to her clan, but she had lived as a member of the dragons, so she went there feeling concerned about the situation. Above all, her family was there. However, on the way to the mountains, she heard something strange. I heard something coming from the Western Sea, so I turned there without realizing it. The place she headed to as if she were possessed was the Rotomo Strait, the sixth Ban. Of course, to her, a dragon, the Bans were ridiculous. In the first place, dragons were known to have crossed the limits of humans and any other species a long time ago. In a way, they were the Lords of monsters. Mayatrey was able to reach the source of the sound, and then she met Shiva. He had just woken up then. Shiva made many requests to Mayatrey about everything, from the situation of the world to the future. She didnt know why, but he trusted her right away, even though it was their first time meeting. But Shiva said that he knew from the start that she was different from the other dragons. Normally, it would have been dismissed as an old mans nonsense, but she also realized how important Shiva was, so she had no choice but to help him. Because of that, I couldnt visit my family even when the war was happening, and even after so much time, I didnt know if they would even welcome me if I visited them. In the first place, the fault is on their side, so the things you worry about wont happen. So dont worry. What is the meaning of that place after the Dragon God died? Right. The Dragon God was the reason Mayatrey despised the dragons so much. To be precise, it was because of the 12 Gods. Because they oppressed the humans and killed them, including her lover, she couldnt do anything. The Blue Clan moved right outside the mountains after that. Simply put, they did not want anyone intervening in the matters of the clan. Everything is over. And, your father will miss you too. I guess so. To be honest, she felt a bit guilty. For her, the Blue Clan was her family. When she thought she wouldnt have to worry about that anymore, she felt relieved. Mayatrey said, Anyway, let us continue talking No, there is nothing more to say. I was with Shiva for three years, and we talked about how the world would change and what to do. And today, this happened. The talk is over. Anything else? You must be the most upset. For a little over three years, she had stayed with Shiva, which meant she felt a bit attached to him. She must be the saddest one here, but she actually wasnt sad. There was no way she hadnt come to like the man in the last three years, but she was calm. Isis asked, You are not that sad? Because I know everything. She didnt show it today, but she knew Shiva had suffered so much. Was it because he was a God that he had endured all this time? Or was it because he didnt want to give up until the end? She always felt bad when she looked at him, but when he took his last breath, she felt better. My heart is a bit heavy, but I feel more relieved to think that he has been freed from the pain. I see. So it is your turn. Follow the rest of what he gave you, and do well in the future. That is burdensome. Isis spoke frankly. Although she suddenly made progress due to her emotions, she became a God overnight, so it wasnt easy to get used to. Rather, it was burdensome. She couldnt immediately adapt to the change, and even though she had succeeded him, she would have to fulfill the will of the man whom she met for the first time today. It is not an easy task. I get it. Well, things will work out. Im not fighting alone. Now, she had colleagues beside her. And among them, there were those who were ferocious too. Compared to before, the situation has definitely improved a lot. Even though the world was a mess, their chances of winning had increased. Now that she had the confidence, she could try things again. Lets go back. They had many things to do. I will put them in the subspace. I will be with them during the funeral too. Thanks. Isis expressed her gratitude for Mayatreys kindness. Then she put her hand on Sarahs head, who looked sad. Lets go. There is a lot for us to do. You need to train a lot more so you can use what Shiva gave you. So stop being sad. Even Shiva wouldnt like seeing you like this. How could a dead person feel sad now? But Sarah just nodded her head, and Isis led her warriors down the rocky mountain. The water below was rough, with huge monsters appearing, but they were able to move forward without any glitches. When they finally arrived on land, Mayatrey said, Since we are out of that place, lets use Warp. The place where the rocky mountain was located wasnt ideal for using magic like Warp. It didnt matter if it was magic similar to teleportation since it was as easy as breathing for the dragons, but Warp needed more accuracy even for the dragons. I will make the magic circle, so wait for a while. Thanks to that, we can move comfortably, right? Sarah? Ah? Ah, right. We skip training! Sarahs eyes shone. It would take a lot of time to head back on foot, and then Isis would have trained her horribly all the way back. Thinking that it was okay now, she felt relieved. However, Sara felt something ominous in the way Isis laughed. Hehehe. W-Why are you smiling like that? The faster we go, the more relaxed we move, and then you roll on no, train She surely said roll. Sarah tapped her ears, wondering if she heard something wrong. Let us go and train hard. Doing it during break time is not to my liking. Sweating from actual training is right. Even when doing it at breaks, we sweat a lot. Not enough. Its too short. Do you understand Sarah? Stamina builds better when you keep going. Sarah felt her back become wet. I am ready. At that time, Mayatrey had completed the magic circle, and the coordinates were what Isis had informed her. All the warriors stood on top of the magic circle. She only had to activate it. Mayatrey asked if everyone was ready. Ready? When Isis was about to nod, Phew. I was almost late. A familiar voice pierced the ears of Isis. And it wasnt just her. All the warriors turned to the spot where they heard the voice. I am glad that everyone is fine. Father. Hasyath smiled, looking at his daughter. Thank goodness you are back alive. F-Father for real? Isis looked at her father in shock. Her father faced Hungry Spirit all alone to save their race. No matter how strong he was, he couldnt go against a God, it was impossible. She thought he was dead for sure too, so she couldnt move. Isis placed her hand on her sword. The enemy could be deluding her. It was purely an unwelcome situation, and Isis seemed heartbroken, but the safety of her people was more important. We need proof. Prove that you are my father. Look, Isis! That person is Mr. Hasyath! Yes. Why are you doing this? A few warriors were shocked at her actions, but Isis didnt care and looked at her father with cautious eyes. Isis. Hasyaths eyes widened in shock. But he soon had a satisfied expression. Wonderful. Rather, if you had come running, I would have been more disappointed. Huhu. Proof, then this? Hasyath tapped the jewel on his finger. The gem filled with light, and Hasyaths aura glowed. The power that Isis had seen and felt for a long time. It was impossible for her to forget it. Letting go of the sword, she ran straight to his arms. Father! Right. It is me. It is nice to see you again. I thought you died I thought so too. I got lucky. I am glad you are alive. Rather, a lot has changed. At a glance, Hasyath noticed the great power that Isis possessed. She wiped the tears from her eyes. I have a lot of things to tell you. Let us head back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right. Lets do that. Normally they werent this friendly, but today they seemed to be the closest in the world. Sarah, who watched this, recalled her old memories. She wiped a drop of tears with her sleeve. Thank goodness. It was now time to head back. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 C The Way To Get Strong (1) The time it took them to go back was short. When Mayatrey activated the magic circle, the space changed into a vast forest. Since it was Sarahs first time using Warp, she immediately felt dizzy because it was very different from teleportation. It felt more like motion sickness. Huh! However, she felt that the time they moved was long, and the moment her feet touched the ground, she stood in an awkward position. Her big eyes shone as she couldnt find her balance. Sigh. When her senses were back to normal, Sarah sighed, placing her hands on her knees. Space movement was truly unpleasant. And a sensitive person like Sarah felt it even more strongly. The first time is known to be pretty hard. Mayatrey came up to her and smiled, patting Sarah on the back. Lets go. Yes. Sarah moved somewhere with the warriors, still not feeling well. It was her first time in this place so she knew nothing, but it seemed like it was where the Rans lived. A place that was wrapped in a veil, making her wonder if humans had ever come here. As far as she knew, the Rans were one of the three major races in the world, but the exact place where they lived was never revealed. There were attempts to interact with the Rans, but none of them worked. Is this a historic event then? She had that thought, and she also thought about how amazing it was to enter the world of the Rans. In the past, maybe it would have been headlined all around the world as Explorer Sarah Welton enters the World of the Rans! Maybe not. If the world hadnt been like it is now, she would probably be in the garden with her mother. And she would occasionally swing her sword just to move her body. Just for defense. As she continued to think about this and that, they arrived at their destination before she knew it. Wow! Sarahs eyes widened. Until now, she couldnt see anything other than grass, but then a field opened up, with the entire space changing. And what opened up was this huge wall that Sarah hadnt notice until then. The black-gray walls seemed to be about five hundred meters high, but they were so huge that she wondered if giants made them. The walls were so huge, and considering how the Rans were like humans, the thought of them making those walls sounded so insane. They looked solid and heavy, and they gave her the chills. Indeed it was. W-What. This is the castle of the Rans? Sarah couldnt believe it and asked the warrior next to her. What are you that surprised about? This much is expected. The warrior answered. At first, she thought he was making fun of her, but his expression was really indifferenthe was sincere. Sarah just looked at the warriors who were casually walking ahead. This is something that cannot be seen in the human world. Do not worry about that guy. He has never gone out in the human world. At that time, the warrior behind her spoke. Mr. Hek. It was the warrior called Hek, a warrior she hadnt spoken much with. I dont know why the walls were built this big, but they were already built like this ages ago. They do look old and strong. Ages. No, it had to be thousands of years ago. It was because Sarah couldnt comprehend how long the walls had stood. But can the gate be opened? It looks huge? When Sarah asked with a curious face, he pointed to the huge gate that even giants could enter. Ordinary, huge gates were already difficult to open. But this one was a thousand times bigger. Even if the Rans were the most powerful, would they be able to open it? Have you heard that the Rans are stubborn warriors? Yes, I heard that the title of a warrior isnt carelessly given. By the standards of the human world, the Ran warriors were like knights. Of course, the tasks they had to cross were huge. To become a warrior, one has to go through several trails. Trials? Everyone is strong. They dont become warriors just by reaching the Master class. Others couldnt be as strong as the Ran warriors, but among the none warriors, there were strong ones too. But in order to hold a title, they had to do many things. And one of them is basic muscle strength. No. At those words, Sarah turned to the gate. Hek smiled and nodded. We have to push the gate open without using mana. How can that If one wants to, it can be done. Even as he said that, Hek had an awkward smile. He seemed to have some trauma over it. But it is easy to open the gate. It can be done. Was it really possible? Sarah forgot for a moment that the man she was talking to was a warrior of the Rans. He, too, was a monster by human standards. Hek continued. It is real. He pointed to a wide place. I told you, right? It is not just about being strong. Then? Patience is important. Patience? We have to endure three months with just the minimum food that comes down from the wall while clinging to it. We call it the worst of all. And it was truly the worst. Sarahs mouth opened wide. Live with the minimum amount of food? Even if they were sent food, could they still eat it? Like surviving off a cliff. Since the Rans were superhumans with strong abilities, they might survive it, but from the third month on, it would get hard. It was a fight between the mind and the body. Then mana No. No way. Becoming a warrior of the Rans was difficult. It isnt easy. How do you do Well. Sarah was startled by the voice of a woman from behind. Hek just walked away, as if he didnt see Sarah anymore. And Sarah felt fear. In the meantime, she felt someones breath on her side and light blue hair falling down on her shoulders. She turned to the side, and someone smiled. Then came a whisper, If you want to be strong, you should do it too. Being strong was hard. The bodies of the warriors were handed to their families. Sea of tears fell, and Sarah couldnt hold back her tears either. There were many sacrifices. Sarah thought that she was able to stand because of them. She felt grateful to them and promised to never forget about them. Where should Shiva be cremated? Hmm. Isnt there just one place? Isis and Hasyath were looking for a place to cremate Shiva. The Warriors Shelter. I wonder if enshrining him there would be better. It will be good. Shiva was a great warrior, so putting him to rest there would be the best. Then lets do the ritual tomorrow. Yes. It was said that since ancient times, the Warriors Shelter was where the warriors of the Rans performed their rituals in hopes for their safety. Normally, they wouldnt cremate a body there, but it was Shiva, their creator. And it felt right to place him in the most prestigious place for the Rans. And tomorrow, after that, lets proceed with the inauguration ceremony. Uh? Inauguration? I already said it. From now on, you are the King. Uh? Father is right here so why do I have to? I dont want to be the King. Father can continue. Isis. You are already a symbolic being, and you also have the qualifications, so lead us from now on. Hasyath said with a stubborn face like he wasnt going to back down. Even after that, Isis said she wouldnt, but Hasyath wasnt backing down. As Sarah watched the father and daughter argue, Mayatrey tapped her. And mouthed. Lets head out. Okay. Sarah felt a little uncomfortable there, so she followed Mayatrey out. Hah! This feels nice. When she came out, Sarah took a deep breath. It was so frustrating. Same here. Mayatrey, who was with them, also felt troubled because of the father-daughter quarrel, which wasnt ending. Shall we take a short walk? Yes. The two walked. It was such a beautiful place. And unlike the image of the Rans as fighters, they had a good understanding of art, farming, and preserving the beauty of buildings. In fact, in addition to the gates, the city of the Rans was also amazing, with large buildings and neat roads. Particularly, the buildings were made sturdy, yet delicate at the same time. Growing up with art around her, Sarah could appreciate it to some extent. There must be a lot of prejudice. To be honest, I never thought the city of the Rans would be this beautiful. Because they are extremely rare in the human world. Arent they known as a race that fights? Right. It is well-known that out of the three major races, they have the strongest power, but it is only an illusion. Its only natural because thats what Ive been through as well. Just like the fantasy humans once had for dragons. Sarah had an awkward smile as she looked at Mayatrey. The two strode along the path, and the silence wasnt awkward either, so Sarah began to feel strange. She felt so at ease. It was because of the unique warm nature of the Blue Clan, but Sarah didnt know it. After walking for a while, Sarah carefully used her luck. Excuse me Um? Mayatrey looked at Sarah, and Sarah asked, Before. When we were fighting the God of Gluttony. When she said that, Mayatreys face went stiff, as if she could guess what it would be about. Sarah said, What were you trying to say about my brother? At that question, she sighed. She didnt think Sarah would remember it. No, it was her fault for even mumbling that. Mayatrey looked at her, who was confused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The child would want to hear it. So should she say it? Sarah. Please! Please! At her earnest request, Mayatrey touched her forehead. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 C The Way To Get Strong (2) Please tell me if you know anything related to my brother. Sarah continued to urge her. For three years, she never heard anything about her brother. All she knew was that the Demon King who ruled the North was her brother. Her teacher, Beryl, must have known something but he never spoke to her about Jamie. She asked several times but Beryl scolded her to focus on her training. What were you trying to say? Mayatrey! Phew. It isnt something amazing as you think. What is it? Your brother. Jamie Welton, who is now called Diablo Volfir. I was going to tell you that he still cares for you. Uh? Actually, it is the same as in the past, but it has been two years since I met him. I dont know how much has changed. About two years ago. Mayatrey had once set foot on the northern lands, hiding the fact that she was related to Shiva. It was because she needed to figure out what was happening to the world. And she met Jamie then. He was completely different from before, yet he felt the same. It wasnt long, and they talked about this and that. As she recalled those memories, she continued, When I think back on our conversation, it seemed like he still cared about you and your mother. Sarah had an expression that said she didnt know what to say. To think that her brother still thought of her and their mother. What is this now? They had been abandoned for three years. In a place where there was nothing, it was just the two of them. She was a small, young girl who was barely living with the help of others. And her mother, who couldnt walk, was now lying in bed, and she was walking on the path of blood. How was this thinking about them? You dont seem to believe me. we live in pain. If maybe their mother had been taken care of, she wouldnt have felt like this. Currently, her brother has abandoned both her and their mother and is now living as the Demon King, consumed by anger. She knew his purpose was to avenge their father. She knew it, yet she couldnt agree with him. What does it mean to be a family? If you are going through difficult times, shouldnt you share it with your family and shoulder it together? Also, their fathers death wasnt just a problem for him. It was a family thing. Even if he was working hard, he was not paying attention to anyone else. It was no different from ignoring them. But now someone is telling her that he cares? It is normal to think so. Mayatrey nodded in understanding. But it is a situation where it couldnt be helped. What do you mean? Jamie is currently being monitored by the eyes of the Sun God. Only a few people know that. Uh? Sarah also had a rough grasp of what that meant because she had been on missions. The Sun God was the head of the opposing side and the leader who once rose as the head of the 12 Gods. He was currently being treated like he was the only God except in Northern Olvia. And that kind of existence was watching Jamie. It wasnt that strange. It was because the Sun Church was constantly fighting on the continents borders with the goal of purifying the lands that fell into the hands of the Demon King. But even so, could the leaders of the opposing side do this? A divine position isnt easy to hold. At that point, the mental barrier will be high. And if they are on the same level, there is no way they will be able to keep each other in check unless they are fighting directly. As Sarah thought, Mayatrey said how difficult it was. However, Sarah couldnt help but remain still as she continued. The problem is that they both arent on the same level. Jamie knew it. The fact that the Sun God is higher than him. And the fact that he is being spied on. B-But my brother is strong. Beryl said so. That no one could surpass anyone at Jamies current level. That is right. Jamie is. Diablo Volfir, the Demon King, has gained power that cannot be compared to the past, but the problem is that the Sun God is getting stronger. Sarah couldnt accept it. He abandoned their family and gave in to anger, and yet he is lagging behind the enemy? Then, where should they place their hope in this world? Anyway, that is why Jamie is acting like he doesnt care for the two of you. Acting? I think so because he asked me. Please cast a spell so that no one can break into your village. Uh? If he does it himself, the Sun God will notice, and then you will be in danger. He didnt want to go through the pain of losing someone again. Brother. Jamie kept the rest of his family far from him, as keeping them closer to danger was more horrible. So no matter what happens, he kept a minimum level of safety for them. Realizing her brothers intention, Sarah sat down like she had gone weak. I didnt know She thought he had abandoned their family. But no. Her brother sacrificed himself for their sake. Even in the midst of the misunderstanding, he thought being the bad guy was better than being the good one. Sarah couldnt hold back the tears that started flowing. As the pain she felt until now has disappeared, she feels sorry for her brother, who is suffering alone. She shed tears as she said, I want to meet my brother. Sarah said to Mayatrey while wiping her tears. She knew nothing could be done about this, but she had no one else to talk to. How can I not? There is nothing you cant do. The answer came from elsewhere. When Sarah looked away, Isis was standing there with her shoulder leaning against the tree. Teacher?! Your crying face has turned into something else? Even your big eyes look like they will burst out. T-That. Sarah hurriedly wiped her face with the snow. Kuak. Will that make the swelling go away? Isis approached Sarah, teasing her. Sarah stood up and coughed. Her legs were still weak, but that didnt bother her as she stood up. But what do you mean that there is nothing I cannot do? Can I meet my brother too? You said you wanted to meet him. Did I hear it wrong? No. You heard it right. Mayatrey responded with a funny look on her face at Isiss words. Isis smiled and told Sarah, You are someone who deserves to meet him. In the process of recovering the power of investment, your contribution was the highest. M-Me? Right. The time you earned it was surely short, but if it wasnt for that, he would have defeated me. If Sarah hadnt stabbed Hungry Spirits bead, he would have killed everyone who was there. Isis, who hadnt yet fully absorbed the power, would have entered the battleground in a state of confusion, and there was a higher chance for an imperfect power to destroy her. If that was the case, she would have been killed, and even the power that the God gave her would have been absorbed by Hungry Spirit, and he would have turned into a scary God. So there should be a reward. Then, can I go to the Demon Kings castle? Sarah looked at the castle, which was towering high. The tall Black Tower could be seen anywhere in the northern lands. It was a place she had never stepped into. She had never seen its surroundings, let alone been there. Why? Is your heart pounding? Of course! I get to meet my brother! Sarahs eyes shone. Now that she knew the truth, there was no need to be in pain. Even though living together would still be different, just knowing the truth made her feel at ease. However, Isiss words broke those thoughts. The Jamie you know doesnt exist. . Uh? Isis said. Maya. You said you met him two years ago? Huh. Right. Then She sighed as she looked at Sarah. She didnt want to disappoint the child, but if she met Jamie now, it would break her heart. Jamie is a lot darker now than then. Maybe the feelings he felt back then dont even exist. W-Why? He is taking a step to surpass the Sun God. In order to do that, he had to give up on his emotions. What? He is getting rid of his emotions. To be completely flawless. Diablo sat on his throne. In a place where no one but him existed, his eyes were trembling with a frown. Darkness was raging. The darkness that filled his body was now in a state where he couldnt bear it. It was moving out of his body, not caring about his will. A little more. He still didnt have full control over it. It was so difficult to handle. I need to take a little at a time. He didnt know how far he could be relieved, but if he could completely be relieved, even this power that was difficult to handle would be in his hands. And then the full battle with Ra would start. At that moment, something moved away from Jamies body and filled the area with black smoke. His expression, which was contorted with pain, changed into a still face. The darkness began to seep in, and the presence in the room that was emanating from the throne vanished. Phew. Diablo sighed. I took one down again. Along with the feeling that one part of his heart felt void, he gave up on his emotions. Anger. He couldnt get rid of all of it, but the hatred within him was definitely less. The feelings that had harassed him for the past years had now vanished so easily. Anger was the emotion he couldnt let go of in his past life. But his thoughts changed. Anger doesnt help. It was the same with the other emotions, but if he moved with just anger alone, he could not obtain perfection. So he found another way. The only thing I cherish is the will to live. The emotion of beating the 12 Gods to death with anger felt horrible. To kill Ra, he had to have a pure will, like a machine. Be closer to it. Didnt he get to the point where he could look in on Ra? It wasnt long now. To kill Ra. When the time comes, Ra wouldnt even realize his death. If that happens, he would achieve his purpose. What is needed in life. Think about what life is. Like a purely forged sword. Think no more. [Diablo. Be angry. Anger is the right direction to pursue anything.] He didnt feel any emotions from the voice he heard. There was a time when he was persuaded by the voice. Right, he could understand it because anger was his essence. Not long ago, he couldnt control his feelings of anger. Didnt he get so angry with Ricky that he called him by his name? Now. [Diablo. Anger is the only weapon that kills Ra.] I will let go of anger. [Diablo!] Shut up, Satan. You are no longer needed either. He was helpful once, but now he is just distracting him. It was better not to talk if possible. [W-What are you trying to do?] Satan howled in anger. [Wait! S-Stop! Kuaaak!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Along with the unpleasant scream, the voice vanished. There was no other sound. He didnt even smile. Diablo was losing his purpose. Killing intent. The existence that wanted to embrace everything was throwing everything away again. He was becoming a monster. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 C The Way To Get Strong (3) Unable to understand, Sarah asked, W-What? Her brother was getting rid of his emotions. She couldnt understand what it meant. Was it possible to get rid of ones emotions? Isis sighed as Sarah looked confused. I dont know either, but what is certain is that little by little Jamie Welton is becoming hollow. I am telling you this because I dont want you to be disappointed after meeting him. If she met the current Jamie without knowing anything, Sarah would feel the greatest loss in her life. There was no hope. Even if it gave sadness to the child right now, in the long run, this was for the best. As Isis expected, Sarahs face darkened. It must have been too much for this little girl to accept. She only swung her sword with the thought of uniting her family, but now it felt like all her hope was for nothing. Isis thought that this would be a huge turning point for Sarah. What choice will you make here? Would you step forward or wait? To be honest, if Sarah chose to wait, she couldnt blame the child. No matter how strong a person was, if her family was a mess, she could easily break. Rather, it was good that she had endured it at such a young age. Wait. I want to be alone. Sarah. Mayatrey called for her, but Isis shook her head. She had no choice but to just look at Sarah, who was walking away. Mayatrey spoke only after Sarah was completely out of sight. Why did you say that? She didnt like it. She is just a child. A child whose family has been tormented. What will you do if she breaks from what you said? The only difference is whether she finds out about it now or later. And it would be more painful if she met her brother not knowing anything and realized it just then. She wasnt wrong, so Mayatrey couldnt say anything. Instead, she asked about the situation. Jamie, that kid. To what point has he gotten rid of his emotions? Hmm. When I last saw him. Isis had just a brief encounter with Diablo before she went on this mission, and his eyes, which were filled with hatred back then, were still vivid in her memory. All he had left was anger and hatred. Anger and hatred any other feelings? They dont exist. Even joy and sorrow. Right, what Jamie Welton so longed for. You are a member of the Resistance. You are my colleague. Isis finished recalling the words that Jamie said the other day. Love too. Dont exist anymore. Sarah ran. She didnt know where she was running to, but she continued to run. She always did this when she felt frustrated. It was because her sadness would subside a little when she was out of breath. But why? Despite being out of breath Her heart ached. It hurt like hell. She was overjoyed when she heard that her brother wanted her and her mother to be protected. But that brother no longer exists? She wished it was all a lie, but it didnt seem to be. Brother! Sarah sat down on the ground and cried. Why why? Why make that choice? Why did you do that? Even if he said it was for her and their mother, could he just abandon his emotions like that? Cough! Nausea began to settle in. She hadnt had anything, but her stuffy chest made it feel like her stomach was churning. She wasnt sure if what was falling down her face was either tears or saliva. She just slumped down on the ground. Sarah gripped the ground with her hands as the soil turned dark with her tears. And then she lay down on the ground. Chirp. Chirp. She could hear the sound of birds chirping. She just wanted to give up everything now. She had this strong desire to just go back to her mother and live the rest of her life in peace. The reason she held the sword was just for one reason. She wanted to be stronger and be with her brother. But even that seemed meaningless now. Her brother had abandoned his emotions and stopped thinking about his family. How would their mother react if she came to know about this? At the very least, she was certain that her mother would be sadder than she was. Jerk. Even when she thought her brother was neglecting them, she never cursed him. But now she was angry, very angry. If that was the case, he should have just abandoned them right from the start. You are a jerk! Sarah shouted into the air. Do you know how long mom has been waiting for you?! If you cannot even show your face, you should at least feel sorry, so how could you do this?! Arent we family?! Family! You fucking Jamie! As she finally let go of the anger she had endured for three years, Sarah cursed Jamie as hard as she could. You bad guy! Bad bad guy! You jerk! Father from heaven will cry when he sees you! What is the point of having a strong position now? Sarah pointed her finger at the Black Tower and yelled. She tried to understand him, but she couldnt. Cant you trust us? Did our family feel like that much of a burden to you? It could be. Sears, their mother, never fought, and Sarah, who held the sword, didnt take it seriously until recently. But still, being a family meant being happy with each others presence. That was what having the same blood meant. Are you afraid of Ra? Who is he for you to be afraid of? You said it was to keep us safe! Then you should have done that until the end! She knew. How did her brother not even visit them? When she thought of that, she felt pain and sadness, as if her heart was breaking. I too! How much pain I went through! Sarah no longer blamed Jamie. She didnt even know what to say. As her emotions ran high, she blurted out the words that came to her mind. The first time I killed someone, I couldnt sleep. Still, I thought of Mom and Brother and that I should help too, so I continued and tried so hard. Thinking that her brother was in more pain, she swung her sword so hard, thinking that she shouldnt have collapsed at her current level, and she didnt hesitate to kill. However, the person she worked hard for didnt care even about their family. If she hadnt known, it wouldnt have been more painful. I shouldnt have asked. Then Isis wouldnt have told her the truth. If she hadnt listened to anything, she would have just trained to be strong. So what now? What would she do after becoming stronger? In the end, becoming stronger was just one step higher, right? It was then. Woong. She felt a vibration run down her back. She grabbed it and pulled it out. The golden stick. It was the keepsake left by Shiva. I dont need this anymore. Thinking that she didnt need to raise the sword, she threw the stick to the ground. Hehe. Success is not the only thing in this world. You might fail several times along the way. When you keep failing, your self-confidence will go down, and there will be times when you want to give up everything in deep frustration. And that is the most important time for you to push harder. The words of Shiva passed through her mind. She put the stick down. She looked at the stick and bit her lower lip. Success is not the only thing in this world. The path she would take could be wrong, and there might be a situation where everything she thought was wrong and she might have to start from scratch. If she wont give up, then someday. Right. One day, she might reach her goal. Shiva meant that. Shiva I think I have a weak heart. She prided herself on being strong, but she broke down too easily. She held the stick in both hands. A faint glow began to flow. A warmth touched her cold hands and filled her body. -You are a child who can do it. She suddenly heard a voice. Sarah got up. Her chest was still enraged, and she was in pain as if she was being torn apart. When she thought of her mother, she felt like crying, and the thought of her brother made her angry. She thought it would be better to stop. But it was just for a second. So. It is very difficult to rise from failure. Woong. As if responding to her, the stick vibrated. Sarah laughed and put the stick back into her waistband. Sure, I need to do it. After a failure, there might be another failure. Actually, this may also end up being a failure. She might not end up being successful at all, and the ending she might get could be bad or sad. But she would still move forward. She wasnt sure if this was right, but crying wasnt going to change anything. She learned from Shiva. If I dont give up, then someday. Sarah was at a crossroads. And she walked forward. The first place she had to visit was already decided. Lets go to Teacher. Isis was brewing tea. Shivas funeral would be tomorrow morning, so she wanted to use the free time she got. Mayatrey also went out to look around, so she was alone. She said that she wouldnt meet anyone until tomorrow, so no one came to visit her. No. There was one person, but she might not come today. Its very likely she wont come. It was normal to fall apart. Rather, it would be amazing if she would rise up instead of collapsing. Isis wanted Sarah to be a great person. It was because if she could stand up after such a setback, she would have the power to do anything. But she had never seen anyone like that in her life. One of them is Jamie. Can the Jamie of this day be that kind of person? She didnt know. Isis put the tea on the table and sat down. With a suffocating feeling, she looked at the Dragon Slayer Gram across the room. On the day the Dragon Lord was beheaded, that sword also lost all its power and turned into a normal sword. But it will be revived now. She didnt know why, but she just felt it. It felt as if their souls were connectedprobably because she has been wielding it for a long timeand it felt like the weapon would regain its life again. I hope Sarah does it too. Like the will of that sword, she hoped Sarah would also find a reason to get up. And didnt she take her as her first disciple? At first, she cared because Sarah was Jamies sister, but now it wasnt like that. After leaving Jamie, she now respects Sarah. That child felt so precious. Phew. Isis sighed briefly and took a sip of tea. Then, she put down the cup as she heard the sound of distant footsteps. Her lips formed a smile. Teacher! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A light brown-haired girl came in through the door. Contrary to her appearance, her eyes were filled with passion. To the point where Isis wondered if this was the same child who just ran away looking lost. Sarah said, How to be strong. Please tell me. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 C World Tree (1) There is a lot of dirty work to do! Move your hand if you have time to grumble. Damn it. Do you like this situation? Havent you heard the saying, If you cannot avoid it, have fun? At the words of the girl that has now matured, the red-haired boy frowned. You have always been sincere, even in the past. You always complain, even in the past. What? Lennon shouted glaring at Ann who didnt say a word. Ann shrugged and put the thick books on the shelf one by one. They had been doing this for two hours already, but the books they had to sort out were still full on the ground. It would have been easy to sort them with magic, but since these were precious books, there could be a problem if they used mana to touch them. So right now, the two of them were organizing these precious, forbidden books. Phew. When I was assigned here, I thought I could just stretch my feet and relax. With a high position comes great responsibility. I can see you are doing well. Now, Lennon and Ann were in charge of the city, which was once called the Magic World. They were both seventeen now, but they were the immediate disciples of Diablo Volfir, the King of the North, and so they were entrusted with this role as their magic skills improved. Of course, this place wasnt the same as before. As all the powers in the north were focused on the Black Tower, the Magic World became lonely. And the Seldam Kingdom no longer existed, so this place became a huge magic warehouse. This was better. I thought I could live like a free man. You are living in this world and saying that? What else could I say? I went through that harsh school for three years. Dont I deserve a break? Rest means dying and resting, kid~ Who is a kid? Even though the two became the leaders of the city, they still fought each other as usual. Rather than that, did you hear about it? About what? Teachers little sister. Ah, Sarah Welton. Lennon nodded as he heard the story. He had seen her a long time ago, so he remembered her face. The cute girl who knew nothing about the world and who looked like a round bun. He remembered that she was three to four years younger than him. However, he heard she had participated in a mission to recover a powerful investment. Originally, she was supposed to visit the Black Tower once, for the sake of meeting. I heard that she refused to visit the Black Tower this time. Uh. What could be the reason? It was her chance to see her brother after a long time. Even Lennon knew, to some extent, the problems that the Welton family was going through. But he didnt understand what Jamie was thinking. He knew his family loved him despite his choice. That was what he thought. I dont know. Anyway, it seems like just Miss Isis and a few warriors came. I see. I am a little worried since it is the problem of Teachers family and not someone elses. Hmm. Lennon said nothing. Their teacher was no longer the same. They wouldnt care if it was just a personality change, but everything about him changed. To the extent that he had turned cold even towards his own disciples. Even if he treats us coldly, I wont say anything. To him, Lennon and Ann could just be strangers. But how much did they suffer? It hurts them, even more, to imagine how difficult things were for Jamies family. It must have been horrible since Count Welton, who was holding the family together, died. Since we cannot do anything, lets just do our jobs well. Right. Rather, did you know? The one from the Valle family, the day from tomorrow. Ah. Is it that time already? Ann sighed as she opened the calendar with magic and looked at the marked dates two days from now. There is a ton of work to do. They are the ones heading to the World Tree so they need to be careful. Do not worry. The kids were working while laughing and fighting at times. They were still young, but after going through all kinds of storms, they had turned into adults. Lets finish this quickly. We have a lot to prepare. Faster, stronger! Hah! Sara swung her sword fiercely at the instructor. The thin blade swiftly cut through the air and grazed the neck of her instructor. However, her instructor easily managed to evade it by pulling his head back and pushing Sarahs thigh with his foot. How many times have I told you that your lower body is defenseless when you are swinging your sword? Sorry! An opponent who is even slightly stronger than you can find your weak points. If your lower body gets hit, you cannot move. And what if that immobility becomes permanent? You cannot properly defend yourself. And when that happens, you die. You need to quickly get rid of the blind spots you are showing. Only then will you be able to combine your skills and your defense. Sarah nodded at the words of her instructor. Her breathing rose, and sweat poured down like rain, but she didnt put the sword down. Once more please! Come. Her instructor was Karlovan, a Ran warrior. He was the one who took Hasyaths place as the captain of the search party at the Rotomo Strait. He was one of the most talented people among the Rans, and he intended to train Sarah while Isis was away. But despite lacking, she is pretty sharp. Karlovan cut down Sarahs sword and immediately countered whenever he noticed a blind spot. Each time that happened, Sarah would always tumble down, but she would get back up and attack. She is at a level that is difficult to compare with the Ran kids. The Rans were a race born with higher physical strength. It would take them less than a month to fully master a weapon once they picked it up, and it would take them about twenty years on average to reach the Master level. And when hit with the wooden sword, it would be painful enough to make someone scream in so much pain. Karlovan had no doubt that the wooden sword would hit Sarah on the side. However, as if denying that entire thought, Sarah quickly crouched down half a beat earlier on the other side. Without missing that delay, she held back the sword she was wielding and blocked the wooden sword. Pak! Her sword was lodged into the wooden sword. Sarah immediately grabbed the wooden sword with her other hand, leaned her body to the back, and pulled her sword out with her weight. Karlovan was wielding a wooden sword, so his center of gravity was slightly tilted forward. Sarahs light body used the dragging force of the sword to pull him forward, and she kicked her foot as hard as she could. Puak! Ack! Still far away. However, Karlovan quickly regained his balance and slapped Sarah on the forehead with the palm of his hand while lightly dodging the kick. Sarah spun around in the air and fell down. Karlovan looked at Sarah, who was unconscious on the ground, and stretched out his hand. Amazing. It didnt look like the side was bait. If it was a real battle, he wouldnt have played along, but he was fooled since it was a spar. Even so, it was an undeniable fact that he had suffered. Sarah succeeded in deceiving Karlovan, who was considered a great warrior among the Rans. Even though it didnt end well, it was nice. Among the warriors I taught, was there anyone who flustered me this much? There wasnt one. Didnt Isis learn the sword from him as well? But even when he was teaching her, there was definitely a difference in how he was flustered. If there was a little difference, at that time, Isis was in the process of completing her sword training, and this child, Sarah, was still very young. In terms of growth potential, it was difficult to compare her with Isis. Had she been a Ran and not a human, Sarah might have been named the strongest swordsman in history. No. Maybe even now am I jumping too far? Karlovan snorted and picked up Sarah, who had fainted. Ugh As the sun went down, Sarah held her forehead and slowly opened her eyes. Then, as she looked at a familiar ceiling, she sighed. I passed out again. Sarah raised her body with a frown at the throbbing pain all over her. Seeing that some medicine and bandages were applied all over her body, it seemed like she had received treatment when she was unconscious. Anyway, she did get hit pretty hard today. She looked to the side and saw a bottle of medicine lying there. It was the Ran races special recovery medicine. Eating it relieves fatigue, so it was almost a cheat drink. Unfortunately, the injured parts hadnt recovered, and just the tired feeling in her body was relieved. It is a problem with how great the effect is. Even if you didnt die from the training, if you ate this, you would be fine and be able to rest without feeling any pain in your body. But these days, because she was earnestly training the sword with passion, she has stopped drinking this medicine and running so hard that she feels like she will die. 3 months. It has been a little over three months since Isis began teaching her in earnest. Recently, Karlovan has been acting as her instructor and has been looking after her sword training since Isis was busy. She was told to die each day for three months, but just how strong has she become? Of course, she knew that there was no dramatic growth. Still, since she was steadily gaining experience points, she must have gotten stronger than before. But its still a long way off. This was not enough for her to be able to stand proudly in front of her brother. Sarah was originally supposed to go to the Black Tower with Isis, but she chose not to. It was because she didnt want to meet her brother Jamie in her current state. It wasnt like she was scared. She was prepared to a certain extent, and there was this moment when she felt detached from her brother, who was said to have changed. She couldnt accept it. Being weak, she couldnt get herself to stand in front of him. So she would go there once she got stronger. But until then, she would train to death. Awake? It was then that she heard a familiar voice and turned to see Mero walking towards her. Euk? Why is Mr. Mero here? Karlovan told me to wait until you wake up. Ah. A meal has been prepared so you can eat later. I will go and take a deep breath~ He walked out while yawning loudly. Sarah looked at his back and thanked him. Thank you as always. It is fine. Ah! And after you finish eating, the High King wants to see you. The High King meant Hasyath. Since Isis was the new King, he was pushed into the advisory role. Isis said she didnt want to be the King, but seeing how much she grew, Hasyath was stubborn and pushed for it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarah tilted her head. Why? Well. I guess there is something worth fighting for. Sarahs eyes shone at the word fighting. It was good to get stronger through training, but getting stronger in real battles has been proven many times. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 C World Tree (2) You called? You are here? Hasyath greeted Sarah with a sullen face as usual. At first, she thought that his expression was scary, but Isis said he was always like that so she didnt worry about it anymore. Sarah asked what it was about, From what Mr. Mero said, there was something about a battle Battle. It is a real battle if you think of it as one. What is it? It isnt as dangerous as last time but there are places where you will have to be careful. Originally, I had no intention of taking you, but I heard that it is better for you to go for the experience. There was no need to take Sarah where he was going now. Of course, that would have been the case if Isis hadnt told him to before she left for the Black Tower. Sarah needs experience. Just seeing it with her own eyes will help her a lot. Cant you take her? Not this time. Huh. You are handing down your disciple to me? Please. So Hasyath had no choice but to take Sarah with him. Well, thats what he said, but he didnt hate it. And he heard from Karlovan that she has surpassed the talent a Ran could have. In fact, it had just been a couple of months, so it was surprising. A truly interesting child. Was this what bloodline meant? They only met briefly, but Count Welton, who was the father of this child, was a strong man who didnt yield any less than the great warriors of the Rans. And he thought that the strongest people in the human world were on the level of an Apostle. And since she inherited the blood of such a person, he knew that Sarah would also have extraordinary skills that surpass those of normal humans. I didnt expect it to be like this. Well, wasnt she the sister of the Black Tower Lord? Even though he was an ordinary human being, he was a powerful black magician who had gone through reincarnation and returned to this land. But these siblings, who shared the same blood, had a natural talent. Where is this place? The place where the elves live. Yes? I heard that the elves are spread out in numerous places and live in groups. Sarah had joined forces with the elves when she started her mission in earnest. They told her that they dont live together, and each of them had their own forest. Right. Normal elves. Normal elves? We are not going to such a place. We are going to the place known to be the purest in the world. The purest in the world? Sarah didnt get it. If one said the purest, it would mean sacred, so that would be a sanctuary or temple, but she wasnt sure if they still existed during these times. Even more so now that the nature of the 12 Gods has been exposed. When Sarah looked like she didnt understand, Hasyath smiled and said, We are going to the World Tree. The World Tree. It was the sacred tree, known as the birthplace of all things and revered as the mother of all elves. That gigantic tree, which was stretched out high, was said to be the purest in the world, and it spewed out a huge amount of mana just by its existence, greatly enriching the surrounding area. Its influence was so great that all the plants that took root on the Loen continent were supplied with nutrients from the World Tree. It was literally the land itself. And there was a race guarding such a thing. High Elves. We are going to meet the High Elves! Sarah said, looking excited. The High Elves. The race that claimed to be the guardians of the World Tree, and built a base there to protect it. And all the other elves were their subspecies. It was well known that their power was superior to the three major races. For example, in the past, humans had to retreat after being pushed back by a single High Elf despite several nations trying to conquer the World Tree. The troops retreated, so the High Elf didnt touch them, but it was said that if the High Elf wanted to, many humans would have been killed. In any case, they were a race that was much more mysterious than the dragons, and since the great war three years ago, their true nature had been coming out little by little. Although not much was known about them, they were no longer as mysterious as they used to be. But there are still many things I dont know about. Was it because the elves were more closed off than the Rans? Just by looking at Hiyan, the head of the High Elves, and the manager of the World Tree, one could tell how much about them was hidden. If humans could find out what was hidden there, it would be a great achievement. Will you come? Of course! I can see the World Tree, so I must! She had heard a lot about the World Tree from the elves she had worked with in the past. The mysterious tree was known to calm ones mind just from the sight of it, and it gave everyone the warmth of a parents hug. It was said that the elves could only visit the World Tree once in their lifetime, and they would carry the emotions of that time until the moment they died. So she had always wanted to go. It was one of those few things on her bucket list before the world turned into a mess. We will leave in three days. Make the necessary preparations. Yes! Thank you! Sarah sincerely thanked him as she stepped out of his place. Hasyath smiled at the sight of her. The day to depart for the World Tree had come, and Sarah arrived at the meeting point, packed with her things and looking nervous. Usually, she would arrive an hour later, but she was so excited that she woke up earlier. Because of that, she was two hours ahead of schedule. Sarah scratched her cheek in embarrassment. However, she couldnt help it because it had been so long since she had come out for such a mission. Even though it was a pity that her entire family wasnt together, she felt like she was going on a picnic, just like when she was younger. You are early? Meros voice could be heard from behind her. Mr. Mero too? I am here because I am the youngest. Mero appeared with all kinds of luggage on his back. As the youngest of the warriors, he was handling all the troublesome tasks, and this part was no different from the humans and the Rans. Damn it, you are the youngest. Sarah just shrugged because she was selected for the mission but only as a companion. In addition, since she was a direct disciple of the current King, she didnt have to do such things. It was better to train or do something. And since these were orders from above, Mero couldnt say anything. And it wasnt that hard either. Putting the luggage down, Mero glanced at Sarah. Your skills seems to have improved. Really? Yes, what can it be? You should know your condition the best? I have never heard anything like that. I am not sure if my skills have improved because I am always being beaten by my instructor. Well. With the sparring that Karlovan does, there was no way the learner would know if their skills had improved. Mero knew better than anyone else since he had learned from the same person a couple of years ago. Then, shall we test it before the others arrive? A spar? Lets see how arrogant the kid can get. Sarah laughed at that and turned her stick into a sword. Seeing that, Mero was shocked and burst into laughter. I wont let you off so easily. I will improve my skills that way. Come. You will lose ten times. And you will regret it. Sarah kicked the ground and sprinted for Mero. There was still some time for everyone to gather, so it shouldnt be a problem. More than anything, it seemed like a good way to calm her nervousness. Because this is a mission. Sarahs eyes shone. And she moved for Mero. Kuak. You grew a lot. Mero tapped her on the shoulder with his sword and said that to Sarah, who was on the ground. Sarah didnt seem to have any energy left to answer. Well, since she was beaten quite a bit, her body hurt. At first, she tried to spar with him moderately, but then she became more reckless than she had planned, and the attacks that came for her were fierce. Since she controlled her strength, she wouldnt get seriously hurt. What did this bastard do? Kuak! At that time, a fist flew to Meros head. Mero grabbed his head as he screamed in pain. Who is it? Who? Brat! Gen frowned and spoke to Mero. We will be leaving soon, and you made a child like this! W-We had some extra time, so we wanted to relax our bodies. Is this relaxing your bodies? She is just a child! Ugh. Gen sighed and checked Sarahs body, and fortunately, her condition wasnt bad. Her body might throb, but she had no major injuries or wounds. But it was still a problem that she was in pain an hour before they had to leave. If Sarah is having a problem, you carry her on your back and run, get it? Uh? What? I have to carry! Then you shouldnt have done that! We sparred in moderation! If I had used more of my strength, I would have been at risk. What? Her skills have improved to the point where I cannot even recognize her. So unknowingly. You are talking back! Ack! Mero, who spoke the truth, was beaten again. Gen shook his head and fed Sarah the Rans medicine. Bring Sarah the moment she gets up. Damn it. Damn it? I will do it. You loach. The only thoughts in your head are ways to get out of trouble. Seeing Gen walk away, Mero couldnt stop his head from shaking. What are you doing? At that time, Sarah, who had recovered, looked at Mero with a sad face. Mero looked at her and then cleared his throat. Awake? I was awake, but I couldnt move. I just didnt talk because I was hurt. R-Right. Ugh. Her body still throbbed, but it felt a little better than before, as if her opponent was being considerate. All set! The signal was given, so Mero looked in the direction from which the sound came. Tell me if you are having a tough time. It isnt difficult to carry you. Forget it. This much is alright. Strong woman! You are saying strange things again. Hurry. Sarah gave a cold response to Mero, who was laughing as they moved. A tree that was as tall as the Black Tower. With a huge thickness equivalent to that of a strong nation, its branches spread out wide enough to cover the entire sky. It was so huge that if you saw it up close, you wouldnt realize it was a tree. Its thick leaves covered the sky, and only darkness was below it. In fact, it was so dark that it looked like the bottom of an abyss. The sky was covered with so many branches that no light could get in. If tens of thousands of spheres of light that illuminate the darkness hadnt floated in the air, no one would have been able to see an inch ahead. Whoosh! This was the place where the sound of the wind blowing could be heard. Seems ominous. A man looked at the World Tree and mumbled. The ears of the man were pointed, his skin was as pale as jade, and his turquoise hair settled down gently on his body. A woman with similar ears next to him answered. And as expected, she was a woman with purple hair and beauty that couldnt be resisted. The World Tree is drying up. She was Hiyan. The manager of the World Tree and the head of the High Elves. She spoke with a frown, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spirits are crying. The time is coming. The voices of the spirits couldnt be heard by normal people, but the High Elves could. However, the problem was that, even though they could hear them, there was nothing they could do. So they asked for help outside. If it is the Water Spirit King, he can help extend it to some extent. They didnt know if it was possible, but that was the only thing they could believe in right now. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 C Meeting After A Long Time (1) But why are we heading to the World Tree Forest? While moving, Sarah was curious and asked Mero who was walking ahead of her. He answered back looking puzzled, You didnt hear? Yes. I was just told that we will leave in the morning. It seems like the High King forgot to tell you something important. Well, if it was Hasyath it wouldnt be shocking. He always had the bad habit of skipping over the important parts of the information. Most of the Ran warriors and even Mero had experienced it, so there were quite a lot of times when Karlovan, who was acting as the lieutenant, had a hard time. Escort. Escort? Who? Escort who? Surely, it didnt mean that they would escort the High Elves guarding the tree. Werent they the strongest ones? Joining their forces made sense, but escorting them didnt. Mero realized what Sarah was thinking and said, We arent escorting the High Elves. Why would they even want us to escort them? Then. Who could it be? I dont know exactly, but they will join us in the middle of the journey. In fact, I wonder whether it is even appropriate for us to escort them.. Mero blurted out those words. No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed unnecessary. The Ran race, on the other hand, was a skilled group of warriors. Simply put, it was baseless. There was no reason for them to be there. And it was also the reason why Isis, their King, left at the same time. To a free-spirited woman like her, it was just frustrating. Even though Im the same. Mero also didnt fit in well, especially in the world of the warriors. If he had the strength, he would have run away like Isis. The problem was that he wasnt as skilled as Isis. You mean to say we will meet up with someone? At our pace, it will take a week. They were walking at the same pace as when they moved to the Rotomo Strait. It wasnt on the other side of the world, so it should be fine. So how far was the World Tree? Sarah thought hard about it but there was something she couldnt understand, so she asked, Cant we ask Mayatrey? Wouldnt we be more comfortable? So why are we running like this? Right. They had been running nonstop, with Hasyath in the lead. Why are we not taking the efficient way and doing this instead? Well. Mero shrugged his shoulders and said, Because the more inefficient, the better the effect? . Sarah just stopped talking after hearing that. Mero smiled, and somehow, his expression looked ominous. You are following pretty well this time. At first, you looked like youd die any minute. Did your intensive training work? Should we speed up a little? Uh? No, wait. Sensing something strange, Sarah tried to stop Mero from speaking but he put his hand up and said, Sarah wants to run a little faster! Oh? Sarah, are you okay? She thinks we are moving too slowly and hopes we can speed up a bit! Front! Get the message to Sir! We can speed up a little bit! W-Wait! Sarah shouted in panic, but her voice didnt reach any of them. Sarah glared at Mero in anger. You fool!!! Five days passed. Because they sped up, their arrival time was shortened by two days. Sarah was too scared to tell them to stop the entire time, and she fell headfirst onto the ground. It was a hellish journey. Even though she took breaks in between, following behind the Ran warriors was never easy. Rather, she experienced the same pain she felt on their way to the Rotomo Strait. Ah, I will feed you. Sarah turned her dirt-stained face to the side and looked at Mero, who was smiling. She wanted to spit at him. Spit! Why? Of course, she wasnt able to aim correctly, and Sarah looked like an angry cat. I dont know if you are a cat or a dog. As he said that, Mero snapped his fingers and put the special pill down her throat. And after a while, Sarah jumped up, looking fine. And she aimed for Meros head with her feet. It was a fairly sharp kick, so it seemed like it would work, but he raised his hand and grabbed her foot. Eh! No. No. You jerk! I thought I was going to die for a week! It is all just physical training, training. You need to accept it. You just want to annoy me. Haha. Maybe around six points, right? Eik! Sarah punched again, but Mero easily dodged it. Seeing that, Sarah trembled in anger. Actually, if it was just about them going a little faster, she wouldnt have been angry. But Mero never stopped teasing her. It was hard to move when the guy continued to scratch her nerves. I will not talk to you anymore. Sarah turned around and walked away. Are you really mad? Mero was a bit shocked. He asked for them to speed up to tease her, but he didnt think she would be pissed. The warriors wouldnt let go of this if rumors went around saying he bullied a young child. Mero had an awkward smile and went to appease Sarah. Ah! It is just a joke. Was it a bit harsh? Haha let me off kuak! When Mero approached Sarahs back and moved his head close to her, Sarahs eyes shone, and she hit him in the stomach with her elbow. Mero was shocked at the surprise attack, and he grabbed his stomach as he knelt down on the ground. No matter how skilled he was, getting ambushed like that would hurt. Furthermore, Sarah was not just a normal person but a swordsman who had reached a fairly high level as an expert. When Mero wasnt smiling anymore, he heard a triumphant laugh. Hehehe. I knew it would work. Sarah said as she was turning back. I waited until you approached me. W-Wait Im out of breath No questions and answers. Didnt you do this too? Father used to tell me that when I receive something. the words Count Welton said to her when she was young. Ill make sure to pay it back! Yah, Yah! Sarahs fist hit Meros face hard. You pitiful bastard. Were you beaten by a little kid? And you bullied her first? yes. If I were beaten, I would have left my position. Mero was making excuses for no reason and decided to stay silent. Actually, to some extent, some of them were right. Even if he thought about it, he allowed her to do it. When did her fist move so quickly? If she had used aura, he wouldnt be alive now. But he wouldnt have let her hit him, nor did she have any intention to do that. Anyway, when he felt a pain in his stomach, something felt wrong. And then a fist aimed at his face followed. As if to show that geniuses are different, Sarahs punching skills improved in a month. From the point of view of someone who was hit by a fist trying to relieve ones resentment, he had to admit it. She improved a lot. Did you get hit like this because you wanted to experience it firsthand? Gen looked at Mero pitifully. Gen, who was straightforward, had always watched Mero and his stupid actions, but lately, he thought Mero was becoming more stupid. Still, he knew the guy was nice, so he didnt say anything further. Tease Sarah in moderation. You and I both know that you get along with her, but Ive realized that you arent that bright. Because you are nasty, you dont know your limit. Do it in moderation. So much nagging. When did this bastard start to talk back so much? Pak! In the end, his forehead was flicked by Gen. And he knew for sure that it would hurt more than Sarahs fist. Sarah was resting on one side with a relieved face. She had always wanted to punish Mero, and she finally put her plan into action. Of course, she knew that he did it on purpose. No matter how hard she tried to attack him at the start, he managed to avoid her. So she beat him more. So refreshing. Her stress has been released. Otherwise, she would have accumulated mental strain. Phew. She realized it when she hit Mero in the faceshe thought that her fists felt lighter. Could it be that her movements were now sharper? During her training, she didnt feel it because she was continuously beaten by her opponent, but she clearly feels it now. Sword Master. It might happen. Probably. Ah! As Sara clenched her fists and talked to herself, she heard Harshaths voice from behind. Surprised, Sarah jumped up and bowed her head. And she asked with an awkward expression, You heard it? I have good ears. Hasyath smiled and perched on a nearby rock. As Sarah awkwardly stood there, he pointed to the other side. And she walked over and sat down. You have been through a lot traveling with him for five days. No. Mero isnt bad, so try and understand him. I do. Sarah smiled, touching her fist, and Hasyath smiled too. She rarely saw this man smile, so it made her look at him more. And then she remembered something and asked, But, when I was telling myself that, you said probably, right? Yes. You really think so? It was hard to move on after hearing something like that since she wanted to be strong. Hasyath spoke in a normal tone. All you need is one step. One step? Right. No matter how much you swing your sword and no matter how swiftly your body moves, even when you fight while getting beat up, you wont get any better than now. Of course, she could train more physically and improve her senses, but at her current level, the difference wouldnt be much. You just need one thing, and that is enlightenment. Enlightenment. At that, Sarah looked dumbfounded. She achieved enlightenment by practicing the sword a couple of times, and there were times she felt drastic growth. The problem was that it continued to change over the years. She wasnt stagnant yet. Mistakes are made. But Hasyath dismissed her thoughts. Am I mistaken? I will ask you one thing. Do you believe your strength has increased dramatically since a month ago? That. Obviously, her body was lighter and her movements more natural. She was definitely stronger than a month ago. However, it couldnt be called a drastic development. Getting strong doesnt happen easily. That is why normally the experts and the Masters are different. Even if there was a difference in skill between experts, there were cases where the weak defeated the strong due to various factors. However, between a Master and the top expert, the Master had the advantage, unless he was an idiot. That is what being a superhuman is. It is just one step, but just going over it will allow you to wield in your hand the strength that is different from before. Ability was secondary. If one turns into a Master, their body evolves, so their body grows more. Just like your brother. Her brother, who was now the Demon King, was now a full Master. He worked so hard to the point where he became unrivaled, and no one could land an effective hit on him. So he was able to reach the Master class and become superhuman. However, you need to keep this in mind. You have one step left, but that one step is the one that you may never reach. I will make sure to keep that in mind. Sarah nodded, as if she really wanted to remember it. At that time, a sound came from the barracks, signaling that the meal was ready to be served. Sarah had to help with the meal distribution, so she got up first. I will help them get it ready. Yes. Thank you. Like a polite child, Sarah bowed and ran to the barracks. Alone, Hasyath watched her and mumbled, It isnt too far for you. Like what he said the first time. For some, one step to becoming a Master was endless, while for others, it was a road that they had to take the next moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Sarah was the latter. I am looking forward to the day she meets her brother. A talent with the sword that surpasses even her older brothers. How would he react? He might not show any reactions. Hasyath stood up. And a series of carriages arrived. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 C Meeting After A Long Time (2) As they approached the mountain road, the carriage began to rattle. There was not a strong shock transmitted to the inside of the carriage. Since shock absorption magic was applied, the people inside could be comfortable without feeling any vibrations. It was nice to watch the landscape from the window. Contrary to the current world, the green grass and open sky were a nice setting for a picnic. However, unlike the weather outside, the people inside the carriage didnt seem that happy, especially the woman with brown hair. Even in a comfortable outfit, her hands were gathered slightly above her knees, giving her an elegant appearance. Sister. Across from her sat a cute little girl who gave off a tomboyish look. The girl seemed to be around sixteen, and she looked at the other woman with sadness. It will be fine. Uh. Rebecca smiled and nodded at Ashs words. But she didnt seem happy. Thank you for being concerned. I am fine. Then Im glad. Ash, however, was still worried about Rebecca. Her sister endured the pain she was going through alone because she didnt want others to worry. It would have been better if she said something. Ash sighed inwardly. It was obvious that if she let out a sigh, her sister would feel bad for no reason. But do we really need to have an escort? As a way to divert the topic, Ash brought up the topic of the Ran warriors, whom they would soon meet. It isnt that we are weak for us to be escorted, and I dont know, but I think it would make the atmosphere awkward. They must be good people. Other than being good people, its much more comfortable if we are on our own. Rebecca smiled. Well, it is uncomfortable to hang out with people we dont know. Yes. Still, they are the ones who are coming to protect us. There may also be unexpected risks that might appear. With your sister here, that wouldnt happen. It isnt like you can use Elquiness power for a long time . It wasnt a mistake, so Ash just pouted her lips. Her older sister was the best Elementalist in the human world, and even though she hadnt even reached adulthood yet, she had signed a contract with the Water Spirit King. Considering that even among the High Elves, only a handful could summon the Spirit Kings, it was amazing. And it was said that Elquines, the Water Spirit King, hasnt signed a contract with anyone until now. Even if it was a High Elf born with the best affinity. The problem was that holding on to the summoned Spirit King was tough. Because if we are with the Ran warriors, the chance of success is much higher. It is safer to let them escort us. No one knows what will happen. Right. We have to go there and find out. They were currently heading for the World Tree to save the dying tree. That was the reason why their expressions continued to be sour. As Elementalists, they knew how important the World Tree was. And they were informed that such an important tree was on the verge of dying. Aside from the fact that the current world is in chaos, if the World Tree couldnt be saved, the world would surely perish. It will turn out fine. It should be. Hopefully. Rebecca looked out the window again as a look of sorrow flashed across her face. During the two days left before the people they had to escort would arrive, Sarah continued to think about the sword. She had received advice from several warriors and would swing her sword because of what Hasyath told her. One step. She realized that coming this far and learning the sword was meaningless. Karlovan, who was in charge of her training, also listened to Hasyaths words, deeply sympathized with her, and allowed her to train alone. She was training alone, but she didnt know what to do. That was why she was wielding her sword in a trance. Difficult. Many trees had fallen around her. The sharply cut appearance of all of them proved that Sarahs swordsmanship skills had improved much more than before. However, all of it seemed to be within the range of an expert. It wasnt a skill close to a Master. Hmm. Sarah returned the sword to its stick form, realizing there was no point in swinging it any further. What if I cannot reach it in my lifetime? Her obsession to be strong had grown so much that she felt uneasy as she leaned back on a tree. When she heard about it from Hasyath, she had a feeling that it would be soon, but ever since she swung the sword alone, she was no longer sure. It seemed that this was why sometimes that one step couldnt be reached. How did Dad and Brother become Masters? Her father, Count Welton, was a Grand Master who wouldnt be defeated by the Ran warriors, and her brother, Jamie, was a swordmaster. And it was the same with her grandfather, whom she saw in portraits, and their ancestors. Of course, there were people who hadnt reached the Master level, and now Sarah was afraid that she would turn out like them. She had heard many times that she was born with great talent, but she was unable to get closer to the monsters around her. As expected, there is no right answer other than being consistent. In the first place, wanting to become a swordmaster in a short time was greedy. If it were easy, then everyone would have been able to do it. In the end, there was just one way. Sarah lived her life without giving up, so she was confident that she could do it better than anyone else. But it was her mother that she was worried about. To protect mother, I cannot just stop here. Meeting with her brother was only secondary now. For her, her mother, Sears, was more important. Sarah turned the stick into a sword and thought about swinging it once more. It was when she was about to swing it again, when Eh~ Meros voice came from afar. Sarah frowned slightly and looked back. She narrowed her eyes at Mero, who approached her with an awkward smile. Hahaha. Still angry? Is there work? Is it necessary for us to work so we can talk? That is why I am asking. What is it? Its time for the guests to arrive. Ah, they are almost here? Hearing that the people they would have to escort to the World Tree have almost arrived, Sarahs eyes went wide. Uh. Lets go quickly. You dont know who they are? Well. I never asked. It would be nice if a person with a good heart comes. It has been so long since Ive been with a human. Sarah said, looking excited. After living with a different race for a while, she was a little excited at the thought of meeting humans. Actually, both the Rans and Mayatrey werent much different from humans, so she didnt feel comfortable at all, but they werent of the same culture or tradition. There were quite a few things that were different from humans. I hope they are good people. What could go wrong? And they probably arent crazy people who will harm us just because they are not good people. Its not like we were hired. We are just doing this because we were asked to. As Mero said, they werent hired. They were asked, so if they were mean, the Rans could also act mean. Besides, werent they one of the top three races? No matter how much stronger humans have gotten, they still cant be compared to the Rans. And right now, even for those who were wondering if the Sun Churchs warriors were the best, it was all because of the ambushes they did and not head-on battles. They were even taken down by Hasyath. But even if it werent for Hasyath, if they had fought until the end, the Ran warriors would have won. So it was the same. There is nothing to worry about. Actually, I have other concerns. Hmm? Dont mess with them the way you do with me. You might scratch their temper. Mero didnt answer back. She could see a carriage from afar. Sarah waited for the carriage, looking excited. On the other hand, she was curious. What were they going to do once they arrive at the World Tree? She heard that only a few people had ever been to the World Tree. This was only possible because the High Elves belonged to the Demon Kings army, and if the world was the same as in the past, this would have never happened. They must be great people, right? Isnt that the case for humans? It is rare for them to be invited to the World Tree by the others. The others meant the High Elves. The Rans seemed to view the High Elves as such. Sarah also sympathized with it. She hadnt seen them, but just hearing about them from the elves she had worked with made her feel like they were more na?ve. And Mero turned that naivety into others. Of course, she had to see them herself to know. The carriage stopped right in front of them. There were a total of three carriages, and six knights, who seemed very loyal and were guarding the carriage. However, the patterns engraved on the armor of the knights were familiar. It was a pattern of a falcon that she had seen a few times. Ive seen it somewhere. Sarah tilted her head. She was sure she had seen it before, but she couldnt remember it well. Have you ever seen the pattern that looks like a hawk? Is this your first time seeing it? Seeing how Mero answered, it didnt seem like the Rans knew about it. One of the escorting knights got off the carriage and walked to the middle. When the door opened, two women slowly came down, and Sarah was shocked. Sisters!! The two women were Rebecca and Ash, and as they were getting down, they turned their heads at the voice. A girl was jumping among the tall Ran warriors. It is me!! Me!!! Hm? Ash tilted her head. It was a bit odd to see a child that she didnt know waving her hand. Rebecca made it less obvious, but she was still embarrassed. At that time, Endairon, a high-ranking Water Spirit who guarded her, spoke. And it was a voice only Rebecca could hear. -The child from that time. Child? Youve seen her? When Rebecca asked, Endairon said, -The second child of the Welton Family. Although her appearance has changed quite a lot, it is her. Rebeccas eyes widened as she turned to the girl waving her hand. She had short hair that only reached her neck, a fairly strong body, and a face that had a few scars, probably from the rough time she went through, but her large eyes and clear features were definitely familiar. Sarah? What? Ash looked at Rebecca as she mumbled. Sarah, Ash. Sarah Welton. That child. Uh? Ashs eyes widened as well. Sarah? For real? Sisters!! Sarah called out to the two shocked girls and ran for the carriage. Ash also ran to her with a happy face. Rebecca followed Ash, controlling her emotions as much as she could. She never thought she would meet Sarah Welton here. They hugged each other. Seeing this, Endairon mumbled, -It must be fate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought this was a miracle and wondered if it was a coincidence. On their way to the World Tree, they rekindled an old relationshipone that wasnt ordinary. -The younger sibling of the Demon King. Was it a coincidence? Maybe something would happen on this journey. The High Spirit thought so. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 C Land Where Spirits Live (1) I never thought wed meet here like this. Ash held Sarahs hand tightly and spoke with a happy face and Sarah couldnt hold back the joy of meeting someone she knew. Huh! I never dreamed that it would be you who would come here. It is nice to see you like this. It is really nice. Huh. I dont know why you are here but I am glad you look healthy. Healthy hehe. Sarah had an awkward smile since she had nothing else to say except that she was healthy. The Valle sisters accepted it with a smile. They had no idea much pain and suffering Sarah had gone through, so it was better not to cross the line. But still, they had to ask, How is your mother? At Rebeccas question, the smile on Sarahs face disappeared. I cannot say that she is doing well, but she is a lot better than before. She still cannot walk. I see. Then where are you staying now? In a village called Kellogg, there is a small forest around it. It is a place where various races have gathered and lived together, but my mother is there. A woman who once had a great name for being the daughter of the Bell family and the lady of the Welton family now lived in a village in a forest. That fact broke the hearts of the Valle sisters. We should have taken you in at that time. Rebecca mumbled, but Sarah shook her head. Do not feel so guilty. If mother and I had done that, then your family would have been in danger. Three years ago, after Count Weltons death, the Welton family went through a tough time. The Sun Church considered Jamie Welton the Demon King and declared him the enemy of mankind. They claimed that the Great War was planned by Jamie, and when it was discovered that Jamie went to the Devildom, many things happened as a result. The aftermath affected the family, and the honor they had built collapsed in an instant, as they were called the lineage of the Demon King. Even the Bell family, her mothers family, couldnt escape from it. In an instant, the two most powerful families of the Seldam Kingdom were destroyed. The Sun Church paladins pursued them, saying they would subdue the bloodline of the Demon King, and Viscount Valle, who had sworn to protect them, managed to help them escape. And that was all. There was a limit to how much Viscount Valle could do alone against a church. After she made that decision, Sears escaped with Beryls help and secretly disappeared with her daughter. In the months that followed, Jamie called himself Diablo Volfir, claiming the North as his realm. Because of that, the Sun God stopped the invasion in the North, and the situation calmed down. However, if they had continued to rely on the Valle family, then the same thing would have happened to them. I am sorry. It is fine. Besides, I heard about your familys situation. Everyone is in a tough situation. The Seldam Kingdom was destroyed. The princess disappeared along with some of her aides, including the swordmaster who had sworn to protect the throne, and the famous families scattered everywhere. But soon, they slowly recovered. The same was true for the Valle family. They were currently one of the main pillars of the Elementalist Unit in the Demon Kings troops. Compared to the other families, their situation was better, but it was still shabby compared to the past glory that they had. I can still eat and live. Although, not as luxuriously as before. Ash! Hm? Ah sorry. She apologized for the words she had spoken without thinking. Unlike them, who managed to keep some of their glory, Sarah lost everything. However, Sarah told her that it was fine and that she didnt have to apologize. You have grown up so much. This is a world you cannot survive in unless you are an adult. Sarah is just thirteen years old now. She seemed very mature for a 13-year-old. In a sense, her muscles looked remarkable to the Valle sisters, who had no idea about physical combat. If in the past she was a doll-like princess with puffed cheeks and bright, wide eyes, now with her well-groomed hair, she could be mistaken for a boy. At least, her eyes were the same as before. How rough had she lived that a cute kid had grown up like this in just three years? Of course, it wasnt that her current appearance was bad. Instead of her cute appearance, she now had a peculiar coolness. And looking at her like this, they were reminded of their childhood. I can see your brother. You thought so too? I thought you looked like Jamie. Uh? Me? Brother? She had never heard anything like that before, so Sarah seemed shocked. Ash pushed her face closer and examined her face. And then she nodded. It is similar too. Well, it is weirder if you dont look alike. You are siblings after all. Yes, right. But this is the first time I heard we look alike. Huh. I am sure. Because you didnt look alike before. Jamie resembled the Count and you resembled your mother. But since they were siblings, there was bound to be some resemblance. And as Sarah trained while holding the sword, the parts of her that werent so dominant became more noticeable. Sarah rubbed her face. Come to think of it, her brother grew taller at some point, so she couldnt even remember what his face in the past was like. When I look at my face, it reminds me of that time. She smiled. It was such an insane thought. She sometimes checked the mirror whenever she could, but never once did she think that she looked like her brother. Maybe there were some things that only others could see. Rather, why are you here? Ash asked her. We are supposed to have the Ran warriors escort us, so seeing you here is shocking. Rather. What happened? I am curious as well. What are you two going to the World Tree for? I havent heard the reason yet. They had a lot of questions about each other. Ash answered first. Anyway, I will talk to the High King, but Ill give a brief explanation. As you can see, we are on our way to save the World Tree. The World Tree? She never saw it but she had heard from the elves that it was a huge tree that was claimed to be the mother of all things. Did something happen to such a tree? The answer came from Rebecca. The World Tree is drying up. If the World Tree completely dries up and loses its life, the continent will perish. Hearing her calm voice, Sarah seemed momentarily unaware of the seriousness of the situation. She just nodded her head and said, I see. D-Dying? Uh. Suddenly. why is the World Tree suddenly drying up? We dont know either. Thats why we are going there. I see Sarah couldnt ask any more questions. She just decided to accept what she was being told. Still, she couldnt understand it. Why was such a tree drying up? If the World Tree dies, the world would perish. It was too big to be a joke, so she couldnt even ask if they were serious. The Ran warriors wouldnt have come all this way just to have some fun. So what about you? It was Sarahs turn this time. She thought for a while and then explained. There were too many things to explain, and the girl didnt have the ability to summarize things at her age. After everything was said, the Valle sisters couldnt speak. They knew that the battles they had at such a young age were different, but compared to Sarah, they were sheltered. I heard rumors that Miss Isis is now a God, but I didnt think youd be involved in it. It just happened as such. It wasnt something that would come out of a 13-year-old childs mouth. And the same with the Valles, so none of them smiled. Rebecca stroked Sarahs hair. You did well. It must have been so hard. Hehe. Anyway, I am really glad that you are both doing well. Same here. They greeted each other after their small talk. And as if it was time for them to move, Mero shouted, Come over here now! I guess it is time. Still, the Rans are so considerate to give us some time to talk privately like this, so I can feel that they care about you a lot. Huh. I feel a little relieved because you seem to be doing well. They are good people. They joke around a lot. Come now, Mr. Hasyath must be waiting for you. The three of them headed for the barracks. The World Tree is dying. Hearing all of this, Hasyath had a serious expression. He received a request for help with a problem related to the World Tree, but it was the first time he heard about the specific reason. He never thought it would be such a problem. But why didnt Hiyan, the head of the High Elves, officially declare it? Even if he mobilized all available manpower, he knew that the High Elves closed nature was the problem. So are you going? Yes. Rebecca replied with a nervous face. Although he had stepped down from the position of King, the man was still the leader of the Rans until recently. It was quite a burden for Rebecca, who hadnt even reached adulthood yet. You are so young, but you have a contract with the Spirit King. It is interesting. The Spirit Kings contractor? Did you not listen? When Sarah, who was by her side, was shocked at the contractor news, Hasyath looked puzzled. I thought you were close. I-It is true that we are close but I didnt think that she had a contract with a Spirit King That is what I am trying to say here. I didnt bother because we wanted to talk about other things. Rebecca was being nice, but Sarah still looked shocked. Well, even Sarah knew what the Spirit King was like. They were the masters of the Spirit World, a dimension where they coexisted and lived with the planet Bless, and they were said to be in no way inferior to the 12 Gods. In addition, it was said that they sometimes made contact with Bless, but among humans, there were only a very few who had signed contracts with the Spirit Kings in the past. It was natural, since most of the spirits were in contact with the High Elves. I heard that it is the Water Spirit King too. The Water Spirit King is famous for not signing with anyone. I know that those High Elves couldnt sign with him too, and they are so gifted. right. Rebecca smiled with a bitter expression. They didnt know why she made such a face, and Hasyath didnt bother asking either. Anyway, it seems Hiyan intends to save the World Tree with the power of the Water Spirit King. I dont know if that is possible. -That is something even the King doesnt know of. Endairon, a senior water spirit resembling a wolf, spoke in a serious voice. And only Rebecca could hear his voice. I get it. So rest. Is that all? It wont change anything if we talk more with each other here. I know nothing about the World Tree and neither do my men. All we have to do is protect you. So it is better to go to the World Tree as soon as possible while we talk about the right things. I guess so. It was definitely an effective method, and Rebecca agreed. The sun will set in an hour, so today we will relax from our travel, and we will set off tomorrow at sunrise. Let everyone rest and prepare the meal, and set the barracks for the guests. Yes! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warriors hurriedly went out. After confirming that they were gone, Hasyath stood up and looked at Sarah, Rebecca, and Ash before saying, Do not wake up late. They were given some free time. And the girls eyes shone. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 C Land Where Spirits Live (2) Before they knew it, another week or so passed. The World Tree wasnt far from the human world. It wasnt held in a secret place like the other three races who were close to the Bans or some dangerous places. The World Tree was huge enough to reach out to the sky so it would be strange if the people who passed by couldnt see it. There was also the village where people lived around the forest where the World Tree was located. Perhaps because of this, humans have wanted to covet the World Tree since ancient times, and wars were waged hundreds of years ago. However, they were thwarted by the power of the High Elves. It was from that point on that the High Elves were considered one of the top three races. However, the obsession that the humans had with the World Tree continued, and in the end, they succeeded in making an artificial one but it was still nothing compared to the real one. The candy made from the sap of the World Tree is delicious. Sarah recalled the taste of the candy made from the World Trees sap that she had eaten before. When she was younger, Marquis Bell, her maternal grandfather, gave it to her as a gift. She couldnt specifically remember the taste, but what she knew was that the candy was sweeter than anything she ate. In addition, she whined to her parents about how she wanted to eat it again but couldnt remember when it exactly happened. But because it was a special memory, it just came into her mind right now. It is so boring that it is the same scenery. Ash mumbled as she leaned her forehead against the window and looked out. As she said, the scenery outside was the same repetitive grasslands as yesterday. The forest of the World Tree was a lot bigger than they had imagined. Since the World Tree, which was said to be the source of everything, took root in this land, enormous mountains and forests were created around it. Originally, there wasnt even a road to walk on or for a carriage to run on, but the High Elves made it to welcome the guests. I heard that there are great magicians amongst the High Elves, so why wont they just come and teleport us? There must be a reason. Teleporting is much easier than making a road. How the hell did they manage to make such a huge road? Right. Sarah nodded. Magic was such a strange thing. The road they were on right now must have been made with magic. Maybe that was why the grassy forest close to the road was a bit distorted, and as Ash said, teleporting would be a lot easier. Even though I dont know magic Her brother was praised as the best magician of all time, but unfortunately, his younger sibling didnt have any talent in magic. No, even in the entire Welton family, there was no one who had the same talent for magic as Jamie did. We are almost there. Rebecca took a peek outside. Did the spirit tell you? Yes. At Rebeccas answer, Sarah looked at her a little shocked. In the past, she only knew Rebecca as a gentle soul, and she didnt even know about the spirits. That was one thing, but Sarah was too young to even know what the word Elementalist meant, and she was just a kid who liked to play with the two of them. But now she knew what they were, and to some extent, she could guess that Rebecca was strong. So it felt strange. I heard it is difficult to talk with a spirit even if you are an Elementalist. Right. That is why Sister is special. The answer came from Ash. She was someone who was overshadowed by her older sister, but she was also a well-known Elementalist. The Elemental Spirit can usually do Spirit Communication, so the Elementalists can talk with the spirit they are in contact with. But they dont depend on one another, they just convey each others thoughts. So it is much easier to understand what the other wants, but its very difficult to convey the actual meaning of their message. However, my sister can communicate through voice rather than the usual transmission of thoughts, so she is amazing. 1 You shouldnt paint someone too much, Ash. But it wasnt wrong. Rebecca tried to punish Ash for showing her off, but Ash didnt care, making her sigh and talk to Sarah looking a bit embarrassed, Not all spirits can do that. Only the Water Spirits can use voice. That alone is huge. It isnt a normal spirit, but with the Water Spirits that have high ranks. Sarah, who was not an Elementalist, couldnt tell what was great, but when she heard it from Ash, she felt it was a tremendous skill. Anyway, as if proving that Rebecca was right, the scenery outside, which had been the same for days, began to change a little. We will arrive soon. The window opened, and Mero, who was running next to them, informed them. But arent you moving too comfortably? If you are jealous, ask permission from Mr. Hasyath. Tch. When Sarah boldly responded, Mero clicked his tongue and closed the window. I can see it. At Rebecas words, Sarah and Ash poked their heads out of the carriage window. And they were shocked by what they saw. Woah! That is a tree? The two of them couldnt shut their mouths as they watched the huge tree open up before them, which was like an endless wall. It was so huge that they wondered how one could even think of it as a tree. If they didnt know they were visiting a tree, they would have thought it was a tower made of magic. In particular, its thick branches and leaves, which covered the sky, wouldnt have allowed a single light on this land if it werent for the spheres of light that shone on the place. The air is different. Its like a whole different world. How did such a huge tree manage to hide this long? In the past, the World Tree was exposed to the outside world, but now it is said that the High Elves have hidden it. No one could see the World Tree without the permission of the High Elves. As they continued to admire it, they arrived at the village built in front of the World Tree. And at the entrance of the village, there were several people in white robes. All of them had deep hoods on their heads, and only their mouths and chins were visible. When the carriage came to a stop, the Ran warriors were prepared to escort them to make sure nothing bad happened. When Sarah was about to get out, Mero slowly mumbled, You stay there. Is everything fine? It is an order. It looks like they want to check the situation first. As he said, Hasyath moved ahead wearing white clothes, alone. The representatives from both sides stepped forward, exchanged a few words, and then gestured to the carriage. They are telling us to leave the carriage behind. Mero interpreted the hand signal and informed the girls. Lets get off. He opened the door. Sarah got down first, followed by Ash and Rebecca. In this mission, Sarah was assigned as the escort for the sisters. Normally, they would have wanted to be escorted by high-ranking spirits, but the reason Sarah was assigned to them was because she specialized in survival combat and she could help the sisters if something happened. For that reason, Hasyath let Sarah stay with them. Go. The three of them walked to Hasyath. -These are spirits of amazing levels. Endairon told Rebecca. -More than two of them signed with the Spirit Kings. And the rest are all contractors of high-level spirits. It meant that all the High Elves and Rebecca also felt the amazing nature affinity that each of them had. The High Elves were also conscious of Rebecca, and they couldnt even bother hiding their gaze despite the hoods on their faces. Sarah. I will take the lead. Will that be fine? We came as guests. We dont have to be this alert. That was true, but if the Ran warriors were asked to be escorts, then there had to be a reason. Sarah felt a little uneasy, but Rebecca spoke with conviction, forcing her to back away. Rebecca stepped beside Hasyath. Sarah and Ash stood next to her like guards, and a moment of silence passed. And Huh! One of the High Elves laughed. It was the tallest person standing in front of the relatively small ones, but it was surely a womans laughter. She pulled her hood down, and Sarah, who was up close, almost went stiff at the sight of her. H-How can a person be this beautiful? Starting with her pale and clear skin, her features were all in perfect harmony, like she was sculpted by God. Her purple hair blended in with her subtle look and the mysterious atmosphere she had, and Sarah was sure that she had never met such a beautiful person in her life. Even when she had seen some elves before, she had always thought they were very beautiful, but the High Elves were on a whole different level. As for the Ran warriors, they were all men, and each of them but Hasyath could not take their eyes off her. Pathetic bastards. Hasyath sneered at the men who lacked training. Dont be like that. It cannot be helped. Hiyan, the High Elf, said that as if it were expected. Hasyath snorted. That personality is still the same. How long has it been? Wouldnt it be more of a problem if my personality had changed overnight? I am not discussing trivial matters with you. Talk to the child. The conversation is over. When Hasyath frowned, Rebecca said, Yes. It is over. In the way of the spirits. And the two people looked at each other. They didnt just look at each other. They were talking. Uh? So, is the talk over? Then what do we do now? At that time, Sarah asked because she wasnt sure what to do, and Hiyan looked at her. She narrowed her eyes and asked Hasyath, Is this child She was so focused on Rebecca that she didnt notice the human child behind her. But there was another guestan important guest. And Hasyath nodded. Right. Then why is she here? Hiyan looked at Sarah as if she couldnt understand. Sarah wondered if she had done something wrong by coming here. D-Did I do something wrong coming here Only then did Hiyan realize she couldnt control her expression and she said to Sara, No. Welcome to the World Tree Village. Sarah was shocked at how fast her words changed, but she couldnt just ignore her, so she bowed her head. Hiyan smiled and told everyone. Everyone, go inside. We have prepared a place for the guests who have come a long way. Getting rid of their exhaustion was important. They had to take a break and listen to what they had to do here. Hasyath led his men and entered the village. Sarah felt a bit odd, but Ash told her not to worry, and they went inside. And looking back, Sarah walked inside. Hiyan said, What is this why was that child brought here? She tried not to show it, but she couldnt hide her shock, and then she bit her lip. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Coincidence and destiny. Its either one or maybe both. The girl who made a contract with the Water Spirit King and the girl with the same blood as the Demon King gathered in one place. The High Elves considered this fate. The fate that they foretold had begun to change. TL/N: The more skilled the caster is, the stronger the spirit can represent itself. ?? Chapter 402 Chapter 402 C Land Where Spirits Live (3) Woah. Sarah stood in front of a large tree and couldnt keep her mouth shut. She was currently standing in front of the room she was given, but she had a different expression from the first time she saw Hiyan. The tree right in front of her was her room. There was a cute door with two windows that looked like eyes and tree branches growing on either side that looked like arms. Cute. It was kind of a treehouse, and it was something she had read about in fairy tales as a child. [Come on in.] It was when Sarah was looking around the treehouse in awe when she heard a loud voice from somewhere. Sarah quickly looked around with a shocked expression. And in case it might be an enemy, she even touched the stick so she could change it into a sword at any time. [Not an enemy.] She continued to hear the voice right next to her, and when she looked around with doubtful eyes, the big treehouse looked like it was shaking. Uh? [Nice to meet you. I am called Udian, a Tree Spirit.] S-Spirit? [Right. So come on in. The inside has been warmed up so it should be enough to relieve the strain on your body from traveling.] Sarah felt a little warm. The voice was like that of a grandfather caring for a granddaughter. It was the effect of acceptance a characteristic of the Tree Spirits, but Sarah didnt know that. But she heard that normal people couldnt talk to spirits. How are you able to talk to me? [Huhu. It is because of the protection of the World Tree. In this place, even those who have a low affinity for nature can directly see the spirits and, if possible, have a conversation with us. Just like you right now.] Sarah felt it was strange since she had never heard of such a thing before. In addition, she felt like she was in a fairy tale world that she had dreamed of when she was younger, so she felt like an innocent child. Sarahs heart raced, and she took light steps to open the door. Then, thank you! [Have a comfortable rest.] Udian gave her warmth and went back to sleep. The rooms were assigned to one person per room, so everyone had a good rest. But still, just in case, the Ran warriors stood guard in pairs outside the Valle sisters rooms. Sarah also expressed her interest in guarding them, but Hasyath declined, saying it would be more helpful if she meditated for the time being. Until just a moment ago, he was in charge of escorting the Valle sisters, but now they told her that there was no need for it. Still, it was fine for them to go out since Sarah was currently with the Valle sisters. It is really amazing here! Doesnt it sound like a world you see in fairy tales? Sarah asked excitedly. Starting with the Tree Spirit Udian, the Grass Spirits, the Flower Spirits, and everyone else greeted her. The flowers, grass, and trees waved their hands. It seemed that her emotions, which had been nonexistent for the past three years, were revived. Phew. Calm down. Ash summoned a Wind Spirit to calm Sarah down and created a pleasant breeze. Sarah seemed to calm down a little after getting some fresh air. Still, her excitement didnt die down. A land where the spirits live and breathe. I think it is really amazing. I know, right? I am quite surprised too. I have never seen a place where the spirits materialized like this. Rebecca replied in a calm tone. The fact that not only could the spirits materialize, but they were also able to communicate with normal people, was shocking. The land where the Valle family was located was also quite rich in natural power, but compared to this place, it was barren. If this is the case, maybe I can make a contract with a high-level spirit. Ash, who was already a high-ranking Elementalist, had a blush on both cheeks as she thought about going one step further. She told Sarah to calm down, but she couldnt even calm herself. Rebecca laughed and told her sister, It is possible. The closer you get to the World Tree, the more you can feel your affinity with nature increasing. Ash, you have great qualities, so you can surely do it. Huh! Certainly! Only a very small number of humans were able to make contracts with high-level spirits. In other words, it meant they had to be at the Master class. Ash was also a genius Elementalist with one of the most talented skills in the Valle familys history, so it wasnt so surprising. Its just that her sister was too amazing that she was buried in her shadow. Rather, in terms of making a contract with a Wind Spirit, Ash, could be said to be the blood of the Valle family. But. Sarah cautiously opened her mouth. You said you finished talking to that High Elf. What were you talking about? Ah. I am curious about that. I was going to ask too. I heard that you talked in the spirits way. Huh. What did you talk about? Um. It is too complicated for us to talk about it here, so well all get together and talk about it a little later. Sarah tilted her head hearing the word complicated. Isnt it just calling the Spirit King and sprinkling water on the drying World Tree? To do that, she doesnt even need the power of the Spirit King. Ash pointed it out in a tone that said not to take the task lightly. If she used the power of the Spirit King to use water like that, it was like using a cows knife to kill a chicken. Huh. We didnt even have to come all this way here just to give it water. If it was that easy, then even the High Elves could do it. Even if it wasnt a spirit, it was enough to make it rain using magic, so there was no reason to call them. To put it simply, um Just as people transfuse blood to another when they lack blood, the tree gets water when it needs it. It is like its blood. But the World Tree is so big that it is impossible for the spirits here to do it themselves. Thats why I am here. Rebecca Valle, the contractor of Elquines, the Water Spirit King. Only she had the potential to bring the World Tree back to life. However, she didnt look that confident. The problem is that I dont think it will be easy. Why? If its in this place, Elquines seems to be able to keep the tree in good condition. Maybe the reason the World Tree is dying is because of some other reason. What? Uh? Sarah and Ash asked in shock, but Rebecca didnt say anything. I will tell you a little while later. It will take me a long time to tell you everything. The two girls didnt ask any more questions. What is it? Hasyath was called by Hiyan, and he entered her house. Sit down please. At her home, Hiyan dressed in comfortable clothes, but her beauty couldnt be hidden. If Hasyath hadnt been fully awakened with his power, he would have felt possessed too. However, it had been a long time since someones appearance shook him, so he asked Hiyan in a firm voice, Why did you call? You are a boring guy. Usually, Hiyan would relieve her stress by teasing the opponents this way, but nothing worked against Hasyath. Sit down for now. What are you going to do standing up? If you dont have much to say, I will stand and listen. Sit down since it is about the child. By child, she meant Sarah. When Hiyan saw Sarah for the first time, she looked shocked. He thought she was surprised that the sister of the Demon King was here, but seeing how she called him afterward, there seemed to be another reason. Hasyath sat down. You were surprised to see Sarah here. Does it have something to do with what we are going to talk about? Yes. Why are you surprised? Thatbecause she isnt fated to be here. Fated? Hasyath frowned. It was because he knew the weight of the words that she just said. Speak in detail. Where do I start. Hiyan asked for some time to think, saying it was a difficult matter to talk about. Unbeknownst to the world, the High Elves were a family of fortune tellers. It was similar to a prophecy but a little different. They didnt look at the future, but they tended to grasp the path a person should take. Fate. Fate was thought to be something that individuals were born with and could never be changed. It was also the reason why the High Elves were fated to protect the World Tree. However, Hasyath didnt believe that fate was fixed. But it also doesnt mean that it was something that could be changed anytime. Even more so, the person who said it was Hiyan, so he was concerned. She had lived such a long life compared to the other High Elves, and her ability to predict fate wasnt something the Gods could even do. Hasyath stared at her. With her eyes closed, she seemed to be working on how to solve Sarahs fate, which had become twisted. Fate was a complicated thing. It was the path from the time a person was born to the time they died. It didnt make sense if it wasnt complicated. Phew. And Hiyan sighed. I have lived for 20,000 years, but its been a long time since Ive had a hard time. monster. 20,000 years. It would be difficult for even the oldest dragon to live like that. Hiyan looked at him and said, I dont want to hear that from you. So tell me. Firstly She couldnt read Sarahs fate, but she was roughly aware of it. Hiyan talked about her original fate. That child wasnt fated to wield a sword. What? Apart from talent, she shouldnt have held the sword. Even if the misfortune happened, she was fated to have a quiet life caring for her sick mother. You saw that? Yes. Sarah was supposed to live a life that had nothing to do with fighting. So why .Did she appear with the Rans, carrying a weapon on her? Whether she is the sister of Diablo Volfir or not doesnt matter at all. In the first place, she shouldnt have been connected to this path at all, but somewhere, her fate became twisted, and things have gotten this far. You cannot see where it changed? I have tried new ways to see it many times, but Sarah is still getting results that she shouldnt have. I have no idea what fate is like you. However, I believe that a part of it can be changed due to some chance or unavoidable circumstances. Under this circumstance, it cannot be denied. Hiyan agreed with him. Fate was inevitable, and seeing Sarah made her feel as though it were. She had never thought that something like this would happen in such a long time, and Hasyath said, Sarah carved her own fate. Hmm. is not what I think. Uh? Hiyan tilted her head at the unexpected words. What do you mean? I was thinking to myself. Maybe Sarahs fate was changed by someone else. Changed? I always thought it was strange. Hiyan thought it was strange that Hasyath suddenly started talking, but for now, she listened carefully. Do you know? Who played a huge role in recovering the lost power of the old God? I dont know. It was your mission. Right. So I will tell you. It was none other than Sarah Welton who pierced her sword into the chest of the new God, and bought enough time for Isis to fully absorb the power of the God. ?! And Shiva gave her a weapon before dying. Why give a weapon to the weakest member? Did he see her potential? Hasyath didnt think so. It was true that she was talented, but she was far from fully blossoming. And looking at the future, it would be difficult for her to rise to the next step in just one to two years. Hasyath thought that Sarah wouldnt play an active role in the oncoming war. So he couldnt help but come to a conclusion. I saw something in Sarah. You saw something? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Maybe. Just maybe. Hsyah smiled because the thought made no sense. However, what he saw and heard now couldnt be rationalized if not for that. Maybe there is a higher being looking after Sarah that has the power to change her fate. Hiyans face turned stiff at that. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 C Spirit King (1) A higher being that has the power to change fate Hiyan muttered in a heavy voice. There were quite a few transcendents in this world. Even in the Demon Kings camp in the North, there were a lot of them there. Recently, beings who had the power of the Nature Gods in the past also appeared. What was the Sun God? This time, the 12 new Gods were made. It wasnt known if they would exert much influence as the 12 Gods of the past but they all had the same amount of power or were close to their level. But when it came to getting involved with the fate of others, they didnt have the power. I dont know if its the Sun God. Among all the beings on this land, there was an existence that had a unique position. The Sun God. He might be able to directly or indirectly interfere with the fate of others. But that was just speculation. Fate was determined by the universe and the law of things. No matter how strong the Sun God was, it wouldnt be an easy task even for him. I could be mistaken. You dont have to take it so seriously. No. It is a story that makes sense. The fate of a human beingno, she is not a normal human, but she has the same blood as the Demon King. I will not be dismissing this as a coincidence. Then is my guess correct? I am not saying it is correct. It just makes more sense. It wasnt immediately clear whether a transcendent being of that level had actually intervened. If a being of that level had intervened, finding out about it would be as difficult as picking the right star in the night sky. But one thing I am sure of is that Sarah Welton is involved in this case. By this case, are you referring to the World Tree drying up? Yes. I was thinking of calling everyone to talk about it. The situation seems to be serious. Perhaps its the end of the world. Hiyan smiled as she spoke. The depth of her voice showed how serious the situation was. The end of the world. To prevent that from happening, they made contact with a girl who had a contract with the Water Spirit King. Even so, that meant that there was still the possibility that the Spirit King might not be able to solve the problem. The chance of success? Well, around 10% Is that all? I dont even know if that will happen. Hasyaths face contorted. Even with the power of the Spirit King, if the chances were that low, then it was close to failing. In the first place, this just meant that reviving the World Tree was impossible. I am asking just for confirmation. Was there a reason why you asked us to be their escorts? Hasyath hadnt asked until now, but he couldnt understand why the Rans were asked to save World Tree. He accepted the request, thinking that since it was a case that involved the World Tree, there might be something that the Valle sisters couldnt do. Listening to Hiyans words, he had an intuition that there might be some other reason. And then she answered, Yes. We judged that we could not solve this by ourselves, so I thought it would be nice if Isis came, but then it seemed like it would be difficult for her. She thought that if it was Isis, she would be able to handle the risks that might arise because she had the power of a God. But Isis wasnt fated to come. If she had the ability to see the future, she would have taken it into consideration and tried out something better. What is it? Ill tell you when everyone has gathered. I get it. I will call all of them. The two quickly summoned everyone. The Ran warriors, Sarah and Ash, and even the High Elves all gathered. Rebecca stood with Hiyan. And the two looked at each other as Hiyan began to brief them on the current situation. Before we begin, I would like to inform everyone about the situation we are in right now. To sum it up, it was like this: The World Tree is currently drying up. If left unattended, the World Tree would dry up in a months time, and if that happened, all the plants on the continent would lose their lives and die. It was because the World Tree spread its roots all around the Loen Continent, and they all played a vital role in supplying life to all living things. If all the plants started to die, then the herbivores would slowly go down in number, and then the carnivores would die as well. All the species, including humans, would have a shortage of food, and the population would decline. The civilization would falter, and it would be like the World Reset caused by the Gods. Or maybe even more brutal. It was because the continent would turn into a barren land where it would be difficult to live, and humanity couldnt recover from it. All animals and plants will become extinct within ten years at the most. Knowledgeable beings like us will survive, but the next human generation and the ones after them would perish for sure. The death of the World Tree would not result in the worlds immediate demise, but it would perish very slowly. When one comes to their senses, those living in small villages with less than 100 people would have the highest population. Not everyone was able to open their mouths easily since it was too much to understand. They only heard about the possibility of the world ending, but the way it was explained made them feel anxious. One of the Ran warriors raised his hand. I heard that if we borrow the power of the Water Spirit King, it can be solved. It is possible, but Im not sure. The chances are 10%. 10%? The Ran warriors looked to one side. They also couldnt believe what they were hearing. Another warrior asked, If it is difficult to solve even with the help of the Spirit King, can this be solved with the Black Towers help? There were many powerful people in the Black Tower. In particular, the owner of that place, the Demon King, was powerful enough to keep the Sun God in check. All their powers are for destroying, so making use of them is not possible. If it was possible, I would have gone there right away. Becoming a being that was like a God didnt mean they were omnipotent. There were beings in this world who were close to becoming omnipotent, but no one was fully like that. That means that there are no other answers if even the Spirit King cannot do it. You mean to say that woman holds the fate of the world? We havent made the decision with the Sun God yet, so I thought that the world would be in danger. The warriors mumbled with grim expressions, and Sarah also looked like she just realized how serious the situation was. Is there any other option? Sarah asked Ash, but Ash didnt seem to have an answer. If there was another way, they would have done it. Then Hasyath asked, What is the cause? It was the question he had asked earlier, but Hiyan didnt answer it then. She said she would answer it only in everyones presence. I dont think such a huge tree will wither like this overnight. Right. According to our findings Hiyan began to explain why the World Tree had begun to dry up. Pest. pest? You are saying that such a huge tree is dying because of that? Hasyath doubted it. How many pests must there be to kill a tree as huge as the World Tree? Even if they were monstrous pests, it would be impossible. Also, if a pest alone was enough to kill the World Tree, it would have happened a long time ago. It is because they have dug too deep into the tree. and the number of pests? If it was enough to destroy the tree and kill it, there couldnt be just one or two of them. And the words that came out of Hiyans mouth shocked Hasyath. Just one. A single pest is killing the World Tree. What nonsense is How could one single pest destroy a huge tree? There is only one, but it is not a normal pest. I just used that word to describe it because there is no better word for it than a pest. This made Hasyath go silent. The monsters name is Nidhog. The one that gnawed on the World Tree and was sealed away by the first manager a long time ago has resurrected. A long time ago. The World Tree existed alone, unprotected by anyone. It focused on planting countless seeds to transform the world from a wasteland into a green one. Even the Nature Gods acknowledged the presence of the World Tree and called it an immovable God. It was a tree that spread its benefits around the world. However, since it was such a perfect tree, pests were attracted to it. The monster called Nidhog. The monster that looked like a dragon escaped the eyes of the Gods and began to eat the World Tree. It was an insignificant monster, so the Gods didnt notice it. Nidhog continuously gnawed the tree, and the nutrients in the tree became Nidhogs strength. Then one day, an eagle living on top of the World Tree noticed something abnormal. After learning that it was Nidhog, the eagle asked the Gods to punish the pest. And so the Gods descended to kill him, but the monster that sucked away the essence of the tree was not as weak as before. Numerous Nature Gods fell before the power of Nidhog, and the World Tree began to die rapidly. And our ancestors came. The first elf and a newly born Nature God. Odin. Odin defeated Nidhog and sealed him into another dimension with the help of the World Tree. The dimension was sealed to make sure he wouldnt come out. He built a kingdom around the World Tree and gave birth to numerous nature Gods. That place was Asgard. However, Odin and Thor were defeated by Ra, and Asgard was wiped out. And the dimension that had imprisoned Nidhog must have weakened, and he reappeared in this world. More than 70,000 years have passed since Odins death. The seal he created weakened, and the High Elves, who didnt know about it, didnt predict this would happen. How did you know? The High Elves are a race that preserves everything. And we have always recorded history. It was difficult to find out about it, but we eventually did. Right but why did you say there is no solution? Isnt it enough to kill the monster called Nidhog? As Hasyath asked, the reason why the World Tree was dying was because of Nidhog. No matter how strong the monster was, if the Black Tower stepped in, it would die in an instant. But Hiyan shook her head. As I said, it can be subdued, but killing it isnt possible. Is it already too late? Whether we catch it early or late, the death of the World Tree is already unstoppable. Only the Water Spirit King has the potential. To be honest, the situation wouldnt have gotten worse if they had responded sooner. But Nidhog was smart, and even when the seal was lifted, it didnt get excited and act out. It secretly dug into the World Tree. By the time the elves figured it out, it was already too late. We need to kill it, one way or another. Anyway, Nidhog was still inside the World Tree. Regardless of whether they might perish or fail, any monster that would stand in their way should be dealt with before it becomes stronger. Call the Black Tower for help. Considering that the opponent is also a God, it will be difficult to defeat it with our own strength. No. You dont have to do that. Rebecca said. She walked to the World Tree and gently spread her hands. Because I am here. Wooong!! The air began to tremble, and a tremendous force swirled around her. Everyone had to cover their faces with their hands to protect themselves from the strong wind. Rebeccas hair transformed into water with blue light shining from her eyes. [Come out now, Elquines!] Hiyan shuddered. This child! She was a High Elf who has lived for more than 20,000 years and was a contract holder with the Spirit Kings of Fire and Earth. But the power that Rebecca released far exceeded hers. A human girl who was just 19 years old. Her power connected to the spirit world. A huge amount of water gathered in the sky, and it swirled like it wanted to tear the world apart. She is summoning the Water Spirit King from the spirit world in an almost perfect state?! [Elquines] Rebeccas voice which had calmed down said, [Please kill that bug] Easy. The voice resounded everywhere, and the large amount of water that filled the sky was compressed to the size of a hand, and then shot straight toward the World Tree. Pung! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sound of arrows flying. The streams of water penetrated the World Tree and disappeared. And Kuaaaa!!! A loud scream was heard from inside. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 C Spirit King (2) Nidhog suddenly opened his eyes. For unknown reasons, he managed to escape from that hell that was impossible to leave. Did Odin, who wielded a horrid power, finally die? That monster that seemed like he would last forever? He didnt know the answer. What mattered was that he could come out, and the problem was the present. In his infinitely weak form, not just Odin, but the winged beasts that lived in the World Tree could defeat him. Nidhog hid his power and dug into the World Tree to consume nutrients. I dont know how much time has passed, but the World Tree seems to have regained a lot of strength. Others wouldnt notice if he restored his powers, even if Odin was still alive. He could escape and live. This time, he was sure of absorbing all the nutrients from the World Tree to make sure no one could touch him. That was what he thought. KUACKKKKK!! As he was in the middle of trying to dig into the World Tree and eagerly sucking its sap, something pierced through his body. He screamed in pain and wriggled. The strength of his skin should have been high considering how much he had recovered, but he was still stabbed. Who could it be?! This wasnt Odins power. Nor was it the power of a Nature God. It was a power he had never experienced before. It was water. To get out of there, Nidhog tried to turn back the way he came, wriggling his huge body. Pung! KUACKKKKK! Once again, something passed through his body. If this continued, the fight would be one-sided. The World Tree has been deprived of its essence. That was why Nidhog had tremendous power. It would take him a long time to digest all of that power, but using some of it shouldnt be difficult. Nidhogs eyes shone red, and the essence of the World Tree was replaced with his own. Pung! And this time, another attack flew for his stomach. Kuaak! He didnt know who the opponent was, but he would kill them once he got out. He was going to show the world how terrifying he was. Nidhog quickly got out of the tree. Crossing the spheres of light that stretched out in the air, he spread out two huge pairs of cocooned wings. Then, in a voice full of resentment, he coughed. How dare someone! But his words didnt follow through. [Elquines. The pest has come.] -I will take it down. Elquines snapped his finger, and a huge amount of water swirling in the sky hit Nidhog from above. Kuak! Nidhog lost his senses under the water and was swept down. The water hitting from above began to spread out. It wouldnt be strange if those around him were swept away. Everyone hurriedly jumped back to avoid it, but the speed of the water was much faster. When Elquines moved, the mass of water that had been spreading like wind came to a standstill, stopped, and began to turn into a cube. And Nidhog rose from the center of it. Cough Everyone was left coughing at what happened. It all happened in an instant. All eyes shifted from Nidhog to Rebecca to Elquines. Hiyan was particularly shocked. Such power in the hands of a human girl When summoning a Spirit King, there were too many restrictions, and half of the Spirit Kings power couldnt be used. So, even if one signed a contract, they couldnt be an opponent to a possible God. However, in the original Spirit World, they could go against the Gods. The Nature Gods, who commanded the land in the past, and the 12 Gods, who claimed to be the current owners, could never disrespect the Spirit Kings. And Elquines, the Water Spirit King, who is now here, descended into this world with 95% of his power. Especially in the World Tree, where water was the most active. I have never seen one with such affinity. Hiyan had seen numerous Elementalists until now. And among them, there were quite a few people who had the talent to make a contract with the Spirit Kings. However, even for them, it was impossible to perfectly summon the Spirit Kings. Even her mother, who was a genius, had a limit of about 70%. Like she looks like a girl from the old books. From the records written in an old book that she had read a long time ago. An old colleague of Diablo Volfir. Her name was unknown, but she had a contract with the Water Spirit King. She was also born with an overwhelming affinity, to the extent that the Spirit King fully descended to this land. Rebecca felt as if she were an incarnation. -How will we do it? Elquines asked his contractor how to dispose of Nidhog. That part was also the same. No matter how great the contractor of the Spirit King was, he wouldnt follow the contractors orders. Rather, the Spirit King would drag the human, and Hiyan also wasnt too different. However, their relationship was the opposite. Rebecca said, You can get rid of it. -Sure. Elquines nodded his head, spread his arms wide, and pulled his arms to his chest, and the cube-shaped water prison began to shrink. W-Wait!! Nidhog exclaimed. If you kill me, you cannot save the World Tree! No. It doesnt matter if you are here or not! Rather, you are a pest just by being near the World Tree. You! Elquines. The water prison was compressed to the size of a hand. Nidhogs huge body was crushed as if it were crumbling, and soon it disappeared entirely along with the water prison. The monster that once shook the World Tree died without even a scream. When the pest was destroyed, Rebecca sighed and stumbled a little. -Jane. Stop with the name. When Elquines mentioned her name in her past life, Rebecca shook her head. Breaking into a cold sweat, she made a request. Elquines. Can you bring the World Tree back to life? Now that the pest has been eradicated, it is time to revive the World Tree. However, Elquines couldnt grant her request. -Impossible. What does that mean? Rebecca glared at the Spirit King, but he still seemed unwilling to do it. -The World Tree is a being that touches the roots of this world. I can prolong the life of a dying tree with my power, but stopping it from dying is impossible. Elquines spoke in a worried tone. With her current power, she might die just by prolonging the life of the World Tree. It wasnt enough to summon the Spirit King to this land, and he had used enormous power to kill Nidhog, who, though weakened, was worthy of divine power. All of that power was drawn from Rebecca, his contractor, so it wouldnt be strange if she lost consciousness right away. Even at the cost of my life? -Yes. Your life is valuable, but saving the World Tree is beyond my capabilities. Even if you are stubborn, difficult things are difficult to do. If he said it like that, it really wouldnt work. Rebeca tried to stand. Her eyes froze as if the string of consciousness would break at any moment. For now, please head back. I am a bit dizzy. -take care of yourself. Elquines also knew that his presence had a negative effect on her, so he returned to the Spirit World without saying anything. Rebecca let out a small breath as her energy, which had been decreasing at a tremendous speed, returned to normal and she sat down. Sister! Ash ran to her first, followed by Sarah, the Ran warriors, and the elves. Are you fine? Are you fine, Sister? When Ash and Sarah asked, Rebecca answered with a smile. I am just a little tired. I need to sleep for some time. Rebecca told Hiyan, who was next to her. He says it seems impossible. You mean Elquines said that he could only extend the World Trees life span, and reviving it is difficult. He said that it is an existence that touches the roots of the world. In short, it was impossible to restore the World Tree even with the power of the Water Spirit King. Hiyans face contorted. Rebecca said as she drifted away from consciousness, Maybe we have an answer. What do you mean? An existence that touches the root of this world. If its the World Tree If we find the root Maybe Rebeccas words didnt come out as she was feeling dizzier. I will take you inside. Thank you. Hasyath carefully picked up Rebecca, and they made their way to their rooms. Ash said she would look after her sister, and she followed them. A long silence fell over the place. Sarah knocked on the door where the Valle sisters were staying. You came? Ash welcomed her. Can I come in? Of course. Once inside, Sara immediately went upstairs to see Rebeccas condition. Rebecca seemed to be asleep in her bed, and Ash told her that she would probably be asleep for two to three days due to exhaustion. I was surprised. To think Sister Rebecca had such power I, too, had never seen that before. I havent seen Elquines in person either. It was my first time seeing her fight. Rebecca wasnt the type to fight with a weapon, but Sarah could feel the tremendous power she held. It was amazing. Huh. I think so too. Can I be as strong as her one day? Ash turned to Sarah, who had a worried face. You seem so obsessed with being strong. Can you tell me why? Living with them for the past few days, Sarah was unable to hide her greed for power. And each time, Ash couldnt understand it. Sarah was just thirteen years old, and at that age, she had already reached a great level. In other words, Ash thought that even if she fought Sarah seriously, she couldnt guarantee that she could win. Yet despite being so strong, Sarah wanted more. Sarah had an awkward smile. I think that is how I can stand in front of my brother. Ah. Ash let out a sound close to sighing. The words that she hadnt said until then flowed through her mouth. Sarah told her everything that happened and got up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since you also need to rest, I will go. Please let me know if Sister Rebecca wakes up. Sarah went out of there. Ash looked out the window and sighed. Jamie, you idiot, what are you doing to your little sister? On that day, the Black Tower in the distance seemed particularly clear. Chapter 405 Hiyan stood in front of the World Tree. The Water Spirit King, whom she thought was the solution to everything, eventually said the World Tree couldnt be saved. However, she had expected it to some extent. It was because the other Spirit Kings were also quite skeptical. The problem was that there was no way around it. Should she just watch the World Tree die? This is life. Before Rebecca lost consciousness, she said that she might be able to solve the problem with the World Tree. The root of the World Tree. To be more specific, the World Tree was a being with roots everywhere, so it was a given that if they understood the root of the tree, they would be able to solve the problem. However, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldnt understand the meaning behind those words. The records of the High Elves didnt say anything about it. It was because the roots of the World Tree existed before them. Its history was longer than the time of the Nature Gods, so how could the High Elves know? You seem to be in deep thought. Hasyath came up to her side and asked. I need to find an answer, but I cannot seem to find it. I think it is best to request support from the Black Tower this time. I know that you dont like to bring in outsiders to this place. But this is too much. It is out of the elves hands. Are you just going to watch this place perish? I fear that they will contaminate the sacred tree. The High Elves also belonged to the Black Tower, but their essence was closer to chaos. And right now, unless they needed power, they didnt want to bring them close to the World Tree. It was because the World Tree was vulnerable to magi. There wasnt also a guarantee that they could help the World Tree. Rather, they might pollute the place, and the situation might turn serious. It was a matter of losing more than gaining something from it, so Hiyan was cautious. Do you see another way? no. Anyway, if the future is already worse, I think you should choose the lesser evil. The fate of the world is at stake now. Even if you are the manager of the World Tree, you should be aware that this is no longer a problem limited to the High Elves. He wasnt wrong, so Hiyan couldnt say anything. She was wondering if there was any other way to solve the problem. At least the Black Tower could help them with something, and that would ease her worries. Hiyan left, saying that she would think about it more. It wasnt like the World Tree would perish overnight, so wasting a day or two wouldnt change the result. Hasyath sighed and looked at the World Tree. The fate of the world rests on a single tree. He had always thought that the world would end only when the Sun Church and the Black Tower collided. At least the continent would be wiped out then, but this was a crisis that he didnt even expect. Hasyath looked at the World Tree for a while, as if he were looking for an answer. Sarah had returned to her room, and she looked at the sphere of light floating out the window. As night fell, the sphere began to give off a yellow light, which was similar to the atmosphere of nighttime. Due to the size of the World Tree, without this sphere, it would always be night in this place. However, it was quite strange that one could identify between night and day with the help of this sphere. But Sarah wasnt in a relaxed state right now to appreciate all of that. If the World Tree dies Beyond the sphere of light, the World Tree looked dark. If it dies, so will the world. Was her brother aware of it? She didnt know, but somehow she felt like he knew. Still, she couldnt tell if he was being considerate of others or if he was just not interested at all. I cant do anything here. She was still powerless. Why did she even come to this place? Sarah couldnt stop sighing. It was just depressing. She was able to help a little in the Rotomo Strait. Still, is there anything I can do here? Before Rebecca fell unconscious, she spoke about a way out. Sarah didnt understand what it was, but with the amazing people gathered in this place, they could get an answer. Other than believing that, there was nothing else she could do now. There is no progress in my sword She laid down in bed, sighing. She had a lot of thoughts, so she didnt think she would be able to fall asleep soon. Then she began to empty her mind and soon closed her eyes. [Come over here.] Who are you? [Come on.] A voice of someone calling. Sarah walked in the direction of the voice in this empty place. But the voice seemed to come from all directions, making it difficult for her to know where it was coming from. [I was waiting for you.] Who are you? Despite asking, she never got an answer. [Come over.] It just repeated the same words over and over again. Sarah stopped walking. The voice rang continuously. Even when she covered her ears, the voice wouldnt stop, as if it were ringing in her head. [This is something only you can do.] What do you even mean? That only I can do? Explain [You are the only one who can save it.] What can I [Everything.] Everything? Sarah was already annoyed with the voice coming from all directions, so she jumped to try and fight it, but the voice said, [Go to the World Tree.] The dream ended there. Sara opened her eyes and lifted her upper body. She gasped and looked at her hands. She noticed that her palms were drenched in a cold sweat. It wasnt just her palms. I am soaked all over. Her hair, clothes, and even the blankets. She was sweating so much that the bed was also wet. Sara pulled the covers off and got out of bed. She remembered the dream she just had. Go to the World Tree? Usually, when she would have a dream, she would never remember what it was after she woke up. When she would have an interesting dream, she would try to remember it, but somehow she would always forget. But not this time. What is it? It felt too vivid to just think of it as some kind of dream. It was like it really happened. The voice in the dream sounded so beautiful, yet it also made her afraid. It may have been that the space in her dream was a pure white space with nothing, so her fear heightened, but honestly, she didnt want to experience it again. Umm Sara went to the window in a confused state. Seeing the sphere of light change, it seemed like it was past dawn. It was a very short dream, yet an entire night had already passed. I wonder if I should tell the others. Normally, she would have just laughed it off, but she had never had a dream as vivid as this. Also, the words Go to the World Tree bothered her. If she hadnt heard those words, she would have just passed it off as a bad dream, but those words wouldnt leave her mind. Lets talk. If the answer wasnt clear when she thought of it alone, it may become clear when she shares it with everyone. Even if she doesnt get anything special out of it, she would feel comfortable. Sara decided to tell the grown-ups a little later at mealtime. The High Elves were responsible for the meals. Most of them were grass, and the High Elves werent a meat-eating race, so there was only a small amount of meat in them. Of course, it wasnt enough to satisfy the Ran warriors. Isnt that too little? I feel the same way. Mero and Gen looked at the table and sighed. The Ran warriors consumed an average of more than 3,000 calories per meal. And they tend to eat around 10,000 calories a day. And looking at this grass diet, it felt like 500 calories would be a generous number. Are they going to starve us to death? It would be better for us to hunt. I wish we could do that. The forest around the World Tree was under the management of the High Elves. So without their permission, one couldnt hunt around the area. To be honest, they wondered if they should still ask for permission since they are Ran warriors, but since they were allies, they didnt do it. It would be their own loss if they acted recklessly and embarrassed their High King. Damn it. Mero cursed as he chewed on the grass. Then he turned to Sarah, who was eating and drinking on the other side, and asked, Why do you look like that? What? Ah. Is something wrong? You look very serious. Is that so? Sarah tried to cover it up. Unknowingly, it seemed like her emotions were evident on her face. Gen said, Do not trouble yourself by thinking about it alone, and speak up if you can. That will make you comfortable. That it is nothing. Sarah told the two of them about the dream she had, and they listened to her more than she had expected. When she was done talking, Mero looked dumbfounded, while Gens face only changed a little, so she didnt know what they were thinking. Mero spoke first. It doesnt seem like a normal dream. Hmm. Gen put his fork down and crossed his arms, which made his muscles look huge. It looked so awkward, but no one mentioned it. He looked at Sarah, making her flinch. It was a scary expression. Mr. Gen, you are scaring the child. Ah! Sorry. I was lost in thought. When Mero pointed it out, Gen tried to look like his usual self. It was so funny that even Sarah ended up smiling. To look scary without even realizing it. Sarah shook her head, and Gen cleared his throat. Hmm. It doesnt seem like an ordinary dream. Lets talk to the High King. You think so too? I am quite suspicious about the mention of the World Tree. Mero also said so. Although the content of the dream wasnt clear, it could be considered a dream where the World Tree was the main point. They cleaned up the table and went to where Hasyath stayed. High King. Gen took the lead and called for Hasyath. Come in. They were given permission, and the three went inside. Hasyath, who was drinking tea, was a bit taken aback to see them. What is it? Sarah has something to say. To me? Hasyath turned to her. What is it? I thought I should tell you about the dream I had today. Dream? Hearing that she was talking about a dream out of nowhere, Hasyath furrowed his eyebrows. He knew she was a child, but did she have to come here to speak of a dream she had? Just like any normal kid would do? With two Ran warriors? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But since they had already come here, he decided to listen. Once Sarah told him about her dream, Hasyath got up from his seat. As I thought. The conversation with Hiyan made sense now. TL/N: Its not literal grass. It just means they like green things. Chapter 406 Hiyan came running. Is the content of the dream true? She grabbed Sarah by the shoulder and shook her. She was in a tough time so Sarah didnt bother about it. Yes. It is true. Oh my. B-But it could just be a random dream. Sarah did not expect people to take her dream this seriously. She didnt think it was an ordinary dream, but their reactions were too much. If her dream turns out to be nothing, she would bear the brunt of an embarrassing situation. She even wondered if it was right for the leaders of each race to be here just for her dream. But Hiyan shook her head. No. That is not an ordinary dream. Uh? She wasnt sure how Hiyan knew, but Sarah was so taken aback. When Sarah looked at Hiyan with a puzzled expression, Hiyan removed her hand and said, You were not fated to be here, Sarah Welton. When the word fate was mentioned, Sarah couldnt understand her. What are you talking about? If she wasnt fated to come here, where was she fated to be? To which Hiyan answered, You were fated to live a quiet life in a forest village with your mother, not touching the sword. Uh? But for some reason, your fate changed, and you ended up here instead of where you were supposed to be. What do you mean? I dont get it. Sarahs expression went stiff. As if talking about fate wasnt enough, she said Sarah was also not supposed to touch the sword. The reason she even held the sword was to protect her mother and stand in front of her older brother. All of this was her choice, but she thought fate had a role in it too. Even if she went back in time, she knew she would have made the same choice she did now. But Hiyan shook her head. The High Elves are the ones who protect the World Tree, and at the same time, we can see fate and destiny. I know since I saw it many times before. There are many unseen forces in this world. Among them, there is one force that lets us see the future and has the power to predict how it goes. S-So. I have lived for over 20,000 years. Sarah was shocked at the number. It was a time she couldnt even think of. Maybe she would never understand what it was like to live that long until she died. But thats not the important thing, and Hiyan continued, I have predicted a lot of fates. In a way, I can be called the greatest fortune-teller of our time, so I am sure of this. Ive never seen a case where the predicted fate went the other way. Right. She had never made a mistake until now. But there was an exception. Sarah Welton. On the first night you all came here, I talked with Mr. Hasyath and told him about you and that your fate has changed. Upon hearing that, he said. Hiyan looked at him and said, Perhaps there is a higher being powerful enough to cause a change in fate. Sarah turned to Hasyath to confirm, and the man nodded. Right. Even I know about their ability to see fate. They never got it wrong until now. But yours had changed. If it were a young elf, I wouldnt have cared, but this is Hiyan, and she can never make such a mistake. To be honest, even a young High Elf would have great success reading fortunes. As for fate, the High Elves were just gifted with it. Even if a young elf was unsure, the likelihood of them making a mistake was extremely low. And for a High Elf who had lived for centuries, making a mistake was ridiculous. Especially if that person was the leader. So we came to that conclusion. It wasnt something we were certain of. It was just an assumption. But after hearing about this dream from you, I guess it was not just an assumption. Yes. Especially since the World Tree was mentioned. Sarahs arrival in this place was fate. It was the key to an opportunity to break the current situation, which had no answer. No one knew how to solve it, but there had to be a reason why she was here. As the voice in the dream said Go to the World Tree. Is there something inside the World Tree? Normally, there is none. The World Tree is a precious tree that should never be damaged. But that pest dug a hole into it. The culprit that caused the World Tree to wither had dug a hole into the tree. It was the only place to enter the World Tree. Go in there. what if it was really just a dream? Your dream is not an ordinary dream. I can assure you of that. A changed fate is what brought you here. To save the World Tree. To save the World Tree. Sarah gulped, looking at the huge tree. Could she save that huge tree all by herself? No, would it even be possible? To be honest, she wasnt sure. It was just like in the Rotomo Strait, but it occurred to her that this would be more difficult. These kinds of things needed someone who was strong, and she wasnt even a Master yet. Hasyath put his hand on Sarah, who looked worried. It is fine. Believe in yourself. If you dont believe in yourself, then believe in your blood. Trust in your brother. You are the one and only younger sibling of the ruler of the Black Tower. Although their relationship was strained now, Sarah was the only younger sibling of Jamie Welton. With the same blood, she should also have the same power. Your brother tried to save the world when he was the same age as you. What are you unable to do then? Mr. Hasyath. You can do it. Right. Just do it, Sarah. It wont be too difficult. Mero, who was behind her, encouraged her by saying that this task wouldnt be hard. Seeing his encouragement, she felt that the burden had been slightly reduced for some reason. Her heart was pounding, but Sarah clenched her fists. As one could see, it was something she had a hard time coming to terms with. I will try. Nice. Hiyan smiled as she told everyone, We will prepare right away to go inside. S-Should I go this far? Sarah looked burdened. The reason was this. Sarahs body was equipped with items that the High Elves had prepared for her safe entry into the World Tree. From head to toe, they had decorated her with items that seemed like treasures that the human world could never have, so how could she not be burdened? They are all artifacts related to survival. The three rings will help you heal faster, and your wounds will be almost cured the moment you get injured. The bracelet is for handling your physical strength, and the bracelet on your left hand is for mana circulation. It will make it easier for you to use aura. The silver necklace In addition to the ones they spoke about, there were more than ten items. All of them were things that would help improve her physical condition, but the artifacts had a high value and lasting effects. Selling one should make a town rich. The High Elves had amazing storage, and they had countless items like this in their warehouse. If there was a human magician in this place, they would have fainted. It isnt heavy. All of them are enchanted with weight reduction, so you wont feel too burdened. Its like you dont even have them on you. It really is. As they said, despite the many artifacts hanging over her body, she couldnt feel their weight. Then good job. The High Elf who was putting on the items on her stepped back, and Hiyan approached to look at her. As expected, you look so beautiful like this. M-Me? All of these items on you are of great value. You were born into a noble family, so you look better than anyone else. Originally, you would have lived like this. Sarah smiled bitterly, That is something I had forgotten about. No. Do not forget it. Uh? Your fate changed. I still dont know what that means. I heard that saving the World Tree is my fate. It is just a path, child. Fate is what runs a persons life. Saving the World Tree is just one thing. You will live a lot longer than now. You might not always have good days, or you might just live the best life. However, fate isnt a small thing. The reason you came here is something I havent fully understood yet, but there are quite a lot of things Ive learned in my long life. And one of them is that if you do not give up and are stubborn with what you want to do, the best result will happen. Do not give up. Even if the world is harsh, do not give up. Even though you may be criticizing yourself and the journey may be difficult, you should make the decision to keep going because eventually, you will be able to reach your desired destination. Shivas face overlapped Hiyans. Go. For the sake of your future. My future. Sarah looked at her hand and clenched it. She closed her eyes and once she opened them again, she said with a determined face, I will be back. Somehow she had a feeling that this was the moment her life would change. Sarah headed for the World Tree while tightly gripping the stick that Shiva gave her. Do you think that child can reach the supposed place? A mature-looking woman with wine-colored hair, purple skin, and silver eyes sat on a chair overflowing with black smoke and asked the person next to her. I dont think it will be an easy task. It was a world where only pitch darkness existed. In the middle of it, there was a being who had a soft light around her. She was a beautiful woman, with curly golden hair down to her waist, and her hands were clasped over her white dress. Her skin was pale, her eyes were green, and there was a crown over her head. She didnt say anything and just stared into the darkness. Huh. No fun. Well, its a situation where even those pretty lips cannot speak carelessly. The lady, Venus, smiled. As the owner of the Shadow World and the Dark Spirit King, she was enjoying this situation. All good though. Such a pleasure in this boring life. I can wait long enough. If you succeed, you succeed, and if you fail, you fail. Ah, maybe you think differently? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman glared at Venus. Huhu, dont look at me like that. Just by hiding you here, I am like a great helper to you, right? Venus smiled. Gaia. The Goddess of Beginning. Chapter 407 Sarah stood in front of the massive World Tree, the end of which was unknown. Even from a distance, it seemed like it was right in front of her, but she was close enough to see the wrinkles on its bark. The huge wall surrounding the city of the Rans seemed like a joke now. It was so tall that she wondered if the end even existed. And the same went for its horizontal width. A normal tree is round, so it should be curved, but if it were this huge, it just felt like a line. It would be accurate to say that it felt like looking at the sea. And I have to climb this? Nidhog popped out at exactly 9,000 meters from the ground. The monster was huge, so she could see where it came from, but if it had been the same size as a human, she wouldnt have been able to find the hole. But now, Sarah had to climb up. It would be nice if the High Elves used magic to send her up, but We do not use magic in front of the World Tree. Not unless we are protecting it. Thats how we respect the World Tree. Hiyan said. Arent we doing this to protect the World Tree? There was a slight chance that she could save the dying World Tree if she climbed up there. If so, she thought that it was like protecting it, but could she speak against them? Phew. Lets try. 9,000 meters. It was so high, and she had never climbed up a tree this high since she was a child. She had never even found such trees before! Currently, Sarahs body surely feels light due to the artifacts that the High Elves have given her, and she has also received the special pills of the Rans. The pill could help her release her fatigue and recover from exhaustion, so she doesnt get tired when climbing. Sarah used mana on her hands and feet to cling to the trees bark. There were wrinkles and cracks on the tree. It was big enough for her to easily make small movements. And considering the size of the World Tree, it was natural. Sarah started to earnestly climb up. Will she be fine? I hope she will be. At Meros worried tone, Gen answered back in a slightly timid voice. He wondered if it was right to entrust such a burden to a child who was still so young. He was the first to hear about her dream and took her to Hasyath, but it was just because her dream was odd. He only wanted to talk about it and figure it out together, not put the entire burden on Sarah. Lack of a strong voice is a problem at such times. Gen was strong among the warriors, but he wasnt strong enough to tackle the decision made by the leaders of the two races. Of course, he told Hasyath how unfair it was, but when the word fate was mentioned, he couldnt say anything. And that was why he had no choice but to stay silent and watch it unfold. Since she is the only child, lets believe she can do it. Because she is stubborn. After the two talked, they internally cheered for Sarah. Climbing the World Tree wasnt so difficult. She initially thought it was too high and steep, but the tree was so large that the higher she went, the more cracks appeared on its bark. Of course, it was still uphill, but it was better than a cliff with nothing to hang on, so Sarah was climbing it easily. The only problem was that the path was hard to find. Where am I now? Even with a compass, she still had a hard time finding the direction. It was because the compass kept pointing up and didnt give her specific directions. That wasnt the only problem. Again? Buzz. Whizz. The tree was full of bugs, and the World Tree was the largest tree in the world. There were not only one or two bugs that settled in the tree, but their size was comparable to monsters. No, it would be better to just think of them as monsters. Sarah changed her stick to a sword and used aura. At the start, she didnt consider fighting these bugs since they looked horrible, but after climbing for about four hours, she got used to their appearance. The problem is that it takes too much time. Just like their appearance, the bugs were very strong. Their hard outer shell was difficult to pierce even when she had wrapped her sword with aura, and their physical strength easily surpassed that of Saras, even though she had raised her aura to the maximum. If it werent for the artifacts, this place could have been her tomb. Sarah threw herself at a bug that looked like an ant. It was hard to crack its outer skin with aura but she was a Welton. [Futility Divide] The blade moved as if it were bending and distorting. Sarah brushed past the insect at the speed of light. Puak! The space-cutting sword cut through its hard shell like it was a piece of paper, and green body fluid leaked out of it. It was like a dam had just burst. Kieeik! The bug screamed in pain, but it didnt die even from that attack. The size of the bug was so huge that a single hit wasnt enough to take it down. Sarah turned around again as if she were used to it and swung her sword, aiming for the weakest part of the bug. Each attack from the bug was scary, but it was slower than expected, while Sarah was quick. Even so, after about five minutes, the giant bug that resembled an ant collapsed. Phew. The green liquid that was on her sword evaporated as if it were being burned from her aura. I took it down faster than before. At first, it took her about twenty minutes. There were bugs she was afraid of, and there were bugs that she didnt know how to deal with since it was hard to find their weaknesses. But still, after numerous tries, she was able to grasp their characteristics and significantly reduce the time it took to take them down. But its too early to be careless. Every single bug that she had taken down was of the same species. And there was no way that there was only one type of bug living inside the World Tree. She must have been lucky to find the same species and hadnt run into others, or she must not have seen the other bugs since this was their territory. If she went further, other species of bugs would surely appear. So she couldnt be careless. Sarah cheered herself up and continued to climb. She continued to kill bugs along the way, and after climbing a little more, she saw a huge wasp heading her way and realized her life was in danger. One wrong step, and she would fall down. She barely had any survival training, and she was already feeling mentally drained. The sun went down. And she found a place to rest. I shouldnt use fire. She couldnt light a fire because there was a risk of burning the tree, and she was also afraid that the bugs would come for her once they saw the fire. It was a bit cold, but it was bearable, so she took out a blanket from the subspace and wrapped it around her body. For the meantime, my body seems fine. Even her injuries didnt seem real. She hadnt even taken the pills the Rans had given her because she was still fine. Even though her energy level dropped, her body returned to normal after a short break. But because she knew that the situation wasnt good, it was difficult for Sarah to be happy. I should get some sleep. She thought that since she could already feel the fatigue on her body, if she didnt sleep, she would be in more danger later on. Fatigue caused by moving and fatigue caused by a lack of sleep are two different things. Even more so if both occurred at the same time. Activate Illusion Guardian. Sarah activated the third bracelet on her right arm. It was an artifact for defense. Something resembling a blue ghost materialized in the air and transformed into Sarahs image. It was said to project the image of the caster. Sarah didnt know if it had the same abilities as her, but it could wake her up in a dangerous situation. It looks so much like me. The more she saw the magic, the more curious she became. It was a pity that she didnt have a talent for it. My brother is a genius in magic. They were siblings, so why werent they born with the same talent for magic? Despite the complicated situations they had to go through, Sarah couldnt find an answer. Well. But if I cannot use magic, then how am I using this artifact? Artifacts were tools of magic. In other words, to use an artifact, she had to use magic. It was ironic that, while magic was forbidden at the World Tree, using this artifact was permitted. It wasnt something she wanted to argue with, so she let it go. Wake me up if anything happens. The illusion nodded, saying yes. Sarah opened her eyes. Her eyes felt heavy, but she wasnt feeling sleepy anymore. Normally, she would have tossed and turned, but today, she got up fast. She blinked and looked out. It seemed that the darkness of the night had gone and the warm sunlight of the morning was entering the cave where she was staying. It wasnt real sunlight but an imitation of sunlight created by the spheres of light. However, that alone made her feel nice. How many hours was I asleep? You slept for eight hours. The answer came from beside her. It was the Illusion Guardian. She stayed in the same spot all night to see if any enemies would come or not, and answered like a machine when asked. Ah. So nothing happened? I felt a presence outside the fourth point, but it didnt come near here. Thank God. Then you can head back now. Then, goodbye. The Illusion Guardians image faded and was soon sucked into the bracelet. Thanks to you, I was able to sleep well. Thank you. Sarah smiled softly and tapped the bracelet with her finger. And as if answering, the bracelet vibrated weakly. Sarah packed up again. The only thing she had to do with her luggage was put it into the subspace. Meals of bread were already stored inside the subspace. When she was young, she wouldnt even eat something tasteless, but three years of living in a village made her able to live on minimal meals. Even if it was tasteless, it would be able to fill her stomach, so even dry bread was a nice source of energy for her. Okay. Lets leave now. After eating, Sarah began to climb up again. Several days passed like that. She encountered more bugs and went through a lot of tough situations, but she managed to overcome all of them. She did the same things every day and every night inside the World Tree. And now the second hand of the compass was moving more. It was a sign that her destination wasnt too far away. Almost there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarah was a bit tired, but her physical condition hadnt changed much from when she first climbed the World Tree. She looked up with one leg raised on a slope. It was hard to see from where she was, and the wind was blowing like it would pull her away. This was evidence that there was a large hole around. She moved faster now. Her primary destination was to enter the hole that Nidhog dug. And if she went inside, she would be in less danger than she is now. She thought so and started climbing again. Someone was watching her. Chapter 408 Sara reached out with difficulty and grabbed hold of the edge of the cliff. It was exactly five days and fourteen hours after the start of her climb. She was finally able to reach her first destination. Ha! Sarah gasped and laid on the floor. The final climb was hellish. The surroundings were completely flat due to Nidhogs digging, making it difficult to hang on to the wall. If she hadnt been able to turn the golden stick into a sickle to hold onto the wall, it would have been much more difficult. How could she succeed in climbing up without it? She managed to climb up, but the real problem came next. Large bees appeared out of nowhere. I almost died. Thirteen years old. It wasnt a long life, but Sarah had gone through so many battles. But the situation she was in now would be in the top five of the most dangerous ones. Three bees tried to kill her, and she had to face them without any plan while clinging to the wall. She even fell down once, but she was able to live with the help of an artifact. And after struggling to knock down those bees, she climbed up again. If it wasnt for the artifacts, I would have died several times already. The artifacts that the High Elves gave her went beyond just supporting her body. They lacked thought, but they were close to giving her superhuman strength. Her stamina increased to some extent, and she stood up from her seat. Time was slowly getting dark, and Sarah turned to look inside. The hole that Nidhog made was large and deep enough for light not to shine inside it. However, she had an artifact for that. Sarah held out the ring on her left hands middle finger, and it shone, attracting a sphere of light and absorbing it into the purple stone. Seeing this, Sarah held it out again, and the light that was absorbed began to drive out the darkness. So bright. She decided it was enough for her to move even in the darkness now. When she first arrived at this place, there was a risk of the insects attacking her, so she didnt think about moving at night, but ever since she stepped into the hole, she couldnt feel anything. Sarah took out a piece of bread from the subspace and bit into it, and then she went inside. But does it mean Nidhog, or whatever it was, was this huge? It could just be a small hole compared to the World Tree, but from a humans point of view, it was roughly around 200 meters. And it could be said that the worm was this long. Even considering that it dug a little more for it to move, it would be around 150 meters. Against such a huge monster, Rebecca borrowed the Spirit Kings power and killed it in just two attacks. She watched it from the side, but when she looked back, it was scary. Throwing those thoughts aside, Sarah focused on going inside. There was nothing around, and all she could hear was the wind moving. There seemed to be a swirling whirlpool inside due to the winds movement, which was happening around the holes that Elquines had made while trying to kill the worm. Sara focused on walking quietly in the silence that lasted for quite some time. It was about two hours later that she felt a presence. Sarah walked away without saying a word. And she felt that there was someone secretly following her from behind. And it was happening at regular intervals. It would have been difficult for her to notice it if she didnt have any artifacts that heightened her mana sensitivity. She naturally put her hand on the golden stick. She infused mana into it and prepared to change it to a sword anytime. Is it a bug? It couldnt be a bug. If it were a bug, it wouldnt move this slowly in pursuing her. Rather, it would move like it was trying to hunt her down. Of course, she didnt know all the bugs and their behaviors, but most of the bugs she had fought here did that. It wasnt attacking, but it was like it was trying to move without being caught, either. And if she could feel it, then so could that thing. Then, the surroundings suddenly became dark. Eh?! A panicked voice came from behind. There was no place to hide in this open land, and when it suddenly turned dark when it was just bright seconds ago, one would momentarily find it hard to see. Sarah was also blind, but moving in the dark was easy for her. She ran as fast as she could towards the presence she felt. W-Wait! A voice that sounded like that of a child called out urgently, but Sarah had no intention of stopping. She changed the stick to a sword, and the blade, which couldnt be seen in the darkness, flew right towards her pursuer. Kang! Kang? It was the sound of metal clashing with metal. Ugh! My tail! A whining voice could be heard. Are you insane? Why would you wield something like that around here? I almost died! The being was shouting against her in protest. Feeling something strange, Sarah aimed her ring at the voice, and it shone. Ack! My eyes! Are you planning on blinding me?! squirrel? At the bright light that shone, a large squirrel was struggling to cover its eyes. So, what are you? L-Loosen this up, and I will tell you. Shut up. Sarah looked at the squirrel, which was chained to a rope, with her arms crossed. It was a white squirrel smaller than her, and it was struggling to untie itself. However, the rope was made from the stick given by Shiva, so it would be impossible to untie it. Eventually, the squirrel sighed and whined to Sarah. My skin hurts. Do you know how precious my skin is? I have no intention of releasing you. It isnt like struggling is going to help you with anything either. You wont release me even though Im a cute squirrel? The squirrel asked with bright, huge eyes. As it said, it was definitely cute. It reminded her of the pink squirrel she used to play with when she was young. She cried so much when she suddenly disappeared. Well, Sarah was weak to cute things, but she had developed a lot of mental strength over the past three years through training. She asked the squirrel with cold eyes, and spoke in a voice that made it seem like she would break its bones if lies came out of its mouth, Tell me why you are following me. Why are you doing this? What did I do wrong? When that didnt work, the squirrel began to shout as if it was frustrated. What did you do wrong? You followed me. Followed? Are you delusional or something? I was on my way Crack! Sarahs fist landed between the squirrels legs. Wood splinters flew off, creating a pit slightly larger than a fist. Talk nonsense, and it will be your face next time. And the squirrel looked like it would talk properly now. First, tell me who you are. Ive never heard of something like you living here. Of course, you didnt. I have never been seen by those long ears ones down there. They dont even know I exist. Hahaha! There was a hint of pride in its voice. Sara cast a suspicious look and asked, Really? Why would I lie? Of course! They dont know me, but I know them. Sarah wasnt sure, but if Hiyan knew about this squirrels existence, she would have spoken about it. Then, there was a chance that no one really knew about it. But is that possible? She didnt know, but Hiyan was almost like a God who could see fate. And she knew most about the World Tree, but she didnt know about the existence of the squirrel? Or did she just not tell her despite knowing about it? She didnt know which was the right answer, but that wasnt important now, so she decided to ask, Lets introduce ourselves first. I am Ratatosque. You can call me Rata for short. Why should I introduce myself to you? Rather, tell me why you have been following me. If not Sarah clenched her fist. It was a small fist, but the power it held was unusual, so the squirrel gulped. I-I have no ill intention! I was just wondering what kind of weird person climbed up here, so I followed And how do you expect me to believe that? And why would you not believe it? Rata squinted his big eyes in shock. Unfortunately, Sarah didnt have the skills to see through lies or the truth, so she couldnt figure him out. This one is dangerous, but. Still, she wasnt going to let her guard down. And its fur. It looked so soft. Sarah wondered what to do with him. He doesnt have a weapon, but I dont know what he will do if I let him go. Sarah had a worried look on her face, but then she decided, Fine. Take the lead. what now? Deciding that it was better to act than speak, Sarah put her hand on the rope, and Ratas face brightened, thinking he would be set free. I knew it! I knew the truth always worked! Right, good thinking. I didnt come after you for something. Eh, I would never. I will go back and do my own thing. Shut up. So noisy. Shut up before I cut out your mouth. Sarah made the rope longer and pulled it. Y-Yah! Get up. You will lead since I dont trust you. Haha. What is this? I am telling you, I was just curious. If you want to clear up the misunderstanding, you better do as I say. Rata didnt respond to Sarahs cold voice. He wasnt sure of what to say, and he felt like if he talked more, this child would punch him. Rata got up because being wounded was what he hated the most. I will take the lead, but I will not be of any more help. I will decide that. Damn it why did I come here? Rata whined under his breath as if he were truly regretful. Many things live inside the World Tree. There were bugs that fed on its sap, and plenty of giant birds that hunted them. Even reptiles and amphibians, which were all difficult to count. In addition, many creatures unknown to the world lived there, and many of them were very vicious. Just like this one. Grrr. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was this monster that lost its home because Nidhog dug a hole. The monster, which had avoided the powerful Nidhog, returned to its nest once Nidhog died. But then another uninvited guest appeared at its empty home. Kuaaak. The monster with red eyes screamed. Then it started to walk to the place where the uninvited guests were. Chapter 409 Sarah looked at the back of Rata, who was leading the way without a word. His drooped shoulders and big eyes, which sometimes glanced at her, were cute. If she were an ordinary girl, Sarah would have been teasing him by now. Sarah had grown up now, but when she was young, she had many teddy bears that were much bigger than him, so he didnt look too odd to her. He even looked like he would feel really soft if she held him in her arms. What am I even thinking? Unknowingly, she had a strange thought. Maybe it was instinct, but seeing this cute thing naturally made her think like that. If she doesnt concentrate, she might fall for his cuteness. There is no other way. Sarah tugged on the rope for no reason. Ach! W-Why? Noisy. Tch. You just want to fight. Ratas cheeks had puffed up, and he grumbled. The two walked forward without hesitation. No matter how deep they went, it seemed like there was no end to it. Drops of sap fell from the ceiling one at a time, and when they fell on their heads, it was a mess. Ack! Avoid that!!!! Kwang! Right before the drops of sap would fall, the two would immediately run. However, as the sap hit the ground, it splashed in all directions. Euk. So sticky. Just like those words, being covered with those sticky saps felt so uncomfortable. Fortunately, Sarah had a self-cleaning artifact, so anything that fell on her would dry off right away. My fur Rata, however, looked like a drenched mouse. The problem was that it wasnt water, so it stuck to his fur. His fur continued to get tangled, and if left as is, it would harden, and Rata would turn into a wax figure. But Sarah just watched him, and Rata looked puzzled. You have that? Help me a little, then. Wash this out! Even though he was a captive, didnt captives have basic rights too? Sarah just looked at him with disapproval and then used the cleaning artifact. And Ratas face turned normal and bright in an instant. Wow! Look at this! I feel so refreshed. I used to hate washing. And that is why you smell. Huh. I dont think I smell so bad. Stupid. are you cursing? Forget it. Take the lead again. Rata cleared his throat for no reason, dipped a finger at the sap, and then sucked on it. Sweet, so sweet. Rata hummed as if it made him feel better. Sarah frowned while looking at him and tugged on the rope as she warned, Dont try to make this a big deal when it is nothing. I have no intention of accepting your drama. Yah. Isnt this about time you believed me or something? I am a simple squirrel with no power. You are a squirrel with fur hard enough to block my sword. Doesnt that mean that your statement about having no power is invalid? Rata broke out in a sweat. Damn it. Lets go! I will lead the way! And the two moved again. After that, there were several times they almost got hit by the drops of sap, but fortunately, Sarah was able to avoid them with her quick reaction speed. Rata, however, collapsed on the ground. I cannot do it. I just cannot. Well, I cannot live up to my name. Just kill me. Should I? When Sarah turned a part of the rope into a blade and moved it to slit his throat, Rata exclaimed urgently, It is a joke! A joke~ Dont you know what a joke is? I dont know. AHHHHH! Calm down! When Sarah swung her sword, Rata dodged it by throwing his body back. He didnt think Sarah could wield such a sword. Rata rubbed his neck and shouted, You are insane! What if you had cut me? As I thought, you are hiding so many things. What? I just seriously attacked you with the intent to kill. Seeing Sarah say that without changing her expression, Rata felt his fur rise. Sarah continued, Even if I face a swordmaster, I can still land a hit, even if it isnt a fatal one. However, you dodged it too easily. It wasnt that easy. Tell me honestly, are you really being held captive now? It is easy for you to escape if you really want to. Sarah had never taken her eyes off Rata since she had caught him. At first, she was almost dazzled by his cuteness, but after the drops of sap began to fall, she observed him carefully and felt something strange. So she tested it out, and it worked. When you ran away from the sap, you tried to look like you were flustered and wanted me to help you, but you cant fool me. You made it look awkward, but you have skills. If I hadnt saved you, you would have been able to evade it on your own. Am I wrong? What nonsense is that? I almost died back then. I would have been crushed by that enormous sticky drop! No. Just like now! You wouldnt have been able to avoid my sword that easily, and I am confident about it. Which is why it wasnt easy for me. I avoided it on instinct. Dont you know that animals are naturally good at detecting danger? Is that so? Then I will come at you seriously this time. You should also do your best to run. Sarah took her stance, and the rope turned into a sword. After being free, Ratas expression was a bit happy, but he went stiff again, knowing that the sword would aim for him right away. I will let you speak of your motive for following me here! Sarah seriously raised her aura. Armed with all the artifacts, she sped towards Rata with the intent to kill. She predicted that the squirrel would dodge the attack, and if he didnt, he would die. If you die, you die. It was a creature she had been suspicious of from the start and was following her around. Besides, she was out here to carry out an important task, and its outcome determined the fate of the world. So being stuck with one squirrel wasnt what she should waste her time on. Even if this creature approached her with goodwill, she had to be wary of him, especially when it pretended to know nothing, so Sarah couldnt trust him anymore. If she couldnt believe in him, then killing him was the best move. Sarahs eyes shone. She didnt know where the vital points of a squirrel were, but unless it was an undead, just one cut to his throat should kill him. The sword became longer and slightly hit Ratas neck. But his neck wasnt cut. Rata was looking at Sarah from afar. Rubbing his nose, he said, I cant believe that your hands move that quickly. Rata laughed out loud as if he was genuinely embarrassed. I tried to act as much as I could, but habits are hard to break. Sarah held her sword tighter. The moment she swung her sword, she briefly missed Ratas movements. She didnt miss him completely, so if he had counterattacked, she could have responded well, but it would have been an unfavorable fight. She lowered her stance and sharply raised her aura to fight. It would be different from fighting those bugs. Sarah was prepared to attack again as she began to move. But it was then. Phew. Calm down. Havent I already told you that I didnt mean any harm when I came up to you? Why do you not believe me? Was he trying to distract her? Sarah slowly drew a circle, closing in on the distance. Seeing that, Rata sighed. It seemed like she had no intention of stopping. If this is the case, I have no choice but to act At that moment Bang!!! The ceiling collapsed. Both of them raised their heads at the sudden situation. They thought it was the sap again. But they never heard the sap fall with that kind of sound. It was like the tree was being destroyed. Kuaaack! An unpleasant groan resounded as if its vocal cords were being scratched. Thud! Something fell between the two. It was hard to see its shape because of the thick dust that surrounded it, but the shadow seemed so huge. Rata frowned. What is that now With a troubled face, he told Sarah, Hey. Should we form an alliance for a while? I know you dont like me, but isnt that thing our opponent? And we cannot win if we fight it alone. Its not as much as me, but he has been living here for a long time. It had no name. It was just a monster that lived in the World Tree for a long time. It was something that had never left its designated territory, so the reason it was here was unknown. No.. Rata looked around as if he remembered something, and then the hair on his body stood up. His large eyes narrowed as he was looking at something, and about three seconds passed like that. And then Rata looked normal again and clicked his tongue. This used to be its territory. However, Nidhog came here, so it moved away, and now it has returned. What he said was right. But, of course, being right didnt solve a thing. This monster despised anyone who trespassed its territory, and it would undoubtedly annihilate the target in front of its eyes. One could argue that this monster was only motivated by survival instincts. Are you fine with it? A temporary truce? Sarah had no choice but to agree. She could see the monster now that the smoke had lessened, and it seemed to be unlike any monster. I might get killed. That was how overwhelming this monster felt. It seemed that if the Ran warriors were serious about killing something, they would give off such a feeling. It was a hopeless situation if she was alone. But can he be trusted? Sarah looked at Rata. The fur on his body also rose as he was looking at the monster. Right. This isnt the time to fight amongst ourselves. The monster was a threat to Rata too. In such a situation, if he turned hostile, it would be a three-way fight, and the result was obvious. The squirrel and I would die for sure. She still had no idea how strong Rata was, but judging from his reaction, he couldnt overpower the monster either. It didnt take long for her to make a choice. It would be better than dying. You choose to listen to me now, of all times? Instead of responding, Sarah prepared to attack the monster right away. Rata said, Im better at defense than offense, so you move to attack. I will back you up. How can I believe you? If you focus on defense, you stand in front. I will put an end to it while you block it. do whatever you want. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rata sighed, knowing Sarah wouldnt back down. Eventually, Ratas hair turned round like a ball. Here I go! Rata rushed at the monster, and seeing that, Sarah thought, Cute. He was cute, with only his squirrel head sticking out of the fur ball. Chapter 410 I will do my best, so attack with all you have. This is the first time we are working together, so fight as if you are fighting alone. Ill try to guess as much as I can. Rata rustled his fur, which had turned into a ball, and prepared to run. His fur was not ordinary, so he should be able to fend off its attacks a couple of times. The issue was whether Sarahs sword could cut the monster. I dont think shes lacking in attack power. He hadnt seen it a few times, but Sarahs sword was sharper than he thought. Also, its weight was pretty good, so he thought of lightly blocking it with his tail earlier, but the shock he felt through his entire body was too great. If she attacked with all her power, she could fight well against the monster. Here I go! At the time the signal fell, Rata rushed to the monster as he rolled on the ground. He was incredibly fast, and his wavy hair now stood like thorns. Then he crashed right into the monsters torso. Bang!!! There was a considerable impact, and Sarah approached the monster without missing the opportunity. Kwaa! The monster screamed and grabbed Rata with both hands. It would be difficult to touch him since Rata had thorns all over his body, but the monster lifted him up as if they didnt matter. Damn it! This isnt working.! Rata couldnt finish his words as the monster threw him to the ground. Fortunately, the shock of the impact was absorbed as he made his fur soft again. At the same time, Sarah jumped over Rata and stabbed the monster in the neck. [Futility Divide] If possible, she wanted the monster to die right then and use her familys technique, but the monster was faster than she thought. It tilted its head to avoid the sword, then turned its body to the left and swung its large tail. A tail?! When its tail suddenly appeared, she was greatly shocked because it didnt have any tail earlier, but those thoughts didnt last long. Sarah unfolded the Sea of Hundred and covered herself with the sword in front of her. The monsters tail hit her sword. Kwak! The aura on her sword shook, and the shock was transmitted to her body. Sarah frowned and bounced off the ground a couple of times. Yah! You damned monster! The squirrel returned to his original form and called out to Sarah, who had fallen, with a worried tone. But soon, he was annoyed. It looks like it has the ability to transform. Rata had some information about the monster, but he didnt know that it could transform. He thought that it had a strong force, but this was too much. But to survive in this huge tree for a long time, you dont have to be just strong. I overlooked that part. Sarah staggered to get up, and Rata asked her if she was fine. Is there anything broken? I am just a little surprised. Sara replied with a normal face and put her sword in front of her again. The impact on her body was quickly offset by the artifacts. However, if it happens several times, then the artifacts will start wearing off, but for now, she can try again. Rata decided that Sarah wasnt bluffing, so they prepared to attack again. As you can see, it has the ability to transform its body. I dont know the extent of its abilities, but we need to fight while taking into consideration that there are quite a lot of variables. He was saying that they shouldnt run blindly like before. Rata continued, For now, dont step out. Just wait. What? I will let you observe the extent of its ability, so keep an eye out for it. Just like how you observed me. Why do that Sarah was about to ask why Rata was doing that, but he smiled and said, Isnt that the best strategy to win? She didnt know if it was really a good strategy for them to win, but it was clear that the weakness of the enemy would be revealed at the price of sacrificing his body. And Rata didnt have to do that. If only he had run away, Sarah would have felt better. But to see him doing this, she wondered if what Rata had been saying until now was sincere. I told him he was lying Sarah shook her head. Too much doubt could be a disease. Even though it wasnt nice, this was the situation they were in. Now that a bigger enemy was in front of them, it was only right for her to agree with Ratas plan. I will follow your plan. I was thinking about what to do if you were going to be stubborn. Good. Keep your eyes open. Ratas hair grew long, and it wrapped itself thickly around his body like armor. In fact, it was safe to say that his body was covered with hard fur, so it was really armor. However, it had one downside. Full Armor Mode!! Rata screamed loudly, and seeing that Sarah mumbled, Disgusting Do you think that child will lead her properly? Gaia didnt respond to Venuss question. She couldnt do it even if she wanted to. She didnt want to talk about it too much. Venus also knew that, so she didnt expect an answer. But she still kept asking, I dont know much, but he almost messed up the world once. This time too, with his petty character, he might ruin the great plan you are trying to achieve. Gaia, who was silent until then, spoke for the first time, [I believe in that child.] Hoo? Did you just speak? Is that fine? He might hear your voice and come here. Venus spoke in a playful tone. Gaia wasnt offended because she knew her personality, and she wasnt wrong. Still, she wasnt the type to pretend that she didnt know anything when she could hear that the people she believed in were being criticized. [Ratatosque doesnt make the same mistake twice. Because the past is just the past.] Lets hope so. Gaia closed her mouth again and stared into the space. There, Ratatosque was fighting with the monster. Rata. I believe that you can do it. So guide Sarah to the right path. Contrary to his ridiculous appearance, his Full Armor had an amazing ratio of attack and defense. Then a soft light shone from Ratas body. I thought I would live my whole life without seeing you, but since things ended up like this, I will show it. He spat out his words as if declaring war on the monster and crouched down. The fur that covered his body tightened and pulled his muscles. A weak wind blew around them as if the wind would become stronger any second. Sarah looked at this in shock. He was hiding such a form? His furry armor looked like muscles, and his protruding tail stretched out in a straight line and swelled up like a club. Roooaaar! The monster roared and rushed for Rata. Another arm began to grow under the monster, and the two pairs of arms merged into one, growing so large that they looked like wings. Another leg came out, merged with the existing one, and became very large. The monster was more deformed and horrible to look at than the God of Gluttony at the Rotomo Strait. The power this monster held couldnt be compared with the God of Gluttony, but right now, it was at a dangerous level. Can the squirrel handle it? Rata showed formidable strength, but he couldnt help but feel small and weak in front of the monster. Since he told her to observe the monster, she intended to just watch them fight. It was because she had a hunch that even if the monster were strong, Rata wouldnt be pushed very much. Before long, the two collided. Kwang!! There was a huge sound that gave the illusion that the whole tree was shaking. The force she felt from the monster was beyond her imagination, and she was worried that Rata would fall out of the tree, but contrary to her thoughts, Rata wasnt pushed back. Euhhh! Standing tall, he was fighting and enduring the weight of the monster! The monster began to push its hand onto Ratas head to crush him down. But as if he didnt care, Rata blocked its leg with his body and grabbed the head of the monster with both hands. He took a deep breath, and his body swelled up. Huh! And using his body that was pressed against the monsters leg as support, he bent his waist in the opposite direction and pulled the monsters hand toward his chest. As he rolled back like an armadillo, his rotational force increased, and he threw the monster away. However, it was such a huge monster that only its body was bent back a little, and the squirrel swung his tail as if he had anticipated it. Puak!! His tail, which now looked like a club with thorns, landed on the monsters head that had come down. Kuaak! The monster screamed as if the impact was extremely painful. However, it was not a significant blow. The monster dragged Rata with its other hand. As it grew, its movements became slower, but it became stronger. Kwak. Although his defense had significantly increased in his Full Armor Mode, the monsters strength and weight were still not something that he could easily endure. Rata groaned and made his fur smoother, so he managed to slip out of the monsters grasp. But Rata was still gasping for air. The fight began again. In his Full Armor Mode, Rata increased his speed by making his body light. In terms of strength, he judged that he was no match for the monster. So he began to deal with the monster more easily than before. Still, it is true that the squirrel is being pushed back. Rata was stronger than expected, but the monster was constantly changing its attacks to adapt to Rata. Eventually, it caught up to his speed. Kuak!!! Rata was hit three times with the monsters stiffened tail, and he was slammed into the tree. He made his fur soft so he could absorb the shock, but it felt like his insides were hurt from the monsters attack. Cough. Blood flowed from his mouth. He had reached his limit. Rata looked at the monster with a worried face. Then he said, Are you ready? At that question, Sarah answered, Huh. I can win. It was a short time, but Rata struggled to show Sarah the attack pattern the monster used. And now that she somehow understood the monsters attack pattern, Sarah began to approach it. Sarah told Rata, Great job. I will take over from here. I believe in you. She didnt answer, but she smiled, and Rata lost consciousness. Grrr The monster turned its gaze toward Sarah. Kwaaak! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It opened its mouth wide while roaring in anger, and Sarah frowned at the stench. Dirty. She opened her mouth with cold eyes. I will kill you. Sarah threw herself. Chapter 411 Sarah moved swiftly forward as she sliced through the flying tentacles. As Rata sacrificed himself, he revealed all the weaknesses of the monster. On the other hand, the opponent knew nothing about her. If one knew their own limits and their enemys, then they had the upper hand. I cannot lose. Losing here meant death. She had crossed the line of death too many times on her way here, and she had always managed to live. It was the same this time. She couldnt die. My body still has so many things to do! She had no idea what Hiyan meant about her fate being changed, but if her presence here was really to save the World Tree, there was no way she would collapse here. The tentacles came for her. She quickly moved her small body to avoid them, and she used the blind spots of the monsters huge body to cut its thigh, side, and forearms. Because of its large body, the monster couldnt easily catch Sarahs movements. Given its size, it wouldnt have been surprising if the monster crushed Sarah to death all at once, but Sarahs quick movements made that impossible. Kwaaaaah! The monster was annoyed as it screamed. It can do a maximum of five transformations at once. It couldnt transform more than that, which was why it didnt transform again. It wasnt that it didnt, but it couldnt. And Sarah made sure to use that to her advantage. Even when Rata made a dangerous attack, the monster couldnt transform its body anymore. Even so, it was quite difficult to fight the monster after five transformations, but since she knew its limits, she could deal with it. The monster transformed its left leg into a blade. Swish! A sharp sound could be heard. At the same time, three tentacles with pointed tips protruded from its back and fell from above her. A total of four times. One more transformation remains. Sarah prepared to use Futility Divide. If the fourth transformation was the end, then she could dodge the attack, but the fifth transformation bothered her. So she decided not to avoid the attack. Sarahs eyes flashed with desire. It wasnt just that. In fact, light shone in her eyes. Aura began to wrap around her body, and at that moment, her body moved like a beam of light. Pak! There was a flash of light, and the monsters left leg, which had transformed into a blade, fell off. It didnt end there. Sarahs sword swept past the monster, scattering her aura. Kuaaack! The monster screamed in pain as it transformed its right hand into a blunt weapon and swung it. Kwaang!! Debris scattered in all directions as their weapons clashed, and Sarah leisurely stepped back and removed the aura from her body. Huek Then she let out a rough breath. It was only for a short time, but her entire body cramped up as if all of her muscles were stiff. Sarah frowned. Aura isnt a power that can be used on a weapon. Aura is a kind of blessing-like ability that strengthens the body in an odd manner. So one has to use aura all over their body and know how to utilize it in fights. That is your first lesson. That was what Isis taught Sarah before she left for the Black Tower. Sarah knew how to move her body with mana and only used aura on her weapon. It was because she still couldnt use aura all around her body. It was a power known to be one level higher than mana, so it was very difficult even to hold it in one spot. It wasnt for nothing that those who could manipulate aura were called Experts because it wasnt easy, and those people could do it. But even for them, distributing aura evenly on their moving bodies was difficult to do. That was why those who could freely do it were called Masters. Actually, she heard the theory from Beryl, but at that time, she put it off because it was still difficult for her to learn it, and she had to learn it in the correct order. And that was why Isis trained her in earnest. As expected, it is difficult. It has just been around three months since she began controlling aura. She could now spread the aura throughout her body, but she still couldnt maintain it for a long time. Even that would have surprised others if they saw it, but for Sarah, her pace was slow. The maximum time she could hold it was around ten minutes. However, as time went on, the quality of her aura would drop. So she had to fix that somehow. Grrr The monster didnt attack as recklessly as before, probably because the opponent was stronger than expected. After restoring its damaged parts to their original state with its transformation ability, it looked at Sarah. A heavy air settled between them. In the deafening silence, the two moved without caring who would move first. Phew. She is better at fighting than I thought? Her movements have completely changed since she started using aura in earnest. The way she fought while using aura was so beautiful that it reminded him of a dance. But Rata wasnt enjoying it. She is still too young to use aura all over her body. Her ability to use aura all over her body wasnt that weak, but when compared to those in the Master class, she was lacking. Just for a simple reason. It was because her aura was scattering in the air, which meant that she wasnt controlling it properly. Ideally, aura wasnt supposed to be scattered like that. But at that age, what she is doing is already amazing. Rata was shocked at Sarahs skills. She no longer looked like an ordinary human girl in his eyes. She now looked like a middle-aged knight with fine skills. From that point on, depending on her realization, she would either reach the level of Master or stay on that level for the rest of her life. I think I know why Mother sent me here. This child needed him. I will not make the same mistake again. Rata slowly got up and recalled what had happened. Rata, I do not blame you. Its him thats evil. Do not blame yourself because the time will come one day. The final voices of Odin and Thor seemed to be echoing. Rata wanted to close his eyes, but he didnt. If he were to rate the causes of this world becoming like this now, he would account for more than 30%. On that day, if he hadnt been seduced by those words Ra, this time, things wont happen your way. Ratatosque, the squirrel messenger. It all happened when the long-standing trust collapsed because of a single act. As a result, Asgard was destroyed, and the Gods lost their lives. All because of the Sun God. In the end, he did not even reach death. This is the reward for following my words. Live in this decrepit tree forever. It is the strongs act of consideration to the weak. He was caught in a terrible curse and bound forever into Yggdrasil, the World Tree. It had been such a long time, and it seemed that another opportunity had come. For his small atonement, he had to somehow bring the child there. Now it is your turn to act, you worm. It was unknown how far this child could change the fate of this world. Gaia herself probably doesnt even know. However, the fate of this world had begun to move rapidly toward the possible outcome. And the outcome of fate would be determined by the choice that Sarah makes. So, now she needs to get out of here alive. She had seen everything about the monster. So she can surely knock it down. Sarah had good skills, and if she didnt succeed, he would move again. However, that wouldnt be necessary. Ratas lips turned into a smile. Wooooosh!! Pow! Pow! The monster hit Sarah with one fist after another, but it never reached her. Sarah was already fast, and now she strengthened her body with aura. The monster couldnt keep up with her speed. It couldnt even properly react to Sarahs attacks and was continuously hit. Faster. Sarah was currently in a trance. The monster no longer appeared in her eyes. She could only see a bell. The more she immersed herself, the clearer she could see the sword, the direction she was moving in, and the path she had to follow. It was the feeling of becoming one with the sword. It felt similar to the lofty realm pursued by swordsmenthe union with the sword, which Sarah hadnt noticed before. Sharper! How to be able to wield the sword better, how to cut gently, how to deal with a strong attack, the optimal route, the best way, the strongest hitall of those thoughts were in her head. It was as if a ball of tangled threads were being unraveled one by one. She didnt dodge the attacks. There was no need to. Let it be. If she avoids them, the damage would be too great. She was cautious of the space around her. The Sea of Hundred, the flow of mana, the space that could be used for Futility Dividerecognizing all of that information, she stretched out her sword. Just like a dance. Softly, very softly. I wont chase you. Swish. At that moment, Sarah saw a ray of light pouring into the world of trance, and there she was, dancing beautifully. It was definitely a sword dance. She was moving around with her sword with such graceful movements. What is a sword? That was something that her father once asked her. Sarah, if you ever decide to wield the sword, know that our family can cut through space. Even though there are various types, you must be aware that we always cut through space. At that time, she didnt understand what it meant. That was the time when she just held the sword and was much younger than she is now, so she couldnt understand it. Even now, she still doesnt fully understand it. When she learned Futility Divide, she wondered if that was what her father said, but seeing this now, she realized she was wrong. Weltons sword cuts through space. She vaguely understood it. And then Sarah saw that the head of the monster fell to the ground. With what? She couldnt confirm what she had done, but she instinctively felt it. I won. The monsters head fell, and it was Sarahs sword that did it. Sarah saw the head of the monster rolling on the ground. And then she saw her sword. She said nothing. It would be better to say that her mouth stopped working. How did this happen? The scene of the monsters head falling off was something she had seen before. As if she foresaw it. What happened? She didnt feel strange at first since she was completely immersed in it, but the more she thought about it, the more it stuck in her mind. All of my senses were alive. Despite being in a trance, her body moved, even though it was a situation where she should have collapsed for using too much aura. Rata approached her. I knew you could win, but what is with that expression? Rata was confused at how Sarah was pouting despite winning. Sarah immediately shook her head, wondering if she should talk to him about what had happened. It was because she didnt feel compelled to inform the person she was wary of about her condition. Even so, she wasnt going to continue the hostile relationship they had before. It is nothing. I was able to defeat it thanks to you. Thank you. Woah I really didnt expect you to thank me. Well, I survived because of you, so you dont need to say that. Anyway, do you trust me now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarah smiled. My name is Sarah. Sarah Welton. It was a completely different answer from his question, but it was enough for Rata. So he also smiled and shouted, Fine, Sarah! Let us go! Until the end! Follow me. Rata began to run, and Sarah shook her head at his exaggerated actions. Still, the scene of the squirrel running on its own two feet looked so cute. Chapter 412 Even though it wasnt a long and fierce battle, the two werent as tired as they thought they would be. In Sarahs case, for some reason, as she gained a little bit of enlightenment, her accumulated fatigue melted away like snow. Not only that, but her mana sensitivity and her physical abilities were clearly higher than before. At first, she thought it was because of her mood, but she was convinced that her body had recovered to its perfect condition. Rata was beaten badly by the monster, so it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his stubbornness was shocking. And he wasnt too tired. How much further should we head in? Almost there. As they got closer to their destination, Ratas mood began to turn serious, and Sarah didnt bother asking why. It wasnt like they were close, and it didnt look like Rata would suddenly act out. She had that kind of trust in him, so she didnt care. And how long was it? Rata, who was silent, spoke after a long time. What was your resolution when coming here? Suddenly? When she was suddenly asked for her resolution, Sarah frowned. You must have thought about a lot when coming here. For example, if you fail, the world will perish. Well, right. Wouldnt it be hopeless if I had come this far, and yet there was nothing I could do? Is that all? If you cannot save the World Tree, the world will be ruined for real. This tree is a lot more important than you think. I know that much. You have a pretty calm face for someone who knows that. May I ask why? The fate of the world was in her hands. Still, Sarah looked like an emotionless person. Rata knew that it was because of something, and he wanted to know what it was. To which Sarah answered, If the World Tree cannot be saved, the world will perish. But will it really perish? What? There has to be something. If we do not give up, even if the World Tree cannot be saved call it human arrogance, but it feels like it will work out somehow. That is such an irresponsible idea, though? It can be like that too. However, before coming here, I met a certain old man, and he never gave up. The moment you give up is when it all ends. You may fail, but as long as you dont get frustrated, things will definitely happen. Of course, it might not happen anymore. That failure might be the end. Even so, if they didnt give up, humans could still find an answer. Even if the answer was different from what they thought before, they could still find an answer. If others couldnt do it, then she would surely do it herself. Sarah thought so. And I am not that calm. To be honest, I am incredibly anxious. As you said, I have more responsibility than I can hold. I dont know why I have to carry such a heavy load, but if I have to do it, I will just move forward rather than get frustrated. After saying that, Sarah looked at Rata and smiled. Seeing her smile, even Rata smiled. Welton. Such a great name. Right. It is a cool name to have. At Sarahs proud tone, Rata nodded and said, I have something to tell you. It is the main point now. The reason why Rata had been so silent for a while. It was because he was trying to think of how to break it to her. Actually, I approached you for one purpose. Rata confessed that the first thing he said was a lie. And then he tightly closed his eyes. He thought Sarah would hit him, but unexpectedly, she didnt do anything. And she asked, as if indicating she wanted to know more, So? A-Arent you angry? After all this time? Fine, go on and spill what you have to say. After joining forces, she put some trust in Rata, and with that trust, the lies he told her at the start turned out to be nothing. Also, she had this rough intuition that there was something Rata wanted in this place. But it didnt seem like he would do anything bad to her. That was probably why she didnt care much, and Rata continued, Do not be surprised. Listen. I came here at someones request to guide you. Someone? Hearing that, Sarah thought back on her dream before she climbed the World Tree. The sweet voice of an unknown woman who called for her in the pure white space. She wondered if the person Rata was talking about was her. Sarah asked Rata for that persons identity, Who is that someone? I cannot say it. If I mention it, there is a chance that everything we have done until now will become nothing. The mention of the name that could make everything vanish made Sarah more curious, but Rata didnt seem ready to reveal it. Rata continued talking, You will be meeting that person now. In here? Yes. To be more precise, there is a passage that leads to where that person is. I see. Sarah was speaking calmly, but her insides were screaming with joy, and to be honest, she had a hard time coming this far, and now it felt like there was something in here. In particular, the thought that the voice in her dream and the person she would be meeting now were the same person made her think that the problem with the World Tree would be solved. However, Sarahs expression soon went stiff. But meeting that person will not be easy. Why? You will have to pass a trial. To see whether you deserve to meet that person or not. And what is this trial? Do you know? Huh. Roughly, but telling you will not give the answer. What kind of trial? The trial is. Rata spoke with a serious face. Going through your life. This is the place. Rata and Sarah saw the black hole drilled underneath. It wasnt the one that Nidhog dug. In the first place, the hole they looked at was not physically drilled but a black portal. Is it alright to go inside? Yes. Sarah remembered what Rata had said earlier. A trial of going through life. Rata only told her that because there was nothing more to say. A trial that went through the life of a person, but what was the solution for it? As he said, there was no such thing as helpful advice. Sarah felt her heart pounding fast. What would she experience if she stepped inside? To be honest, she didnt feel like doing it, but she wasnt going to step back. Sarah raised her head and looked at the ceiling. The ceiling was also black, although she could still see to some extent with the help of the light coming from her artifact. She closed her eyes, controlled her breathing, and then opened them again as she spoke to Rata, I will be back. And that was the end. Sarah threw herself into the black hole before she could hear Ratas answer. At that sudden action, Rata shouted while putting his face close to the hole, HEYYY!!! I STILL HAVE SOMETHING LEFT TO SAY!!!! Ratas voice rang like an echo, and Sarah faintly smiled, surrendering her body to the darkness. Sarah opened her eyes to the warm sunlight. It was hard to open her eyes since she had been in a dark place for a long time and was suddenly exposed to light, so she slowly tried to open her eyes. Why is it so bright? It was too dazzling for her. Being in the dark until now and coming into a darker hole, this place was too bright. Sarah was shocked, but she managed to open her eyes and remember that this was the place she would have to do her trials. And the first thing she saw, Oh my? Did my daughter wake up? Sears was there. And her appearance was that of the Countess of Welton, just like in the past. For a moment, Sarah was dumbfounded. Her mother was in the village, where a different race called the Kelloggs had gathered. So what did this beautiful sight mean? And that wasnt all. Sarah looked at herself. The clothes she had on were tight against her skin. Her eyes shook at the softness of the clothes she was feeling for the first time in a long time. They were things that she didnt pay attention to in the past. It was a pink fabric dress with light lace and a yellow ribbon. They were the clothes she loved the most and wore sparingly. To go through life. She thought of what Rata had said. It was something she thought about before jumping into the black hole. Seeing Sarahs somewhat shocked reaction, Sears tilted her head and asked, What is it, Sarah? Did you have a nightmare? Her voice felt so lively. It was the opposite of how she was smiling like a dying woman now. Her mother of that time. Crying, the memory of that day was buried deep within her heart. Sarah? Why is my cutie crying so suddenly? Sarah burst into tears, making Sears hug her in shock. The embrace was so warm. How long had it been since her mother took her into her arms? Since that one day three years ago, everything in their lives has changed. So Sarah couldnt help but cry. Buried in the happy memories of the day she missed, Sarah cried while holding onto her mother. Why is my daughter crying like this? Sears calmed her down as she suddenly burst into tears and patted her cheek. Sarah was still crying as she felt her mothers touch on her body. The tears did cease a little, but calming down her heart wasnt an easy thing. Was it a nightmare? Sears kissed her on the cheek and gave her another comforting hug. Yes. Sarah just blurted it out. It would be wrong for her to say no now. It was true that this was a world of trials and the reality was cruel, but it could be said that her tears came from seeing her healthy mother. Well, since she could hold her mothers arms tightly after so long, her tired body and mind slowly felt stable. They were the things she had taken for granted, and now, after losing them, she realized how precious they were. Whatever this trial was, she just wanted time to stop like this. Will you not leave your mothers arms today? It is mealtime soon. Mealtime? Come to think of it, where were they? She was too focused on her mother that she couldnt look around properly, so she looked around and realized that it was a very familiar place. It seems like our home. It was the private garden of the Weltons mansion. They always enjoyed tea time here. Seeing this place after a long time gave her a new feeling. She always used to play with dolls or play with a ball here. Sometimes, if her older brother returned early, they would even play magic here. Wait. As her thoughts reached that point, Sara had an idea. She struggled to get out of her mothers arms to stand on her own. Do you want to get up? Sarah nodded, and Sears put her down. The moment her feet touched the ground, it all felt so awkward. She had no strength in her legs, and standing seemed difficult. So she stumbled, but someone supported her from behind. Are your legs feeling weak? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing that voice, Sarah turned her head and looked at the owner of the voice. The emerald hair and eyes. Even though they were siblings, her brother didnt look much like her. Brother Jamie? Right, Sarah. It is Brother. Jamie Welton looked at Sarah with a smile. Chapter 413 She had an older brother. Jamie, who looked like a child and loved her more than anyone else, was smiling. Sarah just stared blankly at Jamies face, and his hands moved on their own and caressed both of her cheeks. As Sarah felt her soft skin being touched, it made her weep again. S-Sarah? Why are you crying again? Shocked by his younger sister suddenly crying, the older brother looked at his mother behind. Their mother laughed while watching the interaction of the cute siblings. Mom, stop laughing and do something now! Jamie was calling for Sears, who only watched the two with a smile on her face. Of course, Sears couldnt help it. Oh my? Look at you, calling for me when you made your younger sister cry. Jamie, comfort Sarah a little. Jamies face turned pale at the sight of Sears refusing to help him. Since he had already found it difficult to make Sarah like him, this was too much. Looking back, it was always like this. When Sarah cried or was exhausted, her brother would have a very worried face and try so hard to make her feel better. It never felt awkward because it was all too natural. Maybe that was why she was crying so much. It is only when you lose someone that you would realize how precious they are. And now she realized why she was in so much pain. I do not want to lose you. She didnt want to go through it twice. Sarah grabbed her brothers clothes while thinking about that. Do not go anywhere. S-Sarah? Please. Jamie looked at his younger sister, unable to understand her. When Sarah finally stopped, Jamie could breathe. One wouldnt know how embarrassed he was at how his young sister suddenly cried when she saw him. She was a child who always smiled, but she had been crying all day today, even though she didnt fall down. Are you fine now? Yes. Sarah gave a short answer. She was still panting a little, but it was because she had cried too much. Jamie gently rubbed her back. Although it was called a folk remedy, he heard from somewhere that patting someones back had a calming effect. I am fine now. Thank goodness. Confirming that her voice didnt tremble anymore, Jamie removed his hand from her back, but a question arose. How is it that my Sarah can speak so well? I think your pronunciation has improved. I wasnt the only one, then? Sears, who was watching this, responded as she sat down next to Jamie. Sarah felt bad. She was currently speaking the same way as when she was a child, and her tone then was a little sloppy, making odd sounds. Sarah was also shocked, as she didnt realize it, and looked at Sears with wide eyes and laughed. Looks like she is getting the hang of it! My daughter, you learn so quickly. She put her hands around her stomach and held Sarah high. And then the background changed, with images of her mother and brother and the garden all coming into view at once. Woahhhhhh! In the past, this didnt impress her, but when she floated in the air for the first time in a long time, her heart pounded. She felt like her eyes were spinning because it was a completely different feeling from when she would jump herself. Sara was feeling dizzy and was shaking her head from side to side, and Sears reached out to Jamie as she held her daughter. Let us go now. It is mealtime soon. D-Do we have to hold hands? I am feeling a bit hot. Tsk! Hold my hand now. Yes. As always, Jamie couldnt say no to Sears and held his mothers hand with teary eyes. She had thought about it since she was little, but her brother had always found it hard to express his affection toward their mother. So sometimes she couldnt understand it. It makes sense now. Although it was a short moment, the way their mother expressed her affection, which she experienced now after a long time, was a bit intense. How did she endure this in the past? Looking back, she just got used to it. So what if she didnt like it? No way. She missed it. Happiness and peace. Warm days with family. She missed those past memories, which she could never go back to. What do I do? Sarah thought that as she tightly held her mothers arms. I love this too much. This moment felt so good. Three people entered the dining room. Simple decorations, a long table, white cloth, and candlesticks. When the meal was ready, the food was served, and it was a meal that would make anyones mouth water. Rich and high-quality ingredients were used. They were something she hadnt seen for three years. And in the past, it was just normal to her, but now it is precious. Sarah couldnt help herself as she felt her mouth salivate. Just the smell of it was making her lose her thoughts. Did I live eating such huge amounts of food? She only realized how great the Welton family was. Sears put Sarah in a high chair, and Jamie walked to the other side and jumped into his chair. Sarah couldnt take her eyes off the food. From the greasy-looking meat dishes to the vegetable ones, they were all high-quality. Perhaps the difference was in the spices, but it looked like food for the nobles. Is my daughter hungry? When Sarah was looking at the food as if she would gobble it all up, Sears looked surprised. You never had an interest in food before. Is it because you cried earlier? It seems like it. They say crying makes the stomach hurt. My son is so smart. Where did you hear that? I read it in the library. Hehe. Jamie had an awkward smile as he scratched his head, feeling embarrassed at the praise. And looking at the empty chair, he asked, But what about Father? Sarah, who was preoccupied with the food, looked up at Jamies words. Daddy? Huh. He hasnt come home yet. Isnt he a bit late today? Jamie mumbled as he looked at the dining room door, and Sarah couldnt hear anything more. She just stared there. She had totally forgotten about it. She wondered how she could have forgotten, but for some reason, she hadnt thought about it until just now. But it was because he was dead. Unlike her mother and brother, who were still alive, her father passed away three years ago. So she had forgotten about her father. She should never forget him, but somehow she did, and her little hands trembled. Her heart pounded faster than when she saw her mother and brother. She could feel the blood running through her body. Sarah? Are you sick? Sears rubbed her face, worried at her daughter being nervous. Why is your body so cold? Someone bring the physician! Sears ordered the servants, and Jamie ran to Sarah, worried about her. But Sarah showed no signs of improving. Jamie checked her condition and put mana on his hand. For now, I will calm you down. Is that possible? It will work in halting the condition. Her body temperature was dropping rapidly. Jamie couldnt understand the cause, but he began to push heat into Sarahs body. Her pale face recovered, but it wasnt the exact solution. If he stopped injecting heat into her body, her temperature would drop again. Sarah. Can you try talking? Jamie tried to monitor her condition by being calm about it. Sears was worried sick on the side, but she couldnt show her anxiety with her daughter like this. Sarah was feeling dizzy and slowly began to see her vision blur until her brother helped her. Brother. Right. How are you feeling now? Brother. Uh. Brother is right here. Sarah blinked her eyes and asked, What about Dad? She missed him. She really wanted to see her dad, whom she would never see again. Since she would not be able to see him again after this, she wanted to see her dead father again. I want to see Dad. With those words, Sarahs consciousness was cut off. Sarah had a long dream. A dream where her whole family was holding hands and walking through a flower field, smiling. She wasnt conscious of anything else since she was happy. Seeing their faces made her smile, and she felt the warmest touch from her parents. It was a peaceful time that seemed to last forever. It was at that moment that the world began to turn black. All the flowers withered, and the sun was covered with dark clouds. Thunder roared, and rain poured down terribly. A huge giant appeared. The pitch-black giant, which seemed more like a shadow, changed her family with its huge paws. Her family tried to run, but they couldnt. You need to live. First, her father let go of her hand and went to stop the giant. Father!!! Sarah didnt want to let go of his hand, but her brother pulled her away. Jamie, take care of Sarah. And then it was their mother. Sears blocked the giant and sent her two children away. MOM!!!! Sarah called her mother, but her brother pulled her away. Sarah, run with all your strength. And the last was her brother. Jamie pushed her body up like a balloon in the sky. BROTHER!!! Her brother stopped the giant one last time. And now Sarah was alone as she punched the barrier, which didnt seem to break. Tears dripped down her face. Her nose was runny, and she could only anxiously call out to her family, who sacrificed themselves for her. She hated the giant who destroyed her family. She was enraged. She hated the world. How many sins did she have to commit for this life to be so cursed? It wasnt enough that her mother was now a widow, but she couldnt even walk? Why would her brother not visit her? For what reason did her father give up his life? This is bad! I am angry! What did I do wrong?!!! I just wanted happiness!! Sarah screamed her anger out until she could taste the blood in her throat. In the world where everything vanished, Sarah was howling alone. At that moment, she felt something warm touch her forehead. Warmth spread throughout her body in an instant, and began to gently soothe her body, which was filled with anger. As her mind and body, which had been terribly hurt, gradually stabilized, Sarah felt an unbearable drowsiness. She laid down inside the barrier that her brother had made for her with her eyes closed. And when she woke up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Are you fine, Sarah? Count Welton was looking down at her with a worried face. His rough hand on her forehead gave her warmth. Sarah spoke in a weeping voice to her father, This is why it is a trial. It was more painful because she was happy for a second. The terrible trial that ran through her life. Chapter 414 A few days passed. Sarah spent the past three years living a happy life like it was a reward. She ate with her family, and when she had the chance, she even went out with her father. Her smile wouldnt leave her lips every day, and she felt as if her entire family had done everything for her. Despite knowing that this was a trial, Sarah had forgotten about it. Look at this! Only this flower has a different color. Oh my? Right, it is so unique that only one color is different. Can I take this? Sarahs eyes were bright, and she was the only one who gently folded the flower of a different color with her tiny hands, but Sears shook her head. No, Sarah. This flower is special because it is the only yellow flower in this green flower field. If Sarah takes this, this flower will lose its meaning. Right. Did my daughter understand what I said? My daughter, who do you take after to be this smart? Sears, who expected Sarah would cry for it, patted her daughter on the head with a bit of a surprised look on her face as she agreed. Hehe. If it had been the Sarah in the past, she would have acted as Sears expected her to, but now, unlike the small body they see, she had a mature mind. Sears chuckled, wondering if she could adapt to her daughters changed personality. Is my daughter all grown up? Then Mom hates it. I want to love my daughter a little more~ Then, while hugging Sarah, she rubbed her soft cheeks against her own. Sarah closed her eyes at the intense expression of affection, but she didnt hate it. If her mother did this to her brother, then he would surely speak out about it by showing odd faces, but what Sears always missed from her mother was this affection. Hahaha. Sarahs face will be worn out, my wife. Count Welton, who was watching from behind, said that as if making fun of his wife, and Jamie, who was looking from the side, laughed awkwardly. I will be happy as long as it wears out. Jamie was genuinely happy that it wasnt him in Searss hands. Phew. Energy recharge complete. Sears let Sarah go as she exhaled. Seeing that, Jamie couldnt help but shake his head. Let us head back now. It is getting darker. The flower field was gradually dyed red by the evening sunset. She had a good lunch, yet her stomach was now growling. Maybe it was because she was tired from playing. It felt like she would be able to eat again until her stomach exploded once she got home. I am hungry. Huh. Mom is hungry too. What about Jamie? I am fine. Are you not going to ask your only husband? You must be fine. I am sad. Just kidding! You are such a prankster. Those two were the type of couple who would show affection to each other, not caring if their kids were in front of them. Jamie covered Sarahs eyes with his hand and closed his eyes too. It was their silent protest at not wanting to see such things. Sarah just chuckled. Sarah smiled, feeling that she was getting used to these things that she had always missed. The carriage arrived at the mansion. She wanted to eat as soon as possible, but Sears was known for being clean. This was especially true when she went home after playing outside, and Sarah was caught and bathed by the servants. I can eat first and wash up later! No, Miss. Do you want the Lady to scold you? Right. And if you want to be pretty, we need to bathe you in water. How can such a young Miss have such soft skin without caring? Uhh. Sarah sighed at the rough hands of the servants. After they finished washing her up and changed her into new clothes, she headed into the dining room. The delicious smell was already making her mouth drool. Sarah walked into the dining room with her little feet. My daughter seems to have gotten softer after a bath. Come on now. Come on, Sarah. Everything has just been set up. Everyone said something to her. Despite being together just an hour ago, they greeted her in a warm manner. Sarah smiled as she sat down. Unlike breakfast and lunch, the dinner was made with fatty foods, so Sarah had a lot of fun eating them and turning her mouth greasy. Oh my, Sarah! I dont know why you are eating like a person possessed by a ghost. A lady should never do that. She is still a child. Do not worry, she will be fine. Right. And it is good to see her eating this happily. Huh. Im the only one who was being mean then. When Sarah started getting people on her side, Sears pouted with her puffed-up cheeks as if she were sulking at the words her son and husband said. Count Welton and Jamie burst into laughter at it. Sarah was so absorbed in eating that she didnt even care about it. Ever since she came to this place, each time she ate, she would eat in a hurry, not knowing if the food was going in through her mouth or her nose. She hadnt had a proper meal for the past three years. Phew! Sarah, who was done eating, took a breath as if she had been holding it back. The area around her mouth was smeared with meat sauce, but she just put on a satisfied expression, as if that didnt matter. How Sarah, what should I do if you are going to bury your face in food like that? B-Bury? Come here. Mom will clean it for you. Sears picked up a napkin and wiped her daughters mouth. Seeing her daughter looking neat again, she smiled brightly and nodded her head. Huh. Very cute. You two, seriously. Count Welton let out a loud laugh as if he couldnt get enough of seeing his wife like this, and Jamie, who watched his parents, drank water and said, Can I go up? Would you like a cup of tea? I havent read much today. I might want to finish the book I am reading. I am afraid someone is going to grow up with books around him. I dont get how such a smart kid is born in the Welton family. Everyone in the Welton family is smart, but Only smart when it comes to fighting. Hmm. At Searss undeniably savage remark, Count Welton could just nod because there was nothing wrong with what she said. Will you read moderately and then sleep after? Yes, do not worry. You said that before and stayed up until morning. Haha Jamie got up first, and the rest of the family had a short tea time before heading back to their rooms. Sarah held the hand of her maid, and on the way to her room, she saw the huge, milky way spread across the sky. Wait. Yes, Miss. She went into the terrace off the hallway. It was early summer here, so the nights were a bit chilly. It is cold, so you dont stay out for long. Yes. Do not worry. Hearing the concerned voice of her maid, Sarah said yes and looked up at the sky again. The cluster of stars spread out as if they were going to fall down. Sarah put her chin on the railing and stared blankly at them. It had been a week since she had come here. She knew this was a trial, but she was loving this place too much. Even if this was all fake, it sometimes made her want to forget reality. It was the same now. I think I can just stay here for the rest of my life. She didnt know the difference between reality and this place. If she decided to live here, wouldnt this be the reality? She had a father who had already died, an older brother before becoming the Demon King, and a healthy mother. Unlike the reality covered with pain, suffering, sadness, and despair, this place was covered with dreams and hope. Then what was the trial? The harsh reality? A dream-like present? If I forget everything and live here. That would be enough. Gradually, she began to tilt toward that thought. Sarah turned around. At least, not yet. In this crazy world, which made her happy, she wanted to stay longer. A little bit more I will enjoy it a little longer. It would not be too late to choose after her body and mind were satisfied. Sarah thought so and left the terrace. Right after that, the sky, which was shining with stars, died, and darkness spread. Like a dream, it was truly just a dream. Sarah had been wearing riding clothes since early morning. She had riding practice once a week. Noble kids learn horseback riding from an early age, and Sarah was no exception to that. Yah! Sarah kicked the horse near its waist and led it forward. Her training instructor opened his mouth in shock at her talent. W-When did you learn to ride this well? Right. Sears, who followed her as a guardian, was also surprised at how Sarah was handling the horse as if it were her own. Even during her last class, she was still a kid who was afraid to climb onto a horse. Come to think of it, the child suddenly changed as if she had become very mature. She began to speak well, and her appetite improved a lot more than before. At first, she thought it was because the kid was growing up but seeing her ride the horse Maybe my daughter is a genius too? Her son was a genius, so there wasnt any rule saying that her daughter couldnt be a genius as well. Sears shouted cheerily at her daughter, who began to ride the horse with shining eyes. My daughter is so cool!! As if in response to that, Sarah began to drive the horse more passionately. Yah! When the reins were struck, the horse neighed and accelerated at once. Sarah was a little excited at the feeling of speed she hadnt felt in a long time. She always ran on her feet, so riding a horse to go this fast was something she rarely experienced. Exciting! The course was also relatively gentle and long, so she didnt hesitate to speed up. It was fun. It was so nice to live in this world where she could live comfortably without worrying. In Sarahs mind, the fact that this world was a space of trials was almost forgotten. To her, this was the reality, and she was enjoying it. Right. Her wish was for this world to go on forever. Rumble. It was when Sarah was driving her horse so hard that there was suddenly thunder in the sunny weather. Thinking that it might rain now, Sarah slowed down. What is this? But there were no clouds. There was no sign of rain, so she wondered if she had heard it wrong. She tried to go back to her mother, but it was then. Tear The floor she was on began to have a huge crack. Neigh! Surprised, the horse cried out and raised its front legs high. Sarah lost control of the reins in the sudden situation. As she fell off the horse, she could see it. The two eyes were visible in the rift. Long, slit eyes dyed in red were watching her. [Choose now.] Choose what? In a world where time stopped, Sarah looked into the eyes as she was falling from the horse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A voice came from the rift again, [Is it here or the reality?] [You have to choose soon.] Sarahs heart sank. TL/N: She was hoping the dream to be a reality, but now she knows its just a dream. Chapter 415 The time that had stopped returned. Ah! Sarah quickly tried to tumble, but the shock wasnt nulled because she fell on her head first. However, being in pain didnt matter now. She jumped up to look at the cracked ground. It isnt here There was definitely a huge crack in the ground, and there were eyes on it. However, as if it was just a dream, the crack, and the eyes were now gone. Feeling possessed by something, Sarah stood there for several minutes. Neigh. The horse seemed to have calmed down now and was making horse sounds. Sarah had come to her senses and ran her hand around the neck of the horse. Her fingers were visibly shaking, and Sarah held her trembling hand with her other hand. What do I do The moment to choose wasnt far off. Was it the place where just happiness existed, or was it going to be the reality? She had to choose one of them. Sarahs mind was complicated. Despite knowing that this was a world of trials and knowing that she could move forward through these trials, she couldnt make a choice because this was such a sweet dream. Knowing that this was the ideal situation that she could no longer experience in reality, Sara bit her lower lip until it bled. For now, she decided to head back and mount the horse. Even though she didnt hold the reins, the horse brought her back to Sears. Brother. Right after dinner, Sarah went to the library, where Jamie was. Jamie, who was reading the books stacked up on the ground, raised his head at her call. Hmm? Why are you here? He seemed a bit taken aback that his sister, who would have never come to his side, was here. And it was understandable since Jamie was the only one who used the Welton library. Jamie closed the book and offered her a seat. Sit here. Sarah jumped onto the high chair and sat down. Normally, someone would have done it for her, but a few days ago, she could do it on her own. It was strange for Jamie to get used to it, so he just sat down on the other side. For what reason did Sarah come to see Brother? Perhaps she had come to make him read her a book before bed, which happened once in a while, and that looked like the case today, so Jamie pondered what to read to her. In the first place, since she was his younger sister, he had no idea that he would have to provide her counseling services. So when Sarah spoke, Jamie was speechless. Is Brother happy now? She was suddenly asking about him being happy? Were these words really coming from the mouth of a 5-year-old kid? He had lived a long time, but this was the first time he wasnt sure how to respond. Jamie scratched his cheek with a smile. Hmm. If you ask me that now, I am happy. Is Sarah happy? Very, very happy. Thats good. But I dont know. I am so happy, but it hurts so much here. Sarah poked her chest with her fingers and cried. This place is so nice. I love spending time with Mom, Dad, and Brother. Having delicious meals and a picnic I can no longer be this happy, and it is a world I have been dreaming about. I dont know what to do. Sarah. What do I do? What should I choose? I want to be here for the rest of my life, but if that happens, the original world will be ruined. Calm down for now. Did you have a nightmare? Nightmare. Uh, it was. I dont know if this is a nightmare too. Jamie couldnt understand a thing she was saying. Not only was she suddenly asking about happiness, but she was also now saying things he couldnt understand. But as her older brother, it was his duty to calm her down. Calm down for now. Brother cannot understand a single thing. Speak slowly, and I will listen to everything you have to say. I do not know why I am talking about this to Brother. I just want to talk about this with someone, but I cannot tell Mom and Dad, so I only have you. Yes. I understand. It is alright. Start by taking a deep breath. You are gasping for air right now. Sarah was so shocked that she was panting. Jamie used magic to calm her down, and her mind and body seemed to have stabilized. As mana entered her body, her breathing became normal again. Are you alright now? . Yes. Sarah nodded with a calm face. Her face looked tense, but that was all Jamie could do. Anyway, Jamie, who judged that she was ready to talk, asked her, So, what happened? Did something bad happen? I am Sarahs brother, so Im ready to listen to anything. Calmly organize your thoughts before saying it. Brother. Huh. This world is actually fake. At Sarahs words, Jamies face went stiff. Jamie was speechless at his sisters remarks. Before he had time to even think about it, Sarah continued, This is a world created for my trial. Mom, Dad, Brother, and even the people who work for the Counts family are all fakes. What are you talking about? I am going through a trial right now. It is a trial that runs through my life. That is why I am talking to Brother like this, and I am only returning to the happy days that actually no longer exist. Wait, Sarah. Brother cant understand you right now. Brother, how much do you like us? Us? Are you talking about our family? Yes. Jamie was confused, but since she was asking him, he answered, I dont know how much, but I am sure of one thing you, people, are the existence that I need to protect at all times. What if Brother cannot protect us? Hmm that cannot happen, but if it does I will do whatever it takes to get our family back to where it is now. In the past, Sarah had thought of her brothers words as just goals in life and liked them, but now she knew what kind of person he was. Then what if my brother becomes unable to care for our family and leaves all of us? Then why do you think that would happen? What kind of question is that? Answer me. If there ever comes a situation where Mom and Dad are isolated, and Brother stops caring about us, I want to hear why you would want to leave us. That wont happen. Why would I even leave Answer me! Sarahs cry made Jamie flinch. He couldnt figure out what was up with this kid, but he thought he should answer her, and Sarah waited for him to answer. It took him around ten minutes. As he decided on what to say, Jamie spoke with an uncomfortable look on his face, Maybe I would have done it on purpose. I dont know under what circumstances I would do it, but if I did there has to be a strong enemy on the other side. Strong enough that I wouldnt be able to protect our family. Then I would have to leave all of you. Why? Well, to keep the enemy away from our family? Its a situation that I cant really understand, but if that happens, I think it is because of that reason. Other than that, nothing else comes to mind. Then let me ask you one more question. Sarah why are you even asking all these? Just one more. I will not trouble you anymore. Ugh. Fine. Sarah caught her breath and asked. Do you think there will ever be a time when Brother will throw his emotions away? how do you know that Jamie sighed. He looked at her and said, Well, it could be an extension of what I said earlier. I would never let go of my feelings, but if I do, then. He answered honestly. Isnt that also because I want to protect? Who? Our family. Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep breath. And as if her troubles were resolved, she told Jamie, Thank you for being so honest and helping me out. I-Is that so? I guess everything is not yet resolved. The fake world and the real one. It is resolved, all of that too. I am now sure of what to do. Is that so? I dont know what Sarah is up to, but know that Brother is always on your side. Even if the worst happens, I am on your side. Sarah smiled and nodded. Of course, Brother is my brother. It is late now, so I will head to sleep. Brother, dont stay up for too long either. Dont worry. I will not overdo it. Hmm. Bye. Sarah didnt even look back as she went out of the library. Jamie tilted his head as he looked at his sister, who suddenly appeared and asked him random questions. Then suddenly, he noticed a faint halo light around her face. Sarah? He tried calling for his younger sister to see if she was crying, but she ran so fast out of the library that she didnt hear him. He thought about whether he should follow her, but he didnt want to handle her crying, so he went back to finish the book he had just started reading. Sarah leaned against the library door and wept endlessly. Originally, she went to find him without thinking much about it, yet she heard so many unexpected things. So now she had made a decision on how to end this trial. Haaa. When her tears stopped, Sarah turned away from the door and walked to the window on the other side. The round, full moon seemed close, as if it were right in front of her. She opened the window, and goosebumps rose as she felt the chilly night air. Was it an illusion that she saw her familys faces on the full moon? Sarah gulped back a laugh and rested her arm on the railing. Illusion doesnt exist. She enjoyed this as much as she could and heard the answer that she wanted from her brother. No. To be honest, she wanted to enjoy this more and spend more happy time here. She wanted to learn more about the sword from her father and about manners from her mother. If possible, she wanted to learn magic from her brother too. She wanted to create a bond with each member of her family, but her work was done. There were things she had to confirm, so she couldnt stay here any longer. I will return to reality. Really, it was such a happy day. That was why it was painful for her right now to decide that she had to leave this place. It was as if one side of her chest was being ripped out. Still, she couldnt do much. This world wasnt real. The real one was out there. Her mother and brother were living in the real world. Although the fact that she wouldnt be able to see her father was painful, hadnt she already overcome it once? Sarah didnt wipe away the tears that flowed again. She climbed onto the high railing and spoke to the full moon, feeling the night breeze blowing, The trial is over. Let me out. At that moment, the two red eyes that she had seen during the daytime appeared on the full moon. [Is it the outside you choose?] Yes. [No regrets.] No. I have so many regrets that I cannot even hold onto all of them. [Then.] Still, it has to happen! I I need to get out because there are things only I can do. [Is that enough reason?] Even if it isnt, I have no regrets. This is my choice. [Right. I understand. Congratulations on passing this trial.] The red eyes vanished, and a bright light shone on Sarah. It was then. Sarah! Sarah, where are you?! Daughter, come down here! It is dangerous. The voices of her family almost made her turn her head back. But she bit her lip so much that it bled. It was a promise to herself that she wouldnt turn back. Sarah, come here. Come down now. Let us go sleep with Mom. Brother will read you a fairy tale. Okay? You were supposed to train the sword with Father tomorrow, right? I will teach it to you very slowly, so come down now. Until the very end, it was such a painful trial. She had a bitter smile on her face as she told them, without turning back, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I was happy. She didnt know if this was the right choice, but there were times when one had to walk the thorny road. If you dont give up, then you can definitely do it. Sarah thought of what Shiva told her and surrendered herself to the light. A few drops of tears flew in the air. Chapter 416 Still predicting fate? This is the only thing I can do. At Hasyaths question, Hiyan sprinkled some pink powder in a large boiling pot. Every time she did that, Hiyans eyes lost their light and became blurry, as if they were being sucked away somewhere. It was a process of entering the so-called byway of destiny, where she could look into the fate of others. It was easy for her to figure out which direction the destiny of a person would be, but she had already been doing this a dozen times. Is it possible to even foretell fate in the first place? I dont know. Hiyan shook her head and looked at the object. It wasnt a person. It was a divine tree of an overwhelming size that one couldnt see all of it at a glance. Hiyan said, It would be absurd for someone like me to predict the fate of the World Tree in the first place. However, there is this little human girl struggling inside, so I cannot just stay still. She sent a 13-year-old into the World Tree alone. They think theyve done everything they could, but the fact that they entrusted the child with something they couldnt do in the first place was such a shameful thing. The status of the three major races felt so different. So, Hiyan thought that she had to do something and continued to predict the fate of the World Tree. Hasyath could understand her to some extent, but there were some things in the world that could not be done. I know the High Elves do fortune-telling. However, no matter how much you continue to predict it like this, the fate of the tree will be the same, and you will collapse. If I can figure out the fate of the World Tree to the point that I will collapse, shouldnt that be enough? You are being stubborn. Huhu. Did you underestimate the stubbornness of the oldie who has lived for more than 20,000 years? Hasyath was shocked, as he knew she wouldnt give up. So he looked at the World Tree with his arms crossed. More than ten days had passed since Sarah had climbed the World Tree. He was worried about what to do if something happened, but fortunately, they had an artifact that was sending them updates, so she seemed to be fine for now. Still, it wasnt good if time dragged on like this. They didnt know what was happening in there, but it was a race against time, according to Hasyaths battle senses. It should have been quickly resolved, and she had to come down fast. Otherwise, something bad would happen to Sarah. Sarah. Hasyath, like Hiyan, felt ashamed for placing such a heavy responsibility on a young child. But it couldnt be helped. Because the being who intervened in Sarahs fate only wanted her. If she does the mission right, I can pass on the secrets. She was thinking of passing them on to Isis later, but she thought that if Sarah came back, she would teach them to her. By that time, she would be qualified for them. So come back fast. A weak wind blew. The light faded. Sarah slowly opened her eyes. She held her breath as she looked at the changing scenery. The beautiful Welton Mansion, which she could see through the window, was no longer there. The voices of her family members that she had been hearing a while ago were now all silent. What was spreading out now was only the world of darkness, but it wasnt unpleasant or terrifying. However, after entering the world of darkness from the happy place she had just been, it seemed like a corner of her heart was empty. She looked back, and there was no one there. Everything was a dream. At the emptiness she was feeling, Sarah couldnt even laugh. She raised her hand. Even her small hand was back to its original size. The bright dress vanished, and she was now wearing rugged clothes. This was her original look. It was not the image of her playing with dolls while wearing a cute girls dress, but the image of fighting enemies with a weapon in hand. Sarah grabbed the golden stick. I do not regret it. I was able to see my family. She wasnt yet sure if coming back to reality was a good thing, but at least she had seen her mother healthy, her father alive, and her brother, who cared for her the most. Even if it was only an illusion, she was truly happy to see the image of their family that she longed to have. At least the memories of the past were clear. And that was enough. What she had to do now was move forward. She unclenched her hand that was holding the stick. Lets go. Sarah walked forward with a stiff face. Trials make those who overcome them stronger. At least Sarah was now several times mentally stronger than before the trial. Now she wouldnt collapse. This should do. It was at that moment that she heard a female voice in the darkness. Sarah stopped. The darkness parted, and someone walked through the darkness. She had purple skin and wine-colored hair that gently covered her chest. Despite her unique appearance, no one could deny her beauty. In particular, her silver eyes, which were in contrast to the darkness, looked like black holes that could suck everything. Sarah felt herself stop breathing at the realization of the woman being a divine being. In an instant, she felt that this woman was higher than Isis. Does this child have good eyes? She is his younger brother, so how much of his instinct did she get? Venus grinned as she looked at Sarah. Compared to my brother, there isnt much. Normally, she would have asked how this woman knew her brother, but Sarah couldnt even lift a finger, let alone open her mouth to talk. It had to be that. Sarah had never met this woman. This being was at the level of a Creator. No, there were just a handful of people in the world who had met someone of that level. Even the Gods. It seems like my darkness is overwhelming you a bit. When Venus shook her hand, the pressure that seemed to push her body down disappeared, and Sarah let out a shaky breath as she sat down on the ground. It has been a long time since I let a weak mortal like you into my space, so I couldnt control it. There was a lack of consideration on my side. Sarah gasped for air and tried to lift her head up. Her consciousness was getting close to being cut off, but her mental strength, which overcame the trial, wasnt going to be broken down this easily. Venus also appreciated that. The human spirit that can overcome a world where the will is bound to break is truly amazing. To be able to stay conscious in front of me. W-Who are you? At Sarahs question, her magenta lips turned into a smile. Pretty good. There is nothing I cannot tell you about myself in exchange for your coming here. It was an arrogant tone, but Sarah didnt feel it as such. It seemed so natural. Venus revealed her name. I am Venus, the Spirit King of Darkness, and the creator of the Shadow World. Nice to meet you, the blood and flesh of the Demon King. Sp-Spirit King? I know what you are thinking. When Saras eyes widened at the words Spirit King, Venus read her thoughts and immediately denied them. I am called a Spirit King, but I am on a level different from those worms. Having such a name is useless to me, and it is a disgrace even to think that they are the same as me. So do not even think about it. . Answer. Yes, yes! Sarah nodded her head, and Venus smiled as if she were satisfied. How long do you plan on sitting? Ah. All the pressure was gone, and the tension was released from her body. The strength in her legs returned to some extent, and she could somehow raise herself up, but she still found it difficult to stand because her condition was bad. Sarah stood up, holding onto her trembling legs. And then she turned to Venus and asked, But If you have something to say, say it confidently. I dont like those who stutter. Then I will be direct. Do you know my brother? Of course. I have a fairly deep relationship with Diablo Volfir, the current Demon King of Wrath. How? Did brother do something in this. Sarah asked, wondering if her brother caused trouble here, to which Venus snorted, Huh. It is true that he is stronger than before, but dealing with me here would mean he is suicidal. Is that so? In the first place, his power originated from me. Can you covet my world without going insane? You are the source of Brothers power? You are looking at it now. This darkness. Venus spread her arms wide and pointed at it. When Sarah made a face like she didnt get it, Venus clicked her tongue. You dont know anything about your Brother. Even what powers he uses. it is a bit embarrassing, but I dont know much about Brother. Can you tell me if you know anything? I am sorry, but I am not a kind person. First of all, I am a voyeur, and I want you to know that Im not in a good mood that youre here right now. So if you have any questions, ask him directly. Sarah wanted to plead with her, but she knew that asking for more would get her kicked out. She could have pushed it, but when she didnt, Venus smiled. She was a quick-witted kid. And she didnt hate such kids. Well, to put it bluntly. It has something to do with his past life. Past life? Find out for yourself. Arent you of the same blood? Even though that bloodline is ridiculous, according to my thoughts. Well, there isnt much time. Didnt you come to solve the problem of the World Tree? Right. The World Tree is dying. If it was Miss Venus who had called for me in my dream, can you solve it? I am sorry, but I wasnt the one who called for you. Uh? Then who. Venus answered the question with a rather tired face, There is someone. A woman. A very annoying one too. If there wasnt an exclusive pass, I wouldnt have even cared. I do not understand. I hate that quavering voice. Just talk to her. Yes. You dont have to wonder too much. I will see you later here since she is a troublesome one. Venus clicked her tongue, perhaps feeling irritated again. Judging by the way she was talking, Sarah guessed that the owner of the voice that appeared in her dream was also in this space. A being who could solve the problem of the World Tree. And the existence that changed my fate. Hiyan and Hasyath said that if they were able to intervene in fate, then it had to be a God. There was a high chance that it was someone above or on the same level as Venus. And it felt funny to Sarah to be constantly involved with such beings in her life. Just what am I? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How did she get swept into such a thing? She didnt know. Sighing, she followed Venus. The darkness parted with the Milky Way opening, and there was a woman there. TL/N: Above the realm of humans. Chapter 417 The dazzling light of dawn was so bright that it seemed like opening her eyes wouldnt be an easy task. Sarah was involuntarily covering her face. Even so, the light penetrated between her arms and shone on her face, and the warmth was something she had never experienced before. [Open your eyes.] A voice came. [You deserve it.] At the same time, Sarah slowly opened her eyes. It was still bright, but somehow the glare from earlier was no longer there. It was a strange yet addictive sensation. Sarah couldnt understand what was happening, but following the words of the voice, she lowered her hand first. And then she could see it. What the world illuminated by dawn looked like. And. She was standing on the edge of a cliff. It was a dizzying height, as if she could fall at any moment, but she was so overtaken by the overwhelming sight that she couldnt think of fear. A land of pure white clouds stretched up in front of her. A feast of light poured in between them. There were numerous rainbows in the blue sky, and huge birds entwined in flames were roaming there. It was a beautiful world that could only be seen in childrens books. However, even such a world was completely covered by one being. Goddess. The being was floating in the sky, about ten kilometers away from the cliff. She was in a white dress that was gently fluttering. Her blonde hair was slightly curled with a faint sheen, and her pale skin and green eyes seemed to reflect her mysterious nature. She was already shocked by the appearance of the High Elves. She was even more shocked that this beautiful creature existed. So what was this being? She wondered if all the beauty in this world might have originated from this person. She had heard of such things before. All races, including humans, were said to be created in the image of God. Then, wasnt that existence the true source then? She opened her mouth. [It took you a lot of hard work to get here.] Hearing that voice, Sarah felt like she would melt. It was like shed become addicted. [I am Gaia. The Mother Goddess of this land.] Pray. The owner of this land. Sarah involuntarily tried to bow her head, but something felt strange. Why would she want to pray to Gaia? Suddenly, that thought passed through her head, and as that thought passed, she stood still in an awkward posture, as if her body were stiff. Then, in a hurry, she began to touch her face and arms. Fortunately, after confirming that everything was fine, she asked Gaia with an absurd look on her face, What have you done to me? In an instant, it felt like the presence of Gaia had pierced deep into her heart, and she gave strength to herself. She didnt realize why she was feeling this way, but she suddenly thought that if she didnt notice the strange action she was doing, she would become a slave. Instead of answering, Gaia mumbled with a satisfied smile, [You are indeed someone who has passed the trial, and you deserve to stand in front of me.] What the hell. Sarah staggered a little from the sudden dizziness she felt. It seemed like there had been a huge blow to her head. She felt something cold run down her nose, and when she touched it with the back of her hand, it was stained with blood. Gaia continued, [All things on this land bow their heads to me. It is the unavoidable essence of this world, an instinctive act for the Creator.] Then what I was about to do. [Was a natural action.] If others heard it, they would call it absurd, but even such a person would act the same and bow to Gaia. Because she was the mother of all things, the one who created the planet Bless and gave birth to all nature and life that lived on this land. Everything born under her would fall in love with her, the Mother Goddess, the absolute. Actually, Sarah was a bit shocked, but she didnt have any bad feelings toward Gaia. She was embarrassed, but she only had good feelings for the Creator. [So those who arent qualified cannot stand in front of me. Even if they dont want to, they will only be my slaves. And dolls that have lost their will wont be of any help in the future.] They were sharp and clear words, but what Gaia needed wasnt a doll that moved on her orders. Those who have lost their objectivity and were stuck on following her orders could never carry out her will. Sarah could understand what she was trying to say. Is passing the trial the qualification? [Yes. I have been waiting for a child who can hold their ego in front of me.] The mental capacity that doesnt budge. It wasnt strange for Sarahs mind to collapse in the world of trials, but she overcame it. Even though she didnt prepare herself for it, those who had passed the trial had mental strength similar to that of a God. No matter how strong ones body was, mental strength was what kept one alive. Among those who stayed down there right now, if they stood in front of Gaia without going through trials, most of them would become her slaves. Sarah was horrified when she realized that. On the other hand, she wondered what would have happened if she had failed the trial. What would have happened to me if I didnt pass the trial? [.] Gaia didnt answer. She just made a face that said there was no need to explain it. dead. You put me in such a dangerous place. [The choice was yours.] Didnt you alter my fate? [Did that elf child say that?] Gaia spoke like she knew everything. [Since they are the descendants of Odin, they should have the knack for reading fate. However, they literally only have a little knack for reading it. You dont know how intricately intertwined your fate is. The fate of life can be changed without my intervention. It isnt easy, but it is possible.] It was completely different from what Hiyan said, and Sarah couldnt help but be shocked. And then she noticed that her situation had been assessed incorrectly. Then did Miss Gaia intervene in my fate? [Half right, half wrong.] Gaia approached Sarah, making her flinch and step back. She lightly landed on the edge of the cliff where Sarah was. [I just gave you the choice. I mean, it wasnt like I was guiding you by hand on the direction you should take.] Choice? [That day three years ago. Do you remember the dandelion seeds that flew from the burned ruins?] Upon hearing that, Sarahs eyes widened. Sarah recalled the ruins. How could she not remember it? It was the turning point in her life. No. The person who was the cause of those ruins. When her thoughts flowed in that direction, Sarahs face began to contort with extreme anger. Her aura radiated. YOU!! A level of energy that was too high for a young girl to radiate began to shake the cliff. Gaia corrected her misunderstanding. [I dont know what incorrect things you are thinking about, but I didnt do it intentionally. I just turned the route you were going to go there.] Uh.? [The reality of the brutal war. Burned villages and humans turned into black corpses. Ironically, the dandelion seeds that flew everywhere spread new life throughout the world. I just showed you that.] She remembered that day three years ago. It was the time when she was running away with her mother in a small carriage before she even seriously held the sword. She had never thought of getting stronger. She just thought that the nightmare would end if she held onto her mother. Then one day, they came across a ruin. It was late at night, and they were thinking of taking a rest there, but for the first time in her life, she saw a charred corpse. For some reason, the eyes of the terribly dried-up corpse looked alive. Unlike the skin, the eyes didnt burn. And at the traumatizing sight of that, Sarah was dumbfounded. Until she saw dandelion seeds flying. Life and death are like light and shadow. They are together, but they cannot coexist. But as light and shadow change, so do life and death. That is what a cycle is. The normal world is maintained by the flow of this cycle. If this flow breaks and only one of the two exists, the world will perish. What are you talking about? maybe it is still too difficult for you to understand. I will have to explain it to you when you are older. I dont know! Lets just play house! It was a conversation with her older brother that she had a long time ago. In fact, it was too embarrassing even to call it a conversation. At that time, she couldnt understand a single word he was saying, and she just thought that her brother was saying complicated things as usual. However, seeing this scene for the first time, she understood what her brother meant. It was also the first time she thought about holding the sword. Because I thought that if I werent able to protect my mother, I would be eliminated from the cycle. Her father died, and her brother disappeared. Under that situation, could a mother and daughter survive in this harsh world where women were killed for their bodies? Sarah didnt complicate life and death. She just understood that the moment they both died, everything was over. [That was your choice. You were able to follow your original fate. If you just thought it was terrible, you would have lived like a normal girl taking care of your parents.] Obviously, she had the option of living a normal life. Actually, she had thought about it a lot, so she knew Gaias words werent wrong. [If even that was an intervention in fate, I wouldnt deny it.] No. It is right. Certainly, from that point on, I had chosen a different path. [But you didnt. I dont know what you felt then, but seeing you stand in front of me now, it seems like I wasnt wrong.] Sarah was used to this situation by now. It was true that Gaia guided her life, which could have been ordinary, by giving her another option, but she wasnt going to blame her. She would have regretted it if she had chosen a boring life. At least now, wasnt she qualified to tamper with the future? This was her chance to rectify her twisted fate. So she was able to ask with confidence, So why did you make me come here? [Let me ask you a question before that. Why did you come all the way here?] To which she answered without a thought, I came to protect the World Tree and my family. [The path you will take will be tough, it will be terrible, and it will be a tough trial that will lead you to numerous situations of frustration. I will give you another chance. Go back now. Then, I will tell you how to save the World Tree.] The reason she came all the way here was to save the World Tree, but things have changed for Sarah now. It felt like she was drawing the line, saying that all she could do was save the tree, and that thought wasnt just an illusion. [Head back to your normal life.] It was her last consideration for her, who would have a thorny life. But Sarah smiled. She had chosen a path, and she knew which one she should be walking in the future. Now that she had managed to confirm many things, she had gone too far ahead to turn around. No. I am not going back. [You mean.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I do not have any bold hopes, though. I only want one thing. [What is it?] Peace in our family. I am ready to do anything to make that happen. Seeing that determined face, Gaia didnt tell her to give up anymore. That was because the two separate destinies had merged into one. Chapter 418 Sarahs fate had two sides. The life that existed of her living a normal one but filled with pain and regret, and her current life of stepping onto thorns and moving forward despite suffering. She lived the latter through the choice Gaia had offered, but now she could head back to her former life. That was why her fate was always a series of crossroads. And now they had merged into one. [It is irreversible.] She kicked aside the last chance that Gaia gave her. As a result, it was impossible for Sarah to return to her normal life. No matter how unhappy she was, at least it would have been a peaceful one. While taking care of her mother by her side, she might have met a decent partner and enjoyed happiness for a little bit. But not anymore. [It is too late to regret it.] I have no regrets. However, Sarah responded, No. Even if I have some regret, it is far better than doing nothing. [ I get it. I accept it.] In response to her words, Gaia didnt say anything. Fate couldnt be changed, and it would only break the girls mind if she said anything. So, Gaia smiled. [Wonderful.] It isnt wonderful. How can it be wonderful if I am someone who has done nothing for my family? I will be fixing all of them now, so tell me. Why was I brought here? She had learned why she had to come this far and what kind of path she was destined to take. It was now time to listen to the main story. Gaias purpose wasnt to save the World Tree. Saving it was just one of her goals, and her real goal was something else. [I intend to take you as my Apostle.] yes? At Gaias sudden words, Sarah was shocked. She couldnt understand what she had just heard. So she asked again, What did you just. [I said I would make you my Apostle.] An Apostle. The incarnation of God, their agent, their closest one, etc. There were so many names, but simply put, it was an existence qualified enough to spread the voice of God to their followers. And Sarah knew one of the Apostles, Ricky. He is now known in the world as the Apostle of the Pyro Church and the strongest paladin. If she became the Apostle of Gaia, would she be on the same level as him? [Your concept is different from the 12 Apostles.] Reading her thoughts, Gaia spoke to correct her. [The Apostles they created exist to rule their lands. Being my Apostle is different.] How? [Because once you become my Apostle, no one should find out about it.] Why? Sarah couldnt understand it. If she became an Apostle, it would be better to reveal it than hide it. However, Sarah had no choice but to agree with her. [You will be killed by the Sun God Ra.] Killed by the Sun God? This was a little shocking for her. Why? I keep asking questions, but I am not getting any answers yet. [Right. It is fine. In the first place, there are only a few people in the world who know about this. Its for a simple reason. The reason Ra made the current world this way is to kill me, and if you go and claim yourself to be my Apostle, he will capture you alive. After being captured alive, I wont be able to do much. Do you get what I am saying?] She would be tortured and killed. Just thinking about that made Sarahs body tremble. Why is Ra going after you? [I have no idea what he is thinking. However, it seems that theres something he can do only after he kills me. I wish I could stop him alone, but I lack the ability to do that right now. So I am hiding here in Venuss space.] It was regrettable that the creator of Bless and the being called Mother Goddess was in such a situation. Even the Sun God must have originated from her, yet he was trying to kill her? Is there another way? [No. If things work out the way I want them to, it would be nice. But it isnt so easy.] Gaia said that with a depressed face. [The reason I want to make you my Apostle is to solve that.] I can do something? [It will be impossible without you. That is why I chose you.] Then [Your brother. Jamie Welton.] Sarahs eyes widened at the mention of her brother. No. It cannot be. [What you are thinking is correct. Your brother is the one.] Sarah didnt know much about her brother. She had asked Venus before coming here, and she didnt give her a proper answer either. She had been curious for a long time. Just what was her brother up to? Why did he become so oddly strong and become the Demon King? She was frustrated that she didnt know anything, so she asked, Just what is my brother? [Do you want the truth?] Yes. She didnt care about anything else, but she wanted to hear it this time. [You better listen well, then. Your brothers story is quite shocking.] I will still listen. Because he is my family. [Sometimes, it is better not to know anything about your family members. But I dont think you will listen to me if I try to convince you either.] After exchanging a few words, Gaia realized Sarah was sure of it. With a short sigh, Gaia told Sarah what he had been like since Jamie Weltonno, Diablo Volfir. [Your brother is] The story was long. It was only natural since she spoke about everything about that person, from his past life to his current life. Gaia looked at Sarah. How would his sister react after hearing all of this? Unlike her older brother, this child got to live a normal life until three years ago, so she was curious about what she would think of her brothers shocking life. Disappointed, angry, or sad? Maybe she felt all of them. Sarah bowed her head. Her shoulders were trembling a little. [Ive told you everything you were curious about your brother.] Gaia said, but Sarah didnt respond. She understood the child. Whatever Jamie did, there was blood. And then she raised her head. She must have cried a little since her eyes were red. [Do you regret hearing it?] To which she shook her head. I do not have any regrets. She wiped away her tears with the sleeve of her clothes. And she said, with a sad face, I feel sorry for him. The life of the man called Diablo Volfir was terrible. His life was nothing but misfortune, to the point that she would rather walk through hell. He was betrayed by the disciples he trusted and sacrificed countless lives to become stronger, but was eventually defeated and trapped into nothing. After eons of time passed, he was reincarnated as Jamie Welton, but he was unable to protect his family. His fathers death became the trigger for his anger, which forcibly awakened him as the Demon King. And now. According to Gaia, he was trying to confront the Sun God by abandoning all of his emotions like in the past. On the contrary, he had become a more emotionless being than in his previous life. How could she not feel sad? Her one and only brother is now about to give up being human. Maybe he had already given up. Even so, as a family member, she couldnt help him, and that was what made Sarah feel horrible. What do I do? Is there anything I can do for him? [Of course. But it will be difficult. The current Diablo Volfir has reached that stage,] Abandoning all of his emotions. Sarah understood what that meant. Even my family must be in good condition. He was the one who cared for their family more than anyone else. And such a brother was now pushing his family out of his life. It deeply saddened her, but Sarah remembered what her brother had said during the trial. Everything he was doing was for the sake of their familyneglecting them and letting go of his emotions too. Of course, her brother in the trial and her brother in the real world might be different. That was because her brother in the trial was created by Sarahs ideal image. But she believed that even her real brother would say the same thing. So even her older brother, who had thrown away his emotions, would still recognize her. Gaia continued, [In that state, he will be able to get close to Ra. However, going beyond it is impossible. Rather, he is empty, so he cannot defeat Ra.] Gaia was confident. As of now, Jamie couldnt defeat Ra. In order to defeat Ra, he needed to have his emotions. [The only person who can do that is you. Even if it is unlikely, I have no other choice but to place my bets on you.] A voice mixed with longing. Sarah nodded. Nice. It was what I was originally planning to do, and now that I know the reason, I dont care anymore. I will accept your will. [Thank you.] But there is one thing I need to confirm. [What is it?] While listening to the story about her brother, she needed to hear about something else from Gaia. Perhaps it was the most important question in this situation. What are you going to do with my brother when everything is over? [] Gaia chose Jamie as the sword to kill Ra, the Sun God. If her plan worked, then what would happen after that? Would everything end with everyone smiling? It didnt seem to be the case for Sarah. If I think about it more carefully, and my brother defeats Ra, it means that he will become a powerful being who cannot be controlled even by you. I do not think that you will be leaving such an existence untouched after everything is over. [What do you want to say?] Promise me this. After everything ends well, you will not lay a hand on my family. [I promise. As long as it doesnt harm the peace.] There was a condition attached. Sarah frowned. Gaia intended to do something to Jamie, depending on the situation, once her plans were successful. Gaia also had to say something. [I do not care if things head back to normal, but even with the arrangement that I tried to make, if your brother ends up as the second Ra.] There was no need to speak further, her message was conveyed, and Sarah was aware of it. Even so, it was good to lay it all out. I understand. I hope that doesnt happen, but if it does. [Stop. Any more than this is a meaningless conversation. In the end, it isnt too late to think about all of this after defeating Ra. And I believe in you. If it is you, you will be able to stop your brother even if he heads down the wrong path.] Having said that, Sarah had nothing more to say, so she loosened her stiff expression. Keep your word. [I will.] She understood the position of Gaia, so Sarah didnt say anything more. It was something she had to consider. To be honest, it didnt make her feel good that her brother was being suspected and that his actions were being watched. Then make me your Apostle. [Is your heart ready?] Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [It will be a little painful.] Gaia extended her hand to Sarah. A warm green light wrapped around her body. Feeling the warmth and coziness of being held in her mothers arms, Sarah closed her eyes and completely surrendered herself to the light. A tremendous amount of light shone from the place they were in. The Apostle of the God of Beginning was born. Chapter 419 Something was boiling up from inside of her, and she felt full for some reason. It filled her chest and then spread throughout her entire body, heating it up. It felt like her skin was peeling off. The sensation of her bones and muscles relocating intertwined with the warmth penetrating into each cell in her body. The world was dyed in rainbow colors. Sarah stood in the sky. The round planet, Bless, was in front of her eyes. The large continent had a more complex shape than she thought. Some were yellow, some were green, and some were grayish and desolate. It was amazing. The place she was living in was such a big world. And that wasnt the end. Sarah felt her body suddenly pulled all the way back, and soon the planet began to shrink. At the scene that her eyes were witnessing now, she just opened her mouth wide. What is all of this? A group of lights that were difficult to put into words were everywhere. Like a large river, it crossed the black space, and light masses that looked like spirals could be seen in all directions. Sarah knew what this was. The Milky Way. It was one of the most beautiful sights that could only be seen at night. Even though she had seen the Milky Way, she didnt know what it was, so for her, it was just pretty. But it was different now. Sarah was being sucked into this amazing Milky Way. Numerous planets similar to that of Bless passed by, and things like the sun emitting great heat spread everywhere. A comet, which was crossing the universe, was flying at great speed toward her. Sarah flinched and covered her face with her arms to prevent being hit. But the comet just passed right through her. Only then did Sarah realize that she didnt actually exist here. For some reason, she was out of her body and wandered into outer space without even realizing it. A star full of red cracks contracted to a very small size and soon caused a huge explosion. Something pitch black unfolded and began to devour everything. Sarah was also pulled into it. She felt this sensation like her body was being pulled and her thoughts were being halted at the same time. I am. Her mind was being crushed. In the overwhelming darkness that sucked in even the light, Sara began to forget everything. From her childhood memories to what she was doing until now, she couldnt recall anything. This was the world of oblivion. Sarah, who had been sucked into somewhere like that, came to her senses in a certain space. It was a pitch-black space with nothing in it. Sarah opened her eyes and instinctively looked back. Then a large candlestick was made, and the wick caught fire and began to shake. Three shadows appeared around the candle. And one of them was someone whom Sarah knew well. Miss Gaia. Standing in the middle was Gaia, who hadnt changed much from before, just in different clothing. On either side of her, their faces were half hidden in shadow, making it difficult for her to recognize who they were. Among them, the man on the right spoke, We need to start cleaning. The man on the left spoke next, After the initial explosion, the world is now unstable. All kinds of chaos and order are getting ready to trigger a new explosion. You have to tie both together. It is your responsibility. The two men turned to Gaia. And she was staring at the candle. At first glance, it was a normal-looking candle, but in the light, there were numerous scenes happening. Two of you will be sacrificed. It is something I do not wish. Anytime for the right thing. Gaia nodded with a sad face. Then lets do it. The space began to change. Everything that destabilized the universe came together in one place. It seemed as if the entire universe was being sucked into a single point. The darkness of the beginning, the primordial darkness, the absolute law, the cycle of things, the light of ruin, the order, the destroyer that traveled the universe Everything that threatened the universe was here. Gaia had gathered them together. It was something she could never have done if she was alone, but through the twos sacrifice, she succeeded in putting them together. In the form of pitch-black pillars, all sorts of barriers were put up so that it would never be broken and no one could approach it. And a star was made under it. May it be immortal. It was a small voice full of hope. The world started to move rapidly again. Sarah began to see many things. Numerous Gods, lives, and World Trees were created by Gaias hands and rooted into the ground, and civilizations were established and disappeared repeatedly. The history of the universe was pushing through her head. The invasion of the 12 Gods, Diablo Volfir and the Resistance against them, and the image of him becoming a dark magician and challenging the Gods until the end. Since then, there have been numerous World Resets, and many lives have been lost. What can I even do? The more she looked at this, the more Sarah had that thought. There was nothing she could do. Even if she became Gaias Apostle in this huge world, would it be possible for her to change something? She clenched her fists. Sarah was standing on a desolate land before she knew it. With a sandstorm around her, it was hard to open her eyes, and she realized that she was staring straight ahead. There was a man there. It was a calm, blonde man, and he slowly approached Sarah and said, I cannot see your face. His eyes curled into a smile, and he pointed his finger at Sarah. I will find you. The mans eyes were covered with golden flames. You see. The main seat is for the Sun God. She was suddenly short of breath. Blood flowed from his face under the pressure of his body being weighed down, and the body of the man burned in an instant. Hiding is meaningless. There is nowhere to run. Kuak! Despite no one touching her neck, she felt suffocated as if someone was choking her. Her eyes turned upwards, and then [Enough.] The man was engulfed in flames and vanished like a lie, and the devastated space was transformed into a world of light. Kuak! Sarah slumped to the floor, letting out a raspy breath. She didnt know what had just happened. The man who suddenly appeared, the man who spoke of himself as the Sun God, was clearly aware of her. When Sarahs breathing returned to some extent, she looked at Gaia and asked, What was that? [.] Gaia didnt answer. She, too, looked bewildered. And after a moment she said, [You have become more troublesome than I thought, Ra.] She didnt think he would move into the space made for Sarah alone. It was like he was waiting for her most vulnerable moment, but what gave her goosebumps was that she had already expected this to happen someday. It was also proof that Ra had become stronger than before. Fortunately, it seemed that he hadnt seen Sarahs face. It must mean there were limits to his five senses as he forcibly infiltrated my world. He probably didnt see, hear, or smell her. But the scary thing was that he appeared right in front of her. There was no way that Ra would forget how he felt. Sarah might not be in danger now, but if he moved with his tenacious personality, she would be caught one day. [From now on, it will be a race against time.] The key was how quickly Sarah could get Jamie back to normal. She should be turned into a state where she could stand against Ra. If not, Sarah would be captured by Ra, and if that happened, she would be killed. It doesnt matter if I die alone, but She didnt know Ras purpose, she only knew one thing. He would be breaking down the pillars of heaven. She didnt know how, but it shouldnt be too difficult to find a way to get rid of the most annoying one. [We dont have much time. You should move right away.] So he must have been the real Sun God. [Right. He wont be able to find you right away, but considering his personality, I dont think it will take him too long. Go ahead and watch. If you check the past, even just the fragments, you will know what to do in the future.] Well, I guess it was something that actually happened. Brothers figure. Diablo Volfir, who faced the 12 Gods. She had confirmed with her own two eyes the appearance of her older brother in his previous life. Even though his desperation only passed by quickly, it stuck in her mind. [I would love to tell you more things, but I will be putting them off until later. It is time for you to head back.] Yes. As Gaia said, now that Ra has noticed Sarahs existence, it is a battle against time. Before that, tell me how to save the World Tree. [You already know it.] I do? [Yes. You might not know right now, but you will realize it at some point, so do not worry too much.] It was a cryptic statement, but Gaia told her that she already knew. And these were the words of the woman who created the World Tree, so it had to be true. When Gaia reached out, a large portal was created inside the cliff. It was a door leading to the Shadow World. [I believe in you.] I will do my best. She still didnt know if she could save the world, but she was determined to do something about it. Sarah grabbed her chest, which was pounding, and pushed herself through the portal. Left alone, Gaia looked at the closing portal and murmured, This world must be preserved. Her eyes looked cold. When she came out, Venus was waiting. It looks like its over? Ah, yes. Sarah bowed her head slightly awkwardly. As the Spirit King of Darkness, there was something odd about her strong atmosphere. Venus also noticed Sarahs emotions, but her personality wasnt so good for her to be considerate of such things. You became Gaias Apostle? It turned out like that. Hmm. Venus circled around Sarah, looking interested. Sarah just glanced at her. Even though she was an Apostle, she was still Sarah, who was a small lamb in front of Venus. What did Gaia see in you to make you her Apostle? Just because you are the blood of Diablo? Well. Actually, I am busy right now. Hmm. Now that you have become an Apostle, you must be busy, right? I was busy before coming here. In the first place, she came all the way here to save the World Tree. Sarah wasnt in a situation where she had time to relax. Then you need to go. C-Can I leave? Sarah wanted to get out. Those silver eyes looked like they were piercing into her heart, so it was very uncomfortable. Smiling, Venus reached for the darkness, and when she took her hand back, a necklace appeared on her finger. Have this. What is this? Well? If you have that with you, something interesting might happen. Having said that, she didnt want it. That was what Sarah wanted to say, but she held those words back. Venuss necklace fell into her hand. It was a necklace that had a black jewel that looked like a pitch-black stone. It was a slightly irregularly carved jewel, but even in the dark, there was this strange purple light inside it. When Sarah continued to look at it, Venus shoved her. Now go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uhh!! Sarahs body got sucked into the darkness. Give my regards to your brother~ As if falling into the abyss, Sarah disappeared into the endless pit, and her screams resounded. Venus covered her lips as she chuckled at this. Chapter 420 Sarah let out a long scream at the feeling of falling down a cliff. She couldnt understand why she would do such a thing. Inside, she cursed Venus. You disgusting woman!!!! She wanted to swear more harshly, but for some reason, she thought Venus could read her thoughts, so she decided to be a bit respectful to her. Anyway. How many minutes did she fall? Perhaps she had adapted to the continuous fall, so Sarah sat cross-legged with her arms crossed as she was falling. How long will I be falling? Her initial fear vanished, and she just wondered when she would reach the ground. Will she be falling like this for the rest of her life? It was around the time when she was thinking that a cold wind blew from behind her, and everything around her changed. Woah! She let out a scream only then. It was clear that if she touched the ground at this speed, her body would explode into millions of pieces. And the thought of that shocked her. However, even that thought didnt last long. Puak! She felt a soft touch on her back. It didnt seem like she had fallen on hard ground. Still, unlike the speed she was falling, her body became lighter. Well, if Venus were sane, she wouldnt kill her by throwing her. Unless she really intended to kill her. Sarah rubbed her butt with her hand. Then, she felt something smooth on the back of her hand, followed by another soft thing like a water balloon. Cushion? Thinking so, she looked back. WACK! It was Rata. With his round eyes. W-Why are you here? Why did you suddenly fall on my stomach? Rata was also surprised to see Sarah, and she was speechless. It was because she had fallen onto Ratas soft stomach. Sarah, who cleared her throat, was asked by Rata about what had happened. What happened? You just walked inside and stood there. What do we do now? What? I just entered? Sarah asked again, like someone who misunderstood his words. Rata looked like she was losing it and said, Has it been around ten seconds? So why did you come back in such a sudden manner? From above too. He pointed up, and Sarah was flustered. About ten days passed in the world of trials alone, and her conversation with Gaia had gone on for hours. But only ten seconds had passed? It was hard for her to believe that, but Rata wasnt joking. Sarah told him what had happened. Ehh?? You seem to be joking? Its not a joke. Its real. So you mean you passed the trial and met Miss Gaia? It is true. Really? For real? Enough! As Rata continued to ask the same thing, Sarah yelled. It is true, so stop it! Ah, fine. Dont get hyper for no reason. Sarah glanced at Rata, who flinched. Actually, the reason she got angry on purpose was that she didnt want him to ask any more questions. If he talked further, she might end up mentioning becoming her Apostle. Gaia told her to hide that fact, so she couldnt tell Rata. So she tried to change the topic. Anyway, it had been ten seconds. Did the Gods deal with space and time that easily? To be honest, she was dumbfounded. It felt like she was finding out too many things about the world, and it made her feel a bit odd. Am I also a small change? Sarah shook her head. It will not change anything if I become serious here. Right. So did you figure out how to save the World Tree? Hmm that. Rata rubbed his nose after hearing everything. That means that you will find out naturally. But no matter how much I think about it, I dont get it. How do I even save the World Tree? Right. Well, there is no way Miss Gaia could have lied to you. It might be something like a flash in your memory. Hmm. Lets head down at once. Staying here will not change anything, and you need to tell your friends about this place. Right. Everyone has been waiting for a long time. It had been quite a while since she had come to this place, and fortunately, only ten seconds had passed when she was in the world of trials. She wasnt sure if that was a good thing or not yet, but she was a little relieved to know that the people below waited less time. Let us head down right now. Sarah tried to head back the way she came, but Rata didnt answer. Sarah walked ahead. Then she turned around because she didnt feel like he was following her and saw that Rata just stood still. What are you doing? Come. I cannot. Uh? At those words, Sarah looked a bit taken aback, and Rata continued. I am one who belongs to this tree. I cannot go with you. Why? Since he didnt tell her the circumstances, Sarah didnt know why Rata couldnt come. Rata had a bitter smile and scratched his cheek. I did bad things in the past, and I will be punished for them. So from now on, you need to do it all alone. Rata. It is fine. If I am able to help you, that is good enough for me. Come on. Time is being wasted. You really cannot come with me? At first, she didnt trust him, so she had been wary all this time, but she now knew how sincere he was. If asked, she would say they werent close, but they fought together, and they developed a bond as comrades. So she wanted to end this journey with him. Come play again here next time. I will stay here until then. You are being serious. Why would I tell a lie that hurts me? Sarah sighed. It seemed like he couldnt walk out of the tree. If she had known this, she would have asked Gaia to help her out, but Rata didnt talk about the problem he had. Should I try now? She thought about it, but she wasnt sure how to go back in. There was nothing she could do. As an Apostle there arent many things I can do, huh? Sarah looked at her hands. Come to think of it, she was an Apostle, but she wasnt sure what the power she had was. Something had changed, but She put that thought aside and looked at Rata. Thank you. Dont mention it. Rata smiled softly. Sarah also smiled and turned around. See you again. And she began to descend. Rata sighed as he watched her walk into the darkness. I will pray that everything will work out. He sincerely hoped so. Sarah came out of the super large cave Nidhog had made and went down the wooden wall. Since she jumped without a rope, she felt the air pushing her body. However, she thought going down swiftly would be better, so she strengthened her body with aura and increased the speed she was falling. A fall from such a height wouldnt even leave a corpse, but she didnt care now. The speed of her descent was so fast that no bugs could catch her. It took so long to go up. And going down was instant. The ground covered by clouds slowly came into view. The lower she got, the more complicated her mind became. But what do I say? She couldnt say she had met Gaia. But if she didnt mention the Goddess, how would she talk about the World Tree? A lie wouldnt work. In a situation where she couldnt speak the truth, Sarah shook her head many times. But she couldnt think of an answer. Sarah sighed and mumbled. Well, it will somehow work out. The ground was right in front of her. The houses of the High Elves in the distance began to become clear. Sarah turned her body horizontally and spread her arms and legs wide, so the speed of her descent decreased. Even so, it was still a good pace. She measured the distance as she was falling with her eyes and unfolded her aura when she reached a certain height. Having learned from her last fight, she could now deal with aura more naturally. Her aura spread all over her body and even filled the gaps between her limbs, making her look like a flying squirrel. And her aura moved convexly. As her speed decreased a lot, she was able to control her movement little by little. It was her first time flying like this, so it wasnt easy, but Sarahs genius sense was enough to make it possible. YAHOO~ An overwhelming sense of pleasure and joy dominated her mind. Sarah moved freely, turning in various directions, and despite being her first time, she felt refreshed. Well, it wasnt really free to fly, but where else could she fly like this? Sarah descended all the way to the ground in a good mood. And she could finally see people. I am here!! She shouted loudly and began to see people waving their hands at her. Sarah smiled and gradually reduced her speed. When she reached the level she wanted to, she made her aura turn into wings. And with a flapping sound, she landed on the ground. Sarah! You are back alive! The two warriors who greeted her were Mero and Gen, who had been waiting for her return. Are you fine? Are you not hurt anywhere? Hehe. I am fine. Sarah answered with an awkward smile. Mero and Gen must have been worried, and it was clear from their faces. In particular, Mero sighed in relief and patted Sarah on the shoulder. I am really glad. W-Were you that worried? I didnt expect this. Shut it, brat. Do you know how heartbreaking it was to send a child like you in there? Mero is right, we felt bad that it all happened because of us. At that time, Sarah had to climb the World Tree because they had informed Hasyath about her dream. No matter how much the World Tree was saved, the guilt was something they couldnt forget. If Sarah had died, they would have lived all their lives in guilt. You went through a lot. No. I did what I had to do. And it was right for me to go up there. Did anything work out? Yes, I will tell you when everyone comes. Sarah looked at the two groups behind Gen. Hiyan and Hasyath were walking with their people. However, Rebecca and Ash were nowhere to be seen. Sisters Rebecca and Ash? The big one hasnt woken up yet, and the little one is helping her. Still? It looks like she overdid it. At Meros words, Sarah looked concerned. She was thinking of talking to them as soon as she came down. At that time, Hiyan and Hasyath got closer to her. You have been through a lot of trouble. Really. You did so much. Hasyath smiled and greeted Sarah, while Hiyan kneeled down with a happy smile and tightly held her hand. She was a little shocked because she didnt think the two would act like this, but it didnt feel bad. Sarah smiled and nodded at them. I am back, and I have something to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After talking with Gaia, she decided to prioritize one thing. And she said, I want to go see my brother. Right now. Everyone went silent at those sudden words. ED/N: Like the freedom to fly how she wanted. Chapter 421 You want to see your brother? Hasyath was the one who spoke first. You said you wouldnt, though? Sarah had a reason to head there, and she was supposed to go with Isis, but she refused to meet Jamie. It was because she thought she wasnt strong enough. So why did she suddenly change her mind? Yes. Right. Then why did you change your mind? I have something to do. Is it about the World Tree? Sarah nodded at Hiyans question. It is hard to tell you everything, but that is where I have to go. What made you guess that? It must be the voice related to your dream. Right. But I cannot tell you. Why? Because I shouldnt. Sarah knew lying was not good. Her face always flushed when she lied, and she wasnt smart enough to lie. So she chose to stay honest. All I can say is that I need to meet him. Sarah. I dont know what happened to you there, but judging by the look on your face, something must have happened. Hasyath stared at her with a troubled face, and Sarah stared straight into his eyes. Normally she would have averted his gaze because she was scared of him, but it seemed like she couldnt do that now. And after staring at each other for ten seconds, Hasyath said, Fine. I wont ask. Hasyath. We need to know what she has been through. If it is related to the World Tree, we cannot just let it go. Hiyans opinion was right. The reason Sarah climbed up the World Tree was to save it. It wasnt something that could be dismissed by saying, I cannot tell you. But Hasyath was adamant. Hiyan, it is the fate of the child. We have no right to get involved. And when fate was mentioned, she couldnt say anything. Sarah rose to the top of the World Tree, and Hiyan was the one who sent her. So Sarahs every action was related to her fate. If even being unable to talk about it was related to fate, then Hiyan couldnt say anything. Still, she had to check. Fine. I will not ask what happened in detail. However, the World Tree is an exception. Did you find a way to save the World Tree? Sarahs main reason for climbing the World Tree was to save it. That was a question that she needed to ask. Sarah was a little nervous looking at her. Although Gaia had strictly asked her to keep it a secret, the issue about the World Tree was something she couldnt avoid. And she couldnt even lie about that. That. Sarah couldnt lie, so she sighed and said, I dont know. You dont know? Hyans eyes twitched at those words. However, I did figure out how to help it. Is that true?! Then tell me. The World Tree is dying even at this moment. We need to fix it as soon as possible. But the problem is Problem? That. I know the way, but should I say that I dont know the way? Haha. Sarah let out an awkward laugh, hoping to get over it cheerfully. Again, there was no way it could work. Hiyan was looking at her with glaring eyes. Are you trying to play with words? Her voice was cold, unlike before. She knew the way, but she also didnt. A child couldnt have a sudden onset of dementia, then what was this? She could understand why Sarah didnt want to talk about it earlier because it was her fate, but she wasnt going to accept anything related to the World Tree. And Sarah knew that too, so she sighed. That I think I would know how. But no matter how much I think about it, I cannot think of how. You said there is a way to save the World Tree? Is that what the owner of the voice told you? Yes. Hiyans face became stern. She seemed to be thinking about something, and then she turned to Sarah, I get it. It must have been a tough journey. Get some rest. Sarah thought she would ask more, but when she didnt, she looked shocked. Is that all? Yes. I need to think a little on my own. I will prepare hot water and food, so wash up and eat. Hiyan left with those words. And Hasyath looked at her and mumbled, As Hiyan said, relax for now. You must be very tired, and you must have had a hard time. Hasyath smiled and tapped her on the shoulder, and Sarah laughed brightly. Thanks to the relics she got, she was able to stay clean while climbing the World Tree, but it was nothing compared to soaking herself in hot water. After taking a bath, she savored the heat rising from her body and drank the cold milk that was made for her. Kuak It tastes so good. Fresh milk after a bath was a must. It was like an essential process that she did during her childhood. She couldnt even dream of it when she was training, but now she could enjoy it. Sarah lightly dried her hair with a relic and went outside. She heard the meal was set up outside. However, there was a place she had to stop before that. I need to see my sisters. Rebecca hadnt woken up yet. Actually, she wanted to go right away, but Mero told her she couldnt go there in her dirty state, so she took a bath first. I am not dirty. She had the relics to keep her clean, but after spending ten days in the World Tree, maybe she did appear unclean. Anyway, she washed up and headed straight to Ash. Upon arriving there, she knocked on the door. Sister! I am here! Sarah? A slightly startled voice came, and the door opened. Ash looked at Sarah with wide eyes. When did you return?! Ash, who hadnt heard of Sarah coming back, couldnt help but be surprised at her sudden presence. Come inside. She couldnt keep a guest outside, so she let Sarah in first. What happened? I havent heard that you were coming back. It hasnt been that long. Most of the others dont know I have returned either. I came down here right after work. I see. How are you? Can the World Tree be saved? That Sarah told Ash what she had told Hiyan. Ash, who had heard everything, didnt understand it, but she didnt ask anything as it wasnt something she could involve herself in. You worked hard. No. Rather, how is Sister? Still asleep. Let us go see her. The two of them went up to Rebeccas room on the second floor. Rebecca was still as asleep as the last time. With a cooing sound of breathing, her chest was moving up and down. You dont know when she will wake up? Yes. Do not worry. This is what happens when she uses the Spirit Kings power. She used it more than usual this time, so its not strange for her to be asleep for a long time. She will wake up. I am glad, then. Rather, what will you do next? I think I will be here until Sister wakes up. What about the Ran race? Since Sarah was with the Rans, Ash assumed they would be moving together, but her answer shocked Ash. I am thinking of seeing my brother. To Jamie? I have a reason to meet Brother, either publicly or privately. She and Sarah had talked a lot about the World Tree but nothing about Jamie. They all avoided any topics related to Jamie. However, Sarah herself brought up the topic for the first time. You seem determined. It isnt like that. I am just going to meet my family. Right. Just family. Right, he is family. It is strange that I hadnt met him for this long. I just want to do something natural. Something natural. Ash thought that was the right answer. A family should be comfortable with each other. A broken one couldnt be happy. So Sarah chose the expression natural to maintain that happiness. Ash found her expression very odd. When will you leave? I want to leave as soon as possible. Ra had noticed her presence. She didnt have time to relax, and today might be the last day she can relax. Sarah got up. Since I have seen you both, I will go now. Food? If you havent eaten yet, we can eat together. They prepared it separately. I want to eat there. Right. You worked hard, so you need to have something delicious. Enjoy your meal. Sister, too, eat on time. Or come with me. No. I dont know when she will wake up, so I will stay by her side. Then lets meet tomorrow. Sarah said goodbye and went out to where the meal was prepared. Even if it wasnt a festival gathering, people gathered, ate, and drank. Sarah had fun after a long time. It was a noisy place for her, who couldnt drink, but she still enjoyed it. And the day lasted until late. Early morning. Sarah was ready to move early. She went to bed late, but now she was at a level where she didnt have to worry about sleep, so she wasnt tired or had anything to worry about. You were planning to leave right away. At that time, light particles shone, and Hiyan walked through them, making Sarah look surprised. Miss Hiyan. I came here because I thought you would leave without saying anything. And I was right. As Hiyan said, Sarah was planning to leave quietly. It was because she was worried staying any longer would make Ra hurt them as well. So she planned on leaving alone, but Hiyan caught her. I dont know what made you so impatient, but give me a minute. What brings you here Is it about the World Tree? Yes. I have something to show you. To me? Follow me. Hiyan put her hand on Sarahs arm, and the entire scenery changed as her body floated in the air. They were in a huge library that had the scent of old wood. The structure of the library was amazing, but the reason for expressing it as such was due to the number of books. And when Sarah looked around curiously, HIyan said, What I am going to show you now is something that has been handed down to the managers of the World Tree. And it is natural for outsiders to have never seen this. Then why are you Because I heard it yesterday. You said you knew the way, but you dont know how to do it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. Perhaps you will find out how here. And Hiyan looked at Sarah and said, Maybe the slumbering old God might wake up. TL/N: Its like she knows what to do, but she cannot put a finger on it. Chapter 422 I have never intended to reveal this to anyone. If the number of people who know this increases, it wont be a secret anymore. And it is because I dont like what I know. If the managers werent needed, perhaps this information wouldnt have been shown to us. Hiyan took Sarah to the basement of the library. She talked a lot on the way. She didnt know if it was because she had always been a talkative person or because she had prepared what she wanted to say beforehand. But Sarah was feeling something strange from her. This was the world of the Gods a long time ago. There was a huge nation under the World Tree Yggdrasil. It was known as Asgard, and where we are now is what remains of it. However, it was destroyed tens of thousands of years ago. It was because of the great war for world supremacy. At that time, not a single member of the Asgardian Gods had survived. Odin, the king of Asgard, Thor, his brave son, and many other Gods perished without leaving their tombs behind. It was the secret of history, of which not a single word was told to the human world. It is just that some of the Gods clan were lucky to have survived and carried on their legacy. That was all. The power of the world was passed over to the enemies, and they had no choice but to hide under the World Tree. That clan Right. The High Elves. We are the descendants of Odin, as well as the descendants of the Asgardian Gods who lived in the World Tree. And there was no way that the 12 Gods who had the power of the world were unaware of the existence of their ancestors. They were as such. In fact, it was more of a threat than a suggestion of theirs. Do not fight. Continue to protect the World Tree. Dont leave this place and live your life. Then your clan would live. The war ended in our defeat, and the power gap was too much. The difference between the Gods and us was like that between humans and ants, maybe even more. We had no choice but to accept that unfair contract, and our ancestors stayed as slaves, protecting the World Tree. Outside, they were all High Elves, who were called one of the top three races in the world, but that was something they could say because they didnt know their true story. When the 12 Gods ruled the land, the dragons and the Rans also had a tough time moving around, just like the elves. Which was why there werent any rumors of them seeing the World Tree. Anyway, our ancestors were trapped in the World Tree, but they didnt give everything up. If there was nothing they could do externally, the consensus was for them to do whatever they could internally. And those are the records. Right. All of that long history was recorded. One generation after another, we continued to write. We created a subspecies that could live outside the World Tree and re-recorded the information that they passed on. We recorded and re-recorded even until five minutes before you came. Then the two of them stood in front of a large door. Hiyan snapped her fingers, and the torches around the door began to burn. And this place is a repository of records made by the successive managers. This is information that only the managers know. As I said before, no one of the same clan can even know about the existence of this place. Is there a God here? Hiyan said something about waking up a God. They were incomprehensible words since all the Gods were known to be dead. However, what she just said, that a God could be awoken, would contradict that statement. Be it a metaphor or a hidden truth, Sarah couldnt tell. Come in. Hiyan didnt answer her. Even until now. She put her hand over the door, and a wave of golden light spread around like a wave. White light shone from the cracks around the door, and it began to open with a creaking sound. A great light shone and made it difficult for Sarah to look straight ahead. Right when she was trying to cover her eyes with her hand, her vision felt a bit dim. Come on. Sarahs gaze fell to the door that had opened. A huge coffin was at the center of it. The coffin was standing at an angle and had unknown characters on it. Sarahs mouth moved on its own as she began to read the words on it. I will climb to Valhalla. I will head to the place where the souls of the warriors breathe. Do not forget the crushing defeat and shattered pride of the land. I will come back from the dead to put a spear into the heart of the Sun. Yggdrasil Burn this body and open the way to heaven on the last day so that we can step into this land again. It felt like a diary page filled with someones resentment. She didnt know whose it was, but based on the level of the content, it felt like it spoke about avenging the happenings, even in death. The Sun. Sarah thought that meant Ra. Sarah looked at Hiyan to ask who was in the coffin. But whose coffin is this She couldnt finish her question because Hiyan was looking at Sarah, shocked. Flustered by her, she changed the question. W-Why are you looking at me like that? How did you read it? Do you know how to read that text? Uh? Ah. It was then that Sarah noticed something strange. It was a language that she surely shouldnt have known, but she could casually interpret it. She read it without much thought and didnt expect it to be strange. It was the same even now. H-How did I read it? What do you mean? You read it, yet you are asking me? I dont know either. I just read it naturally. And until you mentioned it, it even seemed like the language of humans, so it didnt feel strange. You mean you just read it? The ancient rune language? It sounded like that. They are letters used in the age of the Gods. It is an ancient language that existed 100,000 years ago. At the words 100,000 years, Sarah was shocked. Hiyan was said to have been alive for 20,000 years, but 100,000 years old. It is from that time. In the past that Gaia showed her, there were beings who fought fiercely against the 12 Gods that invaded that time. They were the people who had lived in the era before her brother, and it seemed like Hiyan was talking about them. You just read it. Hiyan rubbed her chin and looked at the coffin with a frown. And then she said, The owner of this coffin is one of those who once visited this world. The one who protected the World Tree and is the one who established the huge kingdom of Gods on this land. With that being said, Sarah could figure out who the God was. Odin. Right. This coffin belongs to Odin. And this As Hiyan gestured in the air, an old book appeared in her hand. The stiff paper that looked like it would crumble at any moment moved. Do not worry since it has been treated with magic. Ah. As if she had read Sarahs concern, Hiyan told her and flipped through the pages. And she touched it twice with her finger. This is what I was trying to show you. I tried to interpret it, but I didnt think it was necessary. Hiyan closed the book and handed it to Sarah, who was really concerned about whether she had to accept it or not. However, when she was offered it the second time, she held out both of her hands and carefully accepted it. Open it. If I am right, you will know how to save the World Tree the moment you see it. Then I will open it. Sarah took a few deep breaths and carefully opened the book. There were a couple of pages and not that many letters. Since it was an ancient book, it had a very simple recording, so Sarah could read it fast. Her eyes got bigger. This! The contents were very simple. [The Divine Tree will die someday. There is no way to prevent its death. Since the king of the Gods is dead, the World Tree will also face the same fate. However, if the death of the World Tree is prevented, he might return from Valhalla. He is a being born from the Divine Tree. An alter ego. I finished writing this while waiting for the spear to sink the Sun down.] At first glance, it looked like a simple note of wishes, but what surprised her more was what came next. [P.S. Meet my descendants. One day, someone with a complicated fate will come. Maybe they are the key.] am I the one who is born with the complicated fate that was mentioned here? I wasnt ready to accept it at first, but what you said after coming from World Tree made me sure of it. You are definitely the person that our ancestor who left this book spoke about. But I dont know. As she was looking at the book, she couldnt think of a way to save the World Tree. Hiyan suddenly turned around and walked towards the coffin. And then she opened the coffins lid. Sarah knew that the seal on the coffin shouldnt be undone, so she was horrified by her actions. What are you doing?! I intend to do everything I can. There was madness in Hiyans eyes as she felt a strong desire to save the World Tree. She completely pulled the lid open, and the inside of the coffin, which had never been opened, was revealed for the first time. The corpse of a God. Is not here. But nothing was inside. The coffin, which had been kept here for so long, was empty. There was no trace of anything at all. It was nothing more or less than a jewel made formally in order to exist. Hiyan shouted, rubbing her face in disbelief. NO!! The coffin she hid and didnt show anyone was actually empty? What about the last 20,000 years? Hiyan sat down as if she were about to collapse. That was what was about to happen until Sarah grabbed her arm. Sarah? Hiyang looked at her in despair, and Sarah was staring into the coffin. She had a face that one couldnt read. And she said, I get it. Uh? How to save the World Tree. Hiyan made a puzzled expression at those sudden words. She couldnt help but be taken aback when she was saying that in such a confident manner. After Sarah lifted Hiyan to her feet, she approached the coffin, and she mumbled as she was reaching inside. The alter ego of the Divine Tree. The being connected as one. There is no such thing as forever. Her eyes shone softly. A green pattern of a tree began to draw itself on the back of her palm. And her brown hair, which fell slightly over her shoulder, was fluttering in the air. You have waited for the next generation. Sarah raised her eyebrow. Chak Cracks began to form randomly on the wooden coffin. When the coffin, which had been preserved for tens of thousands of years, was about to be destroyed, Hiyan tried to use magic to repair it. It is fine. In the first place, it exists to be broken. It is now time for it to fulfill its purpose for being created. A pattern with a complex structure in the form of a diamond appeared on Sarahs forehead. It resonated with the tree pattern carved on the back of her hand, and green energy began to cover the entire coffin. Then the coffin cracked with an even louder noise. Euk. Come to me. When the coffin completely broke, a small sphere of light rose. The light sphere went closer as if it were being guided by Sarahs hand, and it landed slowly on top of it. As Sarah saw it, she smiled and turned to Hiyan. Take this. This. Hiyan held her hand out like she was possessed, and Sarah handed her what she was holding. Upon receiving it, Hiyan checked what it was. A seed. A normal seed. A seed that seemed to have no importance. Sarah said, The seed of the World Tree. Plant it under the World Tree, which has reached the end of its life. Then it will bring vibrant life to this land again. What are. Hiyan looked at Sarah in disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A girl with a green aura behind her back. With the energy that she had experienced for the first time in her life, Hiyan couldnt understand what Sarah was. Sarah stroked Hiyans face in a gentle manner. See you next time. At the same time, Sarahs form disappeared like a lie, making Hiyan jump up and look around. Sarah was nowhere to be seen. Hiyan just stood there blankly, as if she were possessed by a ghost. Chapter 423 A barren land. The trees in this area had withered and were missing their leaves, and only the remains of rotting weeds were rolling around on the ground. Dark clouds covered the ground all year round as if there was no day, and beasts were roaming for food with madness in their eyes. Then a bright halo of light rose over the land, which looked dead. Someone walked slowly out of there. It was a woman with soft green light around her body, and there was a tree and a complicated diamond-shaped pattern on her forehead and on the back of her hand. It was Sarah. The desolate land she was standing on was becoming fertile, and the withered trees began to rise to life little by little. A feast of life that defeats even death just by being there. It was the power of the Mother Goddess. The dead forest began to regain its life, as if the sight earlier was just a lie. Along with that, a greater force spread from Sarahs body in all directions. The starving animals went to her. They wagged their tails and took gentle steps. Everyone seemed happy to be by Sarahs side. It was then. Kwang!! The sound of something heavy hitting the ground behind them could be heard, and the animals ran from the massive impact. I was wondering what kind of energy appeared all of a sudden. It was you? It had a harsh voice, as if its throat was damaged. And Sarah turned back. A huge monster with gray skin stood there. Two huge fangs protruded from its lower lip, and it had a large jaw and terrifying eyes peering out from under a tight hood. But the most impressive thing was the huge greatsword it had on its back. At first glance, it seemed to be over 2 meters tall. And just looking at its width alone, it was more appropriate to use the word club than sword to describe it. He was Galakios. He was a demon that the Demon King Wrath, Diablo Volfir, had directly scouted from the Devildom. He raised his greatsword from its hilt and gave off an aura of wanting to cut down Sarahs body. I dont know what you are, but just being in front of you makes me feel fucked. Shiiiinnggg. The greatsword was pulled out of its sheath. The large sword matched the body of the demon, so it wasnt a joke for him to hold it. It wasnt just the discomfort. But the energy from his body was being pushed back by the life force that Sarah had. I didnt hear that someone was coming, so you must be an intruder. There was no need to check. One couldnt enter this land without permission, and if they did so, they would be persecuted. Magi wrapped around the greatsword. You look young, but your energy is the exact opposite of your appearance. I can kill you without another thought. Galakios was stained black, and the giant moved at a speed that was impossible to see. Arriving right in front of Sarah, he swung his weapon to cut her down. Sarahs eyes widened. Galakios felt his body stiffen and flew back from where he came. He even released the magi he didnt plan on using. To make me use this. From the first time he saw her, he knew that this being was strange. From reviving the forest and even giving it life. Galakios drove the greatsword to the ground. Kwakkakak!! The ground was scratched roughly, and the sword acted like a break. He had to use both of his legs to stop himself without taking much damage. He pulled out the greatsword that was stuck on the ground and glared at Sarah. What is your name? Sarah didnt answer. It was like she was possessed by something. Slowly, without saying a word, she walked to him. He had no idea where or why such a powerful energy had appeared, but rather, Galakios started to feel happy. His body had been aching. Ever since he came here, he hadnt had a proper fight. If you dont want to answer, then dont. I was just trying to know your name. Huge horns began to sprout from his temples. He used to live as a wanderer in the Devildom, but his power couldnt be underestimated as being lower than that of the Demon Lords. He was a one-man army. He jumped at Sarah and raised his sword above her head. I WILL KILL YOU!!! Sarah raised her hand. Green light focused on her fingertips, and primordial energy began to shake around her. Galakios roared like a beast as he swung his sword. Then a green light flashed. At that moment Uh? The green light that covered her body and the patterns on her forehead and on the back of her hand vanished. Sarah looked around, puzzled, as if she had come to her senses. W-What? What happened all of a sudden? Where am I. At some point, her memory went blank, and when she came to her senses, she was so shocked that she was in the middle of a forest. And the most shocking thing came next. Kuaaaak! She raised her head at the scream that came from above. Out of instinct, she twisted her body to the side. Kwang!! When the sword fell to the ground, dust, and sand exploded everywhere, and Sarah looked at the man wielding a sword. A monster with gray skin and horns on its head. His black eyes shone with each movement, and he opened his mouth with his fangs protruding. What are you? He frowned. What is suddenly wrong with you? Uh, what. Well, forget it. Just die. It was strange for Galakios to watch her act suddenly differently, but as he decided to kill her, it was better for him that way, so he swung his sword. Sarah raised mana all over her body, but Galakios was a being who had gone past the human level. He swung the huge sword with one hand and grabbed Sarahs small body with his large hand, and as if there was nothing more to say, he began to clench his hand. Stop. A womans clear voice was heard, and she landed on his forearm. Her light blue hair caught Sarahs eyes. The familiar voice. Sarah looked at the woman, and she said, What are you doing to my cute disciple, monster? It was Isis. Galakios and Isis looked at each other, and he said, Your disciple? Right. So remove your hand before I cut it off. Huh. Is this woman crazy? Are you planning on fighting me just because you gained some strength? If you dont let her go in peace, I will separate your head and body. That is funny. First of all, I will kill that disciple of yours! He laughed, clenching Sarahs body. Kwaaaakkk! Sarah screamed at the pain her body was being forced to endure. Isis frowned and said, A beast who cannot understand words. Shhh. With the sound of the wind being cut, Galakioss arm was cut. Sarah was released, and she tumbled across the floor. Cough cough! It felt like all her organs would explode, so she continued to cough. She was suddenly attacked, and it had been a long time since she had been in a one-sided fight. Even though she apparently became stronger in the World Tree, she couldnt dodge this one. What is this? With red eyes, she looked in the direction of the monster and her teacher. The two were fiercely fighting. Huh! The arm! Galakios regenerated a new arm and struck Isis with his fist. Isis, who blocked it easily with her sword, pushed her power into her hand and shot it like a lightning beam. Kuak!! As Galakios hastily blocked the beam with his sword, his huge body was pushed back. The terrible memory from earlier came back, and his already ferocious face became more ferocious. He put strength into his legs. Galakioss body, which had been pushed back, slowly stopped and began to move forward instead. Isis stuck her tongue out at his immense strength. I guess you arent just a muscled fool. In terms of sheer power, no one could surpass this monster, even if that was all he had. With the power and strength he had, he might even tear this land apart. Isis returned to her stance and turned the sword with her wrist. Sarah. You run away for a while because I dont think I can protect you. Y-Yes! Sarah knew too well that she would only become a burden to her master, so upon hearing that, she began to run in the opposite direction. I dont let go of intruders. I told you, you idiot, she is my disciple. Then you are my enemy too. Did your brain get replaced with muscles? I am starting to get annoyed. Coming here is the most fun! Use more power! Annoying. That is why you arent popular. Shut up! Kwang!!! Sarahs shoulder flinched at the crushing sound, and her skin tingled from it. The battle of divine beings was too much for her to handle. Wait. Sarah, who had been running, stopped in place and tilted her head. Why is Teacher here? She hadnt thought about it earlier because of the situation, and she just noticed it now. From what she knew, Isis left for the Black Tower. Did she accidentally find her and decide to help her out? Sarah wasnt really sure. Was it really a coincidence or Is the Black Tower around here? She knew the answer. Isis was somehow acquainted with the monster who tried to kill her. What was the percentage of her knowing a monster that was killing her disciple? It would be in decimals. So Sarah was able to relax and check out her surroundings. That. Then she found it. The huge building in front of her. She hadnt seen it properly until now, so she thought it was simply a huge cliff, but not anymore. There were countless windows with intricate patterns carved into them. Above all, layers were formed, and lastly, the color of the walls was quite dark. It felt much darker than when she saw it from a distance. Black Tower. It soared up beyond the sky, which was covered with dark clouds. Even compared to the World Tree, it didnt fall far behind in size. It surely had to be the Black Tower. Brother is in there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that thought, her heart began to pound. Sarah gulped, holding her chest. She never thought the meeting would be this sudden. She didnt know why she was here, but by the time she regained consciousness, she was here, as if Gaia had shortened the time. She looked back, and they were still fighting. Sarah turned her head again and ran for the Black Tower. Chapter 424 The Black Tower was getting closer. It was the same Black Tower that always seemed like a mirage in a distant and out-of-reach place. And it was now right in front of her eyes. It was still a long distance for humans to walk, but not too far at Sarahs speed. My brother is in there. There was something she had to say when she would see him, so she had to meet him at all costs. So she ran and ran. She used aura all over her body to increase her speed, and it was then Wheik! There was a piercing sound that shattered the air. Sarah pulled out her golden stick, turned it into a sword, and swung in the direction from which the sound came. Kang! It was a fairly long spear. Its power was unusual, and if she hadnt used aura, she wouldnt have been able to stop it. She stopped running and looked in the direction the spear flew in. A man lightly jumped down and pulled out the spear that was stuck in the ground. Intruder, you cannot go any closer. It was a man with a silver band around his head, sharp eyes, and a strong build. Still, he isnt at the level of the monster that Teacher blocked. At least he wasnt an enemy she had to run away from. The man spoke, I was wondering why Galakios went out. To kill a young one like you? And it seems like his opponent now is Isis. What is even happening? The man tilted his head and wondered what was happening. It was only for a while. Then the man looked at Sarah. It seems I have to kill you. I came to see my brother. I dont know who your brother is, but anyone who enters the tower without permission is killed right away. That is the first rule established by the Lord of this place. In other words, the law of her brother, Jamie Welton. The first law was probably the one that was most strictly followed here. Still, in case the misunderstanding could be resolved, Sarah spoke the truth. That person is my brother. The Lord of the Black Tower. I am Sarah Welton, Jamie Weltons sister. Jamie Welton? The man tilted his head as if he didnt get it. I have never heard of such a name, though. The Lord of the Black Tower is Diablo Volfir. Are you lost? Diablo Volfir is Jamie Welton! I dont know about that. If you are trying to buy time, quit it. I will not listen anymore. If you dont know it, then bring someone who does. Even if what you say is true, everyone needs to follow the rules of the Black Tower. Right, even if your brother is the Lord of the Black Tower, as you are claiming. When Sarah realized it wasnt working, she decided not to talk back, and the man moved first. His movements were swift. His deformed, long spear moved like a snake and aimed for Sarahs head. It was a shocking speed at which she couldnt have reacted in the past. However, Sarahs eyes could see the spear now. Chang!! Her sword and the spear collided. Sarahs body was pushed back a little, but her defense worked. The man had a slightly surprised face. He probably didnt expect his attack to be blocked. But the mans level wasnt shallow enough for him to be embarrassed by one block. Still, the distance was great. Her sword could not stand up against a spear, and the difference in their levels was even more troublesome. The spear pierced the air and whirled around with a terrifying force. Kuak! This man is strong! The feeling of the weight wasnt a joke to her. Each stab was too strong, and if not blocked properly, it was obvious that her body would have holes. She had to counterattack, but there wasnt any time for that with the continuous onslaught. However, with an opponent attacking like this, Sarah thought he wouldnt last long. There would come a moment when his stamina would run out. Waiting for me to get tired? A mans voice came through, like he had read Sarahs thoughts. I am sorry. But such a thing wouldnt happen. Aura covered the spears blade. It was a breathtaking crimson aura. Like fireworks, the particles scattered around each time the spear moved. [Crimson Lotus Martial Spear] The wind blew through the spear blade as if red lotuses were scattering, and Sarah felt a great sense of danger. It felt like her body was sounding an alarm. She realized what the true nature of his power was like. Ability! His power was that of a Master. The mans technique was evident. Sarah hadnt reached Master yet, as she hadnt gone past the wall, so it would be impossible to block it with her sword. Sarah drew back and transformed her sword into a shield. A weapon that changes, huh? Like a monster. The pattern above her eyes turned red. Sara compressed her senses as much as possible and focused only on the objects that were within a 2-meter radius. An Awareness Circle was made. As if sucking in the attack, she was going to absorb the force. She covered the shield with aura and accepted the spear as it was. Kwaaaang!!! It seemed like Sarahs arm, which held the shield, would burst at any moment. The energy drawn from her whole body was consumed at such a fast pace. She didnt know how far her body was being pushed. Her senses were reduced to the point where she wondered if her legs were broken. A strong dizziness came over her, as if her consciousness were about to break. Damn it! It was getting harder and harder to even think about it. It was as if there was no oxygen supply in her brain. I am sorry you couldnt greet your brother. Funnily enough, the faintly audible voice sounded genuinely sorry. Her arm that was holding the shield became weak. She could feel the pressure of the spear pressing near her chest, and it felt like her feet were lifted off the ground and that she was floating in the air. Brother. She was right in front of where he was, but she couldnt see him. Was that her limit? My limit. Sarah, whose eyes were about to close, forced her eyes to open. This isnt my limit. Even if she couldnt meet her brother, she shouldnt be stopped at a place like this. What did she do to get here? Sarah strengthened her grip on the shield. Then she put her feet, which were floating in the air, back on the ground. Kakakaka! I!! Aura shone from her body. Am Sarah Welton!! At the same time, many things began to appear in front of her eyes. It was the image of herself and the man. In the midst of a fierce fight, Sarah was stabbed and killed by the spear again and again. Then a change occurred in the strange phenomenon that seemed to show the future. It was the sight of Sarah starting to win. [Ability: Future Walker] There were a number of cases. And she had to choose the best among them. What Sarah took. The shield was bent at an angle. It wasnt easy, but for some reason, she felt that her body was becoming stronger than before. You came all the way here to let go of the attack?! A panicked voice came from behind the shield. Sarahs eyes were cold. She knew what she had to do. The spear that went for the shield was now stuck to the ground. Like a spear master, the man immediately pulled the spear out and prepared himself, but that small gap was very large in the battle between warriors. You! The sword was pointed at the mans neck. The man laughed mischievously. Insane. Did you become a Master at such a time? It was his first time witnessing such a thing. However, Sarah had no intention of speaking. Guide me. This is nuts. The man stuck his tongue out and drew a dagger from his waist. And without delay, he put it around his neck. No, he was trying to kill himself. Pak. Before he could do that, Sarah kicked his hand with her foot, and the dagger flew out of his grasp. It was something she had expected because she knew he would commit suicide after seeing it from Future Walker. Guide me. When she stopped him, the man fiercely glared at Sarah and sighed. It is pointless. You are an intruder in this place. And I am a sinner who has lost to you. There are many strong people living in the Black Tower, and they wont let you live. You and me, too. I made it clear. That is the first rule. Guide me. You are such a frustrating person. Just kill me. I had no intention of living like this in the first place. He was actually preferring to commit suicide, as if he didnt want to live anymore. And Sarah knew he was being sincere. Guide me. If you dont want to kill me, I will! The man grabbed the spear again and tried to attack. Stop. Sarah turned her head at the voice. It was a man with thorny gray hair and bright red skin. Large wings were sprouting from his back, which showed he wasnt human. Mister Beiros. The man looked at the red-skinned man and said, Beiros only looked around and clicked his tongue. What is this? Such a bastard called an aide. I-I have no face to show. The man bashed his forehead against the ground like he felt guilty. At first glance, the man seemed to be Beiross subordinate. Surely. He is strong to the point that they cannot be compared. Sarah had reached the level of Master, but she couldnt see the number of cases where she could win against Beiros. That was how great their difference was. Just like the proverb says, there is one hurdle after another. A much stronger enemy was blocking her way, even though she had reached the Master level. What was this absurdity? Hmm. Sarah glanced at him with a stiff expression, and Beiros rubbed his chin. Younger sister? How do you know? We are in a state in which all our five senses are connected except touch. That guy and me. But, of course, it is a one-sided view. So Beiros was able to experience firsthand what the man saw. And that meant he knew what techniques Sarah used to subdue the man. And that thought made her tense up. Ah I have no intention to fight, so dont strain your body. When Sarah took a battle stance, Beiros shook his hand. You smell similar, so it must be true. He said that casually. Follow me. I will guide you to your brother. Sarahs eyes widened. F-For real? Before that. Kwaang!! A tremendous roar rang out. It was from the direction where Galakios and Isis were fighting. We have to stop those monsters first. Wait. I will sort things out. Beiros left those words and flew in the direction where the sound of the collision grew louder. Meanwhile, Sarah and the man stayed there in awkward silence. It looks like Sarah is here. Diablos gaze moved to the right. A man in gold, Ricky, was standing there with a worried face. It is said that she is here alone. I know. Is that the face of a guy who knows? She is your younger sister! Diablo continued to speak with an indifferent look at Rickys words, It looks like she wanted to come. Should I even care about that? Ehh. Are you being serious? Seriously, lies. I like those things, siblings, blood relatives, and family. All of them are the same. Diablo rubbed his chin. Everything is insignificant. All that matters is whether she lives or dies. The strong survive, and the weak die. If Sarah Welton is strong, she can stand next to me, and if not, I dont even have to say it. Dont expect anything from me, Ricky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no emotion in his voice. And Ricky clenched his fists at his tone, as if all his emotions had been erased. Sarah. Your brother has turned into a monster. TL/N: Its some technique. It wasnt explained, so Im guessing the circle tells when one attacks or gets closer. Chapter 425 Are you really his sibling? Galakios asked Sarah with a suspicious look. This brat. Why are you looking at someone elses disciple in such a way? Do you really want to meet your end? Then Isis got angry and aimed her greatsword at Galakios. While slashing the greatsword with his hand, Galakios said, This is the first time that the first rule has been broken. I no longer care about it now. My interest is gone. He turned his eyes away from Sarah, spread his wings, and flew away into the sky. Seeing that, Isis clicked her tongue. What is he doing? Because he is a wanderer in the Devildom. Lets just go. Beiros said while pointing his chin in the direction of the Black Tower. Isis nodded and looked at Sarah. You became a Sword Master? It kind of just happened. While I was fighting with that person. When Sarah pointed at the man, he cleared his throat. Against him? It wouldnt have been so easy. Was being driven into a corner the trigger? It seemed that the mans name was Sekis, and he was a well-known spearman in the Black Tower. Actually, Sekis was an exclusive aide to Beiros, who led the 6th unit and was quite strong among the Masters who belonged to the Black Tower. But he lost. To a child too. He is such an idiot. Beiros glared at Sekis, who was looking pathetic. Sekis cleared his throat again as if he had nothing to say and turned his head away. Hearing that, Isis was surprised. You won? Hehe. Sarah had an awkward smile as she scratched the back of her head. Isis smiled dejectedly and stroked Sarahs head. I expected it to be a significant improvement once you become a Master, but I didnt expect it to be this great. Really amazing. I was lucky. Sekis isnt an opponent who can be defeated with luck alone. It all happened when the things you had learned increased when you became a Master. Yes. I think that is enough to qualify you to meet your brother. You have suffered a lot. Isis looked at her disciple with a proud face, and she turned to Beiros. Diablo must have known that Sarah came too, right? He must know. We should head up. Did he give permission? Permission We will know when we head up. I dont know much either. As he said, the current Diablo was in an ambiguous state, which made him impossible to predict. Even Beiros, who was the closest to him, had no idea what Diablo wanted. Seeing that his younger sister came to visit and that he didnt show any reactions, he thought that something would happen. For now, she is an uninvited guest. Beiros glanced at Sarah. First of all, Rule One was broken. But was it really broken? Anyway, lets go. We need to walk a little more from here. Right. So they headed for the Black Tower. Sarah clenched her fist as she watched the Black Tower get nearer. The internal structure of the Black Tower was simple. The ceiling was supported by thick pillars that ran all the way to the top of the tower in the middle, and it was divided into normal floors. The elevator installed in the middle made it possible to move between floors, and there were fifteen of them installed, so it wasnt difficult for many people to move. Among them, Beiros took everyone on the elevator that only high-ranking individuals could use. Sir Beiros, Miss Isis, and. The manager of the elevator looked at Sarah. He was the one who managed the Black Tower and had the data of everyone who visited the tower. So he didnt recognize the uninvited individual. First level importance. The eyes of the manager were red. Beiros went in first. The one that the Demon King recognizes. According to the first rule, anyone not invited will be shot. Rule 0. Anyone with the Demon Kings will can override the rules. She is his guest. No information has been entered. It will be input soon. The guy looked at Sarah with a suspicious glance. However, Rule 0 was an invincible rule for all. If Rule 0 were revealed to be false, Beiros would be in trouble too, but that wouldnt happen. I understand. Enter. The red light disappeared from the managers eyes, and his expression became calm. Sarah gulped at this. The manager was staring into the sky as a machine would. As the three climbed into the elevator, the door automatically closed, and they began to ascend upward and felt themselves being lifted up. My heart shrank a little. The eyes of the manager. It is creepy the first time. They seem alive, but they arent. What does that mean? What else would it mean? He is an artificial undead created by the Demon King himself. Undead?! Sarahs eyes widened. The manager, who looked like a living person, was an undead? A non-living being? But what was that? An artificial one? And that part was explained by Isis. They are different from the usual undead. They are artificially made, yes. They just have fake bodies infused with thoughts so that they can be used more efficiently. Sarah couldnt understand even after the explanation. However, it was a huge improvement over the original necromancy that Jamie knew. It was because it would mean that Jamie could raise any number of undead troops without losing much. Actually, even without the power of the Black Tower, Jamie was a one-man army. All the managers of the Black Tower are artificial undead. Living ones are rare. I see. It was a bit unsettling, but the one who made them was her brother. Through Gaia, she learned what her brothers previous life was like and what his current one is like, so she thought it was alright. However, it was hard for her to understand the concept of using corpses. He seemed to be dealing with life. Or maybe it was because she became Gaias Apostle? Her feelings were conflicted. Ting The elevator had arrived. The door opened, and the first thing she saw was a large space. It was a dark space with nothing there, but something felt eerie. There was a door at the end of it. It was just a plain door, but Sarah instinctively knew. The energy of death that could be felt from inside. The feeling that made all the hair on her body stand up and her forehead sweat. Her body staggered as if her legs were becoming weak from the overwhelming power of death. Sarah! Isis grabbed Sarah by the arm and helped her not fall down. Sarahs face looked tired, and she struggled to speak. I-It is fine. Well. At your level, it is difficult to withstand this. Beiros crossed his arms. There werent as many people who made it this far as expected, but among them, those with relatively weak levels quickly lost their strength just from the doors energy. Diablo Volfir, the Demon King of Wrath. The incarnation of destruction that made everything surrender from his presence alone. Furthermore, Sarah was Gaias Apostle who governed life. Isis and Beiros didnt know that, and because they were opposing forces, Sarah was suffering more. Go. Is it fine? Yes. I can withstand this. She had come this far, so she wasnt going to back down. Sarah gritted her teeth. As Isis was proud of such a disciple, she couldnt help but smile. Beiros originally said that it was normal, but this was a higher concentration of death energy than usual. He didnt know if Diablo did it on purpose or if he just became stronger, but it wasnt looking good. However, Sarah was trying to overcome it. Beiros approached the door, placed his hand on it, and pushed it. Black smoke spewed through the cracked door. The aura of death became thicker. Sarah, who didnt want to appear weak, energized herself and protected her body with energy. A man clad in gold could be seen through the fully opened door, and he greeted Sarah with a bright smile. Its been so long, Sarah. She couldnt recognize him right away because of his different voice and appearance, but soon, Sarah said, Brother. Ricky? Huh. I dont know how many years it has been. Brother is here too! Sarah was delighted and ran to him. However, her two legs that were running stopped. It was because she saw it as soon as she entered the door. There was a high throne, and a black-haired man was sitting there. Ricky sighed and stepped back. Isis and Beiros also passed Sarah and walked somewhere to stand. They looked like subordinates lined up on the right and left of a king. But Sarah couldnt see that. Brother. His appearance changed so much. His emerald hair and eyes that he got from their father changed, and he now had black hair and purple eyes. His white skin was now pale, and his face. Her brother, who always had a bright expression in front of her, was now so expressionless that she didnt know what he was thinking. If it werent for this place, she wouldnt have any thoughts of the past, and she wondered if she even knew the man. And he said, Sarah Welton. A voice that sounded like he was calling for someone, and it made Sarah feel horrified. Either way, Diablo continued talking. I dont remember inviting you. As much as you came here breaking the rules, if you cannot give a good reason, you will die here. That was what he said to his only sibling, whom he hadnt seen for a long time, and this made her shocked and unable to respond. Impatient, Isis yelled at Jamie, You! It is your younger sister! What the hell are you talking about?! Ehh. Calm down. Beiros tried to calm her down, but Isis, now angry, was unwilling to stop. Have you forgotten about the past? You have forgotten why you lost them! What are you doing after all this time? Even threatening to kill your family! What nonsense are you even talking about! Calm down, Isis! When it seemed like Isis would rush at Diablo, Beiros stopped her with his body. Calm down. You should know very well that it is of no use. Tsk. As he said, Diablo didnt even react to Isiss words. Rather, he didnt even care that it made her wonder if he even heard her words. His gaze was still on Sarah. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sarah Welton, speak. Because time is running out. That bastard! When Isis pushed Beiros to run to Diablo, Sarah drew the golden stick and transformed it into a sword. With cold eyes, she told her one and only brother, Come down. Jamie Welton. For a duel. Chapter 426 Everyone was taken aback at Sarahs sudden request. S-Sarah. What are you talking about? Did I hear it wrong? Ricky walked up to her and asked to confirm that he had misheard it. However, as if it was no slip of the tongue, Sarah was glaring at Diablo. Come down! Come down and draw your sword! Sarah! Calm down! Put back your sword first. Brother, move. This is a fight between family. Sarah pushed Ricky away, who was trying to stop her, and took a step forward. Fight me in the name of Welton. If I win, I exclude you from the Weltons, and if you win, kill me. Hey! What nonsense is that? Ricky pulled her by the arm, but she wouldnt budge. Isis sighed at the stubbornness of her disciple. Ricky seems to be trying to stop Sarah somehow, but there are times when a warrior never backs down. And for Sarah, that was now. She made up her mind to end her relationship with her crooked brother, who had lost his path. Interesting. Beiros, who stood next to her, looked amused. There was no one who could help him. Isis clicked her tongue and turned to Diablo. Even though he was challenged, he didnt move or say anything. Come down! Sarah, why are you doing this?! Ricky couldnt understand Sarah. No matter how strangely her brother had changed, he didnt think Sarahs level was low enough for her to be unaware of the difference in skill between them and challenge him to a duel. It had to be a mistake in the heat of the moment. It was unlikely that Diablo would agree to a duel, but if he did, it would be a mess. Calm down, okay? Calm down for now, and we will talk later. I will help you. No. I felt it as soon as I saw him. That person is no longer my brother, and I can understand why he neglected me and our mother. Because there must have been a reason. But now Sarah raised her head, which was shaking. I cannot let the guy who abandoned the Weltons keep that name, Diablo Volfir! Do not make me laugh! I am not afraid of ghosts who cannot escape their past memories. I will say it again. Come down, Jamie Welton. I will rip that name off today. Live as a ghost of the past for the rest of your life. Was that the point of her words? Diablos eyes, which had not responded at all, twitched for the first time. You arent stupid enough not to know the difference with your opponent! Hold back, Sarah! It will be dangerous. Enough, Ricky. At that time, Isis shook her head at Ricky, making him frown. Isis. Do you want your disciple to die? There isnt any teacher who wants that. But I will not stop my disciple from doing what she must do, even if it means risking her life. Cant you see the determination of a warrior? Ricky frowned. It wasnt like he didnt know. He was a warrior too, so he knew Sara wouldnt give up. But thisthis was suicide. The current Diablo wasnt the kind who looked out for others, so Sarah would die for sure. Instead, I have a suggestion. When Ricky didnt say anything, Isis looked at Diablo and said, A duel of swords alone. In other words, it meant Diablo wouldnt be able to use his field of expertise. But she didnt know if he would accept it. Above all, there was a high chance that he wouldnt accept the duel. Still, if a duel took place, it would be right to give Sarah a chance to survive. All eyes turned to Diablo. What will you do? Will you accept it? When Isis asked, Diablo looked at her and stood up. Did you tell me to drop the Welton name? He went down the stairway under the throne, and the air became heavy. A great pressure seemed to weigh down the entire space, and she couldnt breathe as if she were standing at a high altitude. Diablo, who had come down completely before she knew it, stood in front of Sarah. Upon closer look, it was the black hair that made him look pale. My actual name is Diablo Volfir. The name Jamie Welton is just a mask. It means that there is nothing I can do with it but just throw it away. What? I have one purpose alone. Its to bring down the Sun God. I will do anything for that. Family? I can throw it aside when I become stronger. Do you really mean that? You challenge me to a duel? Why should I accept it? You dont deserve to make me come down. If you want my place, you shouldnt be standing with this kind of skill. Are you being serious? Something like you is not even a hurdle to me. Intruders dont get to make demands according to rule one. Diablo raised his hand to Sarahs head, and black mana concentrated there. Diablo! At that moment, Isis appeared in front of him and grabbed Diablos wrist tightly. Dont do insane things. Let go. What if I dont want to? You will have to face my strength. That sounds fun. A friction of great strength between two beings close to the level of the Gods created lightning. The subject of the fight was changing from Sarah to Isis. But Sarah had no intention of quitting the fight. Teacher, please move. Sarah tugged at Isis, who was blocking her path. This is my fight. Aura formed on Saras sword, which shone in the dark. It didnt matter how different their skills were. If she died here, she died, but she wasnt going to retreat. She put her sword forward and took a stance. Sarah. Isis bit her lip upon seeing her disciple like that. Meanwhile, Diablo was ready to release the black mana in his hand. Sarah, with her current skills, couldnt stop it. However, Sarah had too many reasons not to back down. Isis scratched her head and said to Diablo, Respond with your sword, Diablo. If not, I will leave the Black Tower. Me too. I no longer need to be under you. If you want to take back the black mana from me, do it. Id rather be with a friend who doesnt exist anymore than one who has lost his soul. Even Ricky supported Isiss words. When two of the best warriors of the Black Tower said that, Diablo couldnt help but hesitate. Isis continued, If youve thoroughly analyzed the whole situation, you should know how big the gap will be if the two of us leave, right? Do you understand what those words mean? To be called traitors. I know that we cannot stay alive after that. Still, a wrong is a wrong. You decide whether to lose two people who have God-level powers or accept this offer. Losing two God-level powers would create a huge gap in the power that Jamie held. In particular, Isis recently turned into something like a Demi-God, one of the highest ranks among the new Gods. It could be assured that her power would not be greatly pushed back compared to Diablo being perfect. Also, Ricky, was entrusted with everything by Pyro, the Goddess of Mercy and Punishment, so he was the next God. Choose. Kill us as well, or pick up the sword. Its not like you arent confident, right? Diablos eyes glared at Isis at her subtle provocation. Do you think you have a chance with the sword? Diablo Volfir was a black magic user and a person who stood at the top of the history of magic. That was why he didnt care, but his sword skills had also reached a considerable level. Funny. Fine. I accept your offer. Jamie collected black mana. Then, as he stretched out his hand into the air, he gripped Balisada. I will teach you that everything is meaningless. Then a black aura formed on Balisada. Do you think there is a slight chance of her winning with the sword? Well, Sarah did become a Master today. What? Ricky looked dumbfounded. She became a Sword Master today. Yes. No So its not hopeless at all? I dont know. She became a Sword Master as she was fighting Sekis, and they say she had defeated him. She defeated Sekis. Sekis was a warrior that even Ricky knew. As a spear master, he was famous among those in the Master class. And she defeated such an opponent as soon as she became a Sword Master. With that information, Ricky got an idea of Sarahs talent. Maybe more than her brother. She is more talented than her brother with the sword. After holding the sword in earnest, she reached the Master class in three years. Three years But. In the first place, there was no one else other than Diablo who had become a Sword Master at that age. She became a Sword Master at the same age as her brother. Not to mention, the period during which she held the sword was several years shorter than that of her brother. As Isis said, Sarah had the upper hand in terms of talent. Besides, it has been a while since Jamie held the sword. From some point on, Jamie didnt focus on the sword and focused only on developing black magic. After that, he worked on letting go of his remaining emotions and reached this point. Even so, it will be difficult to win. No matter how talented Sarah was, there was a difference in practical experience. They didnt know how much experience Sarah had, but Diablo had fought countless enemies. Above all, Diablos ability, Future Walker, was a skill that allowed him to respond to any situation. It wasnt easy to predict whether Sarah would be able to overcome it or not. Start. At Isiss voice, Ricky looked at both siblings. The figures that were aiming their swords at each other didnt appear to be siblings. Was it an illusion that it appeared to end with one of them dying and that they were facing their rival? And then someone moved first. [Sea of Hundred] It was Sarah. Sarah felt her heart beat fast. Even if she tried to calm it down, she couldnt. It must be because her brother was in front of her. It is such a great pressure. She had fought against many enemies, but his presence was so huge that it couldnt even be compared to other things. Even the fear of whether she could face him flooded her mind, but she couldnt break down under the doubt. She said she would die here and not retreat. Here I go. Sarah mumbled softly and ran ahead. [Sea of Hundred] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While unfolding the familiar footwork invented by her grandfather, she poured out her energy. And Diablo mumbled as he looked at Sarah. Worthless. Darkness took over. TL/N: The friend who doesnt exist refers to his childhood friend Jamie and the one who has lost his soul is referring to Diablo. Chapter 427 As the Sea of Hundred unfolded, Saras mana began to take over the place. Her brown hair fluttered wildly, and the thin blade that was engulfed in aura, aimed for Diablo just like the cold wind in midwinter. Darkness rose from Diablos body. Pathetic. He didnt even have to use a sword. The darkness turned into a blade and poured in all directions. It was not magic. It was a slash of darkness created from aura. The blade of his power ripped through everything around them as if creating great chaos. Sarah stopped moving forward, and she had to step back to block the darkness heading toward her. Shit! Her body was pushed back. She knew the difference in their power was overwhelming, but the difference in their aura was too much for her. She gritted her teeth and tried to block it. The more she did so, the faster her body began to get pushed back, and if this continued, she would be slammed into the wall. Then I will die. It was an obvious outcome. It had the power to kill. If so, how could she not die? I need to let it go. She remembered the last fight. When fighting the God of Gluttony, the Ran warriors chose to let go instead of blocking. It was because the power that one couldnt handle would do as much damage when it was blocked, too. The same happened with the monster in the World Tree last time. At that time, Sarah fought while letting go of the monsters attack. Of course, at that time, it wasnt that difficult to let go because she was able to handle it to some extent. It is different now. She couldnt do that at her current level. And if she overdid it, she would lose her life before being pushed back. Then there was only one way. She released the strength in her body. She didnt know why she did it, but she did, and she felt like she had to for some reason. The balance of her body, the stability of her sword, and the darkness that was pushing her back became all hazy. Thinking of turning into liquid, Sarah gradually began to reach a state of trance. And the moment when all the power was completely drained from her body, she was able to move her body to the side while gliding on the slash of darkness. Kwaang! The slash passed her and crashed into the wall behind her with a roar. Cough! When her weakened body was back to normal, Sarah rolled violently across the ground. She coughed a lot because she was covered in dust from the crash. And she was somehow unscathed. Sarah got up feeling a little good about herself. And those who watched it happen couldnt help but be surprised too. That hit Is it that easy? Isnt that what you taught her? Isis mumbled in surprise, making Ricky ask her in confusion. Isis shook her head as she covered her mouth. Its not something that can be taught. It is built on experiences. And Sarah didnt know how to use the power itself until the last time I was teaching her. If Sarah had known, Isis would have noticed. They continuously sparred, which was close to a real battle, but Sarah had never done this. To be precise, she didnt know how to. It was because it wasnt a skill that could be consciously done. It wasnt even easy for the most skilled Master to relax their body in the middle of a battle. That was why it was considered the ultimate skill, even among the skilled. Talent. It can only be explained by that. She knew that Sarahs talent was great, but she didnt think that the child could bloom so much in such a short time. And it wasnt just talent. Her stubbornness was what made it happen. Isis looked at Diablo. He still had a calm expression, but wouldnt he know? It looks like your sister is turning into a monster. Sarahs obsession with her brother has turned into a fierce flame and is making her grow rapidly. And Sarah would continue to grow even at this moment. Perhaps For now, we just watch. The fight had just begun. Diablo watched Sarah from afar. He was thinking of completely ending the fight with that attack, but she escaped the crisis using her skills. Did she know how to use such a skill from the start? It was wonderful. If she knew how to use that, then slashing with darkness wouldnt work. He had no intention of using a sword. He thought that it was like using a butchers knife to kill a chicken. A black aura formed on Balisada. The Welton bloodline, then? Sarah approached her sword. The reckless look she had at first vanished. It seemed that the attack just now was dangerous for her. Diablo took a step forward. If she wouldnt come, he would. There was nothing that could change the outcome anyway. His figure vanished. And when he reappeared Bang!! Kuak!! Sarah felt the illusion of a huge rock falling onto her, and her entire body shook like it was being torn apart. Diablos sword suddenly appeared with that much force. Block? But another thing that surprised her was Diablo. He intended to move so fast that his presence couldnt be seen at all. She blocked it. I dont intend to collapse from just one hit! Sarah slashed her sword and moved into Diablos arms. She stabbed the sword with the intention of piercing his stomach. However, Balisada blocked Sarahs sword faster than she could cut him, and Sarah had to jump back into the air. Diablo pulled back and dodged the sword by an inch. As soon as Sarah landed on the ground, she sped up. I. Her form was divided into several alter egos. Will definitely win! As if playing with the entire space around her, she moved freely. Diablo narrowed his eyes and looked at Sarahs form, which was disappearing. Swords flew in from all sides, and it wasnt so difficult to block them, but was Sarahs pace becoming faster? This one. The necessary attack flew in the right spots, aiming for her vital points. However, it seemed as if she was aware of all his actions. It was just like when he used Future Walker. He used an ability that he hadnt used for a long time. Numerous cases unfolded in front of his eyes. And Chang! The swords violently collided in the air. Sarahs eyes widened, and Diablos eyes also widened. How? Sarah asked, stepping back in confusion. She used Future Walker. She figured out how Diablo would move and did her best to attack. However, the possibilities vanished at once, as if Future Walker had stopped working. As if the world were tinged with darkness, not a single thing could be seen, and it was the same with Diablo. You. With a heavy voice, he aimed his sword at Sarah. What is that ability? The Weltons lineage held the power of space. For that reason, it wasnt strange that they were born with similar abilities. However, the same power shouldnt exist. So he asked, Could it be that you have Future Walker? How did you know?! Sarah looked shocked. She couldnt believe they had the same ability. It was something that Diablo could have never known. Abilities awaken from ones own personality. Even twins who looked the same might not be the same internally. Even more so, they were siblings, where one of them was older than the other and had lived different lives. Everyone would have different thoughts, but it was impossible to obtain the same power even when one thought about it. I need to tear you apart. If he would fully dig into Sarah Weltons character, he would be able to unlock the secret. He didnt know what it was, but someone with the same ability was in front of him, and it was a great opportunity that would help him grow toward the next step. Diablos eyes shone with madness. You are so lucky that you wont die. At first, he was thinking of killing her, but then he changed his mind. Sarah would be a good test subject. Become a sacrifice for your brother, younger one. Diablo swung his sword. It was an attack that had a different level of power than before. It held his will to end this fight at once. Sarah was shocked and quickly changed her sword into a shield. On top of it, Balisada fell. Swish! The shield was dented. No matter how great the shock was, Shivas treasure, which had no problems, collapsed from one sword. But the real problem was something else. For an instant, she felt the shock rush into her body at different levels, and her vision went black. No. Her consciousness was drifting out little by little. She quickly recovered, but even that moment was enough to decide the difference between the victor and the loser. As if swinging a stick, Diablo struck Balisada horizontally. The shield bent straight, and Sarah flew back as she landed on the ground. Sarah! Isis, no! Ricky stopped Isis from intervening. If you intervene now, we will be breaking our statements. But! A little more. Watch a little bit longer. Kuk. Isis gritted her teeth and glared at Diablo as he went closer to Sarah, who was staggering. She tried to maintain her consciousness, but Sarah had taken a strong shock to her body. Sarah! Get yourself together! She knew it would be difficult. It was impossible to surpass Diablo at her current level. Even so, she thought that if she showed her resolve by not giving up, his heart would shake a little. Did he really turn into a monster? Ricky slowly put his hand on his sword. If a friend went astray, the role of a friend was to correct them. Ricky, do not stop me. I.! No. I will do this. Uh? Ricky? Isis was taken aback when she looked at Ricky rushing ahead, and she reached out to him. A golden afterimage shot out through the darkness, heading toward Diablo. His speed was so fast that Isis couldnt even hold on to his collar. Diablo, who was standing in front of Sarah, turned his head toward the golden light coming from behind him. Such a pitiful thing. In the end, it was only going to hasten her death. Diablo didnt even click his tongue, and purple power rose from his hand. He only used the sword to fight against Sarah, and the black magic of death rushed for Ricky. Enough!!! At that moment, Sarah shouted with all her might. Diablo, who was trying to kill Ricky, and Ricky, who was trying to swing his sword at Diablo, stopped. Even Isis, who was watching them from afar, was shocked. What is that? There was a green light in the darkness. As if they were in a warm forest, a unique, cozy energy was gently embracing everyone. A huge life force began to flow where only death lingered. Sarah no longer stumbled. She raised her head high, looking well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A complex, diamond-shaped green pattern was drawn on her forehead, and a tree-shaped green pattern was drawn on the back of her hand. Everyone couldnt take their eyes off Sarah, as the image reminded them of a warm spring with flowers blooming. And Sarah opened her mouth. The fight isnt over yet. The Apostle of Mother Goddess had awakened. Chapter 428 Everyone looked at Sarah in shock. She looked like she had clothed herself for spring. Just by existing, the air felt so clean, their eyes were clear, and their minds were calm, as if they could fall asleep at any moment. A black flame was burning in their hearts until a second ago, but it was surprising that it all calmed down in an instant. Sarah. When did you get such power? Isis looked at her in shock, feeling the warmth around her. Sarah didnt have such power before. It might have been hidden until now, but not anymore. What was certain was that Sarah was a different person now, and it wasnt just the extent of her power that changed. She couldnt say what it was for sure, but Sarahs existence had now changed. And everyone else could feel it too. What happened? When did Sarah hold such.. Ricky was confused. The mysterious power that Sarah manifested was shocking, but the reason he was confused was because of something else. It is obviously warm and cozy But why do I feel so reluctant? His entire body was rejecting this green aura, and he wanted to leave this place right away. So he couldnt understand why he was having such thoughts. He felt out of breath. His chest felt tight, and his head was dizzy. Ricky felt that he couldnt use his full strength. Finally, Diablo. You, that power. Diablo knew it. He had felt it for a very short time. When Diablos dormant power woke up, it was none other than Gaia who helped him awaken. If there was a difference from that time, the power that Sarah was using now wasnt just a fragment but a complete state. Why do you have Gaias power? At those words, Ricky was shocked. Gaias power? Is that true? Diablo didnt answer. With wide eyes, he strode toward Sarah. It was the first time since he let go of his feelings that he had expressed his emotions to this extent. Answer me. Why do you have that power? Depending on your answer, your fate will be decided. Sarah glanced at Diablo and then at her hand. This is Gaias power. She was Gaias Apostle, but this was the first time she became aware that such a power was within her body. Before that, because she was unconscious, she was unaware that her power as an Apostle had already awakened. Her body was overflowing with power. Even though she was surprised that she, who only knew how to wield a sword, had this kind of power, there was this unknown happiness that filled her body. Answer me. Diablo stood two meters in front of her and asked with cold eyes. And Sarah could see ithow seriously distorted Diablos mind was. The image of her brother was screaming inside. Even though all his emotions had been thrown away, in reality, nothing could be thrown away, and it was regrettable that only his present state of being caught up in delusion and being consumed by madness could be felt. And now, I think I can save my brother. At those words, Diablos eyes narrowed, and his purple eyes shone. Talking wont work. I will do whatever I want. Nothing changed just because Sarah had another power. Even if she was Gaias Apostle, she was just an Apostle. Except for Ra, there was no one else stronger than himself in this world. He would crush her like a worm, and Diablo didnt use his sword anymore. His mind was full of thoughts of cutting into Sarahs body to find a way to get stronger. And the black mana entwined with magi formed a large magic circle over his head. I wont kill you, so dont worry. His lips turned into a smile. In his eyes, Sarah looked like a treasure, so he had to handle her very carefully. I will give you a treat. A black light shone. It would invade Sarahs consciousness at once and stop all her thoughts. There was no way to stop a mental attack. Ricky and Isis shouted at Diablo, but they soon vanished as they were buried by the sound of the manifestation of his power. Meanwhile, Sarah mumbled as she watched the black light coming for her. No. The power that even holy power couldnt withstand began to gnaw away at her mind. However, Sarah stood there, unhurt. She looked at her brother with clear eyes, as if she hadnt lost her will in the slightest. That kind of power doesnt work on me. A green light radiated and drove away the black light at once, and Diablos eyes widened. The dazzling light that wrapped around Sarah created the illusion that a tree was standing in front of her eyes. It was a tree that was upright and could stand alone in any storm. Even in the face of numerous changes and variables, the tree held its appearance and always stood where it was. That was the power that symbolized Gaia, the Mother Goddess, who carried the world. That was why the power to harass the mind didnt work on her. Even if it was a power that had already reached the level of the Gods. So annoying. The nature of Gaias holy power was superior to that of Perfect Cell. If it was superior to Perfect Cell, which was famous for its immunity, even Diablos black magic wouldnt work. And if that was the case, it meant that there was no choice but to hurt her in the end. I wanted to preserve you as perfectly as possible, but under these conditions, I cannot do that anymore. He had to stop using his strength in a way that wouldnt hurt her body. Because Sarah was resisting, it didnt work, so he had to use a different method than just touching her mind. Darkness moved under the shadows. It surged high in an instant, spread wide like a wave, and fell from above toward Sarah. The pain was fleeting. Sarah looked at the waves of darkness that fell above her head. It had the power to numb the opponent rather than kill them. She infused Gaias power into her sword. As the power of life overflowed through it, her aura moved, and green leaves fluttered in the air. This power blooms in the face of death. She swung it in a straight line, and a vertical slash cut the waves of darkness in half. Without stopping there, Sarah slammed it hard. A green afterimage followed her like a tail. Diablo wrinkled his nose and waved his hand. The darkness turned into a huge stream and split into several branches, attacking Sarah from all sides. Then he summoned Longinus, the spear of death, into the air and shot it. I am the enemy of death. Sarah mumbled as she swung her sword. The Apostle of Life, the Watcher of the Birth of All Things. The more she did that, the more the power of life surrounding her body began to grow. King of Death. Sarah did a sword dance. As soon as the flying darkness touched her sword, everything scattered. Look at the preciousness of life. The scattering leaves swallowed the darkness. In death, life blooms. A while ago, a laurel crown appeared on Sarahs head. Her brown hair was now green, and she was dressed in white with the wind blowing. And when the darkness dissipated, Sarah stopped her sword dance and told her brother, Brothers powers wont work on me. Diablo looked at Sarah without saying anything. She looked like a lantern shining in the darkness. She seemed to be wandering alone, full of hope and unaware of despair. And it seemed that she didnt know what it meant to carry the burden of the world on her shoulders. It was like she didnt know about death. Diablo narrowed his eyes again. Life, huh. His body was covered in darkness. Are you confident in that power? In the darkness that covered his entire body, two purple eyes shone terrifyingly. Funny. He liked this. If she was Gaias Apostle, she would be watching over her fight from somewhere. It would be better to grab this opportunity to let her know. Brother. You are mistaken about so many things. Mistaken? Life and death. In the end, it exists as a cycle chosen by the strong. After all, living or dying was someones choice. That was the logic of the strong. [I am the ruler here.] A voice that was buried in the darkness resounded. [Do not discuss life and death with that power!] Sarah raised her sword to confront the rapidly expanding darkness. However, instead of being properly blocked in front of a different dimension of darkness, it began to get pushed back in an instant. This also resulted in her being pushed back due to the opposing powers. Kuak Is this his true power? She knew her brother wasnt doing his best against her, but she didnt expect the gap to be this wide. She couldnt do anything. It was as if it was just childs play. The power of life was being pushed back in the face of death. If this continued, she would be devoured. It was then. We will make a gap. Go and make one good hit. When they appeared, Isis and Ricky stood side by side next to Sarah, pouring out their respective strengths into the incoming darkness. The darkness subsided, and the speed at which it was approaching slowed down, but that was all. Diablos power was already strong enough to go over these two people. With their power, they could only keep the darkness from advancing further. However, that was enough. Thank you, both of you. The gap between the two created a great chance for Sarah. Sarah wrapped her entire body with the power of life and raised her hand above the darkness. Clench She felt the pain of her skin getting burned by the black sparks, but she didnt let go. In a situation where the darkness was growing, it couldnt even be imagined, but it was possible to invade this darkness if there was a brief moment of shock. What are you planning to do? Isis asked her disciple in a worried tone. Then her disciple answered, There is no way I can stand up to my brother head-on. So I need to use another method. Another method? Yes. It is. Sarah plunged her arm into the darkness, and she felt a pain that could have made her lose her thoughts, yet she clenched her hands and gritted her teeth. I am going to go inside my brother, who is in the darkness. She clearly saw it. How he was struggling inside. This brother wasnt what she had hoped for. So she would go inside and awaken his true feelings. Though I dont know if that is possible. If she failed, she would die. If that was the final end of her fate, she would accept it. But until then, even if she had to die, she wouldnt give up. So please, just hold this until I succeed. She felt the pain as if her entire arm would be ripped off, but through the ordeal, Sarahs mental strength was able to withstand anything. This pain was just a signal to her brain. Isis and Ricky looked at Sarah going inside, and they said, My disciple can do anything. Go, Sarah. When you come back, Master will be waiting for you. Please take care of him. Save your brother and my friend too. Sarah smiled at them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. Her body disappeared into the darkness, and Isis told Ricky, We need to stop the darkness from hurting Sarah so she can survive as long as possible inside that. I will put my life on the line for it. So the two began to exert their full powers. Chapter 429 Beiros leaned against the wall and watched the situation as it happened. He liked it at first, but now it was so exciting that he wanted to find some popcorn to eat. Even Isis and Ricky joined the fight between the family. However, Diablos power was so great that it overwhelmed all of them. The fight of the human family is becoming fiercer than that of the demons. It was a bit sad that he was watching this alone. All the other members were out, so the only ones who could come in and out of this place were the ones left in the room now. No. It would have been a headache if that snake woman was here. Jormungand always spoke of her loyalty to Diablo. If she had been here, he thought this situation might not have happened. Still, what about it? He was currently watching this from an audiences point of view. Ugh! A portion of Diablos darkness bounced to where Beiros was, making him avoid it and sigh. Sometimes I personally end up experiencing things like this. This is perfect. He cleared his throat and watched the fight. The darkness moved to envelop them all. Isis and Ricky were doing their best to stop it, and the little girl couldnt be seen anymore. Was she engulfed in darkness even after using such odd powers? If I watch more, I will understand. Beiros sat back on the floor and became a spectator. He had no intention of intervening in the fight like Isis or Ricky. It wasnt like he had been ordered to, so did he have to work? Above all, nothing was more tiring than getting involved in a family fight. Hence, watching from afar was the best. Well, it is nice. However, it was a pity that there was no popcorn. Sara stood in the dark. She couldnt even move her legs due to the force that seemed like it would crush her body. This was a space created by Diablos power. It was a place where darkness was the most violent. I cannot even move my finger. Even if she could use the power of life to the maximum, her body was trembling. I have to move forward for my brother. If she stayed like this, her body would collapse. She couldnt even reach her goal. So she bit her teeth hard. Even if she had to risk her life, there was nothing in the world that she could not do. With such determination, she put her leg forward. The turbulent force of gravity twisted her legs and calves so harshly. Her legs were giving out in pain as if all her muscles had cramped up, but Gaias holy power spread through her body to neutralize the pain. Right. It is fine if my body gets crushed. I wont die. In the end, she was just mistaken. She couldnt move because she was afraid of the pain, so she decided to ignore it. Then her skin was ripped off, her muscles ruptured, and her bones broke. Her nerves were cut off, her sensations felt numb, and something broke in her eye, but everything around her was dark anyway. Becoming blind wasnt a problem. Her brain registered the crushing pain. It felt like her entire body was going through torture. Her eardrums broke, then she heard a metallic sound and fell to the ground, not knowing what had happened to her core. But the power of life was quickly regenerating her body and making her move again. I wont die. She crawled on the ground, and when her legs recovered, she got up to walk again. Then again, her nerves were cut off, and she collapsed. But this time, the problem was her spine, so the sensation in her lower body was gone. The power of life was activated, and all the damaged parts returned to their original state, so she got up to walk again. It was such a short distance, but it felt like she wouldnt be able to reach it even if she walked her whole life. She felt her mind was breaking down. Accidents continued to happen, and fundamental questions arose as to why she was there. She had short-term memory loss, and numerous changes appeared on her face as she cried and laughed nonstop since she couldnt control her emotions. The amount of time that had passed was, at most, in the single digits of minutes, yet her body had already broken down and healed dozens of times. It was difficult for even the strongest mind to endure this. I will not die. She moved like a machine. Even if her arm fell off and her leg was crushed, Sarah moved her entire body and crawled on the ground like a bug while shedding tears of blood. And at that moment Mother. She saw her mother in the distance. She was sitting and waving at her. Moms legs. She couldnt walk, but she was standing on her legs. Sarah was thrilled. Her mothers legs were better. She could walk now! They could now hold hands and go for walks like before. But my legs. She looked under her feet. -Kuaaaak! -Do not go! -Come here come! Monsters that were covered in mud were pulling her legs and making grotesque sounds. N-No! Go away! Sarah freaked out and tried to knock their heads off with her feet, but her legs wouldnt move. The monsters began to climb up her legs with their gooey bodies. -Let us go together.! -To eternal paradise. -No pain, no suffering to a world like that. NO!!!! It stretched its arms towards her face, dripping in mud. Sarah tried to get up, but her body wouldnt budge. Mom! Help me! Help me, please! Her mother, who was in the distance, was just waving her hand. What was this place? Why was she suffering like this? For what reason were these monsters after her? Scared. Afraid. NO. Pat. At that moment, a ray of light fell and brought down the monsters at once. A faint mint color peeped out from a mans hair, who appeared with the white light shining. The light was too bright to see his face, but he touched Sarahs face with his warm hand and said, Go ahead. It was a very familiar voice that calmed her mind. Before long, the man vanished like a lie. Sarah stretched out her hand to catch the light, but everything escaped through her fingers, and that made her come to her senses. This black world. The space that was pushing her body down. She was here. I must have lost consciousness. Her mother, who was standing and waving her hand, and the monsters that were trying to drag her away were all just dreams. Then that person too. The man who got rid of the monsters and made her wake up. Sarah laughed hard and used her arms, legs, and back to get up. The force of gravity crushed her body, but things felt better than before. It was because of the power she was givennot the physical one, but the willpower. Dad. Even in her dreams, her family was helping her. Sarah smiled. Even now, she still cant do a single thing on her own. Fully conscious, she looked straight ahead. She couldnt see anything ahead, but she could feel it on her skinthe darkness that was troubling her. And her brother, who was there. Sarah took a deep breath and walked forward again. The closer she got to the center of the darkness, the stronger her willpower became, and Sarahs body was more horribly damaged. But she didnt stop moving. Even when she thought she would fall, she remembered the touch of her father. Even if I die! When her body dies, it dies, but her mind will never be destroyed again. She would definitely take her brother out. She walked and walked into this never-ending path, and she finally got there. Brother. You are there. Even if she could not see him, she knew he was right in front of her. Sarahs body didnt recover as quickly as before. Rather, the power of life seemed exhausted. It was because her body had reached its limits. It was hidden in the darkness, and Sarahs body was in an odd state. Even so, Sarah opened her mouth as if she were feeling fine. I came all the way here. So. She moved her trembling arms and stretched them in front of her. I will head in. The power that Gaia prepared for her conversation with Diablo was flowing through her fingertips. Sarah felt her consciousness fade. It was a different form of struggle than the pain. This Brother. A boy with emerald hair was hiding his head behind his knees and sitting down. Sarahs consciousness succeeded in entering the depths of Diablos consciousness. Sarah knew who the little boy was. If she didnt know him, that would be even worse. Brother, Jamie. Not Diablo. Her one and only true brother, whom Sarah had known for so long. Jamie Welton. His age seemed to be around seven or eight. But why was he here alone? The deep world that Sarah received from Gaia was a place where everything existed under a persons consciousness. But here, it was just dark. In the middle of nothing, only Jamie was there alone. Sarah approached Jamie first. Brother. She reached out and gave Jamie a slight tug on the shoulder. Uh. Huh? A small mumble could be heard. She put her head down and listened to what he was saying. Sorry. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. Sarah was so startled that she stepped back. Jamie raised his head and looked up. !? And Sarah almost collapsed in shock. Jamies empty eyesthey were so empty that they looked black. His pale skin looked like that of a dead man, and the child was so skinny, with his bones protruding. He was so different from the brother she knew as a child. Sarah bit her lip at this, and Jamie said, Sorry. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. He died because of me. Burying his head back, he continued to mumble again. Who was he apologizing to? Sarah looked at her brother, who seemed so lost, and knew who it was. You think Dad died because of you? Is that why you are suffering so much? Uh? As if he couldnt hear her, Jamie continued to repeat the same thing over and over again. And Sarah felt like her heart was about to burst. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her brother, who had abandoned all his emotions and turned into the Demon King, wasnt actually like that. There was no joy, no anger, no hatred, and no sadness left inside him. But there was just one emotion left, deep down. You were feeling guilty? Was it so painful that you had to give up on yourself? I am sorry. He died because of me. He died because of me. Sorry. He died.. It was guilt. Chapter 430 Sarah wept and went to her brother. Sorry. He died because of me. He died because of me. Sorry. She reached out her hand to her brothers face. She could feel his cold skin on her fingers. While lifting his face a little, Sarah said, It is fine. Everything is alright. Even though she had tears, she smiled brightly, wanting to reassure her brother a little. It wasnt because of Brother that he died. Dad bet his future and hopes on you. Sorry. He died because of me. He What would Father be feeling from heaven if he saw you like this? The only person who can protect the happiness and peace of our family is Brother. So, do not beat yourself up. Sorry. He died because of me. However, Sarahs words werent reaching Jamie. It seemed impossible to pull him out of the self-created abyss. Sarah couldnt figure out how to wake her brother up. Get yourself together, Brother! She tried grabbing his shoulder and shaking him roughly, but he only shook like a paper doll. She raised the power of life and pushed it into Jamie. She thought that with that, there might be some change in him, but there was no response. Sarahs heart ached. This is not your fault! It wasnt your fault! Even if it is your fault, how long will you stay like this? Do you want to be a monster and live like this without another thought? Sorry. Do you want to forget everything and stay like this?! He died because of me. What about those left behind?! Sorry. He died because. Mom is waiting!! At that moment, for the first time, Jamie looked up at Sarahs face. Mom. No matter what she did, her brother, who didnt react, had finally reacted because of mom. Sarahs emotions were running wild, but more than that, she hoped that her brother would get out of this cage he had built. Yes. Mom. Mom is waiting. She is so worried for Brother. Mom is Let us go back together. While drinking the tea that she brews, just like in the old days. Reading books together in the garden and listening to funny old stories. Just like that, let us all stay that way, okay? Mom is waiting. Right. Mom is waiting. She is always waiting for her one and only son. But he died because of me. Again, Jamies head fell, and Sarah pulled him by the collar. That is why you need to stay by Mothers side even more! I! You are the eldest child. The son. Come with me to see Mom. Show that face to Mom. Father, I For the sake of Dad Lets go, please Sarah buried her face in Jamies chest and cried. What would he say if he saw you like this Why, why are you acting like this, stupid Family is about being together when things get tough. We are stronger when we are together. Family. Yes. Family, me, Brother, Mom, and Dad. We are a family. And a family should be with one another when times get difficult. But Brother, why did you have to do. I am here. Jamie looked up. A tear fell from his eye. I Father was dead. At the moment when they won the war against Zenith and the allied forces came closer, he was careless, and Father died to protect his foolish self. If he had been more careful, if he had known the enemy had something planned, Father wouldnt have died. It was all because he was foolish. He was foolish, so he watched his family die in front of him. The man who sacrificed his life to protect his son. And his son was left devastated. He was pathetic and hated himself. Why did he let his father die? Who was the killer? It is me. He died because of me. I am sorry, Father. You died because of me. If I had been a little more aware and prepared for all kinds of situations, that wouldnt have happened. No one would have died. Even now, our family of four would have been sitting together, having a meal or tea time, and laughing loudly. The one who destroyed that peace was none other than me. Jamie Welton. Sorry. He died because of me. Lets get revenge. But on whom? It was I who killed my Father, though? My father died because I was too stupid and careless, so who do I get revenge on? Right. Lets get revenge. On myself. What is the king of mankind, what is the guardian, and what is the enemy? I am just trash. A trash who couldnt protect the ones closest to me, both in the past and now. Nothing could be protected. There is nothing I can do. It is better not to have someone like me. Really? Really? The things I need to protect. The things I promised to protect. Family. And I couldnt protect my father. I already failed in that part. Is there anything left for me to protect now? Mom and Sarah. Who would protect them? If not me Who would protect them? I couldnt protect Father, though. Then will I give everything up? If I couldnt protect Father, then I would have to protect everyone else. If I would just let go of their hands and turn into an emotionless being, how would that be different from the past? But I do not have the confidence. Just run away for the rest of your life like a coward. Coward.. A coward who gets scared and tries to run away when there is work to be done. That is you, Jamie Welton. Right. I cannot do anything. No, not a single thing. I can run away. And live like that for the rest of my life. Hiding all by myself, belittling myself, and living like a bug. I am not a bug! I am! The one who would save mankind from the hands of the 12 Gods! Who was the one who spoke such words and then ran away because he couldnt protect his family? A liar, a betrayer, and a coward. Accept it now. A human like me. Isnt the hero who would save the world. So struggle. Even cowards struggle. Even if you are a betrayer, you have to struggle to be the winner in the end. Even if you lie, it is to save the world! Use your bug-like mind and make what you want real! Do you want to end up as trash? Do you want to live like a bug until the end? I dont want to. I dont want to see someone die in front of my eyes like Father again. Then there is only one thing that I, Jamie Welton, have to do. Get up. Stand up. Right. Even if a crisis arises again and even if I cannot stop it any longer. I need to get up. Run for a while now, be a coward, and even lie about it. But the one thing you can never do is If you give up, then everything ends. Now, the world was reaching its climax. Sarah is crying. Mom is waiting. My family is still there. Right. I still have a family. He couldnt stay like this forever. A voice from within him set his broken spirit back together. The biggest reason that happened. Jamie looked at his sister, who looked hazy. He saw her weeping in his arms. Thanks to this child coming this far, he could move forward. It could happen. Brother, get your mind straight. Please. Sarah clung to Jamies arms, who sat blankly without a word. Even when he reacted to the word Mother, she thought something had changed, but seeing that he hadnt spoken any other word after, she thought his condition worsened. Please wake up. Wake up now Uh? Sarah, who was buried in his arms, raised her head full of tears and a runny nose when her brother suddenly got up. Brother? Sarah was shocked at this. Until now, her brother looked dead. Sarah, wondering if he had a change of heart, slightly got up and looked at her brother. His eyes were still dark and hollow. But she felt something change a little, and right then Sarah. Jamie called out her name for the first time. Sarah looked at her brother with shocked eyes. His sunken eyes were turning normal, and he smiled. I am here. Sarah looked at him. Brother. And she cried her eyes out. You bastard! And a tightly clenched fist hit Jamie in the face. Kuak! Jamie, who was hit, flew in the air and landed on the ground. It was such a sudden punch that he couldnt react. No, it was so fast that he couldnt even react to it if he had noticed it. When did Sarah get this strong His little sister, who was so small and delicate, had just blown him away with a single punch. How should he accept this? But the problem wasnt the punch. Jamie looked at Sarah as he rubbed his hand over his face. She seemed angry, like she wanted him to burn. S-Sorry. Jamie immediately apologized. If not, he was sure there would be another hit. Id be happy if you could, but it hurts a lot more than I thought. Maybe his jawbone would crack this time. Sarah glared at her brother and then sighed. It felt like she would hit him one more time. Jamie looked into her eyes and got up. Should he dodge it? That wont do. He made a mistake, and there was nothing he could say, even if she beat him to death. Sarah asked Jamie with her eyes. And it felt more frightening. Are you really my brother? Was it right for her to hit him and then just ask him that now? Jamie wanted to ask that, but he nodded instead, thinking he would get hit again. Huh. You are right. You really are my brother. Sarah clenched her fist. It looked like she was going to hit him again. Jamie closed his eyes tightly. But the fist didnt come. Instead, he opened his eyes at the feeling of Sarah in his arms. Thank goodness. Really I am happy. Sarah. I was so scared when I realized Brother was gone. I no longer have Father, and if Brother is gone, how will Mom and I live alone Really I am glad. Sorry. I am really sorry. Jamie realized what he had done wrong to Sarah. And it wasnt just her. He didnt even support his mother. Buried in guilt, he distanced himself from his family. That wasnt just enough, so he threw his emotions away and even did something he shouldnt have done. He felt so sorry that even saying sorry felt like it was a lie. But all he could do was apologize. Jamie covered Sarahs face with both of his hands and asked for forgiveness. It will never happen again. Will you forgive Brother? No. Sarah refused to forgive him, and Jamie was shocked. I think I will have to hit you one more time to do that. Huh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And she clenched her fist and struck Jamie in the stomach. Looking at her brother, who was slumped on the ground, Sarah said, I can forgive you now. Her expression looked calm. And Jamie mumbled with a forced laugh, T-Thank goodness. Chapter 431 Jamie rubbed his stomach and stood up. It seemed like her fist hit the right spot, and it now felt like his insides were a mess. I want to hit you more, but I am glad it ended like this. R-Right. Thanks. He had an awkward smile as he looked at Sarah, who spoke softly. In other words, if two punches were the punishment he would get for the crimes he committed, it was too cheap. Sarah glared at Jamie with clear eyes, but then she sighed and relaxed her expression a bit. So. Are you really fine now? Huh. I am really fine. I will not be like that anymore. Lucky. Sarah let out a deep sigh of relief as she realized that her brother had returned to his old self. Sarah squatted down and smiled at Jamies face. Come on. Yes. I am back. The siblings looked at each other and smiled. And Jamie told Sarah, Rather, you seem bigger? Almost all of your childish looks are gone. I couldnt recognize you. Are you joking? Joke? I am being serious. You have grown a lot, too. You lost your baby fat. Above all, you have become so beautiful. Yes, I am. At her brothers compliment that came out of nowhere, Sarah felt a bit shy and cleared her throat. I was dying every day. I only swung my sword. Far from being pretty, I heard I was like a man. Who is that bastard who called you a man? I will hit that guy with a flick. Hehe. It is fine. I am happy if I can get my brother back. She was being honest. Now that her brother was back, the pain she had gone through in the past felt like nothing. The smile wouldnt leave her face at the thought of her estranged family being one again. We can go see Mother now. Her mom rarely talked about her brother. Even when Sarah would bring up the topic, she was very reluctant to talk about him. She intentionally avoided it. At first, she thought it was because she hated Jamie, but when she came home, her mother would always look at the Black Tower. She wouldnt even take her eyes off that place. Then she realized why she was not talking about Jamieit was for her own good. Mom will be the happiest. She might have a heart attack, so we need to prepare her first. Is there anything I cannot say to Mother? Hehe. She will be that happy. Jamie chuckled at the joke. Mom. Searss facehe still remembered it. Her voice and smell were as clear as if he had met her the day before. Would she still be the same? More than three years had passed, and a lot should have changed. He was supposed to be by her side to protect her, but he couldnt because his father had lost his life, and he felt lost. Could he atone for his sin of not being a filial son now? If she threw him out, his heart might break. Still, I need to stand in front of her. If he committed a crime, then it was right for him to be punished, and Jamie didnt want to avoid it any longer. He didnt want to run. If he could get out of here, he would see his mother. Right. If he could get out of here. Sarah. I will be back soon. Uh? What? The evil that occupies my body. When Sarah was about to ask him what he was talking about, Kwaaaaak! The space of darkness they were in had expanded like an explosion and turned white. Sarah screamed as she flew back in shock, and Jamie held her with magic, and then he divided and isolated the space. The expansion of the space wouldnt stop, and the shockwaves that were being emitted didnt reach the isolated space. On the other side of the white space, thick darkness filled up. Jamie saw a black-haired man rising from the darkness. B-Brother? Sarah looked back and forth between the black-haired man and Jamie. Her brothers consciousness had fully awakened and regained its original form. So it was right for Diablo, who had given up his emotions, to vanish. Then why was the black-haired Diablo in front of her? Jamie answered, That guy is kind of a program. W-What is a program? Hmm. To put it in laymans terms, it is a robot created to get rid of my emotions as easily as possible. It was a device created to escape Jamies suffering when his consciousness was tinged with darkness. The problem was that he had a strong desire to abandon everything at that time, so the authority given to him was high. Even to the extent that Satan, who was dormant in his brain, had been removed to get rid of his emotions. Its power was similar to Jamies, maybe even higher. The release of emotions is not allowed. Perish now. Diablo reached out, and darkness began to move and shoot like rays toward the divided and isolated space. Jamie raised his black mana and broke Diablos attack. Kuak. However, the opponents strength was beyond what he could handle, so Jamies body was pushed back. If Sarah hadnt stopped him, it was uncertain how far he would have been pushed back. Diablo approached the space that Jamie had made. The existence of your emotions is not right. You dont need anything to achieve your goals. Those that disturb you should vanish. [Ability: Darkness] The Darkness of Annihilation began to erase the space that Jamie had made. Jamie bit his tongue and made magic that he pushed toward Diablo. [Transcendence Magic] [Scattering Meteor Shower] Meteorites, burning in five colors, were summoned to fall on Diablo. It was magic that was created by combining the diffusion, acceleration, and pushing properties of Meteor Strike, which was a 9th-class magic spell. And the Darkness of Annihilation was cleared at once. Diablo spoke with his eyes glowing purple, You foolish one. Your purpose is to burn the Sun God. But you have now become unfit to achieve that. If you dont want to mess up everything, just accept your death. No. I realized I was wrong. Your existence is my mistake and the cause of my failure. Nothing else is needed to defeat Ra. Just my will. You have become more stupid. It is fine. I will do what I need to do. Removing your emotions. Magi began to flow from Diablos body. It was the power of Satan. Jamies expression changed at that point. This is bad. It was safe to say that the existence of both Jamie and Diablo had the same power. It was because they both borrowed power from Jamie Weltons body. The problem was the magi. Unfortunately, the Jamie here was made up of consciousness before he was eroded by magi. That meant that he couldnt use magi that existed in his main body. Diablo was the owner of his main body now, which was why he could use magi. And that made a clear difference between the two of them. It is fine. Sarah, who was behind him, spoke. I can fill in what Brother lacks. Sarah? Jamie turned around with a face that asked, What are you saying? And his eyes went wide. His little sister from before was now gone, and there stood a woman in a pure white dress with beautiful, flowing green hair. The soft, flowing green light was something Jamie had felt before. Gaia? It is too long to talk about it now. Let us discuss it after defeating him. Is my little sister strong? I will show you what I have become in these three years. Sarah smiled, merging the life force with her aura, and wrapped it around her sword. It was hard to do it alone, but with her brother to fill in her lacking parts, it was enough. Jamie also nodded, like that would be better. When did she grow up this much? It seemed that not being able to see her growth would be his biggest regret in life. Jamie smiled as he stretched out his hand in the air. He grabbed Balisada. And Diablo also did the same. Brother will be the main, and I will be the support. Got it? Now you are giving orders to your brother. The only time Sarah had ordered me was when we were playing house. You are talking about such a long past. Let us play house again when we get back. I am past that age! Here I go! Yes! Jamie and Sarah used their strength and threw themselves at Diablo. Seeing them, Diablo swung his sword. Exclude. The pitch-black slash split the space into two. He had never imagined this before. The image of the two of them fighting together. It was because he wanted his one and only cute little sister to live in peace, not knowing about the world. A battlefield full of blood and death wasnt what he wanted Sarah to know. He didnt want her to set foot in such a place, and he thought she would live like that. Maybe I was too careless. Jamie pushed back his sword, which faced Diablo, and backed up. And Sarah appeared in her white, fluttering dress, aiming for Diablo, who was unbalanced, and thrusting her sword. When Diablo tried to use Future Walker, Sarah used it too. You cannot use that ability! When similar abilities were used, it would become impossible to check the number of cases against each other. Diablo, with an annoyed look on his face, opened up a shield and blocked Sarahs sword. As expected, I need to bring you down first. Diablo extended his hand toward Sarah. No matter how much Sarah held the opposite nature of his power, it would be impossible for her to block the black mana with magi. Sarah. I dont know how you can use Future Walker, but let us talk about it once this is over. At that moment, Jamie dug forward and swung the Balisada at Diablo, and he had no choice but to teleport. Jamie pulled the space as if he had no intention of letting him escape. Where? Huk! The teleportation failed, and Diablo, who appeared from half a distance away, frowned. Jamie formed darkness into the shape of a blade, and Diablo created the same darkness to counter it. Kwaaang! Darkness exploded. Diablo took off his cloak and threw it forward. As soon as the remnants of darkness touched the cloak, holes began to pierce it. Since the opponent also used the same ability, it would be fatal if the aftermath of the explosion got too close to him. Hmm? Diablo looked down, as if something felt strange. Tree roots were slowly moving up his legs. It was strange because there were no trees around, and it was impossible for them to even climb up his legs. And green light shone through them. Mother Goddess, who created numerous lives, can also reap them down. This! The roots began to get thicker. Conversely, Diablo felt his power draining. [Transcendence Magic] You cannot beat us all alone. [Bridle of Gluttony] Even though we havent seen each other for a long time, we are siblings. Diablos eyes went wide as the power of darkness attacked him. In front of his eyes, he saw two long yellow eyes. [Leviathan] The power of gluttony consumed Diablo. Even Diablo couldnt handle it when his movements were restricted. What is the strength of a family? If it had been Jamie Welton alone, Diablo wouldnt have been pushed back this much, not to mention Sarah Welton. The power of Gaia was troublesome, but her strength wasnt much of a bother. However, when the two of them combined, they could clearly push him back. By removing all my emotions, I need to become invincible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To bring Ra down, he had to become stronger. I have saved this because you arent strong. But I wont anymore. Diablos purple eyes shone brightly. I will show you the power of the Demon King. Horns began to grow on either side of his head. Chapter 432 Jamie was preparing for the next attack while keeping an eye on Diablo, who didnt move as darkness attacked him. Will that kill him? When Sarah approached him and asked, he shook his head. It isnt strong enough to take him down. Jamie understood Diablo a lot better than anyone else. Although the attack might be lethal, it couldnt have made him immobile. Above all, Diablo hadnt properly used magi yet. As long as he had that power, the situation of the battle was unfavorable to them. Its going to be a pretty intense battle from now on. At Jamies warning, Sarah tensed up and clenched her sword. And his prediction was right. More ominous energy began to seep out of the darkness of Jamies gluttony. Sarah could feel a wicked chill run down her spine and cold sweat pour down her neck. Jamie stood in front of Sarah and placed Balisada in front of him. A large number of magic circles were forming around him. Here I come. They couldnt see him. It was just Jamie moving alone, and Sarah recognized it. Chang! A sound came next. Sarah felt her ears burst at the clash and immediately activated her life force. Then something huge appeared in front of her. It had a large skin similar to that of bat wings, with blood vessels intact and spread out. I will exclude you. Diablo reached out his hand. Someone is. As if the full moon had unfolded, a round silver halo light appeared, cutting through the ominous sound. Going for my sister!! Jamie hit Diablos hand with Balisada while his body was wrapped in holy light. Psshhh!!! A blinding flash of light shone through the space. It was a tremendous shockwave that shook the entire space. Such insignificant force. Diablos eyes were red, and he pulled out the magi. [Mago Tirving] A giant sword that was 10 meters long fell from above. It was Tirving, which wasnt much different from the alter ego of Satan, the former Demon King of Wrath. By absorbing the power of Satan, he was also able to use Tirving. It was a weapon that had put Jamie into trouble so many times, and it was far stronger than Balisada. Kuak!! He tried to block it as much as possible with holy light, but the power of the Demon King combined with black mana was too much for Jamie to handle. You cannot get over me. So disappear silently. Shut up already!! [Fiat Lux] Jamie raised only his fingers while holding the sword and used the magic he got from the Holy Light. The light that destroyed everything flashed and attacked Diablo. So useless. But the shield didnt even let a ray of light pass through. Diablo summoned Balisada again. The red dragons flames turned into black flames and stabbed Jamie in the chest. There was Tirving from above and Balisada from the front. It would be hard to stop them both. [Divine Tree Nyorai] At that time, a giant palm made of green light blocked Diablos Balisada. Woong! A clear and swift sword spread through the hall. Behind Jamie, Sarah used the power of Gaia. I am here! Sarah kept her right hand outstretched forward and moved the index finger and thumb of her left hand to the area around her stomach. [Nothing] Diablos eyes widened. Crack! A round mark was engraved on his chest. It felt like his body was shaking and that his blood was flowing backward. It wasnt a fatal hit, but it did shatter the flow of his body for a while. It was enough time for Jamie to strike back. You did well, Sarah! Not yet. Sarah put her hands together and stretched them out to Jamie. [Blessing of the World] Gaia was the creator of the planet Bless. That was why she was able to bestow blessings on those who stayed in Bless. The type of blessing was Self-birth. In a way, it might be a trivial blessing that allowed all life forms that had taken root on Bless to live on their own. However, once he was given the Blessing, Jamie could feel it. The strength is overflowing. His condition felt better. The life and energy in his body began to change to their best condition. The word Self-birth in the blessing meant the power to adapt to any situation and become optimal for survival. Currently, Jamie is in a situation where he is fighting against an opponent stronger than himself, and the Blessing of the world is preparing him to face someone stronger. I cannot let this happen for long! Sarahs voice came from behind. She must be tired, considering how drained her voice felt. It might not have been a Blessing given directly by Gaia, but as an Apostle, it would be difficult for her to hold the Blessing for long. Five minutes at max! We need to end it by then! After five minutes, the Blessing would end, and Jamie would be back to his normal strength. If that happened, he couldnt expect any more help from Sarah, and they would be defeated by Diablo. That is more than enough. If it was that much time and the power that Sarah had, it should be enough. Jamies eyes were shining, and the Holy Light was ready. Come, White. Like a combination of a unicorn and Pegasus, a horse with horns on its forehead and white wings appeared out of thin air. And Jamie climbed onto it. Diablo confirmed that his body had returned to its normal state, and he swung Tirving again. [Stellar Fusion] Jamie thrust Balisada hard into Whites neck. Wheeing! White raised its paws and cried out. A light shone and pushed Tirving away, making Diablo frown and put his left hand to the side. Black. A pitch-black bat jumped out. [Magi Fusion] Kiiik!! Magi swallowed Black, and its red eyes turned into pitch-black flames. Light and darkness collided as they divided the space. Sarah was caught in the aftermath of the two forces colliding. Kuaaaak!! Both were powers beyond her understanding. This was her brothers power. Sarah didnt close her eyes in that situation. She had no intention of missing her brothers fight, even for a second. Take him down! Sarah shouted, hoping her brother would hear her. Jamie was standing in a pure white space. There was a sword in front of him. It was a white sword that was similar to Balisada but also different. Diablo was in a pitch-black space, and there lay a sword in front of him. It was similar to Balisada. However, it was a black sword that had a different appearance. The two of them gripped their swords at the same time. Jamie raised the corners of his mouth at the warm power that soared through his body. And Diablo smiled at the destructive power that was in his body. They clenched their swords and looked at the body of the sword. The white sword was engraved with ancient letters in gold. Carry out justice with light. The ancient letters were engraved in black and purple. Set the justice of the dark. Jamie. And Diablo. Both of them gazed forward. And no matter who moved first, they swung their swords at the same time. Light. Darkness. They both became entangled in the center and merged into one. It was as if a black hole had sucked everything in. It created a whirlpool by forming a small dot. White sword. Black sword. With a little dot in between. Go away! Erase! Swish! Ching! Jamie and Diablo clashed their swords, facing each other. Light and darkness pushed against each other like tugs of war. The strengths of the two were almost equal, with no one being superior. And it was Jamie who broke the unbreakable balance first. He twisted his sword to the side and tried to strike the black sword sideways. Diablo didnt intend to let that happen, and the moment the sword was pushed aside, the darkness pushed through the vulnerable part of the light. Where? Jamie, who suppressed the piercing darkness at once, completely slashed the black sword and swung his sword. Again, darkness blocked it. Diablo wrapped his black sword in darkness, approached Jamie, and attacked him at close range. If this fight had happened outside, then the aftermath would have shaken the land and the heavens. Jamie teleported away and continued to attack with slashes of light. Diablo simply moved into the darkness to avoid them. Just five minutes. During that time, you can never knock me down. Diablo said to Jamie, who was trying to create distance. Jamie raised the white sword and said, This power is more than enough. I have the same power. Diablo raised his black sword. Their power was the same because it was created from the same source, and only the attribute was different. Rather, you are at a disadvantage because you cannot use magi. What Jamie could do, Diablo could do as well. But what Diablo could do, Jamie couldnt. That alone made a huge difference. Sarah Weltons Blessing is certainly amazing for you. However, it cannot make up for the fundamental differences. Diablo ended his words by shaking the blade in the air. As expected, mine is more efficient. Please go away, Jamie Welton. Efficiency and inefficiency. It is kind of funny to say that with my face. What do you mean? It is funny that you say things like that because I am the one who made you. Jamie slung his sword over his shoulder as he said, I have already done the same in the past and failed. The enemy is now more powerful than in the past. But it is funny that you discuss efficiency and inefficiency after failing once. I have fought against the 12 Gods after abandoning all my emotions and getting defeated, yet I couldnt kill a single one. But how was I, who had accepted everything? Diablo lowered his black sword and slowly began to gain energy. Because at that time, I couldnt abandon everything. Anger and hatred were left behind. That makes no sense. Rather, if you put that down, you will lose your sense of purpose, and it will become meaningless. You are wrong. After throwing away my anger and hatred, I became stronger. And if I exclude you entirely, I can become stronger than Ra and defeat him. And what about after that? Diablo didnt answer. He didnt understand the intent behind his question, and Jamie asked, Let us say you defeated Ra, excluded me, and let go of all the emotions. And what about after that? After that. You never thought about it? It is as expected. There is no way you can move forward after abandoning your emotions for just one purpose. I am Which is why it is funny. Humans are humans because they think about what happens after. Defeating Ra doesnt mean everything is over. Jamie pushed the white sword forward again. Well, there is no doubt that Ra is the biggest hurdle. A pure white aura ran up the blade. I have no intention of stopping there. I am dreaming of a future where the people in my world can live a happy life in peace. The light gradually began to push the darkness out. I cant give myself to you who doesnt know that. So I will take myself back again. Just disappear. And the white sword fell. White feathers fluttered, and Diablo saw the blades of light falling over his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After defeating Ra He had never thought about it. No, he couldnt think of it. After removing all his emotions, he couldnt recall anything other than the goal he had initially set. He stretched out his hand to the light, and the light engulfed him. Chapter 433 Isis was pushed back by the growing darkness, little by little. Kuk This damned guy. Why does he have to be so strong? If we are a little late, we will be swallowed. So was Ricky. Even with the two of them working together, it was the best they could do to prevent the darkness from spreading further. If this amount of power exploded, it would be impossible to guess how the aftermath would be if they went on a full-on fight. What was certain was that it was difficult for them to handle it with just the two of them. Will Sarah be fine? I hope she is. My disciple is having a hard time because her brother took the wrong path. Sarah, who went directly into the darkness, still couldnt be seen until now. They wanted her to be unharmed, but that was unlikely. She was indignant at the fact that there was nothing she could do except hold the darkness so it wouldnt grow further. Lets trust her. Holding this back is the only thing we can do. At Rickys words, Isis gritted her teeth and responded, If something happens to Sarah, I will kill him. Ricky didnt respond to her, but he felt the same way. If Jamie had really become insensitive enough to kill his little sister, then he had to be killed. That was the limit for Ricky. He couldnt see his precious friend taking the wrong path. So, by all means, he wanted Sarah to succeed. It was then I can feel the power from inside. Something is coming. The darkness stopped expanding, and they could feel something new from inside. The two of them focused on what it was. The darkness began to shrink, and when there was no need to push it anymore, the two slowly moved to the center, both holding their weapons and following the darkness. Beiros, who had been watching until now, also looked interested. What is that? That alien energy that he was feeling from the center. Something was odd. Why isnt it magi? The darkness that came out was based on magi, but it was also black mana. However, the one in the center wasnt magi. Since he was a demon, there was no way he wouldnt know it. Did something change inside? Beiros removed his back, which had been leaning against the wall, and moved to the window to avoid being swept away by an unexpected power. Considering the condition of Master, he might even attack me. If he continued to look around here and there, he might end up being hit by the unexpected explosion. And he was sure of it. With one foot on the window, Beiros was ready to jump out, and the darkness, which was pulling back, was slowly moving away like it was being sucked in at once. A dazzling light shone. Beiros, Isis, and Ricky reacted to the light that came at them, but it was impossible to avoid a light that spread everywhere at an impossible speed. They hurriedly protected themselves with their own energies, but it didnt take long for them to realize that it wasnt dangerous. This power. Isis felt it slowly, as if she were enjoying the light around her body. It was a familiar feeling. It was the power that she hadnt felt over the last three years, but this was definitely the Fiat Lux that Jamie Welton used. That means Sarah! Isis called for her disciple, and Ricky also realized that the light was Jamies skill and looked straight ahead with excitement. The light broke everywhere like it was snow, and there was a man and a girl holding hands in the center. His black hair was the same, but his smile was gentle, unlike his cold face. D-Diablo? Isis cautiously called out to the black-haired man. Something changed, but she wasnt sure what it was. If that expression was fake, then the situation was still dangerous. At that call, the man looked at Isis and laughed. You dont have to call me by that name anymore. Hearing that, Ricky asked in a trembling voice, Jamie Welton? It has been so long. When Jamie slightly raised his hand in greeting, Ricky had to double-check because it was hard for him to believe it. Y-You are Jamie? Really? For real? It was the same with Isis, but she couldnt let her guard down. At that time, Sarah, who was holding Jamies hand, moved closer. Teacher, Brother Ricky. Brother Jamie is back. Only after she confirmed that he was the real Jamie did they no longer doubt him. And only then did they realize that Jamie had returned. This brat. Ricky clenched his fists and ran to Jamie. Jamie rubbed his nose when he saw his friend running. Brat. You seem to have missed me a lot? I-I dont think so. Sarah took a step aside, and Ricky, who arrived in front of Jamie, struck Jamie with his clenched fist. You bastard! Kuak Was that an illusion, or did a bone really break? Jamies head turned to the side, and he staggered to the ground. It wasnt just his energy. It was the power of Pyro that he had, and Ricky punched him with such a powerful punch. It didnt end there. Do you know how many people have suffered because of you? Before Jamie could even regain his senses, Ricky grabbed him by the collar and shook him. Do you know how many people felt sad? N-No, wait. I want to see Father. Shut up, brat! You need to get hit more! Ricky tried to beat him more, but he managed to calm down with the help of Isis and Sarah. Beiros, who watched this scene, shrugged. Somehow, I dont think I should be here. He didnt like this kind of atmosphere, and it seemed like it would be nice to give them some time alone, so Beiros left. He could talk about it with them later, so he could hear more about what happened. So, what happened? Take this off! That guy should get hit more Euppp! Isis bound Ricky with the ropes of the War God and gagged him. The rope was so hard that it couldnt be untied by anyone once it was used. She continued to gag him and would do so until he calmed down. Jamie spoke while rubbing his hand over the spot where Ricky hit him. It is too long to explain in detail, but to sum it all up, I opened my eyes thanks to my little sister, and I can say that I had taken over my body again. You were able to claim your body again? Huh. You can think of Diablo as an imaginary person I created, not me. Why did you make that? Isis couldnt understand it. There was no reason to have a virtual personality, especially one that was violent and hid his true identity. Jamie scratched his cheek with an embarrassed look. I ran away, well. Even if they didnt talk long, Isis could understand what Jamie was trying to say. He was referring to the death of his father, Count Welton, three years ago. You think it was because of you? It isnt about what I think. It is because of me. Brother! Sarah, thinking that Jamie was repeating what he said when he was in a state of a broken mind, hurriedly called out to him. She was afraid the same would happen again, but Jamie shook his head at her. Do not worry. I am just accepting what happened. It isnt because of Brother. Sarah. What I overcame was the feeling of abandoning the world because of my guilt. Father lost his life trying to save me. That thought hasnt changed. But It isnt that he died, but it is harder for your brother to accept it. I came back for the rest of the people and for myself. To lead the rest of the war to victory and stand proudly in front of Father. Because Jamie said that, Sarah couldnt say anything more. When Sarah made a sad face, Jamie stroked her head with a smile and spoke to Isis and Ricky. It wont happen again. Do not worry. Now you feel like the Jamie Welton I know. Isis let out a big smile and let her shoulders droop as if she wasnt on guard anymore. Uhhhh! Uppp! At that time, the three of them turned to the groaning voice from behind, and it was Ricky wriggling like a worm and screaming through his gagged mouth. Isis undid the rope, and Ricky shouted. You jerk! You should have overcome that with us! S-Sorry. Do you know how worried I was? I thought you went completely mad! I will reflect on it. You jerk! Welcome back! Was this anger or happiness? Jamie wasnt sure how to react, but for now, he smiled and then got scolded for smiling. Ricky laughed at Jamie, who was embarrassed, and said, I am glad you woke up again. I really am. Right. Jamie also looked at his friend and smiled. Then he got cursed at again. Ricky went mad. Am I the only one who felt it? I also hadnt seen Brother Ricky for a long time, so I dont know. But in the past, he always had this smiling image, but when I saw him earlier, I was a little scared. Right? He was a na?ve country boy, so why did he change like that? Because of Brother? It could be so. Jamie and Sarah were talking about random stuff while looking out the window. The gloomy sky and the cold wind made his heart tickle for some reason. The siblings were enjoying their free time after a long time. So Sarah. What happened? When did you turn into a Master, and what happened with Gaia? Jamie asked what he was curious about. What the hell happened in the last three years for his cute little sister to have grown up like this? As an older brother, he couldnt help but wonder. Hmm. It is rather long, so to speak. I have a lot of time, and the way is long too. Which is why they left us all alone. Isis and Ricky left them alone, letting them spend some quality time together. Originally, he had to summon the officers of the Black Tower and inform them that the current situation had changed. However, he didnt think it would be a problem if he was a couple of hours late, so he decided to leave the work to the two of them. In the beginning. Sarah began to tell Jamie what the past three years had been like. In the wide space made of gold, there was just one chair that looked similar to a throne. And there sat a man whose entire body was burning with the flames of the sun. It turned out to be interesting. The Sun God said as he rested his chin on his hand. I thought he would never wake up. He couldnt see everything because Diablo constantly checked on him, but he could feel the change in Jamie Weltons body. After abandoning his emotions, especially his anger, and hatred, Diablo gained power that surprised him. So he didnt think Jamie Welton would surpass him, but his body was unexpected. Which was why it was fun. Im glad it didnt end like nothing. Had he been in Diablos state, he would have never matched with him. With that much power, it would be tough for him to reach his goal. But Jamie Welton was back. He couldnt hold back his smile. Kukukuk That is all Jamie Welton. It has to be you. The fight that was supposedly boring began to turn interesting again. But not yet. With his present power, Jamie was a long way off. Gaia, you should cheer yourself up too. He could feel that there was an Apostle of Gaia next to Jamie. Because of the defense of the Black Tower, he couldnt attack them right now, but when the war began in earnest, things would fall into his hands. But before that That side should make their move too. Clack. A man in dark-colored full body armor stood in front of Ra. The helmet that covered his face had holes for his eyes that were glowing red. If it is you, you wont make the same mistake as Gluttony. Go. The dark-colored armor warrior bowed his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though no words were said or orders were given, the person knew what Ra was asking from him. And so the warrior turned and left the palace. Ra mumbled as the warrior walked away. Jamie Welton. This is my return gift for you, who have come back after a long time. His black lips curled into a smile. Chapter 434 Sarah told Jamie everything as clearly as she could, without leaving out any parts. Even though she spoke in a voice where she wasnt emotionally showing her feelings, the story only made him feel more guilty. You had to suffer so much because of me. From the moment Sarah held the sword, she had been training under Beryl. The child fought with the blood on her small hands for her family to survive. They were things Jamie never wanted her to go through, but he was the one who pushed her into doing that. And that made Jamie feel guilty. Sorry. The fact that all he could do was apologize felt worse. However, Sarah shook her head, looking at her brother. This is the path that I chose. It was hard at first, but it is a path that I will never regret. Sarah. Rather. I think this is good. Isnt it more satisfying to protect the life of someone else than to always be protected by another? It is difficult to protect someone, and the road ahead will be tougher. I walked the path of hardships and have brought my brother out again. At those words, Jamie felt the emotions within him surge. It hurt Jamies heart even more for her to express that she was alright when he didnt want to see her sad. Which was why Jamie tried to smile as little as possible to assure her. Yes. It is all thanks to Sarah. You have grown so much. Smiling, he stroked her hair. The feeling of Jamies calloused hands brushing her hairit was something she hadnt felt for a long time. Sarah closed her eyes and smiled at the good feeling. Thank you. It was nothing. This brat? Hehe! Hahaha! The siblings laughed for a while. Rather, you mean Gaia chose you? She said she chose me as the one who would awaken your feelings. Hmm. Jamie crossed his arms as he recalled the Gaia he met in the Devildom. Honestly, even if he says he saw her, Gaia at that time wasnt a body but just a thought. At that time, the two decided to proceed with the forgotten contract, and they were actually working on achieving their goal of defeating most of the 12 Gods. Even after Jamie became the Demon King after the death of Count Welton, the contract was still in progress. Odin, who had reawakened, reincarnated as the seed of the World Tree, and would bring in new roots for the land. Besides that, he was currently in the process of finding the other Nature Gods. In other words, there was no reason for Gaia to make Sarah her Apostle. The reason was to wake me up, but Diablo, who abandoned his emotions, was about to confront Ra, the Sun God. It would be difficult for him to win, but he could surely do some damage to Ra. He was already at that level, but if he succeeded in removing his emotions, then his power would have gone beyond imagination. Could Gaia predict the outcome of their fight? He thought it was impossible. No matter how much she was the creator of this land and the mother of this land, it would be difficult for her to predict a fight on that scale. In addition, even if that were possible, the Sun God would notice it right away. Anyway, the contract between him and Gaia was being carried out by whoever the body was possessed by. In other words, Sarah didnt have to be the Apostle. But there was a reason, and Gaia didnt tell Sarah that. Jamie was sure of it. Gaia. Are you watching us? He looked straight at Sarah and said that. Sarah frowned at his unexpected words. Brother? What is it? No matter how much I think about it, there is no reason for you to make my younger sister your Apostle. That means that there are things you can do only when someone becomes your Apostle, and as far as I know, an Apostle can turn themselves over to the God they serve at any time. Brother? Sarahs expression became confused. She made a face that said she was unsure and scared while Jamie was talking fiercely as he was looking into her eyes. And when she tried to stop him because she thought he was being strange, a black light shone from her neck. Uh? A black stone was glowing from inside her clothes. It was the necklace given as a gift by the Dark Spirit King, Venus, before she left the Shadow World. That is! Since Jamie hadnt heard about it, his eyes went wide when he saw the black stone. Sarah, where did you get this from? Uh? That, in the Shadow World. But she didnt continue further as the stone shone brightly to envelop the two of them. In case it would be dangerous, Jamie connected his black mana to the stone. The black substance of the Shadow World was the power behind his black mana. Even though they were slightly different, they had the same source, so it wasnt difficult for him to keep it under control. The problem was something else. Venus! The space they were in now was pitch black, and Jamie clicked his tongue at the familiar space. He immediately spread out a shield around Sarah and blocked the path. A black foam began to bubble up in front of their eyes, and then a woman appeared. Its been so long. Diablo. Ah, should I call you Jamie Welton now? Why did you give my sister the pass to the Shadow World? The black stone that Sarah was given was a pass that Venus gave to people she liked. However, getting a pass wasnt a good thing since the Shadow World was a dangerous place. And the reason it wasnt good was because of the presence in front of them, Venus. She usually looked at the world from a bystanders point of view, but it was different in her world. Here, she was invincible, which meant she could do anything. And any living thing that stepped into her world was her play toy. It is a different story if she likes her, though. Jamie was only able to get out safely because he built a relationship with Venus in his previous life, but those who didnt might die from being toyed with. If one simply classified her as good or evil, she was an existence that focused on evil. But she gave Sarah a pass. Jamie wasnt sure what she was planning, but as her older brother, he didnt like Sarah being here. Seeing his reaction, Venus smiled. I know what you are worried about, but do not be so alert. Would I ever harm your sister? You can. Well, you can think like that, huh? Venus didnt deny it. Then she made a chair from darkness and sat on it. Still, she is quite likable, so I dont really want to play with her. Rather than that, did I tell you? If you have a stone, something fun will happen. How is it? Isnt this fun? Venus asked Sarah. To which she answered uncomfortably, W-Well. She wasnt on good terms with Venus, and she didnt understand why she was uncomfortable. The woman was never unkind to her, but she just felt it. Should she say that she was someone who wasnt likable from the start? It was a feeling based on her instincts. So. Why did you suddenly call us? Jamie took a step towards Venus because he didnt want her to speak to Sarah. Have you really changed so much? The Diablo I knew isnt the type to stand in the way to protect someone. And when did that happen? I am just a little sad. It was more interesting to see you during the days when you had a cold heart and were a monster with no mercy. Right now, you are no fun? Hearing that, Jamie was a bit taken aback and prepared to pick up Balisada. And seeing that, Venus giggled. Are you going to fight me? I will do what I have to. Scary~ Venus shrugged and laughed alone, then leaned against the backrest. Well, the reason I called you is for nothing too special. She raised her thin, long hand and snapped her fingers. The black space began to move around, and a pure white light covered the space. Even in the sudden situation, Jamie stayed calm and watched it unfold. On the contrary, Sarah looked flustered. W-What, again!? It is fine, Sarah. It isnt dangerous. There is no hostility in the power that appeared. Then Venus was covered in white light as she spoke to Jamie, I enjoy watching you. When she was completely covered in the light, Jamie frowned at the woman who appeared in front of him. You are so weak. Is this why you made my sister your Apostle? I did think it was strange. The jaw-dropping beauty who appeared was Gaia, but Jamie didnt care about such things. For him, this was an unpleasant situation, and Gaia responded. [Call that being efficient.] I have been hearing the word efficient way too much lately, and now it feels like you have a different meaning for it. Try restraining yourself a bit. Jamie clicked his tongue and looked at Sarah, who was unconscious. Why did she faint? [Because she doesnt have to hear what she wont like.] That is better. I also have something to say. Even if he asked Sarah, she wouldnt know about it. But Gaia was something else. If she was directly involved with his reincarnation, she must know something. Why does Sarah have the same ability as me? The abilities of each person should be different. No matter how blood-related they are, it shouldnt work like that. But Jamie and Sarah shared the same Future Walker. It was impossible. [There is one thing that I need to correct you with.] Correct? [Sarah Welton doesnt have the same ability as you.] Then she had a different ability? However, their abilities were completely on the same level and had no difference. In fact, it was the same power, so it could be canceled out. But Gaias words were enough to shock Jamie. [You have the same ability as Sarah Welton.] Only the subject changed, and in the end, it was the same, but if one closely listened, it didnt sound the same. I have the same ability as Sarah? [Yes.] The one who was born first was Jamie, and Jamie manifested the ability first. Since everything came first for him, it made no sense for him to have Sarahs ability. In that case, it was right to say that Sarahs ability was the same as Jamies. At first, he wondered if Gaia made a mistake, but as he looked at her expression, he didnt think so. I wish you could tell me what you mean. [It is what I said. It means Sarah Welton came first.] Hey. Make some sense. I am her elder brother. [Right.] How is that possible, then? [It is possible. Because] Gaia answered his question with a calm expression. [Because your soul had been created by removing a part of Sarah Weltons soul.] What was that? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [The soul of the greatest swordsman. Sarah Welton. The most powerful swordsman in history, who was my first key, and who managed to push Ra to his demise at least once. You are made of that soul.] What did you say? [Do not deny it now. You had also anticipated this.] Gaia spoke with the same tone. [You were able to come down to this land with Sarah Weltons fragments.] Chapter 435 Jamie couldnt move his mouth. Gaias words. Aside from being shocked, he couldnt understand them. As she said, he did expect this. However, what Jamie expected was that Sarah had a secret alone. He didnt expect himself to be created from his sisters soul. No, it was normal not to expect it. I need a detailed explanation of it. He couldnt come up with an answer even after he organized his thoughts, so he asked Gaia. [This is the place for that. But before that, there is one thing I need to point out.] That is? [It is about this world.] Gaias words continued to shock Jamie. [This is the second world.] Second? [Right. Do you understand?] It was too short for one to understand, but there was no way someone like Jamie wouldnt understand. The second world meant that there was a first world, and that meant that the current world was the repeated one. The world repeated itself. That was what it was. What happened to the first world? Jamie looked at Gaia to hear a definite answer, even though he roughly expected it. Gaia answered with an expression of knowing what he would ask. [Failed.] Hearing that, the messy puzzle pieces began to come together quickly. Jamie thought for a moment and then said, So Sarah was in the failed world. He looked at his sister beside him. The first world failed. Why did it fail? He didnt have to think about it. In that world, they had failed to take down Ra. Sarah Welton, who was revered as the greatest swordsman, couldnt surpass Ra. And Gaia did something to turn back the time in order to undo the failure. [But there is one thing wrong.] What? [I didnt turn back the time. I cannot make the world repeat itself by turning back time. Because Ra will interfere with it.] Then how was the world repeated? [A failed world remains a failed world. It is a world where Ra has power.] After hearing that, Jamie ran to Gaia and grabbed her by the collar. You didnt.! [New made one. World.] You are crazy! Jamie couldnt hold back his anger. Recreating the world meant that the existing world was a mess. Those who lived there were now slaves for life, and they would only look forward to the day they died without even enjoying freedom. Dying wouldnt make them free, either. If it was a world that was completely under Ra, then everything would happen according to his will, and even if they reincarnated, they would simply be slaves to Ra. It wasnt known what Ras purpose was, but no savior would appear there. Gaia didnt care about such a world being saved and simply left it. What is your goal!? What is it? [Calm down. Our conversation isnt over yet.] Jamie didnt like her, but he had a lot of things to hear from her, so he let go of her, and Gaia tidied her clothes and began to talk again. [There is no answer. Sarah Welton was the last one. She had the strength to surpass you in your previous life. Even though she was born a human, she held the power to be a Demi-God. Actually, she did the job of killing the 12 Gods, which you couldnt do.] Sarah Welton was the most powerful swordsman in historyno, the strongest human. More than half of the 12 Gods fell from her hands. She and her followers invaded the realm of the Gods and gained their freedom there. She awakened the Old Gods, who were in slumber and succeeded in reconnecting them. Meanwhile, the remaining Gods couldnt do anything to stop her growing strength. The leadership of the world was slowly returning to the people of the continent. [But even Sarah Welton, who was close to being invincible, couldnt defeat Ra.] Victory was definite. Even then, the Sun God stayed still without stepping out of his place. It was a situation where the 12 Gods were defeated, and only one was left. So Sarah Welton suggested a one-on-one fight against Ra. And Ra accepted the offer, and he won the match in an instant. [The greatest and strongest human was overwhelmingly defeated by him.] Gaia had high hopes before their fight. Sarah looked so remarkable to her that she, who predicted her victory, didnt realize how strong Ra had become. And that expectation was miserably broken. [Sarah Welton died, and Ra began to move in earnest.] He devoured Bless in an instant, and even the eastern Ryo, which wasnt touched, couldnt stop him. It seemed like she was venting her anger. [I realized that I couldnt handle him alone at that point. He had grown stronger than my expectations.] So you created a new world? [Yes. If you defeat Ra, you will be able to save the failed world.] Even though he didnt like what Gaia did, Jamie couldnt curse her now because he could understand her. Even if he was in the failed world, there was no guarantee of his victory. Instead, he asked, But why choose me? If Sarah held such talent, shouldnt you concentrate on making one child stronger? Hearing Gaias story, Jamie could imagine how strong Sarah was. He was proud of his younger sister, who held such talent, and felt sorry that he had snatched some of her talents. Gaia shook her head. [Sarah Welton had limits. That was the state in which she stepped into the fight with Ra. Growing beyond that wasnt enough to defeat Ra.] So you woke me up again? [I thought about it. How can I save this world from Ra? The answer I got was the fusion of two of the most powerful humans. By telling all my plans to Diablo, who was sealed, I succeeded in taking out his soul. Half his soul and I created you by taking part of Sarah Weltons soul, who wasnt even born yet, and postponing her birth by several years.] Do you mean to say I gave you permission? [Yes.] Jamie nodded his head. Diablo Volfir, who was sealed, would have been emotionless. He would only consider the efficiency of the plan, and the current Jamie was better than Sarah Welton. The possibility of growth was higher, so the probability of defeating Ra would also increase. However, it couldnt be said that there were no variables. In the failed world, Ra did nothing. [Right. He didnt do anything until right before the final fight. As if he wasnt interested.] It was different now. Ra had an interest in Jamie. [And he is looking for me.] Ras behavior had changed since the last failed world. That was the huge variable. Now that she didnt know when he would show up, it was impossible for Gaia to predict the future. Well, there is no other answer than for me to defeat Ra. What the situation was, what the truth was, and what the variables were. Actually, everything was fine. In the end, the one who stands is the winner. If he defeated Ra, then everything would be fine. Gaia also nodded as if agreeing. [Yes. If you defeat Ra, everything will be resolved.] But I cannot forgive you either. The atrocities you committed. No matter how much you did it to save the world, you went too far. [If you defeat Ra, I dont care what happens. This world must be maintained.] Why? Come to think of it, you seem to be obsessed with this world. He wasnt sure about Gaias actions, but considering the arrangements she made and the way she spoke, it sounded like she was obsessed with Bless. And Jamie couldnt understand it, despite knowing that she was the creator of the world. Her obsession with the cost of many things was a hint of weakness. [What do you think Bless is?] Jamie couldnt respond right away. It was the land he was born and raised in, but he didnt think beyond that. Gaia gave him the answer. [This is the center of the universe. It is a key. A core. If this is taken away, it is the same as the universe being taken away.] Why is this the center of the universe? [There was a primordial explosion, and we had a duty to deal with it. If it spread all over the universe, then horrible deeds would happen one after another. So I tied things all together like a pillar.] Pillar? [The space you were sealed in. Well. I had the duty to protect the pillar, and in order to do so, the planet Bless was created right under it.] Bless was a defense base to protect the pillar. Gaia alone couldnt do everything, so she created the Nature Gods, and they served as help. Even until Ra, the Sun God who was born as the backbone, betrayed her. So, did you set up all this to protect the pillar? [Yes.] Then what about the failed world? That means the pillar is still there. If Ra destroys it, wouldnt it end the world? [Impossible. Ra is close to omnipotence but not omnipotent. It is impossible for him to break the pillar. And there is just one pillar in every parallel world. If it is destroyed, this world isnt safe either.] Now, now! What are you saying?! [I thought about it a lot of times and decided that it was better for you not to know. If the existence of the pillar is revealed, you will become more impatient and nervous but looking at the current situation, it doesnt matter anymore.] Anyway, the fact that Ra couldnt destroy the pillar was reassuring. Then suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. But why are you opening up this discussion on the premise of Ra destroying the pillar? He might not do it. Why would Ra do something that would jeopardize the whole universe? Ra was no different from being an Absolute. Gaia was not a match for him, and Jamie was too far behind to win now. Was there any reason for such a being to break a pillar? Even if he could get greater power, he thought it was meaningless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it was someone who longed for more power, then maybe they could understand. I dont know much about Ras personality, but from what I know, he doesnt seem to have any intentions of getting stronger. Rather, he wanted Jamie to be stronger. As he was thinking, he arrived at a conclusion. And glaring at Gaia, Jamie asked, You, what are you hiding? Chapter 436 When he listened to everything that Gaia said, he wondered why she did that and could sympathize with her to a small extent. But there were a couple of things that he didnt quite get. Jamie summarized the information he heard. First, the current world was the second one. And above all, this part was unclear. There was a possibility of other worlds having the same problems as this. Besides, the first one failed, and the current one was where he was. Second, there was one pillar in all parallel dimensions. The hypothesis that could be made here was that the reason why the parallel world could be created was with the power of the pillar. According to Gaia, if the pillar were destroyed, it would affect this world as well. And this was probably right because it was the same as saying it had a direct influence on the entire universe. Thirdly, the character of Ra in the failed world and the current world changed. Ra, who did nothing in the failed world, is now too active in the current world. This could be seen as a butterfly effect that changed depending on who the opponent was. It was a part where Ra seemed too obsessed with Jamie Welton. Fourth, how did Gaia make the parallel world? The failed world was in Ras grasp. It was the same as saying that the pillar in that world was in Ras hand. According to Jamies thoughts, it was impossible to create another world in a parallel dimension without using the power of the pillar she was trying to protect. And it was impossible for Gaia, who didnt have the same position in the past, to do that. So Jamie was convinced that Gaia was hiding something from him. Finally. If it was Ra who had taken the initiative in the failed world there is no way he could interfere with what happens in the other parallel worlds. He wasnt certain, but based on the information he had, he had come to the conclusion that if Ra used the pillars power, he could be omnipotent. In other words, Ra of the failed world had to be omniscient. Even so, if he couldnt interfere with the other worlds in the parallel worlds, there was just one case. He cannot use the power of the pillar. To be precise, it was no longer usable. So why? Gaia created the world by using its power. But Ra couldnt? It could be something that couldnt be done, but Jamie had other thoughts. He didnt know how to use it. So he is trying to catch Gaia. Other than Jamie, Ra was also obsessed with Gaia. At first, he thought that Gaia had to disappear for Ra to have dominance over the land, so that was his motive for wanting to capture her. But hearing all that, his thoughts changed. After organizing all those thoughts, Jamie came to a conclusion. He looked at Gaia and said, You, just like the pillar, are one and only. What Gaia said made sense, but one thing was missing, and that missing thing continued to contradict what she said. Things like creating a parallel world and looking for new chances. Ras power was above Gaia, but he couldnt capture her because she was an independent existence that only existed in this world. In the failed world, Gaia made another parallel world with the power of the pillar and fled, so Ra wasnt sure how to get her or use the power of the pillar. Which was why he couldnt interfere with the other worlds. Am I wrong? Gaia didnt speak. Jamie continued to talk as he watched her. I thought it was strange. Why didnt Ra interfere with the other worlds even though he had overtaken the failed world? However, if you are an independent entity, I can understand it. It isnt that the Ra there didnt do anything, but that he couldnt do anything. Because your existence vanished there. [] That is why the Ra of this world is trying to catch you. Anyway, even in this world, he knows about the pillar, so he will need you to use that power. Ra was probably aware of the failed world, and he knew that Gaia and Diablo had made a contract. Gaia said the space Diablo was sealed in was inside the pillar, which meant that Ra could also tamper with it to some extent. However, it was just a small part, and he couldnt affect the parallel world. So he needed Gaia. I think the hypothesis is great, even if I think about it. Gaia didnt answer right away, and Jamie waited. After a while, Gaia opened her mouth. [That is right. I am just one.] Do you mean my theory is right? [Yes. It is all correct. I didnt expect you to know this much.] Its a magicians thing. And also an outstanding one. Magicians were known to live on theory and logic, and Jamie lived the longest life and was the greatest magician. And given the information, he could come up with an accurate theory. Then, now that it is clear, say what you have to say. [How did I avoid the eyes of Ra and use the power of the pillar?] That is a weak thought. It is a matter of no concern this time. Gaia tilted her head, and Jamie asked, Why didnt you remove Ra using the power of the pillar? Or was there a reason for you not to? The power it held should be enormous enough to create a world. And with that much power, she could surely take Ra down. And what was more? Gaia was the Goddess of Beginning. Why did she run away? Gaia said, [I couldnt do that.] And the reason? [What you said is right.] What I said was. Jamie frowned, wondering what the correct answer would be, and nodded as if he realized it. As expected, it seems that Ra can handle the power to some extent. [Yes, Ra can already use it to some extent. So he knows your secret.] That isnt enough to affect the parallel world. What about the Ra in this world? For Ra, this place was not any different from the failed world, so he could continue with the same pattern. [He has some influence, but not as much as in the previous world.] I see. He roughly expected it. It was pretty disturbing, though. If the already strong Ra used the pillars power, their odds of winning would be greatly reduced. He needed to be stronger here. However, getting stronger than his current level was not an easy matter. Jamie turned and carried his sister, who hadnt regained consciousness yet. [Are you planning to leave?] Because there is nothing more for me to hear. He found out everything Gaia was hiding. There must be something else that she hadnt told him, but he didnt care. He got all that he needed, and he didnt have to see her until the fight with Ra ended. And he didnt want to see her. Because she was the one who changed the entire fate of the Welton family, he didnt like her. Rather, if he stayed any longer Gaia. Just one more warning. [Go on.] [Do not try to be my enemy.] Even though she wasnt right, he could understand her feelings, so he just skipped over that part. If she crossed the line again, Jamie couldnt imagine how he would turn against her. And he knew it wouldnt end peacefully like now. Jamie tore through the space and went out, and Gaia closed her eyes as she watched the space close again. Is the discussion over? While sitting on a chair, Venus greeted him as he came out. Jamie glanced at her as he walked to the exit. Leaving without having fun? Venus. Hmm? Jamie, who was walking, stopped and warned her with his purple eyes. Do not think you can be a bystander forever. Oh. You think you can hide forever in this space? I think so. Then that is disappointing. I have nothing to say. Jamie turned his head and made his way out while Venus lowered her lips, which were smiling at a dissatisfied one. What is up with him? How long would she be a bystander? A lifetime. Even if Ra came here, she was confident of defeating him. She was invincible, but just here. So why did she look like this? Huh. Funny one. Who is he to be disappointed in me? No one could bother her here. It seems that he wants me to join the war, but I cannot do that. On that day, just by allowing him to use the power of this place, I was already involved in the war. Overcome your hardships on your own, Diablo. Or just die. Venus giggled and laughed, but it didnt last long. Jamies words continued to linger in her mind. Coming out, Jamie laid Sarah in a room that only he could enter. If it was here, as long as they were in the Black Tower, even Ra couldnt do anything. But just in case, he applied another shield throughout the room. Then he went out, went to where the throne was, and stood in front of it. It was where he had been sitting all this time until today. I dont need this. The Black Tower didnt need a king. Jamie reached for it and destroyed the throne. And he stood where the throne was and snapped his fingers. At that moment, countless lights flickered behind him, and a huge number of people had been summoned. You called? Among them was Jormungand, a woman with black hair until her calves, who knelt down on one knee and asked Jamie. Jamie turned around. He looked at the faces of those who had gathered. They were all familiar faces, and most of them were those who gathered to subdue Ra. In addition to that, there were the demons that he brought from the Devildom. Abset, the demon noble under the command of the Demon King of Wrath, and Galakios, the wandering demon, who was nothing less than the Demon Kingthey were all famous ones. They were his subordinates, and they were more intoxicated with the power of the Demon King than he was. Jamie looked around them in silence before opening his mouth. I am not Diablo Volfir. Lord? At those sudden words, everyone except Ricky, Isis, and Beiros was shocked. Lord, what nonsense is this so suddenly? Behemoth, who was on Rickys head, asked in shock. Jamie continued talking rather than answering. Diablo Volfir is dead. I killed him. The entire hall was a mess. It was all too sudden. What did he mean by saying that Diablo Volfir died while he was standing right in front of them? Galakios, who wanted to say something, frowned. Have you gone insane? Be careful with your words, beast. Abset, who was loyal, stepped out at Galakioss words. Jamie gestured to him to say it was alright, but Abset still continued to glare. Jamie continued, I am not crazy. I wasnt wrong. I killed Diablo Volfir. Then who are you? Hiyan asked with a frown. She, who had been preoccupied with the World Tree, was more confused now. And the others as well. It is just as I said. The guy who abandoned all his emotions to be a monster no longer exists here. That means. I am Jamie Welton. At those words, everyone except the demons was shocked. The demons didnt understand what it was about. Jamie smiled at them. So we are back to square one. And a tower built in such a mess cannot defeat Ra. So we will start over. Start over how? Jamie looked at Abset, who asked. A horizontal one. Rather than the ruthless vertical one that went according to the Demon King, I plan to make one where everyone can speak out their opinions. Uh? But Right. So its not King. Demon King. Abset looked worried. Jamie corrected him. There is no more Demon King, Abset. My name is Jamie Welton. And I exist to bring down the Sun God. Did he feel something from those words? Absets eyes trembled. On the other hand, Galakios smiled broadly. There was no particular reason. Now it sounds like the war is coming. Galakios was a demon who only came here to fight. Since he wasnt loyal to the King in the first place, it didnt matter if Jamie was a Demon King or not. And the fact that he could fight the strong only excited him. Right. Now we will approach it. The war. In this world. No. The final war with the transcendents of the universe would begin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jamie walked into the middle of them. Notify everyone in the Black Tower. The return of Jamie Welton. Declare it to our enemies. The world will be free again. No one answered. However, everyone could feel the heat rising. Their blood was boiling. Chapter 437 A major change began to happen in the Black Tower. In fact, to put it in nicer terms, there was a re-organization, and small internal changes began. It had a powerful one-person leader called the Demon King of Wrath, but the power was distributed to the subordinates, and the distributed power was more efficiently handled within the domain they ruled. Under the name of the Demon Kings army, the army, which was maintained under the coercive command system, was divided by race or organization, and now its individuality was revived. Of course, it was impossible to make changes overnight. It was because there were those who were happy with the previous system. No. Rather than being satisfied, there were people who lived their lives like that, and Abset was an example of that. Duke. Abset looked out the window with his chin resting on his hand, as if he couldnt hear his subordinates call. Last night, he attended the meeting after being called by the Demon King of Wrath he served. The family of Abset had been loyal to the Demon King of Wrath for generations. He lost his way when Satan, the previous Demon King, died, but he was able to stand again because of Diablo Volfir, who had recently ascended to the throne. However, at yesterdays meeting, Diablo Volfir declared something. There is no such thing as the Demon King, Abset. My name is Jamie Welton. And I only exist to bring down the Sun God from this world. He declared that he would no longer hold the throne. Even though he still possessed the power of the Demon King, it was as if he was willing to give it up. He didnt know what kind of change of heart it was. It was as if his existence had changed overnight. He was always ruthless and showed robot-like emotions, but for some reason, it felt like his life had returned. Was there something that triggered him? Jamie Welton. He was flustered when he heard it, so he couldnt remember it at first, but it was a name he had heard a few times while staying here. Is that his real name? He knew the one calling himself the Demon King was a human. The case of a human becoming a Demon King was very unusual, and it was the first case that had almost never happened in the history of Devildom. He remembered the first time Jamie came to the Devildom. Since the death of Satan, his realm has been in a mess. The low-level Demon Lords, who had heard about it, tried to occupy any little land they could, and the other Great Demon Kings were looking at their land. Abset countered their invasion attempts as the temporary Demon King, but it was just a matter of time before he lost the land due to the gap in their power. A few days felt like hell. His glory, which collapsed in an instant, was nothing more than tasty prey for the enemies. He received several invitations from other Demon Kings to come under their command, but he refused all of them. It was when he was waiting for the day he would die that I will rule this place. Diablo appeared out of nowhere. He instantly restored the land of Wrath, which had been snatched away, and with his overwhelming power, he subdued the weak Demon Kings and took them under his command. Abset was mesmerized by the overwhelming power he held. He was like the second birth of Satan. Abset knew it. That he was also the one who killed the Demon King and took his power. Trika, the Demon Lord of Greed, was assisting him, so it couldnt be helped. Even though he should be avenged, Abset knew that it wasnt something he could do. Choose. Will you come under me, or will you die here? Abset felt it. That his evilness held a charm, and that he was someone who would surpass Satan. The Devildom was a world for confident beings, and the weak followed the strong. Moreover, if it was someone who had the qualifications of a Demon King, then it was even more so. So Abset swore his allegiance. But Jamie Welton The man he swore allegiance to wasnt Jamie Welton. It was Diablo Volfir, the great Demon King, who had overwhelming power, cruelty, and charisma. But why did Jamies last words continue to ring in his ears? Absets forehead hurt. Duke. A subordinate called from behind him. Are you alright? No matter how many times he was called, he didnt answer, so the subordinate looked worried. And he was a human called Cullen. When he came here, he thought that a mere human would be better than a demon as his aide, so he brought him in. I was lost in thought for a second there. So, what is it? The Demon King wants to see you. The Demon King? What does the Demon Kings call mean now? Abset looked at the cooled tea in front of him, and the clear tea water reflected his face. He raised the glass and gulped it down in one sip. Lets head there right now. Duke Abset has arrived. Tell him to come in. Jamie was watering the flower beds. Even when he was young, he only watched Sears, his mother, do it, but he never watered them himself. In fact, he hadnt even thought about doing something like this until yesterday. However, when he woke up this morning, for some reason, he wanted to see the flowers bloom. Was it Daisy? What the subordinate brought was a flower named Daisy. He couldnt tell what kind of flower it was since the buds hadnt bloomed yet, but according to the person who brought it, it had white petals and bright yellow pistils. Actually, he wasnt very interested in the beauty of the flowers. If you water them and bask them in the sun, they will bloom. He just felt intrigued by the fact that a small life would bloom under a few conditions. But the sun doesnt shine here. He heard that plants needed light to photosynthesize. If we make something similar, the growth might not be that perfect. After moving the flower bed to the terrace, he made a small sun there. The sun was a sphere of light that emitted mild heat. What are you doing? Then Absets voice came from behind. Jamie, who knew he was there, pressed the soil with his hand. Growing flowers. Flowers? Come to think of it, are there flowers in Devildom? I dont think Ive ever seen them. There are flowers. But not the fancy ones you see here. All the flowers of the Devildom were vicious ones that protected themselves. In other words, they were flowers in the eyes of demons, but for the people of Bless, they would be man-eating plants. But why take care of flowers so I woke up this morning and suddenly felt the need to do this. I never did this before. Would you like to see it? Abset frowned while looking at Jamie, who asked such a pure question, but he stood next to him in silence and looked at the flower bed. The small flower bed. There was just one bud there, and it didnt even bloom. Abset was the least emotional among the demons, but well, demons would be demons. How is it? Jamie asked Abset, looking at the bud, which might bloom sometime. Abset answered whatever came to mind. It is white. What if it blooms? It will be white. Right? Jamie nodded as if he understood. And then he got up and turned to Abset. Abset, who saw his expression, felt uncomfortable. It was because he was smiling. It was an expression that he had never seen before. He is not the one I swore allegiance to. Seeing that, his mind, which had been dizzy until then, turned calm. He was at a loss for what to do, but now he knew what he had to do. Abset said to Jamie, I have something to tell you. Before that, can I say something first? Still, wouldnt it be better for someone to talk about business first? As he agreed, Abset nodded. Please do. I hate demons. Abset wasnt sure how to react to that. To say that he hated the demons in front of him. What was this? Was this his way of turning his words into a fight? No, if he wanted to fight, he wouldnt say something like that to his face. It was more like an open declaration. And for now, he has decided to listen. The barbaric nature, which is so violent to the point of dumbness, dividing the beings into the strong and the weak, the horrid land, which never dries from blood. To be honest, I think it should vanish. Did you call me here to insult me? You think the same way too. Jamie looked at Abset with cold eyes. From that expression, Abset felt a huge amount of pressure pushing on him. It was the same feeling he felt when he first met Diablo. I hate demons, but there are exceptions everywhere. And you are one of them. . Unlike the other demons, you dont try to solve all problems with violence, and if possible, you try to resolve them with common sense. Because I think it is efficient. That is why you hate demons. Maybe you hate them more than me. Why are you saying that? I am a demon. May I ask how you felt when you came here? After leaving the Devildom and entering the Black Tower, Abset did a lot of things. He was more important in the Black Tower than he thought, and most of his plans worked. What made that all possible? . Abset couldnt answer right away, and Jamie asked another question, So, how was Devildom? He also couldnt answer that. Jamie smiled. Your aide. Was it Cullen? I heard you asked for him personally. What is it that you want to say? Stop applying your twisted ideology to me. What are you suddenly Twisted? Abset wasnt sure what he was saying, and Jamie kindly explained it to him. Maybe the language was a bit too much. You dont want to lose your identity as a demon, even though you hate demons, so you are constantly brainwashing yourself. Me Brainwashing? Yesterday, you looked disappointed, but on the other hand, you felt uncomfortable. Was it discomfort toward me? No, it was toward yourself. Right? Right. Abset was unable to hide his expression the day before, and Jamie continued. The ideal Lord you seek is Satan or Diablo. It isnt me. But what was that feeling of discomfort that you felt? I Let me tell you. The image of the Lord that you want and the image of the demons are all lies. The discomfort you felt towards me yesterday came from the disgust you held inside you. You were attracted to my human side. But your mind is rejecting it unconsciously, and that is what brought the discomfort. No. I am a demon. As you said, I dont like the ignorant ways of the demons, but even so, I! Get out of the clutches of the concept of demons in you, Abset. Absets eyes twitched. But there are many of my men here. The other demons. Stay away from the unsure truth. What are you thinking about? This is the Black Tower. Right, but. Look at me. Abset looked at Jamie. The light behind him was shining because of the artificial sun. If you are having a hard time, just trust and follow me. I will show you a new world. It is alright to change slowly, right? Just like this one. Jamie pointed to the flower pot. It seemed like the image of Abset was being shown on the bud. And Jamie continued. The Black Tower will change, and so will the demons. I hate the demons, and I will continue to hate them. But now, I need to show that change is possible, and when someone who can set an example appears, the next thing happens naturally. Can demons change? Look at the Black Tower. This is a place where all the races gather. There is no discrimination. Have you ever thought about it? Seeing the demons joining hands with other races? Abset shook his head, and Jamie grinned. It will happen here. It will not be easy. I heard there are conflicts between the demons and the other races inside the tower. I am aware of it because I know you intervened as much as possible. The demons were violent beings. Conflicts arose with the other races because they tried to subjugate the weak, and Abset was the one who mediated that. Come with me. Make the demons and the Devildom like you. And I will do my best to help. Why are you trying to help? Arent the demons just weapons in the war? There was a time when that was true. But not now. Jamie turned to the terrace and said, All I want is peace. Unity. And coexistence. That is the way I want to bring this world into the future. To do that, I cannot act fickle. Even if I cannot embrace everyone, shouldnt I at least put in some effort? Peace, unity, and coexistence. I will set this world free. A lot of blood will be shed, but in return, wouldnt it be enough if the demons and the residents of this place smiled at each other? A truly ideal place. The world Jamie Welton talked about wasnt easy to achieve, even after they won the war. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Still, Abset could feel his heart pound. He got down on one knee before Jamie. I will stay by your side until the day your will is fulfilled. Sounds reliable. Jamie smiled as he leaned back. Chapter 438 He was standing on a hill overlooking the Black Tower. The black armor, which didnt allow any light to seep in, took a darker shade in this place dominated by the Black Tower. The target was in there. The warrior walked down the hill slowly. To make a mess in that place and kill its Lord. That was the order that Ra gave. Jamie Welton. An ear-piercing voice. His voice sounded like a ghost was speaking. The warrior disappeared, along with a terrifying glow in his eyes. Sarah was dozing off. She had been sleeping for a long time without even opening her eyes since losing consciousness. It was good to sleep in moderation, but she was sleeping too much, and now she still felt drowsy. How many hours did I sleep? She looked out the window with a drowsy look. And seeing that the sun had risen in the middle, it felt like a day had passed. Sarah looked around. It was good to have some sleep, but she wasnt sure what this place was. It seemed like her brother had moved her here. Wait, what happened yesterday? She suddenly lost consciousness and couldnt even remember what happened. The last memory she had was of Venus smiling, and nothing came to mind after that. Sarah was fully awake in bed. Hmm? She didnt notice it when she woke up, but she wasnt wearing her usual clothes. She wore a pink one-piece pajama with flower buds on it. Sarahs face turned red. W-What is this?! What kind of clothes was she even wearing? What pajamas are these? Could it be that her brother dressed her up in this? There were a lot of normal things around, so why would her brother Ah Sarahs irritation calmed down when she thought about something and looked down at her clothes. Maybe because they were new clothes, the unique smell tickled the tip of her nose. Thinking back on it, she could see why she had these on. To my brother, I am the same kid from three years ago. A lot has changed now, but these pajamas were the same pattern that she used to wear a lot when her family had peace. So, of course, Jamie thought she would like something like this. When she thought that, she couldnt be annoyed anymore and just smiled. It is pretty. She definitely liked this cute thing. However, even if it was cute, she couldnt use it now. She had a job to do, and since the job was tough, she went to find something rough and normal. She realized she could never wear such cute clothes again. She thought she would have to wear rough boyish clothes while holding the sword, which wouldnt go dry of blood for the rest of her life. A change of mood is nice at times. A smile broke out. She moved like a ballerina. The skirt-style nightgown spread out like an umbrella and began to spin. It was a game she often used to play when she was a kid. Her mom would clap her hands, saying her daughter looked great, and her dad would laugh loudly, loving everything. Her brother would tell her to stop because he would get dizzy and feel motion sickness setting in. Now that I think about it, Brother is the most normal of us. That thought made her laugh. I need to see Brother. There were things that she missed, and she wanted to hear what happened yesterday. Sarah tried to walk out with light steps but hesitated while holding the doorknob. She lowered her gaze, took a look at her dress, and gently let go of the doorknob. Still, this is a bit. Sarah quickly changed her clothes. Jamie was having a busy time. Immediately after announcing a complete reorganization of the Black Tower, he had a mountain of work to do. He gritted his teeth and looked at the huge stacked-up papers on the desk. I was such an idiot in the past. He was so ignorant of how the work was handled. And there werent just a couple of things to fix. This is the reason why people shouldnt let go of their emotions. No, it was better to be rational in all fields. The problem was that he only thought of defeating Ra and didnt bother with others. At least, it was thanks to this that there were a few people who were good at their work. If not, the entire tower would have to start over. This is why I cannot trust the logic of power and forcefully push everything. He quickly looked over the papers and stamped them, blaming himself. And frowning, he put the seal down. It cannot be like this. He planned to declare war, but it looked like he would be taken down first. Even considering his future plans, it didnt make sense for him to spend time on so much paperwork. Jamie raised his mana. It is difficult to do things by myself. This is only possible if I am not alone! His body glowed, and a bunch of clones that looked just like Jamie were created in front of the desk, and Jamie ordered them. From now on, do what I need to do quickly! Yes! He already put in the command code for each clone so they would know what to do. The clones moved quickly, and some were stamping the papers while others left the office to do other things. Some were cleaning, and some were washing the windows. Wouldnt it be like killing two birds with one stone? I am going to do something now. Jamie got up and left the office. Since there were many clones here, there was no need for him to sit in the chair. It was far better for him to find a way to get stronger. Right now, with his current power, he cant beat Ra. So I will not feel as hopeless as before. He still couldnt forget that day three years ago. The day Ra first appeared before him. He couldnt feel anything from him, to the point where he could feel that he was on a whole different level. But not now. I am still not as strong as I was before. Since he had memories of his days as Diablo, he could guess Ras power. It wasnt something he couldnt touch. But the problem was time. It would take some time to reach that position, and the problem was Ra, whom he had to face. The key was whether he would wait for Jamie or not. Because he must have noticed Sarahs presence right away. After talking with Gaia all this time, he realized how much Ra wanted her. Since her Apostle Sarah was residing in the Black Tower, Ra would try to kidnap Sarah. I should hit him first. That was why he had to move. As time goes on, the forces of Ra will pressure the Black Tower even more, and if Jamies side backs down, their chances of winning will vanish. Even if they declared war on their side and attacked first, they would still have the same disadvantages, but it would be better than being cornered. Such a tough situation. When a short-term power-up was needed What are you worrying about? came Behemoths voice right then. Lord~ And then came a black shadow, jumping into his arms. Jamie grabbed Jormungand by the face and threw her aside. You are too much! To throw a lady to the side! Jamie ignored her and spoke to Behemoth. What are you doing here? We havent spoken since that day, so I came to see you. Yes. Looking at it again, you seem to be fine. Behemoth inspected Jamie in detail and nodded in a relieved voice. Jor seemed to agree with him and spoke in an excited voice. As expected, our current Lord is much better! The old Lord was so fickle, made me sad, and didnt listen to anything this girl said. Girl? I am always a girl in front of my Lord. Youre sick. Stop it with this. What? What was that, you pig?! Enough, enough. Jamie split them up before they fought. And these two were the same as before. Well, it wasnt like tens of thousands of years had passed. It was just three years, so it wouldnt make sense if they changed. It would be right to say that it was their own way of showing affection, but he stopped them because his ears hurt. More than that, is that all? That is the most important thing, but if you say it like its not a big deal, this girl will be sad. Why do you keep calling yourself a girl? Her lack of affection for three years has been too much, and it seems like her brain has been damaged, Lord. Does this pig want to fight? Do you want to die? Try it then Let us see now After ten seconds of stopping, they were fighting again. Jamies head hurt for a while. He sighed and looked at the guy who had his back to the wall, staring the other way. It was as if he knew that he was a lone wolf. Jamie called him. Prometheus. I am back to the way I used to be. Prometheus only slightly tilted his head and looked at Jamie. Seeing that, Jamie frowned and asked the two, Why did he end up like that again? I dont know. I dont know either. How long will he continue to hold onto shitty things? What shit?! At the word shit, Prometheus threw a fit. He cleared his throat and told Jamie. I am better than before. The atmosphere is better. Jamie just listened to him and then asked again. But you, why are you speaking informally? Uh? Why is this brat speaking informally to me? W-Wait Ack! Jamie approached him and struck him on the forehead. Prometheus couldnt even react properly and went back to feeling the same PTSD as before. His head was pushed back, and he fell to the ground. ACKKKKK! The pain he couldnt handle was on his forehead. Did he eat something wrong for three years? Wasnt it your belief to speak in a formal tone to someone else? And even if you speak nonsense, you should talk politely! It was Jamie who mentioned Prometheuss honorific habit. I-I just wanted to try it. After being hit on the forehead, Prometheus was back to his usual nature. Jamie nodded several times, as if he was satisfied with that. You are back to the way you used to be. Behemoth and Jor, who were watching from behind, looked at each other and just shrugged. State your affiliation. The guard at the Black Tower asked the dark-armored warrior standing in front of him. But there was no answer. I will ask again. State your affiliation. No answer. There wasnt even a movement. He just stood there like a stone. The guard calmly held his gaze and grabbed the signal on his waist. It was a signal device to notify his colleagues when the situation became difficult to handle. This is the last time. State it. As the gatekeeper of the Black Tower, the guy was skilled. Even so, he couldnt stop sweating. Feeling that his mouth was drying up in fear, he gripped the spear he was holding tighter. If you dont want to answer Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gatekeeper pressed the buttonno, he was trying to press it. His head fell. The warrior walked past him, not caring about the head rolling near his feet. And a beat later, the body collapsed. The separated heads gaze was looking at the warrior who was walking. Chapter 439 Who are you? I am seeing you for the first time. Are you a newcomer? Kasit, a warrior of the 14th division of the Black Tower, asked the dark-armored warrior. He was a warrior who had been around the tower since the start, so he knew most people on the side, if not even everyone. He couldnt have known about this person, especially if he was wearing such an armor like this. Why arent you answering? Please state which group you belong to. He wasnt sure what this warrior was thinking about, but with the current Demon King suddenly stepping back and softening the principles of the Black Tower, he had to be cautious. But there was one clear rule being followed. You dont want to answer. It is the rule. The first rule of the Black Tower was that intruders were expelled. Kasit raised his hand over his sword. I will ask you for the last time. Your affiliation Kasits eyes widened. He trembled and lowered his head. A sword was stuck in his chest. It wasnt the sword of the opponent but his own. Why is my sword here? It was his own sword that he was holding, and he looked in front of him. The warrior was still there. It didnt seem like he had done anything, but he could feel it. Speed beyond vision. This guy was not human. To be precise, he must have been a human, but not anymore. Kasits body tilted forward, and the warrior passed without making a sound. Damn it. A monster had just invaded. The warrior continued walking. He was on his way, like a void machine, following orders. It didnt matter if the opponent was weak or strong. All the enemies who went up to fight him were killed in one hit. It was too much. The enemies who figured out that the opponent wasnt someone to deal with began to run away. Some were scared, and some called for support. He didnt bother pursuing them and continued to move forward. Stop! You cannot go further than this! Two more heads fell. A second intruder in just a few days. It was Sekis who appeared. Even though he had been defeated by Sarah, who was a Sword Master just a while ago, as Beiross aide, he had a fairly strong level even within the Black Tower. He held the spear in his hand and turned it behind his back as he made a stance. Twice is unacceptable. I will not ask for your name. Die without answering. [Red Lotus Piercing Spear] With the intention of intercepting him with his authority from the start, Sekis threw himself forward. The red-tinged spear created a whirlpool with red petals flying in all directions. It wasnt easy to block a destructive power as strong as that unless the enemy had an ability like Future Walker. Unless they were on the same level. This is insane. The swirling petals split in half. Sekis opened his eyes. There was an explosion right in front of his nose. It was impossible for him to deal with an explosion that occurred so suddenly. Kwakkkk!!! There was a great explosion. It only expanded in Sekiss direction. The warrior saw the spear coming to him, so he stepped on it and began to walk forward. He didnt care to see if the opponent was dead or alive. It was because he didnt have it. Unless the charred body of Sekis died, the place would be on fire by the time he opened his eyes. Of course, the warrior didnt even think about it. And after that, many opponents arrived. All of them fell. And the dark-armored warrior knew it. That the true strength of the Black Tower hadnt been revealed yet. Perhaps it was because this was in a remote area. . The warrior looked at the tower, and even though it was far, it felt huge enough that one couldnt look at all of it in one glance. He raised his hand toward it. After entering the land of the Black Tower, he never changed his movements except for walking. Puak. He clenched his fist. Then, yellow dots started to gather in one part of the Black Tower. Kwaaaangggg!! There was a huge explosion that tore off parts of the tower. Then, something pitch black jumped in from afar and reached right for him. What an insane bastard you are!! Huge, animal-like hands gripped the head of the dark warrior. And then, without hesitation, he pushed him to the ground. Kwang!! The power was so great that a pit was created on the ground. Galakios exuded magi and shouted at the enemy, who had committed an ignorant act. Who are you? Explosion! Galakioss body was consumed by fire. Did you think your tricks would defeat me? He dropped his clenched fist like a hammer on his helmet. The helmet was completely crushed and was meant to smash his head. Small Explosion. His fist exploded, making Galakios shocked. He stopped his fist, which was about to land, and looked at his hands covered in smoke. As he shook his arms, the smoke dispersed, and the shape of his hand appeared. His hand was gone. It burst in one explosion. What did you do? Galakioss skin was harder than most Demon Kings, and he had the best regenerative power, so most of the Demon Kings listened to him. Its impossible to regenerate. It was as if his abilities were being blocked. The dark warrior opened his mouth again. Small Explosion. This was bad. Galakios immediately pushed himself back. The explosion occurred where his head was. From the outside, it didnt seem like much, but it was strong. And he asked the warrior, as he was dripping in purple blood unique to demons, What are you? Small Explosion. Bang!! An explosion erupted again to the side of his head, making Galakios take out his great sword with his free hand. The same thing wont work. The great sword had magi on it. And Galakios began to unleash his power to his hearts content. He was an opponent against whom he had to do his best. The opponent must have known that he was not weaker than him. Maybe higher. And that made him smile. How much he would have to struggle. The Black Tower was a boring place. The simulation of I could die, that he felt in the Devildom didnt exist here. There were many strong people, but not an opponent he would have to risk his life for. Could there ever be a world as boring as this? But now, there was an enemy who threatened his life right in front of him. It is fine. You and I, let us fight a battle until one of us dies. Galakios disappeared, and the warrior saw the great sword approaching his neck. When he dealt with Sarah in the past, it seemed like she saw through his movements, and his movements were on a whole different level. Small Explosion. The blade broke and flew. Small-Medium Explosion. Galakios felt an uneasiness in his chest, but he couldnt avoid it. He felt that it wasnt within the range that could be avoided by moving his body slightly. Damn it. An intense light occurred, and Galakios lost consciousness. The warrior removed the smoke that had spread and tilted his head. The corpse, which should have been in front of him, couldnt be seen. That was how great the explosion he made was, but even so, the giant shouldnt have turned to dust. He was sure that the opponent, who had magi around his body, should have avoided the explosion to a good extent. Or did he expect too much? Such strange power. Came the voice of a man. Its location was unknown. It was because it sounded like it came from everywhere. How did you cause the explosion? No matter how I look at it, I dont understand the structure. Small Explosion. When the warrior looked at the tree on the left, the pillar exploded and fell to the side. There, a man appeared with someones huge body on his shoulder. It was a man with impressive black and purple hair. He threw Galakioss body to the ground. Disgustingly heavy. Jamie shook his head as he looked at Galakios, who had lost consciousness, and then he looked at the warrior. Ra sent you? . Can you only say small and small-medium? No, medium, medium-large, and so on? There should be something like that. The explosion was more than enough to kill Galakios with a small amount of power. Jamie just laughed, imagining his limit. So are you an insanely strong one? He couldnt figure out how the explosion happened. As a transcendent magician, there was just one power he couldnt grasp. The power of explosion must be your ability. Jamie Welton. For the first time, the warrior spoke something else, and Jamie frowned. The warrior raised his hand to the Black Tower. Great Explosion. At the same time, dozens of dark strings rose from the air, wrapped themselves around the arms of the warrior, and lifted him up toward the sky. Then there was a dazzling light that would make one wonder if the sky would cease to exist. The light was dangerous enough to even be beside it. Jamie immediately spread Blackout over the entire area of ??the Black Tower. The dazzling light couldnt pierce it, and the high rankers of the Black Tower began to gather one after another to where Jamie was. Lord? What is this? I felt an unimaginable power. What is this now? Galakios? Why the hell is this idiot napping in here? He is down. In turn, Jormungand, Abset, Isis, Behemoth, and Ricky came. All of them were shocked at the sudden situation and saw Galakios and the warrior. It seemed like the warrior was the one who created this situation. Lord. Just who is that guy? The explosion that happened. Was that him? It looks like he is the one who made Galakios like that. He made that giant like that? But he himself has no scars? Just what is. Everyone seemed shocked at the explosion, which seemed to rip through the sky. It was truly shocking. As they were all beyond the level of humans, they must have felt how stupidly strong this power felt. And to use that on the Black Tower. They were sure that if it had hit the tower, it would have collapsed. This is insane. Jamie was more angry than he realized. After entering the enemy camp so openly, this guy tried to take down his tower in front of his eyes. How could this guy underestimate him so much as to do such a thing? Guard the Black Tower. Will you deal with him alone? Jamie nodded at Rickys question. It seems it would be difficult for me to fight while defending. Also, it seems like the tower will be destroyed if I only concentrate on it a little, so you will protect it. You mean to say he is that strong? Abset looked at the warrior. The attack he felt now was surely great, but everyone here could do that much. He was worried about how Galakios was defeated so easily, but if all of them worked together, then they could surely take that man down. War isnt something that should be handled alone. But Jamie had different thoughts. Do as I say. He used an explosive ability. At first glance, he could see how simple the powerful explosion was, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he realized something. The ability to eliminate the source itself. He didnt know how the hell a monster like that was under Ra, but one thing was certain. He needs to be killed. If that thing survives and returns, it would be impossible to think about the damage he would do when the war breaks out. That was how perfect his ability was for war. So he had to crush him. Nothing can be saved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was then that the warrior opened his mouth. Peak Great Explosion. A much stronger explosion unfolded than before, and Jamie smiled. Now I can protect anything. Darkness began to suppress the explosion. Chapter 440 Do not let the Black Tower collapse! Jamie shouted to everyone while suppressing his raging emotions with darkness. Two very large forces struggled to push each other away, and it wouldnt be strange for one of them to get pushed out. That was how strong their clash was. Ricky watched the storm of power raging behind him and rushed for the Black Tower first. After he moved, everyone followed Ricky. Be careful. Abset left a short message of concern and disappeared with Galakios on his shoulder. Jamie, now all alone, took a deep breath and looked at the warrior. Well, I cannot stand this anymore. He managed to stop the explosion of the warrior, but this guy was pushing him to the limit. For the warrior to be able to make such a strong attack without even much preparation. He heard that Ra was making 12 new Gods. One of them was the God of Gluttony, whom Isis defeated, but there were 12 Gods left. And this guy was clearly one of them. He is completely different from what I heard. It was said that the dead God exhausted his strength, so Isis was able to defeat him. However, even if all of his strength had returned, he wouldnt have fallen like that. Then, compared to that guy, how strong was this warrior? Perhaps the strongest of the 12 new Gods? If that were the case, then he had to defeat this one here. Jamies eyes turned purple. [Ability: Darkness] The Darkness of Annihilation took over the explosion. Great Explosion. The explosion flashed once more. The Darkness of Annihilation faltered as it began to get pushed back, making Jamie shocked. He didnt think that the Darkness of Annihilation wouldnt be able to pierce it. Even if the source was destroyed, its root was explosion and light. And the Darkness of Annihilation had managed to swallow up such abilities in the past. I thought I had the advantage. Apparently, there was another secret behind the explosion. If he couldnt figure it out, the match would last longer. Then white wings spread behind Jamies back. A brilliant white light shone, and the darkness began to transform into light. [Fiat Lux] Kwaaaakkkk!! If the light was hard to pierce with darkness, then he could deal with it with the same light. And the eastern side outside the Black Tower was engulfed in intense light. Grandfather. Just a little more, and it will be over. Hehe. The red-haired girl has a lot of troubles. Hehe. They all want us to be nice. And how long will you call me that? Just call me Venna. At Vennas words, the old man, Osiris, nodded his head. He was an old God, who was defeated by the 12 Gods and got sealed in a certain land in Avalon with a body that wouldnt die. For a long time, the God had been suffering from dementia, and his memories were shifting back and forth due to how horrible they were. And now he doesnt show any signs of it anymore. About that person. Who? The person you serve. Ah. Our Master, why? Is awake. At Osiriss words, Venna tilted her head. She didnt understand what awake meant. Osiris continued talking, like he was mumbling to himself. After walking in the thick darkness, he came out into the light again. It seems like someone reached out their hand into the pit that he would have never climbed up from. What do you mean? The end isnt so far. And it is a pity that I cannot see the end. Grandfather? Red hair. If youve done this much, you can understand. Venna looked confused, and Osiris didnt stop talking. That child has come to his senses. No Right. Master has returned to his senses? Not that insane idiot? She wasnt sure if she could call her master as such, but at least to Venna, for the past three years, Jamie had been acting like an insane idiot. Nice. Venna sighed. She wondered what to do if he continued being like that, but he was fine now, and she wanted to go and see Jamie right now. I will head to the Black Tower. I need to meet Master. Do not go now. Uh? She wanted to leave Osiris and head to the Black Tower immediately, but he didnt let her go. As Venna turned around, Osiris spoke with a serious face. Not now. W-Why not? Why do you seem so scared? Osiris raised his head to the sky, where the wind was blowing hard, and the clouds were moving. It is dangerous. ? Why would the Black Tower be dangerous? It was a place where its existence itself became a perfect level of defense. It was not only impossible for external attacks to succeed, but it was also difficult for intruders to survive. Furthermore, if her master was back, the Black Tower should be more impregnable, and there would be no danger. There is an old brother of mine. I do not understand, Grandfather. I was beaten badly. Things are so ridiculous. That kid came out, but did he go into the darkness? Grandfather? I cannot understand some of the words Anyway, do not go. It wont help if you head there, and it would endanger your life. The wrinkles around Osiriss eyes deepened. Sun God, you are doing too much. To make his only real brother, who was now the only one left, act like that. He couldnt help but bite his tongue at the horror. Did he have to play with fate like that? Without mercy. Mother. What do you want? Osiris closed his eyes, as all he could do now was pray. Kuk! Jamie stared up at the sky while pinned to the ground. All he could see was the dark gray smoke. He got up and brushed the dust off his body. It was already full of stains, and it seemed like cleaning it thoroughly was the only way to wash them off. Such a nasty one. They exchanged clashes several times. All of the attacks were so extreme that the fight was so close, and it wouldnt be so odd if one of them died from a small mistake. In such a situation, only the warrior attacked. Thanks to that, Jamie had to switch to defense and was exhausted from blocking the attacks. I am a little pissed that you are so ignorant and continuing to move forward alone. Jamie saw the warrior approaching from the smoke. His armor was tanned, but other than that, nothing happened. I really want to get out of this land and fight, but that guy isnt normal. He told the others to protect the Black Tower, but if this continued, it would be difficult even for them to protect the tower. He used mass teleportation because he thought it would be better to fight in a distant place where there was nothing. It wont work. Mana wasnt allowed. With that in mind, even a tolerable divinity couldnt break away from his magi, and he realized how high the opponents level was. It was hard for him to defeat it with magic alone. He called for Balisada. He hadnt used this power for three years. Until now, he thought he would hear it nagging about why he hadnt used it, but those who didnt like the situation should face it head-on instead of retreating. Activate Trinity. It was a God-class artifact that was created by merging Diablo Volfirs three weapons and the black suit. A pure white light shone around the numerous particles inside Jamies skin and began to get pushed out. The Y-shaped glasses dyed both of his eyes black, and they soon turned as bright as daylight and gathered all the information around him. His muscles density and the sensation that his nerves were transmitting also changed. His entire body was full of vigor. Jamie lifted his shoulders as high as he could and then let them drop. -It has been a long time since you called. The familiar voice said. All the nagging can be done later. Be ready, Seti. -It has been a long time since Ive been out, and it is now a fight. And the eerie consciousness seems to have gone away? The eerie consciousness was Satans thoughts, and the reason Seti couldnt come out was that Satans consciousness dominated his. -Because you are back, I guess so. Mode is a sword. -Is he the opponent? He has a high magic resistance. Seeing that his holy power is high, he seems to be God-level or so. So, lets work to the extreme. -You want to go against a big one right from the start. I will prepare it then. Jamie put Balisada forward, and his aura swayed as it fused with the holy light. The space began to tremble more. The fire dragon burst into flames, which made it seem like the sky and land were connecting. -Shape Change Balisada Ver. Trinity. [Mastery] It was the ultimate Futility Divide that his grandfather made for him. [Extreme Movement] Jamie stepped slightly forward with his left foot and, at the same time, lowered his blade in a straight line. His speed was so swift, and it was also instantaneous for a large cut to appear on the sky and the ground. And for the first time, the warrior flinched. Kwaaaak!! The sound couldnt keep up with the strike as it came one step late, and a sharp mark from the slash formed on the armor. Jamie bit his tongue. I didnt cut it. It was a technique that could cut through space, but it couldnt pierce through its pure defense. =Analysis done. The armor is made from materials that do not exist in this land. It is one that makes up to 90% of the armor, and according to the analysis, it holds the characteristic features of diffusion, activation, and acceleration. And regeneration? -Exactly correct. That meant that the moment it was cut, the armor would begin to regenerate. Jamie kicked the ground. As if Jamies attack had worked, the warrior was still as if he were recovering. The power of the armor was shocking, but so was Trinity. -Unlocking Trinitys unique ability, God Killer. The pure white Trinity sucked in a large amount of black mana and turned black in an instant. The black mana created by Jamie was the nemesis of holy power. The aura of holy light was converted to darkness once again. As that was happening, he stabbed Balisada through the gap between the helmet and the armor. But the warrior was back to normal. Small Explosion. An explosion occurred right in the center of Jamies chest. -Activate Absolute Defense. It was an explosion that could destroy everything immediately, but Trinity had complete physical immunity from All Might. So the explosion didnt touch him. Jamie, who wasnt touched, stabbed Balisada where he was. Puak! It went in properly. He felt the sensation at his fingertips, and it dug into his skin. It was fatal, no matter how strong the holy power was. However, he couldnt be relieved with just that. [Extreme Formation] It was another form of technique that Jamie improved. [Dawning] Extreme Formation was a slash that swept the sky and land. And Dawning was one that made a concentrated blow. And Dawning was The light that shines in the darkness. Light shone from his body as if he were tearing the space open. With that, it would make things disappear. As if the dark armor couldnt withstand the force, cracks began to form on it. Jamie was confident of his win. Wheik. It was at that moment that flames broke out. No destructive force can kill me. All parts of the armor around the warrior were broken, and the flames covered Dawning as it began to grow in size. Jamie only realized it then. The explosion and its nature that the warrior had been using. Why was the armor so hard? Why was he risking his life to fight? Why did Jamies darkness not work? They say the birth of something starts from an explosion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jamie stepped back, watching the flame rise to the sky, and then chuckled. Didnt you say you couldnt do attacks of destruction? A huge fire giant rose to the ground. Jamie looked at that being with an expression that was unsure if he should smile or be sad, and said, Why did you end up like that, Yeomjae? Chapter 441 Blazer was watching the fire giant go rampant on a huge screen. Is it possible? He asked Ra, who was watching it happily. Blazer himself was someone who had served Ra all his life, yet he didnt know what Ra was thinking. And it was the same now too. He brainwashed his older brother to such an extent that he sent him to Jamie Welton. Of course, in the current situation, he had no intention of admitting it was vicious. Even though they were blood relatives, they turned into enemies, and since they also tried to kill one another, the one who would live was the winner. The fact that Yeomjae was like this must be because of karma. If he had been on the side of his brother from the start, wouldnt he have suffered less? But that wasnt the problem. If the Black Tower gets hit even a little bit, it would be a success, but it seems to be difficult. Yeomjae was strong. Among the 12 newly made Gods by Ra, he could be considered the highest ranked. But Jamie Welton was above that too. As of now, he was the only one who could stand against his owner. Right. It will be difficult with Brothers strength. Ra also agreed with Blazer. In the past, the one who was praised as the most special was Yeomjae. Because he held the power of birth, he was a natural enemy of anything that destroyed things. Nothing could knock him down. He would never lose. He was the only hope for this land. Numerous other adjectives could describe him. There was also a time when Ra respected his eldest brother. However, if his power doesnt develop over time, it has to be weeded out. It was the power of birth that was famous for being invincible. However, as the 12 Gods were victorious during the great war against the Nature Gods in the past, he didnt develop any further. It was because Yeomjae served as a spy even while sacrificing himself for the future. From there, the power of birth ended. If it had been developed further, he would have become a very annoying wall for Ra. That would have been the case because Yeomjae always kept Ra in check. If they had had similar growth, then he wouldnt have come to a situation where he had such strength. My foolish Brother. The fire giant set the forest on fire, and the screen went white enough to blind their eyes. He mumbled as he leaned back against the backrest in a leisurely manner. At least be a stepping stool for me. Jamie stood in the raging fire. This is insane. He didnt expect that the dark warrior would actually be Yeomjae. If this is going to happen, why did you have to leave? It was Yeomjae who existed to keep Ra in check, but now he has become a puppet in the hands of his nemesis. If he had stayed by Jamies side, he wouldnt have become Ras puppet. Jamie didnt avoid the flames, which attacked his body. It wasnt hot at all. Actually, he had expected this. This flame was the power that could give birth to anything new. So there was no way it would burn someone to death. A guy with such warm energy. Kuaaaaaa!! Yeomjae screamed. The entire air stirred in rage. Inside his heart, he didnt want to fight him, but considering the power he had displayed until now, he couldnt help it. This place would perish. Jamie gritted his teeth and raised his sword again. I will bring you to your senses somehow. Yeomjae was not an opponent who could be defeated by taking things lightly. His power was a natural enemy to Jamie, who held destruction. No, it wasnt different from two opposing energies clashing. Birth was that kind of power. Then there was just one way to subdue Yeomjae. Make sure he will decrease his output and pressure him. Even the power of birth couldnt handle it. White. Beee Along with the light, a pure white pegasus with a horn on its forehead was summoned. Jamie climbed on top of it and gently stroked its mane. Beeee White seemed to be in a good mood, making a short tour and moving its legs. Jamie told White. I will go full force from the start. The fire giant began to burn the forest, and Jamie held Balisada high. He had awakened a new power while he was fighting Diablo inside that hidden world. [Stellar Fusion] A sharp sword pierced White. Heeeeing!! White screamed a little, and then a strong light began to emit from it. Display justice with light. Jamie grabbed the white sword that was floating in front of him. He could feel the warmth going around his body. -A new power has been detected. The number of stars has increased significantly. The side effects of magi are alleviated. Black. Kiiik! Black, the small, one-eyed bat, was summoned at the same time. Originally, Black and White should have existed together, but due to the fight in the depths of the world, the power was completely split into two. So it could happen. [Magi Fusion] Pzzzk!!! He held Satans Tirving in his left hand, and the power of Black began to resonate. Display justice with darkness. He grabbed the black sword that floated in the air. The destructive power spread through his body. The powers that could have never harmonized became one through Jamie as a medium. Jamie trembled. This great power made him shudder. It was the moment when light and magi, the two forces that couldnt be mixed, became one. [Peak Fusion] The two swords were merged into one again. Kwaak-!! Storms of light and darkness that could easily take down the whole site of the Black Tower raged. -Energy level 100% -Exceeded 150% -Exceeded 300% -Exceeded 500% -Exceeded 800% -Exceeded 1000% - Unable to measure. More than this is dangerous! Trinity went into overload. It was a force that the man called Jamie Welton couldnt handle, and it surged through his body. Seti judged that the current situation was dangerous. If he kept this up, there is a good chance his body would explode when he faints. But Jamie didnt listen to Seti. A little more! Feeling a sense of crisis, Yeomjae used an explosion again and attacked Jamie. It was an explosion that destroyed the source, but it couldnt break through the aftermath of the Fiat Lux and magi that had become one. White, black, and red currents rushed in all directions. Yeomjae raised his fist high and turned the flame into a small dot. The birth of everything came from an explosion. The universe was like that, and life was like that too. Then Yeomjae threw the sphere of flame that had been compressed into a small dot at Jamie. However, even the aftermath of Jamies power couldnt destroy the small sphere. All to nothing and nothing to all. Be born anew. Yeomjae spat out those words with a growl. Eventually, the small sphere of fire reached the area where Jamie was. That one possessed ten times the power of the Peak Great Explosion that he had used earlier. One could be assured that if it exploded, the aftermath would reach not only the Black Tower but even the World Tree. Part of the northern continent would be completely blown away. No. That cannot happen. Pshhh! Trinity changed into a mysterious combination of Black and White. -It has far exceeded the limit. It cannot hold on any longer. That is enough. Jamie saw the small sphere of fire in front of him. Just by looking at it, he could feel that its power was beyond imagination. If that thing exploded right in front of his nose, he wouldnt survive. However, he didnt worry about it. Yeomjae No, Shin Nong. Sorry. Jamie looked at the sword in his hand. The fusion of the Holy Light and magi turned the sword into a bizarre blade. It was the sign of Chaos. Birth and death. If there was something that encompassed them both, it was probably chaos. And so, This will not explode. Jamie cut the sphere of fire exactly in half with the Sword of Chaos. Wheik! The sphere burned and disappeared like a lie. YOU!!!! Yeomjae thrust his fiery fist at Jamie. Kwaang!!! Flames soared, and a large explosion engulfed the surrounding area in flames. Two purple eyes glowed between them. It was unknown whether they were the wings of an angel or of a devil. As it pushed through the flames, Chaos pierced the body of the flame. Yeomjaes body shuddered with a huge hole right in his chest. Jamie, who appeared through the flames from behind, returned to his original form by canceling the Peak Fusion. Kuak. His hand gave out, making Balisada fall out of his hand. -Entering power-saving mode. At the same time, Jamie fell down as Trinity was released. In the midst of the fall, Jamie saw the flame getting smaller and smaller. The look on his face was so bitter that he couldnt try to put on a good expression. Sorry. I couldnt control my strength. Yeomjae, who had returned to the form of a frail old man, knelt down with a hole in his chest. At the end of that sight, Jamie lost consciousness. Jamie opened his eyes. Seeing that the day was still bright, it seemed that he hadnt been out for a long time. He sighed and got up. Kuak. What is with this muscle soreness. The aftermath of Peak Fusion was beyond his thoughts. From head to toe, there was no part of his body that didnt throb. It has been a long time since he felt such a pain in his musclesmaybe when he first learned the sword. Jamie stood up with difficulty and moved to where Yeomjae was. His muscles screamed every time he moved his body, but that wasnt a huge deal. Shin Nong? As he arrived at where Yeomjae was, Jamie looked around. He was there earlier, but he disappeared. He thought that Yeomjae must have died because his chest had been pierced, but he still seemed to be alive. If his brainwashing isnt solved If he wasnt dead after being inflicted with a significant number of fatal wounds and was still Ras puppet, the Black Tower would be in danger. Jamie tried to move quickly to find him right away. Kuak. This damned situation. However, his body, which he had used far beyond the limit of his power, couldnt generate mana. Now, he was just a helpless human being. Still thinking he had to find him, he tried to force himself to move, but his body had taken more damage than he could bear, so he fell to the ground. Move, my body! He didnt even have to use Peak Great Explosion. One side of the Black Tower would have been blown away with just one explosion. If the Black Tower was blown away, the northern part would become vulnerable, and it would become Ras hunting ground. It would be impossible to stop him if he continued to stay in this condition. For what reason are you struggling this much? It was then. Jamie heard the voice of an old man from behind, and he hurriedly turned his head to see Yeomjae standing there. Shin Nong, you Are you alright? As you can see. Yeomjae smiled. My head is clear. It was a bit confusing for a while, so I felt pretty dazed. I have lived thanks to you. Haaa. After confirming that he was back to normal, Jamie let out a sigh of relief and laid down. He no longer felt the need to get up. Yeomjae smiled at him. You have reached a higher stage than then. Im still far away. Right. You are not there yet. You cannot defeat Ra with such power now. Jamie stuck out his tongue at his determined voice. You dont have to be this blunt, right? Huhu. I would like to put it positively, but after I went separate ways with you, I tried to kill Ra, and as you can see, I ended up becoming his toy. What are you trying to say? The point is, I have been fighting Ra lately, just like how I fought you today. That meant that it was possible for him to make an objective comparison. It is still difficult. It is because Ra is higher than the stage you have stepped into. That monstrous bastard. Peak Fusion was the final card Jamie could use with all his strength. He might be able to go past that in the future, but for now, there was no other way. And yet, he needed a lot of time to do that. Still, you are doing better than before. You call that being optimistic? Kuek. That too. Let me sit next to you. Yeomjae laughed in a teasing manner and sat down next to Jamie. He was an old man who lived in nature. Yeomjae spoke, feeling the forest wind blow gently. There is a way to confront Ra. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What is all this now? Jamie looked puzzled. Yeomjae smiled and said, Would you like to listen? ED/N: The Peak Great Explosion is Yeomjaes, while Peak Fusion is Jamies. Chapter 442 Did you calm down? When the continuous shuddering stopped, Sarah lifted her hands from the ground and got up. She wandered around the tower to find where her brother was because a great power suddenly appeared. The aftermath of the power, which she could never handle, hit the entire tower, and an unknown light suddenly burst from the sky, but a black veil blocked it. Even after that, the light exploded several times, and collisions continued to occur as if heaven and earth were falling. She wanted to help, but it felt like this fight wasnt hers to intervene in. It seems like it is over. She couldnt feel the clashing anymore. It was like the world had become quiet. Sarah stumbled and sat down with her back against the wall. What is happening? Her brother seemed to have gone into a fight, but seeing that the tower looked fine, her brother had to be the winner. She felt fortunate but was also worried about what would happen if her brother was seriously injured. Sarah got up from her seat. Rather than sitting around like this, she thought it would be better to go see her brother first. Jamie looked at Yeomjae while sitting against a tree. What is that way? Are you interested in it? Who wouldnt be interested? Maybe you arent sane yet. Hehehe. You dont know how to take a joke? Enough. So what is that way? Seeing you say that, it seems like it is something that is making you concerned. Yeomjae laughed at Jamies rough attitude. Upon hearing the method, Jamie immediately got angry. Hey! You know I said no to that! There is no other way than that. You know that too. It is better not to be strong than to be strong that way. Stubborn. Even if you risk your life, it is impossible for you to defeat Ra at your current level. Even so, I dont like it. I dont want to be like them. So selfish. What? At the word selfish, Jamie glared at him with an angry face, and Yeomjae spat out all the words he wanted to say with an expressionless face. Are you going to drive the world into destruction just because of that belief? That petty spirit will drive your colleagues, your family, and everyone else to death. Are you going to regret it only after everyone dies? This brat is talking about something that is bad! You have nothing to say, so you are just shouting. So, refute my words. Are you going to wail like a child? Speak normally. You can never defeat Ra in that state. I know that too. How is someone who knows all of that continuing to talk about such foolish things?! Are you even sane? Do you really want me to absorb you? Are you a fart or what? Join the new strength of the Black Tower and fight with us! Jamie couldnt stand it, so he grabbed Yeomjaes collar and shouted with an enraged face. Yeomjae looked at his face and said, That wouldnt be enough. He gently wrapped his hand around Jamies collar. I had three blood relatives. They were all Nature Gods who were said to be compatriots and brothers, but those three were the only ones who shared the same blood with me. At the sudden backstory of Yeomjae, Jamie let go of the collar and looked at him. We had good times and bad times. That is what being brothers means. They are those who are the most annoying to have by your side, but they are also the most dependable. The third son, Ra, was the youngest. Then two elder ones. Right, Bokhee was the eldest, and Yuhwa was our only sister. They are both dead. Right. In the hands of Ra. I tried to stop the youngest until the very end, but the two of them werent strong enough to fight him. Yeomjae recalled the past. It was the time when the war against the 12 Gods was coming to an end. Yeomjae, together with Bokhee and Yuhwa, were called the Three Emperors, and they were regarded as the most dangerous of the 12 Gods. When they joined forces, Ra couldnt look down on them, and even the other 12 Gods had to retreat. But that was just about it. The war was moving in favor of the 12 Gods, and unless there was a huge opportunity, they were on the verge of losing control over Bless. At that time, Bokhee summoned all the possible God-level individuals and said, Give us, the Three Emperors, a chance. We will definitely kill Ra and come back. Ra was in a state where he couldnt be controlled, and the power of the other ones couldnt defeat him. He heard the news that Shiva, the God of War, had been killed and that Osiris had been sealed with a powerful curse. Odin was horrifyingly wounded and was dying slowly, and he heard that the owners of the other powers were critically ill. It was impossible to think about the future with that. However, as much as the Three Emperors were related to Ra by blood, they were able to fully oppose the power he used. However, public opinion wasnt positive for them. And Vishnu, a substitute with the same power as Shiva, said, There is no future in the world if you also get hurt. She is right. Id rather kill him. Among everyone here, I am sure that I am not the only strong one. The one who came out in place of Odin was Asgards next in line, Thor. Actually, he was the only substitute that could rival Ra in terms of power. But there was this thing called compatibility. I know you are strong. However, fighting against Ra will not be good because of your power. The power Ra handles is the Sun, and yours is Thunder. Do judge the situation calmly. I agree with them. At this point, I believe that only the Three Emperors can defeat Ra. We agree. There werent just a few people who agreed with them. There were many. When more than half supported them, Vishnu and Thor had no choice but to step back. If everyone says that, then there is nothing we can do about it. Do whatever you want. And the war would end. In the final battle to bring an end to the war, it was decided that the Three Emperors would directly intercept their youngest. And the final day came. Yeomjae was fully prepared for the final battle. And then Bokhee came to visit him. What is it? We should leave either way. You, stay out of this fight. At the words of the eldest, all three of them were shocked. What nonsense is that? Ra couldnt be defeated unless the three of them joined forces. Their youngest was that strong. But suddenly, he had to step back? As Yeomjae couldnt understand what Bokhee just said, he added, You stay here and look for the future. Brother! Why are you saying such nonsense?! If I step back, how can we beat him? It will not work out. You will have a horrible death. Not just Brother but Sister too. Everyone will have a miserable death. Even if you join, we wont win. Ha? Did something happen? Does that mean that we will all be defeated? Then why dont you just get rid of that fortune-telling thing? When Bokhee was saying all of that, Yeomjae was annoyed, but Bokhee stuck to what he was saying. Step back. I am not! Move! I need to leave. It was when Yeomjae pushed Bokhee and tried to move That is what Mother said. Mother? Why did you tell Mother? I dont even know why she never shows her face. She doesnt appear even when Bless is in such a forsaken state and is now saying such nonsense!! Shin Nong. When Yeomjae was getting enraged enough for his face to turn red, Bokhee called out to him in a soft voice. Yeomjae couldnt be angry after that. Bokhee always had a soft character. He was a wonderful brother who wouldnt laugh at his younger siblings when they were having a tough time. Instead, he would give them advice in a soft voice. That was why Yeomjae couldnt continue getting angry. Bokhee said, Even if we lose this war, everything isnt over yet. You will probably have an uphill battle from now on. It might end up with you being called a traitor. No, even sticking with Ra would be a better way. Why do you keep saying such horrible things? Even so, stay strong. As your Brother, I am sorry that you had to go through such things. I would love to do it if I could, but it is impossible for me. Brother I dont know what Mother is thinking. But one thing I can be sure of is that our mother will not give up on Bless. Bokhee put his hand on Yeomjaes shoulder. He couldnt hold back the tears because of the guilt of entrusting everything to his younger sibling. Please do forgive this Brother. He said so. Brother! Yeomjae immediately tried to block him, but it was impossible for him to stop Bokhees technique. He lost consciousness, and Bokhee put Yeomjae on the bed as he left. By the time he came to his senses, the war was over. ACKKKK. They lost the war, and the power went into the hands of the 12 Gods. And the news came that his brother and sister had died. Yeomjae became a traitor. It was also said that he became a malicious guy who betrayed his brother. The Nature Gods who survived the war tried to kill Yeomjae, and Yeomjae just wanted death. If his brother hadnt said such a thing, he would have died peacefully, but he couldnt. I will survive, Brother. He would survive and punish that vicious one. Yeomjae promised himself. No matter how long it took, he would get his revenge. The stigma of being a traitor was neither scary nor bad for him. He just hoped that his brothers death, who entrusted his future to him, wouldnt be in vain. So he went under Ra. You did well. Ra greeted him. The guy who killed his own brothers was laughing with his two hands spread out. And Yeomjae did a lot of terrible things under him. He took care of the many surviving Nature Gods. He was scolded, pointed at, and cursed, but he had to do it. And then you came. Yeomjae pointed his finger at Jamie. Diablo Volfir. A being who resisted the 12 Gods. At first, he didnt think he was any different from the other resisting forces. However, after suffering numerous defeats, he became an existence the Gods couldnt look down on. Then I realized that you are the chance that Brother spoke about. Jamie scratched his cheek, flustered. I failed. Right. You failed. However, your fate wasnt like that. Yeomjae, who had had a terrible time, saw hope. Even after that, a long time passed, but he survived with just one hope that someone would destroy this world. There were times he was going crazy after seeing the world reset so many times, but he constantly spoke with Gaia. And that is how we get to this point. You are right in front of me like this. . My purpose didnt change. I just want one thing. Jamie didnt ask what it was. There was no need to. Ras death. You are the only one who can get it done. And this is your last chance. Yeomjae knelt down and begged with his forehead on the ground. I will die soon. So this is my last request. Shin Nong. Avenge my brother, my sister, and my allies who died. Take this life of mine, which is on the verge of death, and add it to yours. Accept me as a part of your body and help me. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jamie had no choice, so he carefully raised Yeomjae. This old guy cried so much that he looked ugly. Look after me. Jamie said to Yeomjae. Please be a part of my power. Chapter 443 Yeomjae looked at Jamie, who bowed his head and felt his heart pound. The last hope of the world. A man who could defeat Ra. It was really good to be a guardian. And become a part of him. Thank you. It was a dream that he couldnt achieve with his own hands, but he could achieve it with the help of others, and that was enough. Yeomjae grabbed Jamies hands. Those big hands. It was so rough, as if the hardships of his past had been forged into those hands. Please dont think of it as if I am dying. Jamie listened to him. Because I will be a part of you. Even though we cannot stand together in a free world, this sacrifice will solve many of the longings that have been lost so far. Me, my family, and many more will be your strength. I will listen to all of you. Also, do not be confident because the power of birth is in your hands. Ra is still strong, and even if you gain my strength, it will not be easy. Make sure you are fully prepared. I will keep that in mind. Yeomjaes body began to blur. It is time. He had survived for a long time. He should have died right away, but he didnt. He can finally rest now. Were his brothers, who went into the heavens first, waiting for him? Yeomjae let out a weak laugh and closed his eyes. So hard. His body began to crumble into smaller pieces, starting at his fingertips and gradually working its way inside his body. Everything shone in a faint light, and Yeomjae oxidized slowly. Please fulfill your purpose. Jamie nodded while looking at Yeomjaes body as it scattered. I will not forget you. I feel bad for you. And thank you. Yeomjae smiled. His body shone in the intense light. Brother, Sister. Your brother, who couldnt get the task done, is finally coming to meet you. In the end, I couldnt catch our youngest, but I have entrusted the future to someone who could. So, lets put our minds at ease. Lets hope that the newly opened world will be peaceful and free, unlike now. All of their work here was done. [Then goodbye.] Yeomjae looked in the direction of that voice. Gaia stood there, weeping. Seeing that warm face, the three sons smiled, reassuring their parent. Do not cry, Mother. See you in the next world. At that time, we will live as normal siblings. [Sorry.] Yeomjae nodded at her apology, and he looked up at the sky. He found his brother and sister there. Seeing them reach out to him, Yeomjae stretched out his arms, and he returned to his young form. He held his brothers and sisters hands tightly. He ascended to heaven with a bright smile, just like in the past when he would joke with his siblings. Jamie felt something huge enter his body. He closed his eyes at the sensation of warmth covering his body and began to feel it. What was birth? Come to think of it, he worried a lot about death. Not just he, but many people think about it and theorize about it. However, there were not many people who thought deeply about birth. Birth was generally virtuous, and there was this idea that it was blessed. Because it had been proven. Because there was an analysis of how babies were born, it was considered a miracle. Then one would continue to think about producing their descendants. For the sake of breeding? Was it because it was the nature of living things? Right. Jamie had always thought that way, and even now, it doesnt change much. The cycles of birth and death werent so different. Cycle. Because there was birth, there was death. And because there was death, there was birth. In the first place, the two of them werent so different. Only the results were contradictory, but birth and death were connected by a round line that constantly went around. Someone would die and be reborn in the name of reincarnation in the distant future. Just like him and Jane. But reincarnation was just a part of the whole picture. Even if they didnt lead to the same soul, birth and death were fixed. Of course, life would always be born, and then it would die. This was the absolute law that covered the universe. Therefore, they couldnt exist alone. The two theories should be there. The point of birth and death. They connect the two dots. Jamie drew an invisible circle, and the top and bottom points joined and became a circle. Chaos meant a mess, and until now, he thought that if life and death turned into one, chaos could be created. He thought they couldnt be compatible. Then, what can this be? This force wasnt chaos. Jamie remembered Taiji. He didnt know much about it, but it was a power that was said to have been created by Yeomjaes brother, Bokhee. He knew its theory to some extent because Prometheus used it. Taiji is a theory that is too complicated to explain briefly, but if I had to put it in one sentence, it would be Chaos and Taiji. Everything that exists in the world is Taiji. At the time, he couldnt understand what was being said. Taiji was the simple cycle of things, so he didnt realize the deeper essence of it. It wasnt just incidents that were being connected. It is empty, but not empty. The cold and overflowing water falls back down and fills the land. Everything in this universe existed like that. Tae Heo is what I will call you. Very little. He felt like he understood the universe. The power of death and birth swirled in his body and began to merge into one. It felt like something was escaping from the top of his head. Jamies body floated up, and then a rainbow of colors began to shine from his body. The legacy that Yeomjae gave to him merged with the existing ones. Jamie felt a thrill run through him like never before, and when he opened his eyes, he was standing in the wilderness. On the flat, wide-open land that had nothing, Jamie looked at the floating sun in the sky. Come down. As if the sun were responding to his voice, it shook, and a man appeared in front of Jamie. He was more handsome than expected, with blonde hair and pure white skin. The robe he had on was shining gold like the sands of the desert, and there was some strange air around him. The man smiled and told Jamie, Finally, we have reached the point of looking at each other. You look a lot more normal than I thought. I thought youd look uglier. Ra shrugged and smiled. Its not something I show to everyone. Sounds like I should feel happy. Enough. Jamie snorted. He hated to deny it, but he was right. Now that he had accepted the power of birth, he now had the Tae Heo power, yet Ra was still so strong. Even after doing so much, he was an opponent he couldnt win against. How is Brother? Fucking bastard. Are you asking for regards after putting your brother in such a state? That too. Ra began to walk with his hands in his robe and said to Jamie, who stood still, Lets walk. He couldnt figure out what his plan was, so he tried to stare at him, but the guy didnt seem to have any ulterior motive. Jamie didnt let down his guard and began to walk at a little distance. The two walked for a long time without talking. He didnt know why they had to walk in this wilderness, but it felt more alive as he continued to stare at it. While walking like that, Ra said, When are you planning to fight me? He didnt expect the enemy to ask him directly, so Jamie chuckled. Insane bastard. He stopped laughing and spoke in a sharp voice. Even if it is right now. That would be fine too. However, there is no point in fighting here. It is just a world made for conversation. You have reached the realm of creation already? No. I havent yet fully learned to utilize the power of the pillar. And it doesnt make any sense. Because this is a fake world, if you kill me, the end will be futile. What is your purpose? Only then did Ra turn his head to look at Jamie, who couldnt understand Ras intentions. Nothing had been revealed about what he was thinking or his purpose. It was said that even Gaia couldnt figure it out, so even if the entire universe were to be searched, no one would know Ras purpose. Ra had a worried face. In the meantime, Jamie asked another question. Why did you plan for the situation to happen like this? You know it. I wasnt sure before, but I am very sure of it now. Why did you send Yeomjae to me? Isnt it because you wanted me to absorb his power of birth? The last time Yeomjae appeared, he told Jamie to become stronger. At first, he thought he was just motivating him. However, he thought that it was all planned, even when he ate the power of Satan after the death of his father, and when he got his hands on Tae Heo this time. Perhaps Ra was involved in all the moments when he regained his strength. Then it could be said that Jamie Weltons life had been happening according to Ras directions. And now, with Ras words, it all turns out to be true. Because it had to. Ra stopped there and smiled. But its not yet time to tell you. Good job. Diablo, no. I should say Jamie Welton. You have come this far. You will regret it. Keke. That would be nice. Because you grew as I expected and because you reached me. Didnt I tell you? I will surely rip out your throat, and I have no idea why you want to make me stronger, but things wont happen your way from now on. You will act according to my will until the end. Ras body began to burn with golden flames. After putting you through a lot, you have now come in front of me. I will be waiting for you again here, so if you want to win your freedom, try it! Let us hope for it. Jamie grabbed the flame and warned Ra, who was about to disappear. The next time we meet, your death will be sure. Do not expect it. Then the flames had completely gone, and Jamie was back in the woods. Jamie looked at his hand and clenched his fists. The final war would begin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The match had been decided. He couldnt find out what Ras purpose was, but it didnt matter now. The die had been cast. And the winner will be me. The time to put an end to the long years of evil had arrived. Chapter 444 Jamie turned around to return to the tower. Brother? Sarah, who had been watching, was hiding behind a tree. Her eyes showed that she was a little afraid. Brother, right? At his sisters cautious question, Jamie looked up at the sky for a moment. The forest was silent. Normally, he would have heard some birds chirping or insects buzzing, but it seemed like all the creatures had run away, probably because of the fierce fight. And every time the wind blew, only the rustling of leaves could be heard. Let us head back. Jamie looked at his sister and smiled. It was only then that Sarah realized everything was fine and sighed. She thought her brother must have changed and was worried he was back to his rude self. It was because he couldnt feel anything right now. It seems empty. Just yesterday, she felt a huge power surge from her brother. Actually, it was a good thing. Sarah was relieved that her brother was safe. Let us head back. Sarah walked out from behind the tree and reached out to Jamie, who held out his hand, and they slowly walked towards the tower. When Jamie returned to the tower with Sarah, the guards who were protecting the tower gathered one after another. Master, did you handle the monster? Jor, who arrived first, looked at Jamies condition and tilted her head with a subtle expression. Is Master alright? Master. Something has changed. Following Jor, Behemoth also looked at Jamie with a worried look. And so did the others. Ricky looked at his friend with a frown. What happened? I cannot feel anything What happened to the dark-armored warrior, and what has changed? Abset said as he looked at Jamie, unable to understand. And only Isis, who arrived late, could guess what had happened. You. You went past the limit. What do you mean by went past? As I said. Looking at Jamie, whom they couldnt guess the level of, Isis spoke out her thoughts. He has stepped into a stage we cannot even imagine. And that made them all shocked. Everyone here was already past the human level, and only their rank was divided despite being at the same point. Jamie was also like that. He was already strong, but in the end, he was the same as them. But not anymore. If I had to describe him, he would be an Absolute. Isis didnt need to add any more words to describe his stage. There was not a single person there who would deny it. The realm of being above the stage of humans was nothing in the face of an Absolute. As far as they knew, only one being had reached that point, except for Ra, the Sun God. And that was where Jamie was now. Jamie didnt show any reaction upon seeing his colleagues. He just walked forward like a detached human being. Jamie! At Rickys call, Jamie simply raised his hand and shook it lightly. Behemoth looked at his master and asked Sarah, What happened? I dont know. I just went there and saw that, at some point, he had become like that. Did he realize something from the fight with the warrior? Maybe. However, Jamie is not in a state where he could go past his level after some realization. Because everything happens for a reason. Right. Well, that is a good thing because the power that had been messed up is now aligned. It is now worth trying. He didnt know what happened, but if their leader had gotten stronger, then it was good. The Black Tower was almost finished with the preparations. All that remained was to declare war. The timing was important, and everyone who saw Jamies condition was convinced about it. We should finish with the preparations one week in advance. It reminds me of the old days. I am glad it passed without any incidents. I am going to finish what I was doing. Kill or die. Now those are the only options we have. We need to meet Galakios. Even if he is an ignorant one, his strength can help us a lot. They all moved to finish their work. Even though Jamie didnt say much, he felt strongly united with everyone again. Sarah felt a sense of pride and turned her head, only to recognize someone was looking at her. Isis was there with her arms crossed and a smile on her face. Shouldnt you be ready too? R-Ready? Ready for what now? Isis nodded her head and said, Even if you hold great power, it is meaningless if you cannot wield it. Do you want your teacher to take a look at your new Apostle power and help you perfect it? It is fine No, no, you need to get a bit stronger. Isnt that what you always wanted to say? The training hall in the Black Tower is good, so you can run amok there. Run amok? Ah. Maybe Im excited too. At the words of her teacher, the disciple had no choice but to cry. Jamie was at the top of the Black Tower. This place, where the sky felt so close, was higher than the World Tree. Maybe this was the sky. And beyond that, the universe was there. Jamie raised his hand. Black mana rose from his fingertips, and at the same time, bright flames rose that embraced the black mana. He combined the two forces into one. Then a black space was created with dazzling light. It was like a mini-universe. That was Tae Heo. Since the universe was a world where all the beginning and the end coexisted, it was a space of truth where the existence of Taiji could be confirmed, so it was natural that Tae Heo took such a form. Jamie held the microcosm in both hands, and it enveloped him and expanded to cover the top of the tower. It is difficult. Jamie frowned. He had no intention of expanding it so much. He was just thinking about making it go around his body. But it didnt move as he wished. It was a very difficult thing to control as a single thing, as it held both birth and death. Even so, he had to do it. In order to be on the same level as Ra, that monstrous being who had lived for more than thousands of years. And he could handle his power freely. On the other hand, Jamie was just a newborn kid. He couldnt fight properly in such a state. So, if he wanted to fight Ra, he would have to control this power perfectly. Still, I dont have to worry so much. He didnt know why, but his heart didnt feel anxious. After his conversation with Ra, his mind felt so calm. He didnt know if it was because of Ra or his new power. Maybe it was because he realized that the end wasnt that far away. Jamie tried to move it again. But then he felt something rapidly approaching him from below. Because he knew who it was, Jamie stopped using the power and turned in the direction where he felt the presence. A red light shone quickly over the tower, and then a crimson dress fluttered in front of him. Master! Venna called out to Jamie. And then he tilted his head with a worried look. Master? How can the Queen make such a face? Looking at the bad words you are throwing at my face, you are Master! You have returned from being that idiot guy! Is there anything this brat cannot say? At Vennas harsh words, Jamie just laughed, and seeing that, Venna asked, You wont flick my head? You arent a child anymore. Its enough. Why would I flick you? Odd. You arent that crazy one, right? That one is dead, so do not worry. Then it is all good. Venna brushed her hair. If he had been the Jamie of the past, he would have beaten her with a flick at the speed of lightning. She was glad that she wasnt hit, but she also felt disappointed that her master had changed a little. But, of course, Jamie had no intention of paying attention to that. But what happened? Your work is in Avalon, not here. I came because I was worried. I was thinking of coming sooner, but Osiris said I shouldnt, so Ive only come here now. I see. Apparently, Osiris noticed Yeomjaes presence. It wasnt strange since he was also a God who ruled Bless. How is the old man? He is fine. His dementia is already gone. The seal is almost done, so he would be fine. That is fortunate. He might not be of much help in the war, but he gives us a huge benefit by just existing, so we will work hard to bring him back to his former form. Osiris was the God who presided over the souls. Now, he wasnt as good as he used to be, but if his powers were restored, he would be able to grant life and death to all beings just like before. He might not save the souls that had been annihilated by the World Reset in the past, but he could stop such victims in the future. Although, I can do it too. Now that he had obtained Tae Heo, he would be able to exert more power than Osiris. However, human affairs were unpredictable. In addition, Jamie would have to face the most powerful and dangerous enemy of his entire life. There was no guarantee that he would be fine in the fight against Ra. Even if he won, it would most likely be a mess. It was a desperate situation for him to build a foundation for this world. Osiris asked me to give a message. What? It was something I didnt understand. Then Venna told Jamie what she heard from Osiris. Do not differentiate between things. There is no need to differentiate, so accept them all wholly. . Hearing that, Jamies eyes widened. When Venna asked him why, Jamie smiled and shook his head as if he couldnt help it. This is why old people are scary. Uh? How can I solve my troubles like that? Perhaps it is because he has a similar nature that he was able to give that advice. I cannot understand what you mean. If you dont know it, then you dont know it. It isnt a bad thing. Venna sighed and just watched Jamie, who said things she didnt understand until the end. Well, seeing that you are alright, it puts my mind at ease. Then I can stop. You want to head back to the old man? No, now is the time for me to prepare too. When I arrived, everyone looked busy. Is it starting? Hmm. For freedom. Jamie looked at Venna. Shouting for freedom, she raised her clenched fist. When he first met her, she was this timid kid, but before he knew it, things changed. So much time had passed. People do not change that easily. They change with time, and the same goes for him too. The past and the present were the same, yet different. While looking at the red sun, Jamie mumbled, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I need to meet Mother. At that point, three years had already passed. He might not be able to lift his head in front of her, but he had to visit her now. He had to go and apologize to her. If he let more time pass, his guilt wouldnt end. And he had a lot of things to say. Chapter 445 Sarah was on the verge of exhaustion. Even after becoming an Apostle, the sparring with Isis still made her feel she would die just like the first time. She laid down on the floor as she gasped for air, looking at the bright sky. It should have been a sunset, but seeing that the sky looked bright yellow, it seemed like she was feeling sick. Because I want you to use your power as an Apostle. Isis, who was sitting across from her and resting, sighed, wondering if she could see that side of her disciple. If she used the power of Gaia, she wouldnt be sweating this much, and her stamina would recover quickly, but Sarah was stubborn and just used her sword. Sarah smiled as she answered, When I lie down in such a state, the wind gently blows and cools off my sweat, which is nice. I see you have a taste for odd things. So cool~ After recovering from exhaustion, everything felt refreshing. Exercise was a difficult thing to do, and after doing it, there was nothing more refreshing than this. And she definitely recovered more stamina. As she was enjoying the evening air, there was a flash in the training hall, and Jamie appeared. It is seriously happening. Brother! When Jamie appeared, Sarah jumped up and ran as if she werent exhausted. But Jamie, who had no intention of cuddling with his sweat-covered sister, grabbed Sarah by the forehead and kept her at arms length. Sarah stretched out her arms to hug him, but the difference in their body structures didnt let that happen. Your brother is being mean. Your sister is only a little sweaty. Isis, who was watching them, smiled. Jamie snorted and swung Sarah around with her other hand. A refreshing breeze blew, and the sweat on Sarah vanished. Wow. This feels amazing. On a spring day, it was like the wind blowing in the scent of flowers through the window. Sarah, who recalled her memories of her childhood, quietly inspected her clean body. Jamie told her, Lets go now. Where? The younger sister tilted her head at her brothers words about leaving for a place that he hadnt mentioned beforehand. Isis asked as if she were also curious. War is right around the corner. Where are you leaving? I will be back soon. Right, so where To Mother. Sarahs eyes widened at the word Mother. M-M-Mother? Right. Really? I need to go see Mothers face and Fathers grave. I will come back before the sun goes down. Jamie held his hand out, and Sarah, who looked at it, squeezed it tightly. She showed the determination to never let it go, and then she glared at him. Its not a lie, right? Jamie ruffled her hair and turned to Isis. I wont be away for long. Take care of the tower while I am gone. Leave it to me. Okay then. Jamie slowly raised his hand and disappeared with Sarah. Being left alone, Isis looked at where the siblings had vanished and scratched her cheek, mumbling, I need to see my father too. Sears was staring out the window. She looked still. She hadnt seen her son for three years, and her daughter hadnt returned for months now. Yet she was familiar with what both of them were doing. Jamie was in that distant tower to avenge her husband, and Sarah would leave home for months to do odd jobs in order to feed her. I miss you. She had never said this to anyone. Even when her son left and when her daughter began to suffer, she always smiled, not wanting to appear weak. Her legs became thin, and her body weakened, but she didnt show signs of it. She couldnt. If she had shown her suffering, Sarah would have felt bad. And she already saw Sarah suffer because of her. For a parent, watching her kid suffer was the worst. So, in front of Sarah, she acted fine with a positive outlook. But in reality, she wasnt. Sears was already dying from the inside. From the day Count Welton died until now, she was always running towards death. She slowly raised her hand and stretched it to the window. A black tower could be seen in the distance, but her hand could never reach it. She wondered if she would never be able to reach it forever or if she would live without seeing her sons face for the rest of her life. It was so scary. It was more difficult not to see her son until the day she would die than to be ill and near death. Jamie. Even though she hadnt seen him for over three years, she mumbled the same thing every day. Again, as usual, she tried to call her one and only son. My son, Jamie. And the answer came. Yes. Searss eyes went wide as she turned to the side. And her already wide eyes widened even more. Water welled up in her eyes, and in her blurry vision was a man and girl holding hands. She hastily wiped the tears from her eyes. Wondering if what she saw was a mistake, she continued to wipe her eyes and looked again. However, the tears didnt stop and came again, and she wiped them again. As Jamie smiled at Sears, he said, I am back. His greeting made Sears unable to think anymore. Jamie! My son Jamie! Even though her legs wouldnt move, she tried to get out of bed, wanting to reach her son even a little. Then her body fell, almost hitting the floor. Mom! Sarah hurriedly ran toward her mother before she got hurt. However, Jamie moved faster than her, gently wrapped her body around his, and lifted her onto the bed before Sears fell. Are you alright? My sonmy son! Sears almost hurt herself, but she didnt care and just hugged Jamie. She cried out Jamies name incessantly, crying like a child. Jamie! My son! My sweet son! I wanted to see you! I missed you, my son! Sarah covered her mouth and wept. Seeing her mother sob while holding her brother, she could understand what her mother felt in the past, and because she knew that Sears was hiding her pain, she was unable to hold back her emotions. Jamie gently patted Sears on the back and apologized to her. I am sorry for only coming back now. Jamie Mother is Mother really wanted to see you. I missed my son so much, and it was really hard. Thank goodness. I am so glad my son is back. I am really glad. I am really sorry. No. I wished you would come and just show up in front of me again. It is fine. Everything is fine now. The two continued to hug each other without saying a word. Blazer was climbing the Sun Temple. The white stairs that rose to the end of the sky looked endless. Perhaps if an ordinary person were to climb this, they would die before reaching the end. It was a stairway that only the chosen ones could climb. It was the only way to reach the heavenly world. After climbing the stairs for a while, Blazer noticed an intense light in front of his eyes, and he was now standing in front of a huge temple above the clouds. Late. Someone landed right next to Blazer. It was a black humanoid that had thunderous energy moving around its body. It was the Thunder God, the newly accepted God created by Ra. The ability he held was extremely powerful because it was created based on the mighty old God Zeus, who controlled Bless in the past. In addition, several other energies could be felt inside the temple. It seems like everyone has gathered. Hurry inside. The Thunder God vanished like lightning, and Blazer slowly moved into the temple. From the distant past to the present, the Sun Temple was the most powerful and had enormous strength. However, there was a time when people didnt come to this place. It was because it was a space for one God alone. It was a private space that no one else could enter. It had been such a long time since this place had been crowded. To say it was crowded. There were, at most, just ten or so individuals there. Actually, there should have been a couple more, but they no longer exist. One was pathetically defeated by a being that had just turned into a God, and the other disappeared from the world due to Ras purpose. You came? It was not a voice that had always resonated in his head, but the voice passed through the air and pierced his ears. Blazer saw the Sun God looking bored on his throne. He flapped his cloak and kneeled down to him. The Sword of the Sun, Blazer, has arrived. Get up now. With Ras permission, Blazer got up and bowed once more as he moved to his seat. And then he looked at the faces of those who had gathered here. If the 12 Gods of the past were ones whom Ra collected from various planets, then these were the ones whom Ra gave birth to. Of course, even if it were Ra, it would be impossible for him to create so many Gods alone. He succeeded in creating the current 12 Gods based on the old Gods he defeated. They could be seen as a terrifyingly powerful force that only Ra could handle. Although their personalities are inferior to the previous ones. The 12 Gods of the past were rulers of each planet, so they had their own personalities. So, there were some who were fun and some who werent. Now all of the 12 Gods were like puppets. It wasnt known what they would be like in front of the enemy, but at least here, they would faithfully follow orders. But As much as that power is real. The God of Gluttony was in the process of restoring his strength. And because he wasnt perfect, he was defeated by Isis, who had recently awakened the power of an old God within her. If he had been completed, the result would have been different. Their power was objectively much stronger than that of the old 12 Gods. It was only natural. They were made from the blood that had been collected from the rulers of the forces who ruled Bless. That meant that all of them were the same as Shiva. The details might be lacking, but the power of the Black Tower cannot stop them now. Unless they were Jamie Welton, Isis, and Ricky, who have fully inherited the strength of Pyro, whom they couldnt fight against. Also, the difference in their military power was a bit overwhelming. The Sun had been created from the remnants of the 12 Gods. They had proven that their strength could rival the Rans at the Rotomo Strait. In addition to that, they absorbed the power of the old 12 Gods, and humans from every continent except the North considered them to be on the justice side. By all accounts, this war was bound to be overwhelming. However, there was just one thing that bothered him. Blazer shifted his gaze. I dont know what you are thinking. If it were up to Blazer, he would have moved before the Black Tower recovered and wiped out the northern part. And that would have been three years ago. He didnt know why they had been left alone there or what purpose they had because he had never shared such things, so the future of this war seemed hard to predict. Even if they had overwhelming power on their side, no one knew what kind of tricks he would pull, such as throwing Yeomjae at Jamie Welton. However, Blazer didnt ask anything. Since he was the Sword of the Sun, he only carried out the orders he was given. And Ra, who had been silent until then, said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The time has come. The 12 Gods. To be precise, with just 10 of them left, the Gods turned to Ra. With a grin, he said, Get ready soon, people. This will be regarded as the last war for supremacy in this land. Gentlemen, this is the time for our victory. Chapter 446 Sarah went out for a while. She also hadnt seen Sears in a long time, but she wanted to give them some time alone now. Leaning against the door, she gazed at the stars. The voices of two people talking inside could be heard. Listening to their conversation, Sarah closed her eyes with a pleasant smile. She listened to the little details. You have gotten so big during the time I havent seen you. Sears said brightly, holding Jamies hand tightly. She seemed to be fine as if her condition had never been bad. But she didnt have the same liveliness as before. And her face and hands that had become bony made Jamie feel guilty. Because I am three years older now. Right. You are all grown up, my son. Well, youre tall like your dad, so you have grown so much. I must have gotten it from Father. If your father could see you now, he would be so proud. As they talked about Count Welton, Sears gently touched him. Sears looked at her son and then slowly raised her hand to touch his hair. His hair was black and not emerald, but she didnt ask him why the color changed. When did you grow this much? Sorry, Mom. I should have stayed beside you. I would have liked that, but a mother should never get in the way of what her son is trying to do. I wish I could have visited you at times. It is fine because you are now here. We can go see Father together. We can go now. Jamie hung his head down and sobbed. As Sears wiped the tears of her son with the back of her hand, she said, Do not worry about me. You are too skinny. Eating a lot will help me gain weight. Your hands are skinny, and your legs too. Daily exercise should help me with that. It is because I havent been moving much. Jamie reached out and clenched Searss legs. She was already thin before, but now she was just all bones, and this made him feel bad. He missed out on so many things because he was blinded by his revenge. If his father had seen him like this, he would have been seriously angry. And he was really regretful for not taking care of her. What was even more upsetting was the fact that this wasnt the end yet. Mother. Jamie called Sears just like he used to, and Sears nodded as she smiled. How should he say it? A war would break out soon, and he might not be able to come here again for a while. He might even die there. So he wished she could live, thinking that she had no son. Thousands of words rushed through his mind, but Jamie couldnt say anything. It wasnt something he could say to Sears, who had lived such a lonely life until now. Seeing Jamies worried face, Sears turned her face to the window. If you were born a man and have decided what you want to do, come back after seeing the end. Mother? Your mom is all fine now that Jamie has come to visit me. I dont know how long I will have to wait to see you again, but my son will surely come back to see me, right? Jamie squeezed Searss hand. He clenched his teeth as he thought he would burst out crying at any moment. He didnt want to show any weakness to her, so after controlling his emotions, Jamie said, Of course. Right. Then that is good. It might be soon, or it might take a long time too. Waiting here is no longer a hard thing for Mom. I am sorry until the very end. This wont be the last time, so dont be sorry. It is natural for a son to visit his parents. It is also natural for parents to wait for their sons. So do not make such a face. Sears wiped away Jamies tears. Did our son cry so much? He had never cried when he was young, so there were times she worried that there was something wrong with him. Looking at it now, his tears were raining down. And it took her so long to realize that Jamie held such emotions for his family. Go see Father. Let us go together. At first, I wanted to, but you should go alone now. I need to be with Sarah. You know where it is, right? Jamie wasnt there when Count Welton died, but he knew where he was laid to rest. Jamie nodded, and Sears said it was good. Your father must be waiting for you too. Yes. Sears smiled. Jamie looked at her legs once again and reached out his hand to Tae Heo. Warm energy flowed as it began to seep into her legs. No matter how much Sears tried, her numb legs wouldnt move, but now she felt a strange sensation. Sears looked at Jamie with wide eyes, surprised that she could feel something. And Jamie said, You havent been able to walk for so long, so you dont have muscles. It will be quite difficult the first time, but if you continue to rehabilitate, you will be able to walk and run like before. Jamie. I can only do this much for now, but the next time, I will do better. I know that what I did cannot even be considered my filial duty, but it is better than not doing anything. This guy. Sears looked at her son with a face that couldnt be understood, and then she smiled. Jamie also smiled at her and got up. Then, I will leave. Are you going to visit your father? Yes. I will stop by and probably go back right away. I see. Sears said, squeezing her leg. My son fixed my legs for me, so next time, I can go visit him. It is fine, but please wait. After all, the children should go to their parents. I will be back. Then Jamie opened the door. Huh! Sara, who had been leaning against the door, let out a startled noise. Jamie smiled at his sister, then turned to look at Sears. Then he bowed respectfully to his parent. The mother and son stared at each other for a moment, and Jamie turned to the other side. Ill be right back. Go ahead. He patted Sarah on the head for no reason and then said, Stay by Mothers side. Brother? I will head to where Father is. And I will go back to the Black Tower right away. I-I also want to. Now that Ive been here, there is a good chance they know about this place. Maybe they will send an assassin here. So someone needs to protect her. After saying that, Sarah was speechless. With her current strength, she could protect Sears. She was a much stronger shield than anyone for her mother. Take care of Mother until I come back. Call me if something happens. I will. Then. Jamie waved to her and then bowed his head to Sears again before disappearing. Sarah looked at the place where her brother had disappeared and ran to her mother. Mom! My daughter! Well, you have Brother now, too~ Unlike the son, the daughter spoke so kindly to her mother. And the mother also began to listen to her daughters words and talk with her. Jamie was standing on Heiss. The vast land and greenery, which Heiss was proud of, were reduced to mere piles of dirt, and the city, which was used for an estate, was now in ruins as if there had been an explosion. The fountain, which used to spout water non-stop, was now half destroyed and dried up. And the temple built for Pyro was now all scorched up. It looked like someone had set it on fire. Three years ago, the Sun God declared Jamie the enemy of mankind, and the first thing they did was attack Seldam. At that time, when the Northern Alliance was not yet strong, the Sun Church didnt allow any other nations to intervene in their justification to kill the Demon King. Taking down the Demon King was an event that the Sun Church celebrated, and they were the only force whose power remained intact, so no one could stop them. And it all happened in an instant. The Seldam Kingdom was surely strong, but the opponent was the Sun God. Not only was he able to unify the South, but he had also absorbed the 12 Gods powers. It was a power that terrified the entire continent at the time. Most of them survived, and no one knew where the princess was until now. Jamie walked through what was once his home. It had been years since the land was in ruins, so there were now grass and flowers growing everywhere. How long was it? On a distant hill, he could see part of a large collapsed mansion. He headed there at once, and he witnessed a familiar yet unfamiliar landscape there. Its a mess here too. The place where he used to play as a child turned into a haunted place. Jamie looked at the demolished mansion. In the secret garden where he used to enjoy tea with his mother and sister, all the tables and chairs were broken. The library he used to go to was a mess, with burned books and bookshelves everywhere. Not to mention his own room, and so was the place where their family gathered to eat. Jamie passed through the mansion and entered the woods, which only the Welton family members were allowed to enter. Fortunately, the forest was intact and maintained its old appearance as if no one had come here. After going all the way along such a narrow road, a wide tomb site appeared. It was the Welton family grave site where all the former heads rested. Jamie approached the tomb on the far end. It looked new compared to the other tombs, and it belonged to Count Welton and was made three years ago. There was a flower in front of it. Who could it be? Judging by how the flower looked fresh, it hadnt been long since someone had come. He looked around, but he couldnt feel anything. Well, if the flower was still intact, it must mean a couple of hours had passed. He didnt know who it was, but he felt grateful that someone had come to pay respects to his father. I didnt bring flowers either. He didnt think of all that, as he was in a hurry. Jamie had this bitter smile as he ran his hand over the tomb. Sorry. I will make sure to get it the next time. He clasped his hands as if to remember the moment. After that, Jamie sat in front of the tomb and read the words engraved on it. They could have made it a bit fancier. But due to the situation at the time, there wasnt enough time to do that. On the other hand, he thought that his father would be quite pleased with this line. He was a simple man, unlike his noble title, so he would have thought that words like Great were burdensome. I am back. Sorry for being this late. There would be no answer, and yet Jamie continued. I was such a fool. I lived with my mind stuck on avenging Father. I left Mother and Sarah and lived all alone like an insane man. I regret what I did, but a lot of time has already passed. I will do my best in the future. Jamie rubbed the dirt with his finger. He continued talking as if he were openly talking to his father about the past. But I dont know if I can do well in the future. War will break out soon. It is so big that it cannot even compare to the war three years ago, and it will be dangerous. Maybe I will end up dying. Still, I need to go. If its not me, that monster cannot be stopped. My dream is to live in harmony with our family, but I have to risk my life to achieve that. These days, I realize that peace is a difficult thing to achieve. What does Father think? Is it maybe a little comfortable there? I should have come and visited you more often. I am sorry. I didnt even think about coming to you. But I cannot say that I can come again. I lied to Mother. I cannot do anything once I die, but I told her that I would visit her often. I intend to stop Ras purpose somehow, but I am not really confident. Because that bastard is insanely strong. I have become incredibly strong, but I cannot guarantee the outcome. I wish I could survive it, but Jamie laughed bitterly. It was painful to be in a situation where one wasnt sure about everything. I want to visit Mother. I want to let Sarah do what she wants, and I want her to meet a good person and live a happy life later. I want to create such a future. When such a future would happen, would he still be there? He didnt know. However, if the remaining people could be happy even if he died after the fight Can it be done? He held the dirt. Jamie spoke about a lot of things he couldnt tell anyone, and the words that he had kept in his heart came out. There was no way he would receive an answer now, and yet the son spoke to his father. Jamie looked at the sky in self-pity. And the wind blew. -Ahem, you can do it. Jamie jumped up from his seat and looked around in shock. An emerald ponytail fluttered in the wind. The corner of his mouth formed an arc. -My son can do anything. Right. Because he is my son. Jamie ran to where Count Welton was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wind blew again, and he stopped to look at where Count Welton was. No one was there, as if he had vanished. Jamie stared blankly into the space, then covered his eyes with his hands. Feeling the emotion of hope that bloomed in him, he spoke to the one who couldnt be heard. I will come back. Chapter 447 Jamie went out of the grave site. Before he knew it, the sky was all black, and the round full moon greeted him. It was an oddly large full moon compared to usual. He felt a little relieved that he had let out all the things that he had kept to himself until now. He had never been this open about it before. Actually, it felt so absurd that he confessed all that. There is no way my father could have been real. It had to be an illusion, like a subconscious thing. It must have been that much of a psychological burden on him, and even if it was an illusion, he felt better because it felt like he had heard his voice after such a long time. If he heads back now, the war will start right away. The entire continent would be turned upside down. And it would be impossible to predict how many victims there would be. Thank goodness. He was able to meet his parents before the war began in earnest. But he felt something odd about this. Everything that would happen when they lost the war would shackle their lives. It would be the same as now, but he could eat more comfortably. No, rather than eating comfortably, he could think back on things. If I lose, there will be no future for my family. Not just their future, but the future of everyone. Jamies dream was simple, but it was also not so simple. To live happily with everyone. Even in the most peaceful world, not many people are happy. Maybe the hardest thing in the world is to be truly happy. Jamie smiled and turned his head to the side. Someone said it had to be you. It was a sickly-looking girl in a wheelchair. Isabelle P. Friedmore. The true owner of the now-vanished Seldam Kingdom and the sole survivor of the royal family. And a swordsman stood behind her. He knew who he was since he had seen him a couple of times. He is here too? It was the Sword Master, Tarix Pan, who was once known to be the best in Seldam. Why did they suddenly appear in front of him after disappearing three years ago? The eldest son of Welton has changed beyond recognition. At those words, Jamie brushed his hair back for no reason. I see that it wasnt sarcasm. I really did change a lot, like you said. He actually felt a bit embarrassed. After Jamie cleared his throat a couple of times, he asked why they appeared in front of him. So what is it? You hid so well that you were hard to find, so I didnt even look for you anymore, thinking you had left the world. I came since it seemed like the time had come. It is time? Yes. Isabelle smiled and nodded. Was there something left in the Seldam Kingdom? Even so, it couldnt be much help with all the time that passed. Right, this was the level of humans. Even if they were the subordinates of Jamie, who had reached the Absolute, not even a speck of dust would have an effect. If it is something like a weapon, I will decline. It doesnt matter much to me. Huhu. Right, because you have turned into someone I cannot guess anymore. Until then, even though it is difficult, I was able to read the future even a little. Right. From the start, the foresight that Isabelle had wasnt that great. She only had a fragment of knowledge to predict what would happen and not happen. Even the High Elves who spoke of fate and destiny couldnt predict Jamies fate, so Isabelle also couldnt. It isnt like a weapon. Follow me. The swordsman pushed Isabelles wheelchair and walked ahead. Jamie watched them and followed. For all he knew, they could be up to something, but this was good for Jamie. Even if they turned into enemies, it wouldnt be a problem. To him, who became an Absolute, there was no other enemy than Ra. I will use the scroll. To the royal castle. When the swordsman opened the scroll, Jamie, who grasped the magic circle that was on it at once, spoke about the destination. The two of them were a little surprised. They probably didnt think he would know the destination just by looking at the scroll. It was a skill close to being a God, but to Jamie, it was as easy as eating bread. With a mischievous grin, Isabelle said, Right. Then tear it. When the scroll was torn open, the bodies of the three shone under a light. Jamie stood in a wide place. The walls were studded with wonderful statues carved by artists. It was an old place, so it was natural for it to be dusty and the air to be moist, but the atmosphere was okay because it had an antique feel. But there was one thing that caught Jamies attention more than that, There is a lot of mana negation here. It was a place that was protected so that outsiders couldnt find it since the mana was designed so that only those who were permitted could enter. Only then did Jamie realize why he wasnt able to find them. They had been hiding here. He didnt even know there was such a space under the mansion, but he couldnt find it even if it were right in front of him because of how thoroughly defended it was. If I really tried to find her, I would not have been able to find her. At that time, it was great that he held their hands, considering that they were desperate. A little further down. The swordsman pushed the wheelchair again. And when he stopped at a certain point, a large magic circle formed on the ground. A subspace? It is class 9 magic. So the royal family had such people with you. Mana filled the space, and the location changed again. This time it was much older, darker, and damper than earlier. Jamie waved his hand, and the darkness, along with the damp air, vanished. You managed to do that without saying a spell? The swordsman was surprised, but Jamie didnt bother answering. As he was looking around, he saw a small tombstone. Is that what you wanted to show me? Right. Go check it for yourself. What was this tombstone that required them to bring him here after their three-year hiding? Jamie went closer. The tombstone was written in an ancient language that was much older than Diablos time. When he read it, he couldnt believe its content. This. He squatted down and brushed off all the dust that had covered the tombstone so he could read it more clearly. [False world. It will be maintained by hiding the failure and deceiving the reality. Everything is an illusion. Put an end to the era of the fake that had been created under these pillars.] He couldnt understand what its content meant. So Jamie read it over and over again, but he couldnt figure out its hidden meaning. Jamie looked at the headstone and asked Isabelle, When did you know about its existence? When I was crowned as the Queen. It seems to have been handed down from generations only for the King title holders. So why show me this? Because I realized that it wasnt right. Wasnt right? You were always imperfect. Ah. Isabelle knew that Jamie would be overtaken by darkness. She didnt know how, but she did predict that he would turn into a dangerous entity. And she even told Jamie to be careful. But fate couldnt be avoided, and Jamie was a monster until a couple of days ago. So telling him about this at the time was dangerous. In a situation where it wasnt clear what the tombstone meant, she couldnt readily offer the secret of their family to someone called the Demon King. Isabelle approached Jamie and looked at the tombstone. I have thought a lot about what this means, but I cannot figure it out. Yet I waited because I thought you would know. Hmmm. A false world. Hiding the failure and deceiving the reality. Everything was an illusion. Fake built under the pillar. Is the pillar written here the same one I am thinking about? Looking at the context, he couldnt think of anything else. In reality, Bless was a world created under a pillar. If so, was this a fake world created by some failure? The problem was that he didnt understand what the failure was. What was false, what failed, and what was deceiving reality. Jamie had never thought that the world he was in was a lie. It was the same even now that he had become an Absolute. Maybe it has something to do with what Gaia is hiding. Gaia was hiding something until the very end. And it seemed that the information was on this tombstone. Perhaps this was something connected to Ras purpose. Do you know whose tomb this is? Huh. Only that this has been passed down from generations. Jamie got up and touched the tombstone as he tried to read the memory of this object. But maybe because it was old, he couldnt figure anything out. I will find out more. And Jamie. At Isabelles call, he turned to her, and she was playing with her fingers with an embarrassed look and said, I feel like my mission is done after showing you this. I am no longer a Queen, but a simple girl. So So? Jamie tilted his head, and Isabelle shouted with her eyes shut. Become my friend! From now on, do not use honorifics and speak casually You dont need to be so formal. At those words, Jamie stared at her. When there was no answer, Isabelles eyes turned red, and she lowered her head. Ah, no. I was wrong. Act like you didnt hear that Eh, Isabelle. Isabelle looked up in surprise, and Jamies broad back greeted her. He waved his hand roughly and said, Lets meet again. Just like that, he disappeared with light around him, and Isabelle looked at where Jamie had disappeared and smiled. At the same time, she greeted him back even when he couldnt hear her. Lets meet again. Born into a royal family and never having friends her entire life, she had a friend for the first time in her life. The swordsman smiled heartily, as if looking at his granddaughter from behind. Ricky was meditating. His Goddess no longer existed in the world. After giving everything to Ricky, who was her Apostle, she chose to vanish. It was like breaking the promise she made to Jamie three years ago, saying she would live devotedly until her sins were forgiven, but Ricky accepted it all. And so, the current God of Mercy and Punishment was Ricky. Brother. And his only sister, Anna, went up to him. Ricky opened his eyes and looked at his sister. What is it? Just. You seemed so worried these days. It would be weird not to worry. Anna, who was a lot more mature now, sat across from Ricky and tugged on his knee. If there is a war, many people will die, right? Yes. Is a fight without sacrifice difficult? It will be impossible. A war needs to cost a lot of sacrifices for it to end peacefully. I hate wars. So do I. Ricky stroked her hair. If I could, I would prevent you from taking part in the war. But without me, many would die. Anna had the ability to feel the flow of the world. It was an ability that was best used in war to minimize the damage to allies. So, whether he liked it or not, she had to participate. Brother cannot die. Of course. How can I die and leave you alone? I should watch you get married. Brother should get married too. Brother cannot. I am a God now. They say Gods can get married. Who said that? I read it in books. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What new romance novel did you read? A fun one. The siblings chatted about such things for a while. Two days later. The war began. Chapter 448 An old man dressed in light clothes mumbled with his hands behind his back. It has started. I need to leave now. Richter Simon, the man standing behind him, adjusted his red robe. And the old man, Linmel, swept his white hair. In the 4-year war, he threw his body to save Count Welton and was on the verge of death, but with Rickys help, his life was saved. However, his life was the only thing that he saved. His mana and blood were all messed up, and he couldnt use magic anymore. He felt ashamed for not being able to do anything in the war against Zenith. I feel that way again. A man has a lot of things to do When all the wars are over and we become the victors, we need to start preparing now to focus on nurturing successors for the future to come. The old man should go back to his room, then? Arent you old enough, though? Look at this man. Hahaha! Linmel laughed at Simons joke. Words like these were more comforting than sympathetic ones. Then Linmel took out three scrolls from his pocket. They were the scrolls that he had recently completed, and they were a compilation of the realizations he had gained in his later years. Isnt it funny? It was only after my body turned out like this that I reached the state I longed for. Even if it was just a theory, he managed to complete the magic he wanted. Although it was impossible for him to use it himself. Linmel gave them to Simon. You will prove my conclusions on the battlefield. It is all about the realizations I made. Linmels magic realization was Absolute Hallucination. Completing that meant reaching the 9th class. He didnt know how it was possible after losing his magic, but Linmels power was valuable on the battlefield. Simon nodded as he accepted the scroll. I understand. A lot of blood will be shed. It must be a bigger and more dangerous war than in the past. Come back alive. Everyone wishes the same. Where do I start? Linmel turned around and walked to the cabin in the back. Then Simon made sure he was fully inside the cabin and left. Three years. That was the time when he didnt belong anywhere and only clung to magic. A fire broke out at his fingertips. The time had come to show the results. Late. It isnt something you should say if you had come after me. Simon mocked Siegfried, who was waiting at a distance from the cabin. But Siegfried just shrugged. As he was tying the straps of the golden robe tightly, he said to Simon, It has been a while since the war. Siegfried also became a free man for three years and devoted himself to developing his magic. So he could no longer feel the helplessness he felt before. So he could be stronger than before. Simon smiled, feeling Siegfrieds calmness. It looks like you got what you wanted. I wished so hard that it came. The taste of a meal like before. Haha. It is like that for us nobles. It has been a long time since I beat up a noble. Simon responded casually to Siegfrieds dark humor, who was a former slave. Siegfried widened his eyes because he didnt know that Simon, who usually never joked around, would give a witty answer. Seeing that look, Simon smiled. Lets go now. It is time for us to play a big role as mercenaries. Now, let us go in style. Siegfried took out his staff and hit the ground. With a thud, the space rippled, and the figures of the two vanished like a lie. Ann had a tense look on her face. She had also been through dangerous times, but this was the first time she would step into a full-scale war. She couldnt join three years ago since she wasnt qualified enough. Her heart pounded like it was about to burst. The battlefield she was assigned to was at the southernmost border of Seldam. Further down, like Seldam, there were the Kingdoms of Apsilon and Fiangre, which got destroyed and were now in the hands of the Sun God. So this would be the frontline and the most important battlefield. She had never been to war before, so how could she not be nervous about being deployed to such an important base? Teacher is so mean for putting a newbie like me here. Her head felt like it would explode. As Ann was sighing, Lennon, who was close by, approached her. Still doing that? I might die from nervousness here. Why did Teacher have to put me here? Why do you think so? Lennon said, Because you are a genius. Ann wasnt a genius at magic. Even though her magic skills did improve a lot compared to before, she was still lower than Lennon, to the extent that she couldnt touch the 6th class. And yet she was a genius who had been recognized by Jamie. She was the best military strategist, with intelligence that was unrivaled, a good understanding to the extent of being able to copy something she had only seen once, and the ability to judge a situation and calculate numbers. Actually, Jamie never won a chess game against Ann. However, there was one downside to her. A genius who has never experienced anything like this before. What are you so afraid of? I am sorry for being like this, but I cannot help it. It feels like my heart would come out of my throat. Idiot. Just focus on your role. This brat is so Leave all the other things to me. I will do what you cannot do, so you do what you can. Do not worry about anything else. That will ease the pressure and your anxiety. Anns eyes widened at Lennons words. It was because she didnt think he knew how to be kind like this. Perhaps feeling Anns gaze, Lennon blushed and said, What are you looking at? It is all about winning the war. Not for you. Yes~ Yes~ Ann laughed at that. For some reason, she felt a little less tense. Her heart still raced, but Lennons words helped her. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled with all her might. When the declaration for war falls, the war will start. And it would start like this. Ann got up and walked out of the building. The cold city of Seldam, which was now in ruins, was being used as an outpost. Since the city was located on a ridge of moderate height, the enemies would want to try and take the higher ground. Phew. She checked out the deployed troops. More than 30,000 soldiers could be seen. In front of the line of commanders on horseback and those in charge of a vanguard position stood a man who was to command this battle. He was an impressively muscular man with dark skin who was blind. It was Darius, the unseen warrior champion, who reigned as the King of the Arena of Darkness for ten years. In the past, he was the one who helped Jamie get the last form of the Futility Divide. We will leave soon. Lennon said that from behind. The first battle and how it would proceed had already been discussed, and Ann clenched her chest. Her heartbeat subsided little by little. The enemies will never cross our land. Well. Who are the soldiers here? The enemy had around 20,000 more troops than their side. But the number was a good thing. Lennon reached out to Ann. You are the Goddess of Victory. Huh. Just for such days. Ann held his hand with a broad smile. Jamie stood at the top of the Black Tower and looked at the vast land. They say the war has begun. Jamie nodded at the report of Abset, who stayed behind as his aide. His two disciples were participating in the war. It was a good thing, but the first battle would help them guess the limits of their opponent. It was for them to measure their strength. Of course, it was just the start of the full-scale war, and small and medium-sized battles continued to happen everywhere, so they knew their strength to some extent. However, this time, they wanted to know their full power. Which side will act first. Jamie narrowed his eyes. He could see the scenery of the battlefield even though he wasnt there. The troops were moving, and a bloody fight had started. The commander was Darius, and the military strategist was Ann Myers. Darius was a strong man who could see the ability of his opponent, and Ann was the brain whom he recognized. Even Jamie couldnt predict what kind of synergy the two would bring. However, he was sure of one thing. The first battle would be our victory. The Sun Church must have prepared everything, but they wouldnt have thought that the two most talented people with brains and strength would come. And if they failed to win, the Sun Church would enter the northern lands. So somehow, they had to use the advantage in this obvious war now. The appearance of a possible God. In order to overturn the variables, the Sun Church would do something. The core of this war was divided according to how the Gods on each side would move. So, whoever moved first would be at a disadvantage. As Jamie had expected, the army of the Black Tower occupied the higher ground and began to overwhelm their enemies. Numerous arrows and magic spells fell from above, and the soldiers cut down their enemies. Even though the enemy had a higher number, it was clear which side had a better advantage. And when the enemy troops had been greatly reduced, a full-fledged fight would unfold. Allied forces joined with the archers and the magicians. With the enemies morale low, their captain might order a retreat. As mentioned earlier, the first battle was for them to measure each others strength. However, it was embarrassing for the enemy to see their allies, who had been defending until then, attack. But this was bait. Ra, you cruel jerk. If they arent under the direct control of your church, will you just abandon them? In the distance, the cavalry came in white armor. The crest of the Sun Church was on their chest. The Sun. The soldiers who had been sent out to occupy the high ground were used as decoys. This war was the war of Gods. The strength of their opponent couldnt be judged by human forces. Who would the first God be? Strong right from the start. This battle would make a huge difference in the future. And Jamie looked up. The sky turned red, with dozens of meteorites piercing the sky and falling to the ground. The Sun Knights were shouting. -Everyone, defend! -If we get swept away, even we wont be able to maintain our position! -Destroy it! There was a flash of light in the distant lands. It was from the location where the meteor fell. Who dropped it? -A mercenary has appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -What nonsense. Jamie laughed at the voices of the two, who were familiar and whom he hadnt met in such a long time. Siegfried and Simon. They were those two. TL/N:This means to be confined. Chapter 449 The entire sky was red, and one could mistakenly believe that the flames of hell appeared. Huge meteorites fell toward the ground and were engulfed in flames showing off their ferociousness. If something like that fell, it would be impossible to hold the camp. It was not just impossible, but it would be even hard to assess, and the damage to the troops would be beyond one could imagine. However, the Sun Church were immersed in their own survival. They could have stopped the meteor, but they didnt bother doing that. To treat so many human troops as nothing. Ann frowned at their unpleasant behavior, which she didnt want to call a strategy. She observed the troops of the Sun. As for how they would move, Ann had a few ideas about it. Of course, she expected them to act out selfishly. That was why it felt more disgusting. They are making the situation I didnt want to imagine the most, without a hint of hesitation. She had acquired information about the Sun Church in various ways. They only moved for the sake of the Sun God and treated everyone else in the alliance as chess pieces that could be disposed of. Even so, as they were responsible for a thousand troops here, they should know how to show some sense of responsibility. They dont need any mercy. Commander Darius said that in a cold tone. Even he, who had been on the dark side of the world for ten years, clicked his tongue at this. Do what the strategist lady wants. Those guys can never stop your next plan. Thank you. Actually, she had been trusted with full authority, so Ann bowed her head in gratitude to Darius. And then she saw a large scroll in front of her. It was a scroll that had a magic circle that looked like a tree drawn on it, and it had magic for wide-area communication. Ann raised her hand into the circle at the bottom of the tree and raised her mana. The mana spread to the top and all the branches. We will change the name of the operation from Meteorite to Fire Dragon. Everyone, please start it. -I understand. Through the scroll, the voices of many could be heard directly in Anns mind. And then, as if a circle around the battlefield had been drawn, a blue light began to appear. They used the mana conversion device that had been developed by the best magic engineer, Nel-Sharan. All the plans with magic were canceled, and this led to a new circle. Siegfried, the person who dropped the meteorites, gaped at this. All of the space magic is being converted into another spell. Is this the skill of a Frontier magic engineer? So astonishing. The magic Siegfried used wasnt Meteor Strike, which was famous for being 9th-class magic. Meteor Strike was a type of summoning magic, and he caused the meteorites that had been drifting around the planet to get pulled through gravity and into compressed space. In other words, he used magic that came from his magical realization. It was normal that others could not interfere with it. I heard it and knew about it, but I thought it was just an exaggeration. This is totally beyond my understanding. That was why it felt so shocking and why it was so unique. If they could conclude the war with their victory, the world would achieve a developed magic civilization. In order to do that, they needed to lead this war to victory. The meteorite disappeared, and the gravitational field spread around and turned into a different magic. It was flame magic that was independently produced by Simon. So cool! Simon shouted in an unusually excited voice. It couldnt be helped. Fire Dragon. The flame swirled, shining with majestic nature. Its size was the same as that of an ancient dragon, and the bloody flames proved the name it held. It landed near the Sun troops, who were abandoning their soldiers and heading toward their allies camp. You cannot avoid that! It cannot be! Those tricks of those worms. Albert, who led the Suns troops, gritted his teeth at the appearance of the Fire Dragon that could melt their skin. They prioritized one thing in this battle. And that was to break through the enemy lines and make one of the strengths of the Black Tower appear. A God from the Sun Church couldnt appear first. If that happened, the enemy would definitely send a counterattack. It would be something that could bring them down. The battle of the Gods cannot be judged by us, but we will move according to the will of the higher ones. Albert got on his horse. I will intercept it. You will proceed as planned. What he had taken on was a huge role. Albert gently gripped the sword that was on his waist. It was the power that was given by the Sun God. Even 9th-class magic would go to waste in front of it. He exploded his holy power and jumped toward the dragon. The body of his horse burst open, and his clothes were soaked in dirt. The holy aura directly hit the Fire Dragons head. [Mana Conversion] Who said once was the end? Was it an illusion that a womans voiceno, a voice that sounded a bit like a childspierced through his ears? The Fire Dragon disintegrated, and it wasnt because of his blow. You can never win. Alberts gaze was fixed on a young girl who was looking at this place from a distance. And the girl, who looked to be around sixteen, said, Spell formula, activate. Fire Dragon. The Fire Dragons mana merged again, and Albert was inside it. Insane. He swung his blade to escape, but the flames engulfed him. He raised his aura to the limit. However, the true strength of the Fire Dragon didnt just end there. -End of explosive operation. Now trigger. Ann nodded at the voice ringing in her ears. And there was a huge explosion at the place where Albert was. Although the size of the dragon became smaller, it was still able to attack the Sun troops with a mighty force. Damn it!! Everyone, avoid it! If we get hit by that, the damage will be too severe! Dive deep into the lines of the enemy! From now on, it is a solo operation! The Paladins of the Sun began to spread in all directions, avoiding the Fire Dragon. But even that was all within her calculation range. Rather, it was the best move that Ann aimed for. All troops. The Sun was great individually, but when they formed a group, they were fearful. And when such troops moved on their own, their power would decrease. She knew that without having to think too much. Wipe them out! As Ann spread her hand forward and ordered, the waiting soldiers risked their lives and threw their bodies at the Knights of the Sun. How dare you stand in our way with such petty force! This ends now! One of the Knights of the Sun sped up his horse and rushed ahead, and such things happened everywhere. In a way, the Black Towers troops rushing at them might be like moths to fire. However, the reality was entirely different. The fire was on the other side. My fists are hot after such a long time. Commander. I will have some fun too. Such a chaotic world. I really like this!! Darius flew to where the Knights of the Sun were. He had broken through the wall of his power, and he was now a Grand Master, and with that, he crushed a Knight with just one punch. No matter how strong the Knights of the Sun were, they couldnt simply overcome a Grand Master. Uhahahah! Darius burst into laughter and moved to break necks. The battlefield was blazing. A fierce battle took place, and the fight went full-scale. It is time. Lennon said to Ann, holding his staff. Their troops were sweeping away the enemy lines. The Sun troops were stranded. Some had been scattered, and they began to fall one by one. Bang!! Damn it. I never thought I would be pushed back like this. The commander of the Sun Church smashed the table with his fist. To be honest, he thought their side would win the first battle. Their side had prepared tens of thousands of troops, and their method of fighting was good too. After receiving intel that the forces of the Black Tower didnt have any of the major three races, he was sure of their win. There was no one who could stop them now. It should have been so. Then, why? The enemys numbers were within their range of expectation. It was shocking that a meteor turned into a Fire Dragon, but he didnt think it was something that the Sun troops couldnt handle. They could stop it. But when he saw them disassemble their formation, he was at a loss for words. What was more shocking was how the enemy troops rushed toward them without fear. They werent like moths to a flame. No matter how organized the cavalry was, if they acted alone, their strength would diminish. And it wasnt long before he found out where they went wrong. Fuck! The Knights of the Sun fell one after another. The morale of the allied soldiers was greatly reduced due to the shock of being used as decoys. So he judged that if he could make them bring out their God first, they would win, and the lost morale would be restored. But things went wrong. Co-Commander. Enemies are coming in! They cannot be stopped! If they were defeated in the first battle, the enemy forces would penetrate through the central part of the continent. There is no other method. The commander clenched his teeth and touched the firebird crest of the Sun Church on his body. He held it up and prayed. My father. Please take pity on the mistakes this foolish child made and give this land a bright hope. The holy power was absorbed into the crest, and a golden pillar of light soared high into the sky. The whole sky seemed to be covered in golden light, but before long, the heavens and land were separated as white light shone on the ground. [Foolish one.] A loud voice shook his head. Blood flowed from every hole in his face, and he died of unbearable pain. The adjutants hurriedly tried to help him, but he was already a corpse. But nobody cared about his death. They bowed their heads towards the God that was descending from the heavens. [Who can stand against me?] The heavens and the land shook. Even if the war was being pushed to one side, before a God, everyone was equal. Ann looked at the God who came in golden light. She didnt know which of the 12 Gods had descended, but she didnt have any worries. From here on out, it wasnt a fight between humans. [I didnt like it at first. Just that we should break down the enemies with all our might. Why should I watch the trivial wars of mortals? Come out. This body will exterminate all of you. I am the.] The light began to disperse, and the God could be seen. It was a monster with gray skin and stone fragments sticking out of its body. [Atlas!!] At the cry of the monster, numerous soldiers began to collapse to the ground. And there was one woman who watched this. Carefully holding the greatsword she hadnt held for long, she slowly got up. Blue flames rose around her, and she heard a familiar voice in her ears. -Are you ready? Always. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -Go and teach them a lesson. Of course. Ann smiled. The crescent moon on her forehead shone softly. TL/N: When Gods speak, they do it with a sense of pride, thus, we is used in this part. Chapter 450 Most of them couldnt handle the force of the God. In the first place, no matter how strong a human was, until recently, they had been subjugated by Gods. And such beings now appeared in front of their eyes. They couldnt handle it. Even Ann stumbled to one knee. It was impossible for them to handle the presence of a God with their mental strength. [Uhahaha! Everyone is collapsing like bugs!] Atlas raised his right hand. [Then die like bugs too!] Among the 12 Gods, no one could match him in terms of strength. Then his holy power formed into a huge fist and fell to the ground, which could make the whole area disappear. Siegfried tried to delay the damage as much as possible by expanding the space, but it was impossible for humans to intervene with holy time and space relations. This! Everyone will die! That monster! Simon threw himself at it and used defensive magic. However, it broke down like glass. He couldnt stop it, even for a second. And right before his fist fell Now, such an ignorant bastard. Behind the blue armor, numerous peacock feathers fluttered. Wheels of blue flames supported his two feet as they raged. The crescent moon pattern on his forehead began to give out a faint light. You are the second one. The blue light, like a flash of light, pierced through the fist at once. As the fist exploded, it scattered into numerous small particles, creating a mysterious atmosphere. Atlas was shocked. [!!] His fist was broken? Humans couldnt do this. They couldnt even block his skills. There were only a very few beings in this world who had the power to destroy them, but even they would take some damage. [Finally, you are here! The bugs of the Black Tower!] The God of the enemy came. Atlas smiled. He wasnt sure who the opponent was, but the enemy must have sent them, thinking they could defeat him. He thought it was funny. [Who can win over me?!] At that loud cry, the woman opened her mouth, looking like she didnt care. There is something our boss always says to kids like you. The warrior, who appeared right in front of Atlas, raised her great sword before he even realized it. Fucking dog. Gram, Isiss great sword, scattered blue flames as it harmonized with the lightning and cut through Atlass hard body. The causality rate has gone up by 3%. Jamie nodded at the report he heard. In front of him was this huge, clear marble with something that looked like purple liquid inside it. It contained about half of the liquid inside, and it seemed like they would have to wait a long time for it to be full. The land of men is so messy. Abset, who was next to him, said while looking at the marble. One cannot run rampant if the law of causality doesnt allow it. It is a different place from the Devildom. It is a place where war never ends, and the Demon Kings can move easily. Bless used to be a land where the Gods couldnt just interfere whenever they wanted until a few years ago. Right now, this one and that one are all running around, but if one acts recklessly without considering the law of causality, whether they are a God or not, they will be crushed by the pressure of the law of causality. That was why it was impossible for them to use all their holy power at will. If there were no such thing as law and effect, one wouldnt have waged wars like these to the extent of making unnecessary sacrifices. It would be much more efficient for the Gods to fight. However, because they couldnt do that, they made armies of men collide and forcibly generate causality so they could enter the battlefields. It is such an uncomfortable locality. Peace is created in an uncomfortable atmosphere. That was why Bless was able to maintain peace, even if it was fake. At that moment, the purple liquid shone lightly and began to fill the marble. It is suddenly going up. Is it because the fight has started? Yes. The war itself will increase the causality, but it is nothing compared to the battle of the Gods. The two looked at the large screen, where Isis and Atlas were fighting. Each time the sword and the fist clashed, waves of causality rippled. Abset, who was watching the fight, asked, Cant we send another God? We need to look at the situation. Jamie continued to watch the fight with a relaxed face, but Abset couldnt understand it. The person who should have been the most nervous was Jamie. But what was he seeing? I cannot understand him at all. Even before his nature changed, Jamie was hard to understand, but now he is harder to guess than back then. He wasnt sure if it was a good thing, but since he chose to trust Jamie and follow him, he wasnt going to doubt him at all. It was when he turned to the screen, -The preparations are done. He heard his subordinates voice, then Abset smiled and turned to Jamie as he said, Everything is ready. Ah, yeah? At those words, Jamie smiled. I want to see that face once again. Atlas was greatly shocked. Fast and heavy. He could see through her swift movements. But even though he should be superior in terms of strength, each of her attacks felt heavy. In particular, the wounds on his chest hurt. [You cheeky!] No one could hurt him. At most, this opponent only had the strength of an old God. On the other hand, he was born based on the strength of an old God by the hands of the Sun God. The old power couldnt possibly touch him. Atlass eyes shone. Objects that looked like stones came out of his skin and began to envelop his body like armor. [From now on, not a single attack of yours will touch my body!] The giant quickly approached Isis and struck her with his fist. Isis pulled back and made Gram receive the fist. Kwaaaa!!! It was just one punch, but it made the wind blow everywhere, so her body got pushed back. But there was no shock because the attack didnt last long. [Fucking rat!] Atlas immediately went after her. His strength was further enhanced as he inherited the name of Atlas, a titan of Olympus who was said to have held the sky in the past. He was familiar with the story of this warrior who defeated Gluttony. However, Gluttony wasnt in his perfect state then. And she was just lucky. With their current state, the 12 Gods couldnt be defeated by any old Gods. [Vanish without a trace!!] This is why I came. Isis smiled as she was pushed back. As she looked at the enemy rushing in, she gradually raised her energy. The ignorant being continued to run with the intent to punch her, and it must contain a lot of strength, but that was all. He was an idiot who only trusted his strength and jumped into fights. And such beings always ended up as corpses in front of her. Even if he were a God, that fact wouldnt change. [Chaos Spirit] From her sword, holy power surged. Isiss eyes burned with a blue flame, and Atlas swung his fist at her. It held so much power that it showed how stubbornly Atlas wanted to destroy Isis. [DIEEEE!!] The fist filled her entire vision, and Isis pushed Gram forward and, at the same time, moved the sword as if pulling it to the right. As the space distorted, Atlass fist turned, making him frown. [Such tricks of the past!] Light flashed, and lightning spread out in a straight line. You will die because of your ignorance. Isis mumbled, but Atlas just dismissed her words. [You cannot scratch my body with that thing!] As he said, the lightning sword couldnt even scratch his body. [It is different. The gap between you and me.] Atlas tried to hit Isis with his other fist and rotated his body to make it easier, but the fist didnt reach her. It should have hit her, but the fist passed through her body, making him shocked. And Isiss voice came, Chaos Spirit, huh? Atlas looked at her beautiful face and the crescent moon on her forehead. It is not an attack that someone like you can even block. Puak! And Gram pierced Atlass chest. When? He couldnt even read her movements. She was so fast that his eyes didnt catch her move. Compared to the Wind God, she was a turtle, but he still missed her. It was impossible. Shocked? Feeling humiliated, Atlas clenched his hands together, wanting to smash Isiss head. However, it was impossible for his palms to meet. Two Grams pierced his arms, and Atlas was shocked at how the two Isises moved like alter egos. [You, what tricks did you use?] You cannot use Chaos Spirit. Puaaak!! The blade struck his legs, shoulder, stomach, and waist, and Atlas continued to scream. Then numerous Isises spoke at the same time. -You are the second. Gram cut Atlass throat. The holy energy fluttered and began to shine in all directions. The land shook, and the sky split open as if mourning the dead God, and Isis smiled. So easy. The first battle ended. The Black Tower won. Atlas is dead. He rushed ignorantly and died. So pathetic. A man with a dog face shook his head at Blazers words. The being that looked like a priest seemed really saddened and began to recite prayers in an attempt to appease the soul of Atlas. Youd rather let me go. Atlas wasnt right for that situation because he only cared about strength. The Thunder God, who inherited the power of Zeus, said this to Ra, who looked bored. And Ra said, It had to be done. The Gods who were there didnt understand it. However, no one asked any more questions. His words were absolute, so trying to say anything against them was impossible. An old man with a spiky beard and wearing a black fedora asked Ra, What will you do now? Enemies will push through Haron. If the center is taken, it will get annoying. Let me go. And the man at the end of the place got up. He was wearing clothes that were hard to find on the Leon continent and could only be seen on the Ryo continent. As he rubbed his sword that was on his waist with bare hands, he said, I will cut the head of that War God. Not yet. However, Ra immediately refused. The man tried to ask why, but Ra spoke first, It isnt time for you to go yet. I understand. Having said that, the man sat down again without asking any more questions. Ra corrected his form and sat down, resting his arms on the table and his chin on his hands. He looked at the 12 Gods through his glasses and smiled. Everyone wants to head down and go wild, but bear with it a little longer. It needs a little more time to ripen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then his consciousness turned to the previous worlds pillar. And even deeper than that. In an area where one couldnt intervene yet and one could only observe. Interesting things will happen soon. Nothing is permanent in this world, and nothing is impossible. There was nothing in this world that couldnt be interfered with. Chapter 451 One of the 12 Gods died. There were two, to be exact, but since there werent many people in the world who knew about the death of the God of Gluttony, Atlass death brought greater shock to the Sun God Church. However, it was just for a moment. The enemys momentum was strong as they pushed into the central continent, Haron, at once. The army, which received protection, broke through numerous defense lines at once, and their momentum didnt slow down. Shit! Since only one-sided battles have been happening, the rate of causality isnt being filled. It is said that the enemies have broken through the Kalem Line! Already? They will arrive here sometime tomorrow, some countermeasures Military experts put their heads together and began to devise a plan on what to do. The enemys army had already reached Haron. If the central part gets breached, the east, west, and south will be at risk. How about watching the fight instead? At the words of one of the captains, Captain Caterpilt looked at him with a face asking for a more detailed explanation. It is painful to have the enemy come this far, but if we think the other way, we can surround them. The protection they hold is a threat, and if we can handle it, we can reduce their power by a lot. I think the same. Kariren is already finished with the preparations. We can go out at any time. Arisha is also ready to punish those demons. If God allows it, the brave warriors can put an end to Olvia. In those words, the representatives of Kariren and Arisha agreed. Caterpilt looked at the left side and noticed the pendulum swing in the metronome. The indicator for causality. We can call for a small God. If that happens, they can use the causality. And if that happens, we will be hoping for a close battle. Since the War God has been in the midst of the war, his force and strength must be enough to pierce the sky. Its not a bad plan. No matter how strong their troops were, they wouldnt be able to handle the troops that were pushing in from both sides. Whether they liked it or not, they would have to call a God. If that happened, the enemies would suffer huge damage for calling their God first. For example, the causality rate on their side. After all, this war was a war of the Gods, and humans were just objects that they could consume. As a human, consuming another humans life wasnt a comfortable thing, but they didnt feel guilty. The Sun God will handle it. If this war ended in victory, the Sun God would bring back those who had been sacrificed. They would create a place where everyone was happy, excluding the demons and the corrupt ones, and they would live peacefully on Bless. Even so, it is a fierce situation. A happy future was guaranteed, but the expression of Caterpilt wasnt good. It wasnt like he didnt consider this situation. Because they had to go to war, they had to consider all the worst conditions, and of course, they had to think of what to do if they lost the first battle. The problem was that they didnt expect to be pushed back this far. The tactician of the enemy is a scary one. He didnt know who it was, but they knew everything about their sides actions in the battle. A military person who could think ahead, read, and respond in the right ways. But there werent that many who could respond well, even if they could think or read the situation. Even veterans who have been through numerous battles fail. But the enemys military tactician didnt fail. If this was a war without the Gods, then this war Should we say that we are lucky? Captain? Caterpilt shook his head at the call. Nothing. It is good. Let them do as they please. I will not spare any support. Thank you. All for the Sun God. At his chant, the other captains raised their fists to their chests and shouted together. All for the Sun God. Three days had passed since the war began. Under the setting sun, the soldiers were setting up their barracks. Now that they had the protection of a God, they couldnt feel any exhaustion, but they were taking forced breaks. The Gods protection wasnt invincible, so they just didnt notice the accumulation of fatigue. Ann was lost in thought with her arms folded in front of the tactical board. Then Lennon went inside the barracks with two cups of coffee in hand. Still on it? I was thinking about how it would turn out. Drink this and do it. He put down a cup in front of Ann. Lennon sipped his slightly dark coffee and looked at her. Her skin was dry, and her eyes were puffy as if she hadnt gotten proper sleep. With the war going on, who could sleep? Ann had only slept for less than two hours in total. They say the brain doesnt work when you dont sleep. It cannot be helped. I need to use my head, and I have no choice but to plan a strategy until then. Dont be stubborn and close your eyes. After all, we have an advantage. Because we have an advantage, we need to think more. We need to extract the maximum benefits from this situation that we are leading. We never know when we will get another chance like this. We need to solidify our lead. She was right, so Lennon went silent and sighed as he summoned a soft blanket and placed it on her shoulders. It is cold. So keep warm. Thank you. I will be out. Call me if anything happens. Yes. Lennon left the barracks. He wanted to help Ann, but since she was gifted with such things, his opinions wouldnt be much help. Didnt they say that being a genius meant being lonely? He thought of that every time he saw Ann. Oh Lennon. As Lenon walked out of Anns barracks, someone called him from behind. Ah, Headmaster. You still call me that? Siegfried approached him with a smile. Just call me Zig. The magi world has long vanished. Well, it is a name I am familiar with. True. Where are you coming from? Ann. She wasnt sleeping and barely planned a strategy, so I told her to rest, but she didnt listen. Umm. Well, we wont be of much help to her except in fighting. It would have been easier if she asked for help, but she likes to burden everything on herself. If you feel that way, we just need to make sure to carry out her plan in the perfect manner. That will make her happy. Lennon nodded as if he agreed with Zigs words. But you have grown so much. The last time I saw you, you were only this tall. Zig pointed to his chest. And Lennon looked puzzled. I wasnt that small when we met the last time. You seem to be confused about your academy times. Well, did you see your father? No. I didnt find him on purpose. It had been three days since Lennons father had joined the battle, but the father and son duo hadnt met yet. Zig shook his head at this. Well, maybe rich people can act like this. The power of blood. Haha. Lennon scratched his cheek shyly. And Zig tapped Lennon on the shoulder and said, This has to be something that only the two of you do. I wont bother with it. Anyway, let us work hard until the war is done. Thank you for meeting me. Lets meet again. With those words, Zigs figure vanished, and Lennon sighed as he confirmed that he had vanished. Even if the Magic World vanished, that guy was once the best in the Magic World, so he would not be an easy opponent that Lennon could handle. Feeling exhausted, he turned to the barracks. Start! Start!! Early in the morning, the troops of the Black Tower began to advance again. The sight of thousands of troops moving at once was spectacular. I received the report that there is a castle 10 kilometers away. Due to its location, it has been judged to be empty, and it is said that the enemy troops are currently waiting in defense form. What will you do? Darius asked Ann. And Ann answered without another thought. Lets at least take one castle at a time. We must not give the enemy time to get their causality back. I understand. The commander spread the order around to the others, and the magic troops began to fly at once and set up magic bombardment spells at the Beorak Castle. Even though there were troops capable of defending, it was impossible for them to stop the Black Towers army from pushing further ahead. The castle fell in an instant. I have no intention of begging for my life from such people. Kill me. The castle Lord closed his eyes as if he were ready to accept his death. Special. Currently, this word means Olvia. The corrupted and those who succumbed to the Demon King. A group of evils that had to be punished on behalf of mankind. Actually, Jamie Welton, who was the Black Tower Lord, was the Demon King who led the demons. No matter what the truth was, it was impossible to convince other humans with that fact alone. So they didnt bother. Prepare the sealing magic. Kill me! I wont kill you. If the world changes, see it with your own two eyes, and then decide if you want to live or not. I have no intention of following people like you who have sold their souls to the demons! Ann felt bitter. The preparations are done. But she had to move away from this feeling and win the war. Only then would these bitter emotions die down. When Ann ordered the sealing magic to be used, a green light shone through the castle, and the enemys soldiers lost consciousness. Then all of them fell into slumber. The troops of the Black Tower refrained from killing as much as they could. These people were brainwashed by the Sun God, so their deaths didnt seem right, especially when they were being used as chess pieces. They are also ones I need to protect. These were the words her teacher, Jamie Welton, had told Ann before she went to war. Except for Olvia, all the humans were slaves of the 12 Gods in the past, and now they are Ras slaves. And as they became slaves, it was Jamies responsibility to set them free. Even if it was a selfish thought of wanting to save everyone when war was happening, he ordered to save them as much as possible. And Ann thought the same. I hope that you get freedom. Ann opened and closed her eyes and looked at the castle Lord. Then she got out of the room and looked at the city. Something feels odd. Taking down at least one castle wasnt that difficult, but something was bothering her. There are only a few troops. The troops were a lot smaller than she had expected. That was why they were able to siege it easily, but it didnt make sense for them to give up the castle this easily when they still had to take their forces down. It felt like they were aiming for something. The enemy was cornered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And even a cornered mouse can bite a cat. Of course, they were bigger than normal cats, but that was why they needed to be more alert. If they had prepared something, we need to respond to it properly. Right from the start, they were successful in pushing forward, but it was not a lie that the war had just started now. As was the case with their opponent, they also prepared a lot of cards. Chapter 452 This is Krenrem. At the words of the aide, Darius looked at the huge wall in the distance. It was the capital of Ikasha, once the largest nation in Haron, and the largest city of Krenrem, which was located in the very center of the Leon continent. As befitted the place where the most active trade took place on the continent, it boasted a scale far different from the cities they had seen until now. The high walls were amazing enough to show how great the past kingdom was. If we attack that place, its safe to say that we have almost overtaken Haron. Right. Darius agreed with Anns words. Krenrem was a historical city where various nations and countries traded things, so the roads led to different places. And there, they could become more active. If they could get their hands on that place, it would help with the future war. The problem was that they had to make thorough preparations for such a city. It will be on a different level from the Beorak Castle that we captured yesterday. When they arrived at Beorak Castle, it only had a few troops. As if it were the last gateway to Krenrem, Beorak Castle could be considered a strategic point. So it was difficult for them to understand why such a place had been given up so easily. However, there was one thing that felt natural. The aide asked Ann, When will there be a response? It will be in about an hour. What will you do? Darius asked while fixing his leather gloves. Ann replied by gently brushing the mane of the galloping horse, Looking at the situation, it will be difficult with only these troops. It is said that the protection of the fighting spirit for the troops can be maintained, but if their plans are what I think they are, then we will be annihilated. Then. We can wait too. Ann said as she lightly tapped the calm horses neck. Until there are enough troops to handle them. It was at that moment that a pigeon landed on the arm of the aide. Then the aide opened the letter that was hanging from the pigeon and passed it to Ann. They say they have gone out. Caterpilt was watching the enemies from the high walls of Krenrem with his hands behind his back. Damn it Their troops have suffered almost no casualties. They must have gone through several battles on the way, but the fact that their troops didnt decrease at all meant that the battles ended one-sidedly. The result was inevitable. Since most of the mercenaries were summoned here, it should be possible to cause some damage. Even so, it was unpleasant. Was it Ann Myers? He found out the enemys tactician. Caterpilt was a veteran who had spent decades on the battlefield, but he hadnt heard of that name before. He didnt know all of the commanders, but he couldnt be ignorant of this tactician who was causing a mess. Still, it was a name he was hearing for the first time. In this case, it was one of two things. It was either someone who went to the battlefield with a new name. or it was a new person. And according to what he had found out through his sources, Ann Myers was a girl who hadnt even reached adulthood yet. He didnt believe it at first, so he took a closer look. Jamie Weltons disciple The Lord of the Black Tower and the greatest magician in the world. The nemesis of the Sun God. It wasnt strange for such a disciple to do such absurd things at such a young age. No, rather, she might not even be at her best yet. But it ends now. Commander. Everything is done. Okay. Go down. However, no matter how brilliant her strategies were, they wouldnt work. He wanted her to know that nothing would work in front of their overwhelming troops. He would make them feel like ants in front of elephants. How many have gathered? Around 1.3 million. Wonderful. It was safe to say that all the troops that could be sent from each continent had been mobilized. The enemys current force would have been 30,000, and even if they added more, it would be around 100,000. Even if they assumed the maximum number of troops, they wouldnt go past 200,000. The difference in their numbers was too much. In particular, since Krenrem was a vast land, it would be impossible for them to retreat when the battle started. It would be hard for them to run away, but the opponent didnt seem to have the slightest intention of doing so. Can they handle such a situation? Caterpilt smiled. We have urgent news! A large force is said to be heading here from the East! From the West too! It is said that an estimated 500,000 troops came through a large-scale portal! Movement of troops has also been confirmed in Krenrem. At this rate, we cannot escape the siege, so we should retreat now. Movement of the enemies has been detected in the rear. Retreating is impossible Anns face went stiff at this information. She knew they were aiming for something and expected it to be a large-scale thing, but this was far beyond what she had imagined. If the enemy had gone past one million in number, it would be impossible for their current number of troops to handle them. Ann. Lennon looked at her with concern, and so did the others. With my and Mr. Simons flames, we can make a way out. Siegfried gave the advice with a serious look. I dont know if we have an advantage with our position, but in such flatlands, no matter how good our strategy is, we cannot handle one million people. Make a decision. If you want to retreat, now is the time. If we delay it even further, we will all be killed. Darius was also hoping to retreat this time. It was because this fight would be a dogs death for them. If not, do you plan to call the God of War again? It wouldnt matter if the enemys number went past ten million as long as Isis stepped forward. To a God, no matter how strong humans were, they were meaningless. But Ann couldnt hastily say that. It was because the law of causality would decrease. Their primary goal was to accumulate causality and create an environment where all the Gods of the Black Tower could run around. And if she called them now, the gap would be too high. And that couldnt happen. Lets hold on for now. Is that a sane statement? Since Darius had sunglasses on and couldnt see, he squinted his eyes. The words she said right now werent any different from committing suicide. You believe in the reinforcements? Yes. Even so, it will be difficult to find an army that can handle one million. Please trust me. Several. No, hundreds of thousands of lives depend on you, and one mistake will cause all of them. The burden would be indescribable. If you arent feeling the pressure now, you are going through a mental problem, and I will not forgive you. Simply put, it was about knowing what a life was worth. Ann nodded. Darius was blind, so he couldnt see her, but he could feel her nodding. Then he sighed and ordered the aide. Hold on until the reinforcements arrive. Set up a defense camp. They didnt know if it was possible, but handling one million troops was too much. To be honest, if it were someone other than Ann, they would have dismissed the idea. Ann Myerthe way she showed them how her mind worked had been amazing, so they just followed her now too. Even then, their chances of survival seemed slim. She must have some sort of plan. She wasnt a child who only thought of one situation. She was a child who could see through dozens of situations and deal with them. And this time, they had no choice but to depend on this genius again. Darius thought as he felt Ann beside him. If you can overcome this situation that is impossible, I will call you the Battle God. The enemies are coming! At the words of the aide, Darius widened his senses and swallowed a laugh. He had lived for more than seventy years, but he had never felt so dark since he began to use aura. However, this darkness wasnt about not feeling anything. I cannot understand it. Even though he had opened up his senses, he couldnt figure out the exact number of the enemies who were rushing in. They were just like the seathe sea where the waves were crashing. Prepare for battle!! Darius shouted with all his might, and the soldiers, who went frozen at the number of enemies, came to their senses and assembled in formation. Still, their eyes were trembling. All of them had witnessed deaths. It could be said that the blessing of their God was with them now, but the drop in their morale at the sight of their enemies was to be expected. And it was up to the commander to raise the morale that had fallen. Darius dismounted, approached the soldiers, and began a short speech. We will not die! The God of War will be with us, and the great tactician who has won every battle is by our side! Do not be afraid, men of Olvia! Shake off all the bad things that have been forced onto us until now and go forth for the sake of winning freedom with our own hands! We can do it. You will survive, and you will win! I am with you. Let us take down the enemies! Silence fell. All the soldiers looked at Darius, who stood tall, and he smiled. Then one of the soldiers held his spear tightly and shouted, Long live Olvia! Could that have been the start? His words began to be chanted everywhere. Long live Olvia! Long live Olvia! Let us be free! Let us be free! We will survive! We will win! Long live Olvia!! The ground below them shook like an earthquake. It felt like the sky was shaking more than when the one million troops came running, but even in such a situation, the soldiers continued to chant while pointing their spears forward. The magicians prepared their magic, and the archers readied their bows. As expected, Mr. Darius. Such a short but manly speech. Nice. Siegfried laughed and flew into the sky. Then he looked behind him. Simon was in charge, so he could handle the rest. Everyone was going to give their best here, so he had to do everything he could. Lennon. Help out. Yes. Lennon, who appeared behind Sieg, nodded and grabbed his staff. Lava was boiling in the sky from a distance, and he rushed for the enemies. Then Simon used his wide-area magic. Sieg looked at that scene and told Lennon, We should do it too. The struggle to live. The space was compressed hundreds of times. This state had been reached after three years of polishing, experimenting, and thinking. Sieg opened his mouth and looked troubled. I am defenseless now, so protect me. No matter what happens, not a drop of water will touch you. You have grown so much. It just happened like that. Wonderful. Then lets do it. Lennon set up a barrier around Siegfried to prepare for any attacks aimed at him, and Sieg continued to memorize the spell. Mana began to get concentrated where the two were, and on the ground, soldiers collided in earnest. Blood was already spilling onto the land. And yet their morale wasnt broken. Everyone knew that it was a battle without retreat, and the moment they stepped back, they would die. So they clenched their teeth and held on. They had to be stubborn and tenacious until their tactician put her plan into action. For Olvia!! For freedom!! Ann was watching the entire battle from the center of the army. The hand that was holding the reins tightened. She gritted her teeth as she watched the soldiers who had fallen. As soon as possible! The enemy put everything into the battle. So if they could pass through this, their chances of winning would be exponential. So they had to endure. Endure and create an opportunity. Damn it! The defense at 12 oclock has been broken! At 4 oclock, too! The camp will collapse! The shield troops are down! The magic troops have depleted their mana!! There is a lack of arrows! Master Exio has collapsed! Master Peto is unconscious now! But the huge number of enemies was making it impossible for them to defend themselves. Was it really possible for them to get past this by only calling their God? When would the reinforcements come? If that happened, everyone would die. We cannot leave it like that! Ann brought out her staff. She could no longer see the soldiers falling. Taking down the military was wrong, and retreating would have been better. She shouldnt have taken a chance that only had a small advantage, but she wanted to win. I am not Teacher. She created a ball of fire and threw it at the enemies. The flames exploded and pushed the enemies away, but like ants, they still rushed forward. It was when she wanted to feel the space expand that the mana began to swirl. Ann raised her arms to cover her face from the wind. And she opened her mouth wide at the sight in front of her. Phew. It is a little late, but it worked out. Ann raised her head at the voice that came from above. There, Sieg was floating in the air with a tired look. And next to him was Lennon, who was assisting him. M-Mr. Sieg, what was that. Cool, right? Hehe. Ann. The fight has just started. The counterattack has just picked up. Now that this has happened, let us not give up. Trust yourself a little more. You can do it. Mr. Sieg. Ann lowered her head again and looked at the scene that Sieg had created. She couldnt see it closely because she was looking down, but the image of the enemy soldiers that had filled her vision vanished. In addition, there was a huge pit in the ground. It had such an enormous size that it was impossible to determine how huge it was. And Sieg said, Me, Simon, and you too. Everyone is strong. And I am still working on it. Everyone here is determined to do something. So let us stand proud and move forward confidently. Now let us lead this war to victory. Sieg said that and raised his mana. Isnt Jamie Welton on our side? The space began to shudder again, and powerful waves swept over the enemies. We can never lose. Because your strongest ally is protecting your back. Anns expression softened at the trust that they had. The situation was bad, but this wasnt the time to despair. Werent all the soldiers fighting ahead with their lives on the line? And how pathetic it would be when she was feeling frustrated and not the soldiers who were giving up their lives on the line. Thank you. Thanks to you, I have come to my senses. Sieg smiled and nodded. Ann hit her cheeks with her palm. Tears came out at the pain, but she was able to come back to her senses. Lets go! The moment Ann was about to rush forward, the sky shone again, and the sudden phenomenon made everyone turn to the sky. A lot of things began to descend. Anns face brightened up. Finally! Those winged beings that were coming down at a high speed. Valkyries!!! It wasnt just them. Those with long ears and beautiful-looking ones began to descend. High Elves! The Valkyries and elves have arrived to help us!! There were powerful races that belonged to the Black Tower, and among them, these two were known to hold such strength that no one could go against them. That wasnt the end. Leave no enemies behind! Kill them all! A loud voice resounded from the distance, making the place shake. And the magicians figured out who it was. Someone laughed as they said, Ran, it is the Rans! The most impossible strength holders in the world, the Rans, who inherited the blood of the God of War, rushed into the arms of the enemies. And in the face of those overwhelming forces, the soldiers began to collapse in an instant. Two of the three races and the Valkyries, who werent anything less, had appeared to help them. The difference in their numbers was still evident, but the quality of the fight had just gone up! Still, this is lacking. The Rans, High Elves, and Valkyries participated in the battle, but the opponents were those who received the blessing of the Sun God. Up until now, the enemy held the advantage in numbers, but that wasnt the end. They needed more. The sky turned black. To be precise, it was the shadow of something behind the clouds. They were beings that had huge wings and long tails. One of the enemy soldiers looked up and mumbled. Dragon? And at the same time Kwaaang!!! Kwaaaangggg!!! Rays of light in all colors poured onto the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [It has been a while since we stepped into the outside world.] [I was dying from frustration in there. Finally, I can run around!] [Kuahahaha! All of you men of the Sun God, just die!!] The dragons threw out all their long-standing grudges and anger at the enemies. And Ann unconsciously clenched her fist. The situation of the battle would finally change. Chapter 453 Caterpilt was shocked at the horde of dragons that appeared and filled the sky. The Dragon God Brahman had been slain, and the dragons were driven to a remote mountain under the watchful eyes of the Black Tower. In simple terms, they were prisoners, so why would the dragons who didnt have good feelings for the Black Tower stand on their side and attack the Sun God? Commander! The war situation is dangerous! He felt his head pound at those words. The Rans and the High Elves were to be expected. They had fully expected the enemys military to call for reinforcements. However, they judged that it was impossible for them to acquire troops that could handle 1.3 million troops. If it went as Caterpilt had expected, the outcome of this battle would have been the victory of the Sun Church. Damn it. Damn it. As long as the dragons participated, it would be right to say that they had lost their advantage. And if they lost the lead, it was impossible to win, no matter how much they were leading. Rather, the fight would turn into a one-sided slaughter. He thought this would be a big chance, but it turned out that they would be turned into bugs. Moreover, it was impossible to give the order to retreat. It was when Caterpilt was racking his brains with the staff to somehow come up with a solution Commander! What is it now?! Caterpilt, who noticed the situation, looked at the subordinate with red eyes. The guy flinched under his gaze, but he couldnt delay it since it was an important message. He immediately said, The holy church is sending reinforcements. Holy church? The eyes of Caterpilt widened at the news. Is that for real? Currently, the Epina troops are marching. Epina! At the word Epina, the staff looked agitated. The importance of that name within the Sun Church wasnt small. It was as expected. Epina was the commander of the Sun troops and the strongest person in the Sun God Church. The army he led was a fledgling army that was formed just a few months ago, and a man of Caterpilts status would know a few secrets about the Sun God. The Epina troops were the strongest armed troops that the Sun God directly blessed. Their power was thoroughly hidden from the eyes of everyone, and those who knew their true nature could roughly guess what it was. Kuak. The Sun God didnt abandon us. How long will it take them to arrive? Soon. At the same time, a blue light shone around the land of Krenrem, and a huge number of troops appeared. Commander! They are here! Ohh so fast! Oh, the heavens have helped us! All the staff, who had been seated, rose up and began to watch the Epina troops approach the land. Caterpilt also hurriedly moved with a happy face. And Pitiful things. Someone quietly landed right behind them, making them all rise into the air. Caterpilts eyes went wide, and he turned around. There stood this man in golden armor. It was someone they hadnt seen before, but one whom they recognized instantly. C-Commander of Epina? Such pitiful things. Ra has given you so much opportunity, and what? You bit your tails? T-That, there is a very good tactician on the enemys side. You might think I am incompetent, but if you experience it yourself, you will see how ridiculous the entire situation is. So youre saying that a single enemy has brought you to this point. That Caterpilt couldnt say anything. And no matter how good the opponent was, they had lost the battle to that one person. And this disqualified him as a commander. Epina turned his head. Caterpilt felt his entire body go stiff under those blue eyes. It was like standing in front of a snake. I should have stepped in right from the start. What do you mean? My words mean that I should have been given the right to this battle. If it is entrusted to someone who doesnt even know what to do, it will end up like this. Epina slowly drew his sword out. Even if you die, it wouldnt be a comfortable one. J-Just one chance!! Puak! Caterpilts head fell. Epina walked to the edge of the wall. On the battlefield, the troops of the Black Tower were ravaging their people. He snorted. Was it possible to be pushed this far with this much strength? Open the gates. And give those fallen ones the taste of the sword of the Sun God. As long as he stepped in, the end would never be bland. -Show your strength. Then Epina answered while listening to the voice of Blazer in his head, Of course. Epinas army began to rush through the enemy camp. It looks like the enemys reinforcements have come! They are coming our way! We dont even know which unit they are! Another enemy suddenly appeared in a situation where the war was rapidly changing. And Ann looked at where the report came from. From afar, thick dust was rising. She had expected this. This battle was important to the enemy too. If they lost here, they would have to hand over their important base to the enemy. So they needed to protect this. They definitely thought something more would come, but not in such a reckless rush as this. First, make sure they cant come to this side. Send a request for reinforcements to the Ran warriors. In close combat, the Rans were excellent opponents. If they could face the enemies in a melee, it was enough. And please quickly figure out what unit that is. Without any information about the enemy, they couldnt use any defensive tactics. They had come to save the enemy during an emergency situation, so they couldnt be just any normal army. So Ann began to think of the best and worst outcomes. Her brain began to work furiously. The law of causality? It is over 50% now. If we do well, then it could reach 100% here. It was such a large-scale battle. Maybe this will even be the last battle. In the end, this war was about who would fill up the law of causality first. When it becomes full, all the Gods of the Black Tower can move at their will. Once that happens, the Sun God could be defeated. Of course, the opposite could happen too. Our side is faster. There was already a difference in the law of causality with one God. And the Sun God couldnt reach it in time. But something felt ominous since she still didnt know who the reinforcement of the Sun Church was. If it were someone else, she didnt think they could fight the three races. Actually, it was a situation where one million enemy troops could be overwhelmed. But Ann seemed to have a feeling of uneasiness creeping in, and in fact, this kind of ominous feeling always ends up being right. Set up a defensive formation against the advance of the enemy troops and inform the other allied races of the current situation in case the Rans are breached. She must thoroughly prepare for all sorts of situations. Hasyath led the Ran warriors. As soon as the military command was given, Hasyath led the warriors and headed to where the enemy troops were. According to reports, they seem to be talented. Hasyath nodded at Karlovans words. Right. If an ordinary army rushed here, it wouldnt be much different from suicide. They must have thought that they would be able to overcome this situation and sent them. Have you figured out their identity yet? The center is looking into it, but it doesnt seem easy. A secret force? If the enemy had secretly hidden troops, even the Black Tower wouldnt be able to find out about them easily. For now, they had to deal with them cautiously. Hasyath and the warriors increased their speed by stepping on the shoulders and heads of the soldiers. With nothing in the way, their speed increased even more. And they were able to find them. There they are. Their number was huge, but the troops were divided into several branches, as they probably sent out many units to disadvantageous places. Carlos, you take the left, and Anon, you take the right. I will move to the center. The three moved to their designated spots right away. Hasyath infused aura on his sword and threw himself at the enemy, who was attacking their allies. Then the enemy soldier must have noticed Hasyaths movement, so he hurriedly turned around and swung his sword. Swords clashed in the air. Bang!! It didnt just sound like blades clashing. It was the sound of something large colliding. Hasyath frowned. My sword was blocked? He was not just a normal soldier. Seeing that he was properly equipped with armor, he seemed like a vanguard. Even so, he didnt think that he would be able to block his attack. Then the Ran warriors rushed and attacked the enemy. Hasyath didnt pay any attention to them and asked the enemy, Who are you? Kuk! Even if his blade was blocked, there was a clear difference in their strength. Unlike Hasyath, who was relaxed, the enemy soldier was struggling to block his sword as if his face would burst at the strength he was using. Then he opened his mouth with his eyes wide open, Die, you bugger. Right. Hasyath nodded and then decapitated him with a swipe. Leaving behind the fallen head, he began to slaughter the enemies. And then he felt it. These guys are incredibly strong. Except for the one he had just killed, all the others seemed like normal soldiers, yet they were stronger than he had imagined. If they were a different unit, then each of the strengths they held was that of a commander. And he felt holy power coming from them. He had experienced this before. The holy power of the Sun God. All those who received his blessing hold such power. It wasnt as great as the holy power of the Sun, but it was much better than normal soldiers. Still, it wasnt to the point where Hasyath couldnt handle it. If it was just this much, the warriors could block them. Kwang!!!! And from a not-so-far distance, he heard an explosion. Then a tremendous wave of energy erupted, making Hasyaths hair stand up. Ahhhh! A soldier moved to stab Hasyath, but he got slapped in the neck and fell down. The enemies blocked his path, but their power couldnt slow down Hasyaths movements. And when he arrived at the place where the explosion came from, Hasyath could only go stiff. Is it you? The head of the Rans. There, a knight in golden armor was sitting on top of someone. It was his aide, Karlovan, whom he had sent to the left. He was lying on the ground, gasping for air, and he seemed to be unconscious. The knight said, The other day, I owed you a favor for my subordinates. . They were idiots, but they were still my subordinates. So I need to take revenge. Reveal your identity. The golden knight, Epina, smiled and raised his sword. Then holy power rose from his body. However, it wasnt the Sun Gods. The name of this body is Epina. I am the apostle of the Flame God, Blazer. At those words, Hasyath was shocked. From what he knew, Blazer was originally an Apostle of the Sun God but was promoted to a God a few years ago. He wasnt surprised because he already knew about it, but the part that surprised him was Apostle? Right. Apostle. As the system of 12 old Gods collapsed, all the Apostles vanished. The only one left was Ricky, who had accepted the powers of Pyro in him. In other words, there were no more existing Apostles. Since an Apostle was a being of a God, it wasnt something that could be created in just a few years. But if they still existed Your expression. I like it. Unusual energy flowed from Epinas body. Why? Did I catch you off guard? Hearing that, Hasyath clicked his tongue. An Apostle was a medium through which the Gods could descend on the land. That meant that the law of causality would be meaningless. Even though he was only one of the enemy Gods, it was undeniable that the gap that had been opened so far could be narrowed. Then Hasyath straightened his sword and ordered his subordinates, Run to the center and inform them about this quickly. Yes. As soon as the warrior received the order, he turned around and tried to run, but Epina swung his sword. The blade with holy power rushed for him. I am here in front of you. Kwang!!! Epinas slash exploded in the air and scattered everywhere. Hasyath landed lightly on the ground and shook his wrists. Do not think you can do whatever you want. Hehehe. Struggle hard then, you filthy thing. It is true. Hasyaths body began to give out this terrifying energy, and his eyes were stained yellow like a beast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since when did humans climb this much? The blue stone in his forehead began to give out a menacing light. And his long hair rose to the air. I will kill you before you can summon your God. You dont have to worry about my God coming. Because before that happens, you will die at my hands. The two moved at the same time. Then a fierce battle began in the middle of the battlefield. Chapter 454 The concentration of the holy power is rising rapidly. The causality is also rising rapidly. Space and time are starting to expand. The coincidence rate of the land and heaven is beyond 60%. There isnt much time left until the dimensional union. The control room was a mess, and Jamie stood there with his arms crossed and staring at the large screen. The scene of the battlefield could be seen on the screen. The army of the Sun God had an amazing number, and the multi-race troops of the Black Tower were fighting against them. At present, the forces of both sides are at odds. Even though the three major forces and the Valkyries arrived, the enemy also brought in similar reinforcements who were directly blessed by the Sun God. Not just that, there was one Apostle. Blazers Apostle. The guy who was the Apostle of the Sun God was now a God. It was a similar case to Rickys but also different. It was because Blazer became a God by strengthening his powers. That fact was surprising enough, but what was even more surprising was that he had an Apostle. An Apostle wasnt something that could be made overnight. It was the act of making a life before birth and making it theirs. I thought Sarah was the only Apostle. But Sarah was the Apostle of Gaia, so her role was different from the normal Apostles. She could use the powers like the other Apostles, but she didnt have the characteristic feature, which was the descent of her God. And this Apostle called Epina could do it. So this would be a crucial battle that could turn the tide of the war. The difference that Ann worked hard to create until now turned into zero because of that. In the end, it turned out just as we had initially expected. Abset had an uncomfortable look. Just like he said, this wasnt good. On the other hand, they thought that they wouldnt be defeated so easily either. But they were able to prepare something like that? Ra. You are so meticulous. No, was this even right? Honestly, he didnt know. It wasnt easy to understand his actions because he didnt know what he was thinking. However, he wasnt sure if this was a disadvantage. It looks like we will put the one whos been on standby into the game. With an Apostle appearing, the enemys holy power could descend at any time. And in order to respond right away, measures had to be taken so that they could move. God of War No. Jamie thought, and he interrupted Abset. He said, Go and prepare him. There was one God who was best suited for this. HAHAHAHAH! Epina burst into light and swung his sword. Despite his sloppy movements, Hasyath blocked it in a hurry. What could be seen wasnt everything. The opponent wasnt just wielding his sword but also holy power. It felt like many tentacles were flying. Hasyaths eyes shone blue. [Ability] [The Blinded World] It was the authority that could make him move accurately and pierce the slightest gap in the opponent. The tentacles with holy power were all cut down. Hasyath burrowed into Epinas arms, and the blade that seemed to have split into dozens pierced his body. However, the smile didnt vanish from Epinas face. [Ability] [Infinite Erosion] Holy power came out of his body. Hasyath sensed that the opponent had vanished and moved back. But the tip of the blade touched the holy power a little, and starting with that, the entire sword began to be taken down. No matter what you do, you cannot reach me!! The aura that soared to the sky fell on Hasyaths head in one swoop. It was a super huge aura blade that made Blazer the strongest swordsman in the past. But Hasyath wasnt scared. He had lived a long time and had come face to face with many strong men. And there were opponents he couldnt defeat among them, but he had gained experience. He held his sword. The blue light in his eyes didnt vanish. Unless you are overwhelmingly stronger than me. Hasyaths force changed. With the sword hanging diagonally, he relaxed his body. And at once, he clenched the muscles all around his body. His fighting spirit exploded, and his aura turned dark red. His sword turned black. I will not lose to anyone. Even if it was an Apostle. He swung his sword upward, which had been directed downward. Epinas huge blade of aura and Hasyaths dark red aura blade collided as if the sky had split. Shiiiiing! An optical illusion occurred, as if the sky and land were connected as one. The space collapsed, and the two energies spread out like a light, engulfing the battlefield. [Rans monster and the unknown one are having the most absurd fight.] [Is it the power of position? The world had changed a lot while we were away.] [Enough, we just do what we have to do.] The dragons moved to the other side so they wouldnt get caught up in this, and so did the other races. Hiyan was a bit overwhelmed by the strength that Hasyath gave out. You were hiding so much strength? She had known Hasyath since he was a kid. Even then, Hiyan was the head of the High Elves, and Hasyath was the son of the Ran King. From an early age, she saw him grow and observed him as he became King. However, even though she shared such a long life with him, like humans, Hasyath was a child to her. You have surely grown a lot. She mumbled as she flew towards the enemies. Dont mind the other side. We will move here. At the same time, the distorted space returned to its original state, and a dark red aura rose to the sky. The energy of Hasyath spread through the vast land. This is! Epina couldnt hide his shock as his super large aura blade broke down. Not only that, there was this beast shining in blue right in front of his nose and growling. Both of his arms trembled. It seemed that his muscles would burst out. So how did things turn out like this? It makes no sense. I am the Apostle of God, and that one is just a human, not even one of the three great races. So why am I being pushed back? An Apostle should be invincible. Right. Except for the Gods, the Apostles had no opponents in the world. Not just the dragons, but the Rans and the High Elves couldnt stand in front of them. But there was one variable. Three years had passed. The warrior who was considered the strongest in the history of the Rans was Hasyath. And he worked with all his might. Even in front of a strong enemy, he struggled not to fall easily. This was why the Apostle couldnt defeat him. This is impossible. He felt that something was wrong. Hak! Cracks opened where the blades clashed. Epinas eyes shook as Hasyath spoke with murderous intent, I told you. I wont give you the time to call your God. His hoarse voice rang through his ears, and the sword began to gnaw at the blade of the Apostle. Epina shouted, his veins about to burst out, Do not make me laugh! [Ability: Infinite Erosion] Everything that existed would begin to erode. But not Hasyath. The dark red aura that covered his body burned more, not letting Epinas ability touch him. Dont you know that ability can be canceled with a stronger force? Y-You, are saying you are stronger than me? No. Kuk. You should know your place. You cannot be stronger than me. This has to be a coincidence. Even if I can I am not stronger than you. I am. Hasyaths body raged more, and he realized something. What has been his growth in the past three years? He felt helpless as he encountered that monster in the Rotomo Strait. His daughter was chosen as the God of War, and he didnt feel jealous about it. He didnt want to be strong like that. However, it felt like his past hardships had been useless, and he couldnt do anything after that. The World Tree that had been entrusted to Sara was now beneath him. So he felt it. I am overwhelmingly stronger than you. Hasyath was born for this day. His sword split Epinas sword in half. Epina didnt even have the time to say anything as the blade dug into his shoulder. He hurriedly tried to grab the blade with both hands, but the sword cut through his body faster. N-No. His vision changed, and his body got separated. A huge amount of blood poured out. Seeing that sight, Epina tried to generate holy power. Since he was an Apostle he could reattach his body as long as not a long time had passed. He had lost a lot of blood, but if it was a miracle of God, he could be revived. Abandon that false hope. I will not let you live. Damn it. Hasyath thrust his sword into Epinas head without hesitation. It was noisy everywhere. The clashing sound of blades, magic exploding, arrows piercing, and someone shouting in the middle of all of that. Yet, in such a place, Hasyath felt at peace. He had this strong feeling that he had served the purpose of everything in his life, and there was nothing more for him to do. So he thought about stepping back, but then something came out of Epinas head. It was a black hand, and it grabbed Hasyaths sword and broke it. Then someone began to crawl out of Epinas head. He brushed his back straight and swept his head. A large greatsword was thrust into the floor. Anyone would say that he had a filthy appearance, but Hasyath didnt avert his eyes. He looked at the black man in front of him. He wore a light outfit that was easy to move around in. It was a man with no distinctive features other than his dark skin. That was a common skin color on the southern continent, so Hasytah wasnt surprised. You dont seem surprised. The black man brushed off all the body fluids on his body and asked, without even looking at Hasyath. To which he replied, Maybe because my purpose is done. I see. Things are so twisted. The man tapped Epinas head, whose shape was hard to figure out with his foot. I could have come in a more complete form, but it is unfortunate I came here like this. And he turned to Hasyath, who noticed his eyes were clear and transparent. If I had met you at a much later time, the fight would have been good. So you are Blazer. He roughly knew him. The one who appeared from Epinas body. The body of an Apostle could only be used by a God. And the black man, Blazer, gripped his sword, which was stuck into the floor, with a sad expression. At this rate, my master will lose his face. I dont want a great warrior like you to go to waste, but I hope you understand this. It was then. Annes amplified voice came from far away. [New God! The rate of causality has appeared! A God has appeared from somewhere!!] It is too late, even if you know. Blazer lifted the great sword and took a stance. Everyone will die. A tremendous holy power rose. Hasyath felt like he would bounce back, but he managed to stay in place. It was a power on a whole different level from those he had met until now. It felt so creepy that this God wasnt even in a perfect state. However, he didnt feel afraid. Now, it is your turn. Hasyath mumbled something that couldnt be understood. And the answer came, You worked hard, Hasyath. And Blazer swung his sword. The enormous sword rushed to change the tide of the battle at the same time. However, the sword couldnt advance any further. A golden light shone, and then the two blades collided in a cross. Blazer frowned. Not the God of War. You are Lets see the end of this today. I will completely collapse the 12 Gods system. Mercy and Punishment. At the appearance of Ricky, Blazer laughed as if he were having fun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This will be fun. This isnt a game. Ricky spoke with his golden eyes shining. The thing Ill start with is violence. Then black mana began to fuse with his golden holy power. Chapter 455 Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!! Ricky let out a breath as he fired an onslaught. Having succeeded in the perfect fusion of holy power and black mana, he poured out merciless slashes at Blazer. Die!! The blade that was burning with chaotic energy struck as if it would break the great sword at any moment. However, despite being pushed back, Blazer had a very calm face. As he looked at Ricky, who had this terrifying look, he thought to himself, He had obtained the Absolute power. Chaos. It was created when incomparable things turned into one, and in a way, it could be called the source of the universe. Jamie Welton reinterpreted chaos in a different way and created Tae Heo. One might think that chaos was below it, but it wasnt. Just that the method is different. Chaos was an Absolute power. Jamie Welton decided that Tae Heo was more suitable for him and chose another path. Chaos is the most violent force in the universe. No matter how strong this force was, if it couldnt be controlled, it was as bad as not having it. However, if he could accept it, the story would be different. Grrrrr. Blazer looked at Ricky, growling like a beast. His golden hair was now fluttering upwards in a mess, to the point where one couldnt tell what color it was. The energy around him raged in an odd manner, and it destroyed the surroundings. It was a force that was out of control. However, Ricky didnt seem to care at all. Did you choose to become the God of Destruction? Ricky was still transcendent, like a half-God, since he couldnt get his hands on absoluteness. Which meant he couldnt rule over chaos, and it was impossible for him to use the power in a perfect manner. So he chose to surrender himself to chaos. Blazer gripped the great sword a little harder. If he were completely swallowed by the chaos, he wouldnt be able to handle it, no matter how much he tried. So they should be killed. The situation is unfortunate. If it hadnt been for his current state, it would have been more enjoyable. This place is a bit dizzying. Lets move to a wider place. Kuaaaak!!! Ricky screamed and charged at Blazer. Blazer sighed briefly, approached Ricky at great speed, grabbed him by the collar, and moved to another space. Ann bit her nails at the rapidly changing battlefield. The entire battlefield was moving like gears under her control. However, the causality of the enemy had suddenly skyrocketed. It was normal for the causality rate to decrease when a God appeared. If it wasnt 100%, the rate was just a consumable item needed for the Gods to descend. But the numbers went up. If the aide hadnt informed them of the presence of the Apostle of the enemy, things would have become more messy. It is a bigger variable than I thought. In the Sun Church, all the deities were newly created except for Ra. Blazer, who was an Apostle of Ra, also became a God, so it was possible for an Apostle to exist. Ann went to war after thinking of all the possibilities, but it was all based on the information she had at hand. Therefore, if the probability of having an Apostle on the enemy side was like a decimal, then a decimal was enough to change the war. If only I had thought about that. Ann thought so, but it wasnt Anns fault. If she had to point out her fault, it was that she hadnt grasped the power of the Sun God, and no one in the world knew it. Fortunately, Hasyath had done a great job. He couldnt prevent the appearance of a God, but by killing an Apostle, he made an enemy God descend in an incomplete form. If it had been perfect, the number of their allies would have been reduced by more than half at once. There has been a report that Ricky and the enemys holy powers have vanished. The two Gods, who had been engaged in a tremendous clash of power while occupying one side of the field, moved to a different place. This was good news. If the Gods ran rampant here, normal soldiers would die. It was better to move to a place where there was no one. Leave the enemy God to Mr. Ricky, and let us organize the enemy troops quickly. Now that the momentum has risen, let us wipe them all quickly. I understand! Ann confirmed that the aide had left, looked at the battlefield again, and then smiled. The dragon that was blowing its Breath from the sky, the High Elves that freely used their magic and the spirits, the fairy Valkyries that ravaged the battlefield with cute fairy wings, and the Rans were confronting the enemies with Hasyath. Suddenly, she thought that it was an unrealistic sight that she could only see in childrens books. A world where all the races are in harmony. Is this the world Teacher wanted? Her teacher, Jamie, had always told her that. When true freedom comes to the land, we will stand at the starting point. She didnt understand it then, but looking at this scene now, she could finally understand it. Maybe we are at the starting point. Wasnt everyone joining forces in the struggle for freedom? That alone made it meaningful. Lennon was a bit exhausted. He was also a magician who could be called a genius, but he got buried under Jamies name, and he used up most of his mana trying to block the enemies large-scale attack. It could have been a huge problem if the allied races hadnt come to support their side. We will really die. Thanks to the whole-body breathing method he had learned from his teacher, he managed to hold on until now. If it werent for that whole-body breathing method, he would have collapsed from mana exhaustion right away. Thinking like that, he thought a lot about the situations he had to go through to be here now. If he still did the childish things he did as a kid, he wouldnt have gained the truth about his father, if he hadnt entered the Phoenix Academy, if he didnt meet Ann, if he didnt become Jamies apprentice There were a lot of what ifs that could have gone wrong. If he had made one wrong choice, he wouldnt be standing here. Even if he were standing here now, he might just end up with the fate of being killed like a dog. So I need to repay this. Even for the sake of his teacher, who made him a human being when he was just supposed to have lived as a lame man from a noble family. Even for Ann, the one and only comrade who had been with him until now. For his father, who believed in him. For his mother and older brother, who were waiting for him at home. For everyone in the North who would be praying for their victory. Let us go again. His mana rose to a certain extent through the whole-body breathing method. Lennon stepped forward. His staff was engulfed in flames, and he spewed them toward the enemies. In order to save his allies, he gritted his teeth and dug into the enemy lines. He didnt have the gift of a scholar like Ann, so he had to help out in the war like this. And so he turned into a battle mage. He had trained for three long years, and because of his talent in magic, he managed to develop a lot. You are running amok now! It was then. An ax of enormous size was heading towards his head. Lennon decided it would be difficult to evade this, so he unfolded a shield, but his shield was torn down too easily. Still, he was able to buy himself a little time, so he was able to pull himself back. The large man wielding an axe took heavy steps toward him. Little boy, go home and suck more of your mothers milk. It is Mr. Berto! Mr. Berto is here! At the sight of the man who just appeared, the enemy troops were all bursting into cheers. It seemed like he was someone famous. Lennon glared at the man called Berto, hiding his exhaustion as best he could. Berto said as he looked at him, Your eyes arent those of a kid. My name is Berto Obsidian. What is yours? Lennon Simon. Simon? Ive heard it somewhere. Well, it doesnt matter. My axe does not have mercy. That is exactly what I was going to say. The larger the body, the larger the attack. I will turn you into a pig. Kuk. This young man talks wildly! Berto approached at a speed one couldnt imagine. Lennon was taken aback at his speed, but he immediately created sparks to counter the axe. Aura and mana collided, creating a strong shockwave. The flames trembled a lot, and Lennon gritted his teeth as one of his legs slid back. Is this all?! Kwang!!!! He lowered his axe once again, and Lennons flame split in half with a powerful roar. And they could feel it from there. Berto was a strong man who was a Master class. Until now, he had mercy in his hands. Too early for a Master. Even if he became a great magician, his chances of winning against a Master class were slim. Even more so, Berto was an impossible opponent for Lennon, who hadnt become a great magician. Berto raised his lips in a smile as he swung his axe with an unimaginable force. The entire place exploded in waves, as if the space were being torn apart. The ground shattered, and the soldiers who were caught in it soared to the sky. It was like a magic phenomenon that happened with a single swing. That was why he was able to notice that it was an ability, but by the time he noticed, it was already too late. Goodbye, young magician. Berto, who jumped to the height that Lennon had risen from, swung the axe with his eyes watering. Am I going to die like this? In vain, without being any help to the war? That couldnt happen. He was the son of Richter Simon and a disciple of Jamie Welton. He tried his best not to tarnish their reputation. Even if he couldnt stand by their side, he tried to have their backs. He tried to stay by Anns side. But were they all meaningless? Was he going to die like this? He thought that if he had to die, it should be by protecting Ann. No. I cannot die like this. War was death because it wasnt strange for one to die there. So it wouldnt be strange for Lennon to die. However, the opposite was also possible in war. I will not lose to you! As he watched the falling axe, Lennon shouted. At that moment, the mana core in his entire body cracked. His blood flowed backward and reached his throat. The veins were swelling up on his head, but Lennon liked this feeling, as if he could do anything. It seems slow. The speed at which the axe was falling was slow. It was obviously so fast that it was difficult to grasp with the naked eye, so why was it slow? He didnt know why, but Lennon stretched out his staff in a way, knowing it would be alright. No, there was no staff. He didnt know if it was broken, lost, or what happened to it, but he was extending out his bare hands. Even that didnt matter. [Magical Perspective] Lennons eyes turned red. [Solution (Ifrit Mode)] The axe cut through Lennons body. Bertos face went stiff. Clearly, his torso should have been divided into two parts. However, there was no feeling of cutting something. It was then. Wheik. A flame rose from the cut part. The entire upper and lower parts turned to flames and merged again. Berto frowned at that absurd look and landed on the ground. He raised his head and looked up to see a round flame burning mid-air. I cannot die here. The flame turned into a human form and took on Lennons appearance. However, the appearance was slightly different. Parts of his hair, body, and clothes were moving like flames. I cannot lose. Interesting. Did you just awaken in this situation? Berto smiled as he held the axe on his shoulder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Come, Magician. I will bring down all your flames. Which is why I said. Lennon moved right in front of Berto before he knew it and said, I cannot lose. And the flames exploded on his body. Chapter 456 Ricky swung his sword at Blazer, and this white steam came out of his mouth. He had no restraints, and it looked as if he hadnt learned the sword as he randomly wielded it. However, it was just like that on the surface alone. Blazer clicked his tongue at the attacks. He has excellent management of his power. Every time he swung his sword, invisible chaos flew toward him. They werent just simple attacks. They were ones that could cause fatal injuries. Blazer countered the falling sword attack and moved toward Ricky. Chaos rose, and he aimed for Rickys stomach. Its not easy to get access. His holy power blocked it, and Blazer had to retreat back. Grrrrr! Ricky roared like a beast again. It was a look that matched well with what could be described as Chaos. Jamie Welton is smart. Ricky certainly didnt get along very well with Blazers nature. It was the same with using chaos, and it was the same with pushing in violently. Compared to the information about Blazer, Rickys preparations were perfect. This made him smile. When was the last time he got to fight like this? He couldnt even remember it. Since he turned into a God from an Apostle, he had never had a good fight. It feels good. Blazer looked at Ricky rushing at him. He was crude, like an animal or a beast, and was approaching with swift movements. The surrounding land and sky were scarred as if they had been clawed out. Jumping high and wielding the sword of chaos, he looked more like a devil. Wonderful. He was born as the Apostle of Pyro, and now that he had inherited her true power, he was now the second-generation God of Mercy and Punishment. Plus, he was Jamie Weltons undead. He made those two powers completely his own. The things that could never be mixed together gathered and were reborn as chaos. One couldnt help but be surprised. He was buried because of the talent Jamie Welton had, but he was a monster too. But the opponent is me. Obviously, it was correct that Ricky should have the upper hand, but that was only based on what everyone knew. There was information that not everyone knew about. Jamie Welton thought Ricky was the right person, and he was right. Ricky truly had the potential to stop Blazer if he didnt step out himself. But that was all. Blazer dodged Rickys attack with ease and said, I am the Flame God and the Apostle of the Sun God. Kuaaak! Ricky screamed in anger and swung his sword again. The storm of chaos couldnt crush the land, but it destroyed all the surrounding mountains. Meanwhile, Blazer stood with a calm look in the midst of the flesh-tearing storm. Now, one cannot be reached. Just chaos. Rickys sword reached Blazers neck. At that moment, Blazers body glowed. And it wasnt just his eyes that were shining. Rickys eyes widened. Chiiik! The blade began to melt. A tremendous amount of flame radiated out. Judging that it was very dangerous just to be nearby, Ricky immediately increased the distance. The universe doesnt only consist of chaos and empty voids. Everything melted. He was just standing there, but everything started to lose its place and disappear. Strong. Blazer reached out. Ricky saw the sword rise in the air. It wasnt just the sword. The hand that was holding the sword was also with it. He lowered his gaze to the right. You were lucky. But I never miss twice. Rickys body burst. A tremendous amount of energy exploded. It was a power that was enough to make 100 kilometers of land go extinct. Even with that scale, he had compressed his power to the point where it was just enough to kill Ricky. The light faded, and Blazer could now be seen. He staggered with a very weary face and stumbled to one knee. It is hard to endure after using it consecutively. Strength was a part of the power Ra had given him. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call himself a God, but it was still a tough power to deal with. The universe was basically made of four directions, and Strength was the most powerful of them all. And since it had limitations, it was impossible to use it perfectly. It was for the same reason that Ricky couldnt rule the power of chaos. Unless one was an Absolute, it was impossible to handle the source of power that came from the universe. In addition, my incomplete descent also played a role. If he had perfectly descended into the land, he wouldnt have felt exhausted like this. Anyway This much will do. Blazer turned around. He used two hits. No matter how much chaos he would use, he couldnt survive against that. If he went back to the battle now, everything would end. This war was a victory for Blazer. Phew It was then. He heard a sound that he shouldnt have heard from behind, and this made Blazer stop. He couldnt look back. It wasnt possible. The explosion should have caused his body to explode. I almost died. An eerie voice came into his ears. He wondered if it was just an illusion, but he wasnt stupid enough to not tell the difference. This was a real voice. But Blazer still couldnt believe it. However, once he turned around and looked at the owner of the voice, he frowned. There was this pitch-black thing that was wriggling. It was like a charred meat cube that was groaning, and then something white began to come out. It was shaped like a hook. Then similar things appeared. Besides that, there were these stick-like things that were connected to each other like a cluster of hooks. It seemed like even if he knew a lot of things in the world, he didnt anymore. Bone. It was the spine and ribs. The black mass was the skin that had been burned. It was wriggling in the grossest way possible to form a human shape. Only then did Blazer realize it. Undead. He was subordinate to his owner and lived until his owner died. Blazer raised his hand to strike it but then lowered it again. He judged it to be pointless. And before anyone knew it, Ricky had returned unscathed. His armor had also been restored to its original state, but it seemed like a piece connected to his soul. It hurts, you fucking jerk. Listening to Rickys sarcastic remarks, Blazer raised his sword again. Really, what a terrible match. Blazer had the power to destroy everything, and Ricky would never die. It was a battle between a spear and a shield. The problem was that the spear got blocked once, revealing the strength of the shield. Blazer laughed absurdly. And then he stopped laughing as he mumbled, Even if you dont die, you will fall from exhaustion. Holy power wrapped around the great sword. It seemed like the blade itself would melt, but since it was a sword made from the fragments of the pillar, there was no way it would melt. It will be a long fight. He sighed and threw himself at Ricky. Ricky also charged forward, creating chaos. It looks like this will be the final battle. With your defeat, you mean. Holy power and chaos collided in the air. The atmosphere began to get torn apart by their clashes. The land and sky are splitting open. Ann gulped as she looked at the scene, which could be clearly seen even from a distance. There, Ricky and Blazer were fighting. Even though they were thousands of kilometers away, the aftermath of their fight could be felt from where they were. Seeing that the fight wouldnt end easily, it seemed that the difference between the two Gods was too great. Then their fight now will be important. How much is the rate of causality? It went past 70%! Even though a large part of the causality rate was used to bring Ricky down, it filled up with tremendous speed. At this rate, it seemed like they would hit 100% within a couple of hours. Then, it would be possible to release the power of the Black Tower. Are the reinforcements still there? It wasnt just the allied races that could move. There were still many others they could use from the Black Tower. If only they could reach this place, they could handle the situation better. Its probably the same case for the enemies. The enemy might also judge that this was their final step in the battle, so they would send their standing troops to this place. Their number would far exceed one million, and the forces of the Black Tower would still have a lower headcount. Still, they wouldnt lack in terms of quality. It is said that the army led by Miss Anna is marching! The 6th troops, including the Captain, are also on their way here! The warp has been installed and completed. The 1st and 2nd troops will come over here immediately. The 3rd troops, which marched in advance, had encountered the allied forces of , and a battle has begun! The entire continent was now a battlefield. Ann looked up at the sky. Unlike the battle below, it was blue. It was a little strange that there were explosions in every direction, yet the sky was bright. It was probably because the shock waves from the collisions were blowing away the dust that had gathered in the sky. Lennon is doing well. Lennons body was in flames, and he was fighting against a Master class enemy. Meanwhile, Sieg was trying to block the enemies as much as he could to keep them from coming to Anns side. Lennons father is also taking good care of me from behind. She didnt know why he wasnt fighting alongside Lennon, but she could see these red lotus flowers blooming in the distance. In the sky, the dragons breath could be seen overwhelming the enemies. The Rans showed off their powerful strength as they pierced into the enemy camp without hesitation; the high elves supported their allies with the spirits and their magic, while the Valkyries also used their own skills. This is a lot. She tried to arrange it all, but in the end, there was nothing but a mess here. To be honest, it was difficult to distinguish between allies and enemies. Everyone was entangled and preoccupied with killing one another. It all felt so hazy to look at. But everyone was doing their best. Whether they had the advantage or not, they faced their enemy without fear of death. So beautiful. It wasnt an expression suitable for a place where people would die, but Ann truly felt that way. She thought it was beautiful that everyone could come together as one to achieve their goal. Everyone was afraid of death, and Ann was too. She didnt want to die. In her mind, she wanted to run away from this place. However, the reason she didnt do so was that if she ran away, they would no longer have freedom. So it was better to die here. Everyone she saw was running ahead. Let us go a little more. Uh? The aide didnt understand her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Toward the freedom we desire. At those words, the aide looked blank for a while and smiled as he said, I will switch from defense to offense now. Lets go with the flow. From now on, it was time for the storm to come. Chapter 457 Charge!! Wipe them all down!! We cannot let them break through! Stop them!! The breath!! It keeps pouring!! Hahaha!! Slaves, how does that taste?!! I will tear that bastards mouth!! The battlefield turned chaotic. In order to take on at least one more enemy, they swung their swords and spears. Arrows and magic were raining down, and the dragons in the sky were using Breath without a break. Both friends and enemies were engulfed in madness, and their nervousness disappeared entirely. They were feeling just one emotion. They just wanted to win. You bastards, this side is weak! Pierce it at once! What is weak, you bastard? You can never pierce us! That is a bluff! Tear them down! Who was good, and who was evil? They dont matter at all now. Good and evil werent so different. Only those who could overcome this could decide between good and evil. So this was the center of good and evil. It was a neutral zone where the definition of the universe was determined. Damn, the enemy reinforcements are at 12 oclock. I think they are the army of the church. Do not care about it! If we can handle those in front of us, it will be enough! Arishas flag is waving at 5 oclock! Damn it! They came too soon. The other ones will have to do. We only need to care about killing these bastards! Both camps continued to expand the scale of this war and call for new reinforcements. The more they did so, the causality rate began to fill up at a tremendous speed. It was a fight in which over two million people would collide and take each others lives. There had never been a large-scale battle like this in the history of Bless. Even in the most important war, the War of the Gods, a single battle couldnt bring about such a huge scale as this. And the reinforcements were continuously increasing their numbers. There were as many reinforcements as those who were dying, so it looked like the heavens and the land were shaking. Phew Lennon sighed as he looked at Bertos dead body in front of him. Then he shifted his gaze ahead. There was no one around because of their fierce fight, but soldiers were still killing each other in a place not far away. There is no end. He had defeated a Sword Master. Well, honestly, he wasnt sure how he had won. As soon as he realized his magical realization, he fell into a trance and fought. When he came to his senses, he was standing there, and then he turned to his right hand. A part of his skin was burning like flames. It was a power that he couldnt control right now. It seemed like he could maintain this state until his mana was completely depleted. After that, he would have to fight until he collapsed from exhaustion. Lennon turned to look at where Ann was. She was too far away to be seen from where he was, but she must be struggling to create advantages for them even now. Then Lennons entire arm began to burn like flames. For him to be at ease, even for a bit, I cannot be messing around. Kwaang! His entire body moved like flames, and Lennon swung himself into the enemy lines. The flames soared high as they spread everywhere, and there was a man watching the scene from afar. You awakened your magical realization. Richter Simon looked at his son running rampant and waved his red arm. It was similar to Lennon, but a little darker light shone, and red lotuses exploded in all directions. The enemies turned to ashes at once. He somehow felt this sense of oddness when he noticed Lennon wasnt taking a break. Time flies so quickly. That young thing was now active on the battlefield alongside himself. The child who grew up with a twisted temper because of his wrong upbringing was now using magic to protect people. When did you grow this much? To him, Lennon was always a child. He was a son who was trying very hard to get even the smallest recognition from his father. He didnt get this big suddenly. Then Lennon could be seen rescuing an ally. He could see Lennon running and screaming, not wanting any ally to die. He wasnt quite grown yet. Slowly. Even if his parents couldnt see it, he was growing little by little. Children were like this. Without their parents knowledge, they establish their own identities and turn into adults. Of course, judging from his age, Lennon didnt even have his own proper age-coming ceremony. Even so, he wasnt any less of an adult. He could become an adult once he could take full responsibility for himself, and Lennon was adult enough for that reason alone. That meant that he could move out of the arms of his parents and fly alone. He can even get married. Simon grinned at the absurd things he said. And then he took out a scroll. Do not die. Lennon. He had never been so serious about his family. To be honest, he had very little family love. Apart from being proud of him, he thought that his son had a separate existence. That was why he felt curious about Count Welton. Why did the man love his family so much? If he invested a little more in himself, he would have become a greater existence, so why sacrifice himself and devote himself to his family? I think I finally understand you a little, Count. For the future of his son. For the future of his family. I think we should reduce the variables even a little for them. It was the scroll that he got from Linmel. It was the ultimate magic that he had established and perfected over the course of three years. He had roughly felt what it was, but it was the first time he had seen it in person. He opened up the scroll. After removing the Flame Lord mode, he bit his thumb to make it bleed and rubbed it on the scroll as a sign. As he put his palm on the scroll, a complicated magic circle began to unfold. I hope everyone enjoys the future a little bit. The magic circle was red. Activate. [Super Conscious Group Hypnosis Magic] [Collapse of Borders] The power of the scroll began to spread all around the battlefield, and Simon mumbled, feeling a huge amount of mana being sucked out of him. Eternal Hallucination. Linmel was skilled in illusion magic, and when he lost everything he had built until then, he picked himself up with the final realization and the end of the magic that he was seeking. That is Complete Hypnosis. It was large-scale hypnotic magic that could be scaled according to the skill of the caster. This was one of the transcendence magics. It was magic past the 9th class magic. Kill the enemies! Pajak! Red lighting fell down. Tears of blood flowed from Simons eyes. No matter how clearly the circle was drawn on the paper, he wasnt at the stage of being able to handle magic that was beyond the level of humans. Cough He staggered as if he was about to lose consciousness after coughing up blood, but he endured it with his mental strength. The result of enduring so much was opening up in front of his eyes. W-What? Why are Kuak! The enemy! The enemy is beside me! ACKKK! Dieeee! I will kill all of you!!! The soldiers of the Sun God Church began to kill one another. In this situation, the soldiers of the Black Tower stopped fighting and began to watch the enemies fight themselves. About 100,000 people. About 100,000 people fell into hypnosis. Considering the enemys troops, it was close to nothing, but the output this would bring would be at least ten times greater. Everyone would be shocked at the sudden betrayal of their allies. He made something ridiculous. Simon thought about Linmel, who cast this perfectly terrifying spell. This war, we will win it. Staggering to his feet, he forcibly turned on the Flame Emperor mode again. At whatever the cost. Siegfried flinched at the tremendous magic that was rising from far away. he used it. It looked like Simon had used Linmels scroll. He did hear about it beforehand, but it was really stronger than he had imagined. That was also the reason why the dragons and the elves, who were sensitive to mana, stopped. If it was enough to surprise them, then the strength it held wasnt less. This is truly interesting. He flapped his robes, distorted the space, and crushed the enemies. He had avoided the incoming attacks by twisting them with distortion magic, and the space was reversed to cause destruction. They dont look to be at a disadvantage yet. The enemy still had more troops. Still, it didnt seem like it would be impossible. He didnt even think about it. Why was everyone working so hard? Would their efforts betray them? Everything was bullshit. Their effort was never enough. Their enemies were also struggling to win this war. So it was a fight that wouldnt be strange no matter who won, but he didnt feel like losing either. It is a good way. After descending to the ground, Sieg created a force field and crushed the enemies inside. I need to take revenge for the past. 3 years ago. He was seriously injured in the war to defend the Sea of Ibrier. He was able to stop the enemys advances, but the despair he felt then was too much. He even tried to give up everything in front of the enemys boundless troops and power. I dont know if you people were there. A lot of people died. Even people who didnt have to die died because of someone elses greed. Both adults and children had died. I am not a merciful person. The enemy soldiers were unable to resist the force created by the forcefield and collapsed. But I have no intention of making you feel the same extent of what I felt. The three masters drew their swords and charged at Sieg. It was a bit embarrassing for three masters to attack one person, but the influence of this man called Siegfried was beyond ones imagination. However, even in that dangerous situation, Sieg had a calm face. I just wish for one thing. Siegfrieds eyes shone gold, like his hair. Enormous mana began to rise from his body. Some will be happy, and some will not be happy. He had a life of slavery, and it was an excruciatingly painful time. It was a life worse than that of an animal. He was unable to do anything alone, and everything was determined by the will of his master. It was a life where he didnt know what freedom was. Even if there is freedom in this world, there may be people who arent free. There was never a day when he wasnt beaten by a whip, and there was a time when he felt good just eating ham. Even then, he always wanted just one thing. Even so, I hope it will be a world where one can make their own choices. He stretched his hand ahead. [Transcendence Magic] So sorry. But I dont have mercy. His blond hair rose up like lightning. His mana core began to fluctuate greatly, as if it would tear down everything at any moment. Just once. One would never be able to react after this point, but this was his own choice. Because reaching the free world is more important to me than growing more. [Weightless] The bodies of the Sword Masters floated into the air. The same was true for all their enemies except for their allies. The enemies were lifted off the ground, and they began to struggle in the air. Their number exceeded 10,000. When more than 10,000 humans suddenly rose to the sky, everyones attention was focused there. It wasnt like flying magic, and mana wasnt being used to float them. One of the four major directions that made up this world was magic, which defied gravity. Siegfrieds entire body was dyed gold. Void. And the bodies were inflated like balloons. Explode. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Puak! The bodies exploded, with blood flowing down. While standing in the middle of this scene, Siegfried mumbled, How much has the causality gone up now? He was going to be the devil from now on.